《The CEO's Mischievous Little Bride》


 Chapter 1 A Surprising Marriage Proposal

    In Zandonick, Donnicia, the sun was scorching hot in the month of July.


    A furious roar suddenly erupted in the Linister Vi.


    "Dad, what did you say? You want me to get married? Are you so poor that you have to sell your daughter? Aren''t you afraid of being despised by the world? Doesn''t your conscience hurt?" Vera Linister, who had just finished her exams and returned home for the holidays, received a serious joke.


    She kept using her father, Warren Linister.


    Vera thought, ''He wants me to get married? Who would dare to marry me?''


    After hearing her words, her mother Brianna Linister patted her on the shoulder. "What are you talking about? We called you back this time to discuss this marriage."


    Vera pointed at the pile of gifts on the ground and said, "Mom, you''ve already epted gifts. But you''re telling me that you want to discuss it with me?"


    She was just an "innocent" sophomore on vacation, not yet fully enjoying herself, when she received a call from Brianna asking her toe home to discuss the marriage proposal. And the person she was supposed to marry was a member of the prestigious Olteran family in Donnicia.


    When Vera learned that it was the Olteran family, she was shocked and sat on the couch, not moving like she had been struck by lightning.


    Warren and Brianna exchanged nces and then both looked at Vera with concern.


    "Tomorrow, our two families are going to have dinner together. You..."


    "Mom, let me be alone."


    Mechanically, Vera stood up and went upstairs to her bedroom. In all of Donnicia, she could reject any family that dared to propose marriage to her, except for the Olteran family. Even if she was rebellious, she knew that she couldn''t offend the Olteran family.


    The Olteran family resided in Zandonick, Donnicia, and had been in business for generations. They were a well-known prominent family.


    Whenever a member of the Olteran family made a move, Donnicia''s economy would tremble.


    She couldn''t afford to offend the Olteran family.


    Vera held her face in her hands. "What should I do? This marriage that came out of nowhere is going to ruin me."


    She pondered anxiously, ''Should I ept death? Or should I ept this marriage?''


    The next day, Vera attended a meeting with both families.


    Her young face was covered in dense pimples.


    When she opened her mouth to speak, her breath was foul and she even had missing teeth!


    Vera wore the most mismatched yellow scarf on her head, with pink lipstick on her lips and ten different colors of nail polish on her fingers.


    Overall, Vera couldn''t be described as tacky or ugly anymore. She was simply repulsive!


    Warren pointed to Vera and introduced her to Shawn Olteran, "this is my daughter Vera."


    Shawn thought to himself, ''Is this really her?''


    With doubt in his mind, Shawn couldn''t help but put on his sses andpare the photo with the girl in front of him.


    He thought, ''The girl in the photo looks elegant and her eyes are bright. How could that sweet-looking girl transform into the greasy-haired, pimple-covered, smelly person standing before me?''


    At that moment, Shawn was grateful that his second son Patrick Olteran hadn''te. He thought, ''If Patrick was here, he definitely wouldn''t agree to this marriage.''


    "Why do you look different from the photo?"


    Vera pretended to be shy and timid as she answered, "The photo was heavily edited. This is the real me."


    Shawn hesitated for a moment.


    Seeing Shawn''s expression, Vera was delighted, thinking, ''I knew the Olteran family wouldn''t ept me like this.''


    Instantly, Warren and Brianna also thought Vera''s approach was feasible.


    That day, the Olteran family suddenly came to their house and brought up the marriage, using threatening and oppressivenguage. Warren and Brianna didn''t even have a chance to refuse.


    Today, Warren spoke first, "Mr. Shawn, about the photo, we deceived you and we indeed made a mistake. How about we cancel this marriage? I will have someone return the gifts to the Olteran Manor right away." "No, I really like Vera."


    "What?"

 Chapter 2 Unexpected Marriage

    Vera thought to herself, ''Is this old man blind?''


    Shawn may be old, but his heart was not.


    He understood that the Linister family didn''t want their daughter to marry so early, but Vera was destined to be his daughter-inw.


    "I think August 15th is a good day. Let''s set the wedding date for that day."


    Not only did this meal fail to change the Olteran family''s attitude, but even the wedding date was decided.


    Vera said to Warren and Brianna, "I agree."


    "Vera "Brianna was very worried about this forced marriage.


    They were supposed to meet and get to know each other today, but only Shawn and his eldest son Vincent Olteran showed up. None of the women did.


    Even the groom, Patrick, didn''t even make a phone call.


    Warren felt that Vera had been wronged. "We do not agree. I will go and annul the marriageter," he said.


    He thought, ''She''s my only precious daughter. Why should she marry Patrick, who is eight years older than her and who is not respected by the Olteran family? Even if the Olteran family is powerful, I can give up mypany. I have only one daughter. Her marriage is about her lifelong happiness.''


    Brianna also eximed, "Yes, we make money to provide a better life for our children. Now our money has be a burden. We can do without it."


    Warren and Brianna made up their minds and drove home.


    Vera was moved to tears.


    She thought, ''How can I bear to let my parents give up years of effort? We can do without everything. But what about my brother? I can''t be so selfish.''


    In the president''s office of the Olteran Group, a handsome man was working at his desk. His sternness could be felt from afar. His eyes were sharp, his forehead wide, his nose high, and his face resolute.


    Shawn walked in, but Patrick only nced at him before returning to his work.


    Shawn sat on the sofa and informed directly, "Your wedding date is August 15th."


    Patrick''s hand paused as he signed, his body didn''t move. He raised his head again to look at Shawn on the sofa.


    Shawn picked up the coffee cup on the table, brought it to his lips, and elegantly took a sip of coffee. "I know you have been insisting on something for these years. But even your mother in heaven wouldn''t want to see you remain unmarried." Then, Shawn continued, "Your wedding date has already been set. The bride is from the Linister family, her name is Vera, and she''s a very special girl. She''s 20 years old and still a student."


    "20? Let me give her to Randall," Patrick sneered, directly mentioning his nephew, Randall Olteran!


    "Patrick, you''re such a jerk! She''s your wife. You can''t give her to your nephew!" Shawn always got angry when talking to Patrick.


    Patrick''s words and actions were always against Shawn, so Shawn usually didn''t want to see Patrick.


    Patrick said, "Then how about letting the one who made the decision to marry Vera actually marry her?"


    "Patrick!" Shawn was once again infuriated by Patrick.


    "This time, it''s not up to you. We have prepared gifts. Get ready to meet the Linister family. I warn you, Patrick, even if you die, you still have to marry." Patrick''s eyes were fierce. He coldly said, "That''s impossible!"


    Looking at Patrick''s resistance, Shawn directly said, "If you get married, I will tell you everything about her."


    This time, Patrick felt surprised.


    He knew who "her" referred to.


    Patrick squinted his eyes and said, "Are you investigating her too?"


    Shawn no longer drank his coffee and stood up, saying, "August 15th is your wedding day. Get ready."


    Time flew by, and the wedding day quickly arrived.

 Chapter 3 Her Husband

    The Olteran family spent a lot of money to have Noleman''s famous designer personally customize Vera''s wedding dress. This wedding dress was worth two million dors, showing the Linister family''s respect. Vera put on such an expensive wedding dress, but she didn''t feel very happy.


    She looked at herself in the mirror, with her e gone and her beauty restored.


    There was still some peach fuzz on Vera''s face, and the flesh on her cheeks looked puffy, making her look young.


    After all, she was only twenty years old.


    Brianna walked into the room and waved for the makeup artist to leave, leaving only the two of them in the room.


    "Vera, you shouldn''t have agreed."


    Vera smiled and reassured Brianna, "I suddenly find getting married quite interesting."


    Brianna reached out and ced her hand on Vera''s head, with a hint of self-me in her eyes. She gently caressed Vera''s face and asked, "Vera, what did Mr. Olteran Sr. say to you that day?"


    Vera was stunned, thinking about what Shawn said that day!


    "Vera, do you know the consequences of offending the Olteran family?"


    Vera didn''t say anything.


    Shawn continued, "You know, and your eyes tell me that you are not afraid of offending the Olteran family. But have you considered your parents? What about your younger brother? You can''t be so selfish. You must have heard of the Wace Group, right?"


    Vera widened her eyes, looking at Shawn in disbelief.


    The Wace Group used to be a century-old enterprise, known for its strength and solid backing by Donnicia''s Zandonick. However, it went bankrupt within a day, and many of thepany''s executives ended up in jail, while those who fled overseas dared not return to the country.


    The Linister family was nowhere near as formidable as the former Wace Group. Vera couldn''t help but wonder what fate awaited her family if he were to use the same method against them.


    Vera involuntarily clenched her fists and spoke after a long while, "Sir, may I know why you chose me?"


    Shawnughed, his eyes full of wisdom. "It''s a bit funny when you put it that way. I''ll tell you when the time is right."


    Vera nodded and said, "I hope that time won''t be too long."


    "Do you agree to marry Patrick?"


    "My condition is that you don''t harm my family. My parents worked hard to establish their business."


    Coming back to her senses, Vera looked at Brianna''s worried expression and pretended to smile happily, saying, "It''s nothing! Mom, the Olteran family is actually quite good. Don''t worry about me!"


    In another room, Shawn pulled out a stack of documents and a USB drive. "Here is all the information you wanted."


    When Patrick reached out to take them, Shawn pulled them back. "Come find me after your wedding is over."


    Patrick was under Shawn''s control. He stood up, put on his groom''s suit, and pushed open the door.


    A marriage officially began.


    There were many guests on the wedding day.


    The media were excluded. The Olteran family did not invite anyone without a certain status.


    Patrick''s marriage severed countless ties. He married the daughter of the Linister family, instantly making them the focus of attention.


    In the bride''s dressing room, Vera worried about the uing life.


    The time hade.


    She held her wedding dress and, wearing ufortable high heels, took step by step towards Warren, who awaited her. Looking at his slightly red eyes, Vera forcibly suppressed the pain in her heart. The doors opened, and all the lights in the venue shone on her and Warren.


    Vera walked on the petal-covered path, holding onto Warren''s arm.


    She nced from afar at the man standing there waiting for her.


    This was Vera''s first time meeting Patrick, her husband.

 Chapter 4 The Wedding

    Both of them lived in Donnicia''s Zandonick but had never met.


    But Vera had heard of the name Patrick long ago.


    Patrick was 28 years old this year, sessful in his career, and handsome in appearance.


    He was the economic king of Donnicia, holding countless economic lifelines.


    Patrick was a daunting figure for many, but now he has be my groom!


    His presence exuded immense strength, making people unconsciously nervous in front of him.


    But at this moment, it seemed like he had just returned from a business trip and hadn''t had time to tidy up himself before the wedding.


    ''Marriage seems like a perfunctory matter to him. It seems like he was also dissatisfied with this marriage. If that''s the case, then we cane to an agreement.''


    With that thought, Vera smiled!


    Warren handed her hand to Patrick. Vera''s fingertips were cold with nerves. When her hand touched Patrick''s and felt the warmth of his palm, Vera instinctively wanted to pull her hand back.


    Patrick acted swiftly. He quickly closed his palm, firmly holding Vera''s hand.


    They locked eyes!


    Patrick nced at Vera''s face. His gaze swept across her eyes, which resembled that of a frightened deer. Suddenly, a hint of emotion appeared in his calm eyes!


    After a moment, he turned his head away, no longer looking at her.


    Feeling the warmth transmitted through Vera''s fingertips, Patrick self-mockingly thought, ''I never thought I would marry such a young girl.''


    At this moment, no one knew that Vera, as the bride-to-be, was daydreaming!


    The priest asked her, "Bride, do you willingly take this man as your husband, to enter into a marriage covenant with him? To love him, care for him, respect him, ept him, and remain faithful to him till the end of life, regardless of sickness or health?"


    After he finished speaking, there was no response in the hall.


    Vera''s heart beat rapidly. Patrick, who was closest to her, noticed the significant rise and fall of her chest, realizing that she was not breathing normally at all.


    Patrick reminded her, "You need to answer quickly."


    His voice was deep and maic, causing Vera to unconsciously tighten her grip on the bouquet.


    Vera looked up and blinked her eyes filled with confusion!


    Patrick waited for a long time but didn''t hear Vera say "I do."


    Sensing the discussions in the room, he tightened his hold on Vera''s hand.


    Patrick couldn''t help but turn his head to look at Vera, who was nervously experiencing ringing in her ears.


    Patrick squinted his eyes and thought, ''If Vera dares to embarrass the Olteran family at the wedding, none of the Linister family members will live.''


    But he couldn''t help but gaze into Vera''s eyes. Her clear eyes made Patrick slightly stunned!


    Immediately, Patrick reached out his free hand and brushed away a strand of hair that had fallen onto Vera''s face. This action appeared quite intimate to outsiders.


    However, actually, Patrick kept his distance from Vera, threatening her word by word in her ear, "If you lose focus again and embarrass the Olteran family, the Linister family won''t fare well either!" Those words instantly sank Vera''s racing heart to the bottom of the valley. She thought to herself, ''Yes! This was originally a transactional marriage.''


    Veraughed at herself mockingly. This time, she looked at Patrick with a calm gaze.


    In a soft voice, she whispered to Patrick, "I understand. Thank you for reminding me!"


    A warm breath brushed against Patrick''s ear as it escaped Vera''s lips. When he caught a whiff of her scent, Patrick swallowed hard and squinted his eyes momentarily.

 Chapter 5 First Argument

    Patrick twitched his ear slightly and then nodded, looking up at the priest. Upon receiving Patrick''s gaze, the priest immediately smiled and asked again, "Bride, do you ept this man as your husband and enter into marriage with him? To love him, take care of him, respect him, and ept him in sickness and in health, remaining loyal to him until the end of your life?"


    "I do!" Vera responded loudly, nodding her head this time.


    Upon hearing her answer, Shawn, Warren, and Brianna breathed a sigh of relief.


    The priest then asked Patrick, "Groom, do you ept this woman as your wife and enter into marriage with her? To love her, take care of her, respect her, and ept her in sickness and in health, remaining loyal to her until the end of your life?" "I do," Patrick replied.


    His voice was as steady and solid as a rock to Vera''s ears. Vera couldn''t help but raise her head again to scrutinize the man next to her, thinking, ''Regardless of whether it''s a transaction or not, this man will be my husband from now on!'' "Please exchange rings."


    The sound of apuse filled the room.


    Hearing the apuse, in order to ease the awkwardness, Vera proactively asked Patrick, "Should we apud after exchanging rings?"


    Patrick ignored her, rudely grabbing her hand and slipping the ring onto her ring finger.


    Vera''s impression of him worsened, thinking, ''He really is a rude man!''


    This time, it was Vera''s turn to put a ring on him. She deliberately and roughly put the ring on his left ring finger.


    This action made Patrick look at the grudge-keeping Vera.


    He thought, ''Not only is she young, but she also holds grudges.''


    Vera was about to shout at Patrick when suddenly their eyes met. His gaze was very cryptic, making Vera feel a bit ufortable.


    She thought Patrick, this petty man, must have held a grudge because she forcefully put the ring on him earlier.


    Vera thought, ''He is also a grudge-keeping man!''


    After a day''s time, the wedding finally came to an end.


    That evening, Vera went to the Olteran Manor with the Olteran family. As soon as she realized it was their wedding night, Vera closed her eyes and nervously bit her lip, thinking, ''What should I do tonight?'' Just then, the door was pushed open. Nervously, she opened her eyes and quickly stood up from the edge of the bed.


    Seeing Patrick enter, she swallowed nervously.


    The thought of possibly lying in bed with Patrick made goosebumps run down her whole body.


    Patrick walked into the room and approached Vera.


    Vera stepped back in fear. "Let''s first get to know each other. I''m Vera, twenty years old, and I''ll be a sophomore next semester. I..."


    "How did you manage to convince him?" Patrick asked with a malicious look in his eyes. In a hurry to obtain the information from Shawn, he didn''t have much time to think and hastily agreed to the marriage.


    He thought to himself, ''There are so many people who want to marry into the Olteran family. How did this average girl in front of me manage to convince that stubborn old man to marry me?'' Vera was taken aback. "Your words are strange. I don''t understand what you mean."


    Patrick said directly, "Vera, don''t be greedy for things that don''t belong to you. Don''t think that bing a member of the Olteran family will guarantee you a good life. In fact, it''s quite the opposite."


    This time, Vera understood and thought, ''He suspects that I used some kind of scheme to convince his father to make him marry me.''


    In order to clear up the misunderstanding between them, Vera exined, "Patrick, were you also forced? In reality, I was too."


    Patrick sarcasticallyughed and said, "The Linister familypleted at least fifteen projects today. But you''re telling me that you were forced?"


    His tone made Vera very angry.


    She had exined with good intentions, but she wasn''t being believed. "Patrick, are you mocking my father for selling his daughter for projects? Let me tell you, if it wasn''t for your father forcing me, my dad wouldn''t have let me marry you even if he starved to death."

 Chapter 6 Curiosity about Secrets

    "Well then, let''s see if the Linister family, if they''re on the verge of ''starvation,'' wille to the Olteran Manor and ask for my help." Patrick took out his phone andmanded his assistant, Jack Grant, "Acquire the Linister family''s businesses."


    "Which Linister family?" Jack asked.


    "My father-inw''s family," Patrick said calmly, looking at Vera.


    Vera was so angry she wanted to punch Patrick like crazy.


    She was furious and impatiently revealed her temper. "Patrick, damn you! You jerk."


    "You..."


    Patrick was surprised that Vera would use foulnguage so directly.


    Vera, dressed in an evening''s hostess gown, hurriedly ran out of the room. She grabbed a servant at random and asked, "Where''s Shawn?" Her actions startled the servant. "He should be in the bedroom."


    Vera asked again, "Where is Shawn''s bedroom?"


    The servant pointed in a direction.


    At that moment, a nobledy walked out from the corner. Seeing her age and attire, Vera knew this person was Cindy Olteran, Vincent''s wife. Cindy said to the servant, "You may leave for now."


    The servant backed away and left.


    Vera looked at Cindy.


    Cindy approached, eyeing Vera up and down, and said, "You looking for him for what?"


    "He didn''t fulfill his promise to me."


    Cindy nced at Patrick, who hade out right after Vera. She looked at both of them sternly and said, "This is your wedding night. Why aren''t you staying in the room? Why did you run out?" Cindy criticized Vera seriously and, in passing, also criticized Patrick.


    Patrick said, "Sister-inw, this is none of your business!"


    Being refuted by Patrick, Cindy felt somewhat embarrassed and angrily left.


    Vera walked in the direction the servant had pointed.


    At the door of Shawn''s room, she saw the housekeeper Tom. Tom also noticed Vera and Patrick and asked, puzzled, "Mr. Patrick, Ms. Vera, what brings you here?"


    Vera said, "I want to see Shawn. He didn''t keep his promise."


    "Mr. Shawn is already asleep. Whatever the matter, you should discuss it tomorrow."


    At that moment, a voice came from inside the room. "Tom, let them go to the study first."


    Five minutester, Shawn appeared in his study, wearing a coat, with Vera and Patrick still on the sofa.


    Vera was already very angry, but Patrick was observing her anger. He narrowed his eyes, curious as to why her first reaction upon learning about his intention to acquire the Linister family was toe find Shawn. "What brings you here?" Shawn asked.


    Vera stood up and walked in front of Shawn. "Sir, you promised me that the Olteran family would never target the Linister family."


    Shawn nced at Patrick, who was sitting calmly on the sofa. He understood Patrick''s character and had already guessed their general purpose foring to him.


    "You go out first. I''ll talk to Patrick."


    Vera hadn''t had a chance to say anything else, but Shawn unexpectedly asked her to leave first.


    She was not a person who was disliked. But this matter was rted to her family, and she did not want to make meaningless sacrifices.


    After she married Patrick, her family''spany would be acquired.


    But if she didn''t marry Patrick, her family''spany would go bankrupt.


    "Sir, if you can''t do what you said, then I can''t do what I promised."


    "You leave now!" Shawn got angry.


    Vera clenched her fists and walked out of the door.


    In the study, Shawn said to Patrick, "You withdraw the order and do not target the Linister family."


    "Father, what did she do to you?" Patrick asked.


    Shawn said, "Patrick, don''t make me say it a second time. If I find out that you''re targeting the Linister family again, I will never spare you." Patrick rarely saw Shawn so serious. This raised Patrick''s curiosity. "I am more and more curious about the secret between you two."

 Chapter 7 Marrying Only on Orders

    He called Jack in front of Shawn and revoked the order to acquire the Linister family''s business.


    Patrick stood up and said, "Don''t expect me to treat her well. She doesn''t deserve it."


    After speaking, Patrick left Shawn''s study.


    As soon as he walked out, he saw Vera waiting by the wall.


    Vera also looked at him, her eyes filled with anger and hidden resentment.


    He nced at her and left.


    Vera entered the study. "Sir, you said that as long as I marry him..."


    Vera hadn''t finished speaking, and Shawn coldly interrupted, "From now on, you are not allowed to mention this matter to anyone in the family. The crisis of the Linister family has been resolved, and Patrick will not do this again." When Shawn was about to leave, Vera stubbornly blocked his way and said, "You have to write me a written guarantee."


    After hearing her words, even Tom was stunned, thinking, ''She actually doesn''t believe Mr. Shawn''s words?''


    No one wants their words to be questioned, especially someone as high up as Shawn.


    Shawn didn''t expect Vera to dare to ask him to write a written guarantee. His expression instantly became very serious. Tom knew that Shawn had a bad temper and was worried that Shawn would get angry with Vera and Patrick''s wife would run away.


    So he mediated, "Ms. Vera, Mr. Shawn has always been true to his promises. You''ll understandter. Since Mr. Shawn said he would protect the Linister family, he will never do anything to harm the Linister family. There is no need for you to make him write a guarantee. Now, you are all one family. Making him write a guarantee would hurt your rtionship."


    After Tom finished speaking, he signaled Vera with his eyes to stop being stubborn.


    Vera epted Tom''s kindness and did not continue speaking.


    Instead, Shawn angrily left the study.


    In the bedroom, Shawn said angrily, "If it wasn''t necessary to marry her, I wouldn''t have wanted such a daughter-inw."


    Tomforted Shawn, "Don''t be angry. Ms. Vera is young and straightforward. Others may not understand why she became part of the Olteran family, but we do. From her perspective, I understand her actions. After all, she was a part of the Linister family until today. Mr. Patrick wanted to acquire the Linister family''s business on their wedding night. Naturally, she would be worried about her family."


    But his words only slightly appeased Shawn''s anger. "Send two men to guard their rooms. Nothing else should happen tonight."


    "Okay."


    Vera knew she had angered Shawn, but she was still very worried.


    She thought, ''What if the Olteran family forgets their promise and doesn''t keep their word in the future?''


    But Vera dared not approach Shawn again.


    While walking, Vera suddenly heard arguing downstairs.


    Curiously, she walked to the railing to look down.


    The person downstairs was Patrick.


    He wanted to leave.


    But Tom and Vincent were stopping him.


    "Mr. Patrick, tonight is your wedding night. You should be with Ms. Vera. It''s not auspicious for you to go out on your wedding night," Tom said. He had just learned from the servants that Patrick was nning to leave and hurried to stop him. Vincent happened toe out at this moment. "Patrick, you''re almost thirty. Don''t do childish things. Vera is your wife that you married. You should take responsibility for her. If you leave tonight, how will she live in the Olteran Manor afterwards?"


    "Vincent, I don''t know the true nature of this marriage. Don''t you know either? I only married ording to orders. Don''t stop me, and you can''t stop me either."


    Patrick was about to leave, but Vincent once again blocked his path. "Vera is watching you from the second floor."


    Patrick turned around and looked up to see Vera, dressed in a gown, staring at him. He then silently walked past Vincent and left the Olteran Manor.

 Chapter 8 Cherry Villa

    Patrick''s actions made it clear to Vera that he despised her. In the Olteran family, her father-inw no longer liked her, and her husband ignored her. She sighed wearily and went back to her room.


    The decorations in the room seemed ironic to Vera. She straightened the sofa but didn''t touch anything else in the house. Then she closed her eyes andy down on the sofa.


    Vincent returned to the bedroom to find Cindy already in bed. He said, "Cindy, go and spend some time with Vera. She just got married today, and Patrick has already ignored her. If word gets out, people will think poorly of the Olteran family." Cindy was already dissatisfied with the marriage. She had initially refused, but nobody in the family listened to her. "She couldn''t even keep her own man. I''m not going."


    "Cindy, you''re her sister-inw and thedy of the Olteran family. You''re the most suitable person to console her."


    "She had the audacity to marry Patrick. Do you think she deserves it?"


    Cindy turned off the bedsidemp. "Go to sleep."


    At night, Patrick drove to Cherry Vi. Cherry Vi was his true home. He usually lived alone there and spent no more than ten days a year at the Olteran Manor. Moreover, he couldn''t adapt to the Olteran Manor, so he came to his own home. After parking his car, Patrick noticed a drunken woman sitting at the entrance, holding a bottle of alcohol, gazing into the headlights.


    Patrick got out of the car after turning off the headlights. He walked up to the entrance and asked, "What are you doing here?"


    Upon seeing him, Emma Tooker burst into tears before even speaking. "Why did you marry her?"


    Her tears streamed from the corners of her eyes all the way to her nose. Her eyes were red, indicating that she had already been crying for a while.


    Emma, dressed in a red dress, stood in front of his house.


    She softly asked, "Patrick, tell me."


    Emma had no strength left to cry, as if all her energy had been drained. She didn''t even have the strength to stand up.


    Patrick said, "You''ve had too much to drink."


    "I didn''t have it. Patrick, you know how I feel about you. I''ve liked you for 15 years. I have been the woman who has been with you the longest. I thought that if you were going to get married, then your bride would definitely be me. Why her? Is it because she is younger than me?"


    Patrick walked up the steps, bent down to pick her up, and brought her into Cherry Vi.


    Emma continued to speak, "You''re not that kind of person. Tell me, why did you marry her? You must not love her. You love me, right?"


    Patrick ced her on the couch. "Leave when you sober up."


    "No! Is it because I hit the nail on the head that you''re in such a hurry to avoid? Patrick, if you love her, tonight would be your wedding night, and you wouldn''t be alone here. If you love her, you would have married her here, not at the Olteran Manor."


    Emma cried heartbrokenly and said, "I''ve been faithful to you for 15 years. I understand you. The woman who can live in your Cherry Vi is the woman who you truly approve of. Patrick, that woman is me, right? So why did you marry her? Who is she? Why did she interfere in our rtionship?"


    Ever since Glen Tooker, Emma''s father, found out that Patrick was getting married, he worried that Emma would make a scene at the wedding, so he locked her up and only let her out veryte.


    Emma couldn''t ept the man she loved marrying someone else.


    As Patrick looked at the woman crying uncontrobly by his side, he couldn''t exin any of her questions. Finally, he made a call to the Tooker family. "She''s with me. She''s drunk right now. Come pick her up."

 Chapter 9 Finding Faults

    "I''m not leaving. I want to be with you. Patrick, let''s run away. Let''s leave this ce! Why? Why did you marry her?"


    Emma cried herself to exhaustion in the end.


    When the Tooker family arrived, she didn''t want to leave. In the end, Patrick carried her out and handed her over to the Tooker family. "Take good care of her." This night gave Patrick a headache.


    He went to the study, flipping through the information he had received from Shawn page by page.


    Patrick didn''t know if marrying a girl he didn''t know for information was right or wrong.


    He thought, ''We are just using each other.''


    With this thought, he wasn''t as conflicted anymore.


    The next morning, when Vera got up and sat at the dining table, someone handed her a basin of water.


    She didn''t understand what this meant.


    Cindy mocked, "Different families have different upbringing. You don''t even know about this? Even if you don''t know, your family should have a television, right? Or is it that your family looks down on even watching television?" Seeing someone mocking her, Vera clenched her fists and told herself, "You have to endure it."


    Then, Vera watched Cindy''s actions and slowly imitated her movements.


    Cindy looked down on her and muttered, "You are so inferiorpared to Emma. How did they end up choosing a woman like you?"


    Vincent coughed on the side and reminded Cindy, "Since Vera doesn''t know, you can teach her. Why do you have to bring up others?"


    "I just want topare them. Can''t I?" Cindy sneered at Vera across from her. "If anyone introduces such a woman to my son in the future, I''ll die in front of that person."


    "Enough!" Vincent wasn''t a fool and could understand Cindy''s words.


    Cindy was criticizing him and Shawn for finding a bad wife for Patrick.


    "You have no right to be involved in Patrick''s marriage." It was still morning, but Vincent was already very angry.


    Shawn slowly approached. "What are you arguing about?"


    After a good sleep, his mood improved a lot and he wasn''t angry about what had happened with Verast night.


    After sitting down, Shawn noticed that there was no one next to Vera. He asked, "Vera, where''s Patrick? Go call him down for breakfast."


    Vera looked at the empty seat next to her and didn''t know how to say that Patrick wasn''t home.


    Tom understood Vera''s dilemma, so he directly said, "Mr. Patrick wasn''t homest night. He should have gone to the office."


    "What? He went to the office on his wedding night? Didn''t I ask you to keep an eye on him? Why didn''t anyone tell me about thisst night? What are you trying to do?" Shawn was very angry.


    Cindy interrupted, "He doesn''t like the woman lying next to him, so he definitely wants to stay away from her."


    Vincent angrily said, "Shut up."


    This was the second day of Vera and Patrick''s marriage. She had been bullied to such an extent without saying a word.


    Vincent couldn''t stand Cindy''s behavior, so he grabbed her and left the dining table.


    Shawn angrily mmed the table and said, "Go bring Patrick back for me. He''s gone too far."


    "Yes, Sir."


    After returning to the bedroom, Vincent let go of Cindy''s hand. He pointed at her and said, "Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking. You''re dissatisfied and unsatisfied. But you''re just Patrick''s sister-inw and have no right to interfere in Patrick''s marriage! And don''t think I don''t know about your ns for Randall. Whatever Randall wants to do in the future, that''s Randall''s business, and you can''t choose his path in life for him."


    "What do you mean by this? Exin yourself clearly. What ns do I have? Vincent, I''ve been married to you for twenty years and still don''tpare to Vera, who only became part of your family yesterday! Vera is the woman you love, right?" "You''re talking nonsense!" Vincent gritted his teeth, raised his hand, and almost hit Cindy in the face.

 Chapter 10 Victory in Battle

    Vincent angrily said, "Cindy, if I hear this kind of talk again, you should know the consequences!"


    Watching Vincent storm out of the room, Cindy couldn''t stop crying! She thought, ''This is all Vera''s fault. If it weren''t for her, Vincent wouldn''t be angry with me! Because of her, Vincent treats me so badly. Well then, I won''t treat her nicely.'' Meanwhile, the innocent Vera was waiting for Patrick toe back downstairs in the dining room. Vera waited for a long time, but instead of Patrick, she was surprised to see Emma.


    Emma''s arrival puzzled Vera as she looked at Shawn and wondered, ''Who is this?''


    Shawn''s expression was a bit grim, but due to the rtionship between the Tooker family and the Olteran family, he couldn''t ignore Emma. He could only say, "Emma, why are you here? Please sit down."


    Emma entered the house and the first person she saw was Vera, sitting next to Shawn. Among everyone in the Olteran Manor, Vera was the only person Emma didn''t recognize, so she immediately guessed that Vera was Patrick''s wife. She forced herself to smile and sat down on the couch. "I came to see Cindy."


    "So you came to see Cindy. I''ll have Vera go get her for you."


    Shawn''s way of handling things was very smooth. Emma had been to the Olteran Manor dozens of times before. Although the rtionship between their families was good, he had never allowed Emma to go upstairs. She could only stay on the first floor.


    In Shawn''s mind, only members of the Olteran family were allowed on the second floor. So every time he spoke, he subtly expressed his stance. When Shawn asked Vera to call Cindy, he was telling Emma that Vera was a member of the Olteran family.


    Vera vaguely sensed Shawn''s meaning and cleverly stood up, following Shawn''s train of thought. "Alright, I''ll go upstairs and call Cindy then."


    Her obedience made Shawn feelfortable. He nodded with satisfaction and said, "Go ahead, good girl."


    Shawn knew that Vera understood what he meant.


    When Vera found Cindy, she noticed a hint of redness in her eyes. But Vera didn''t expose her. "Cindy, Ms. Tooker is looking for you downstairs."


    Upon hearing that Emma had arrived, Cindy became excited. There was a hint of resentment in her eyes as she looked at Vera.


    Then, she pretended to say casually, "Emma must be here to see Patrick. After all, she is Patrick''s... never mind. Patrick is already married. Let''s just let go of his past experiences."


    Upon hearing her words, Vera instantly understood.


    She thought, ''So, Emma is Patrick''s lover. Shawn deliberately had me go upstairs to call Cindy just to tell Emma that I am Patrick''s wife.''


    Vera smiled calmly. Then, she remembered Cindy''s humiliation at the breakfast table earlier in the morning and decided to get back at her. So, Vera smiled and said to Cindy, "Everyone has their own deep experiences. Unfortunately, they are all because ofck of fate."


    Victory went to Vera in the first round.


    Cindy''s expression worsened as she red at Vera. When she reached downstairs, Cindy deliberately asked Emma, "Emma, are you here to see Patrick? He wasn''t homest night."


    Cindy knew that asking this would upset Shawn. But, in order to embarrass Vera, she still asked.


    Emma understood Cindy''s intention. She stood up and said, "I know Patrick wasn''t home. We were at Cherry Vist night."


    As soon as she finished speaking, the whole room fell into silence.


    Emma was with the groom, Patrick,st night, while the bride, Vera, slept alone, bing the subject of ridicule.


    Everyone present knew that Emma was provoking Vera. Emma thought, ''Even if she married Patrick, so what? On his wedding night, the person apanying him was me.''


    Vera showed no change in emotion, but Shawn''s expression became extremely bad. Cindy smirked and said, "Since you were togetherst night, why didn''t youe back together today?" She sat on the sofa and warmly held Emma''s hand, asking.


    Shawn didn''t know what had happenedst night. But Emma''s words made everyone present aware that she was the one who spent the night with the groom, Patrick.

 Chapter 11 The Aristocratic Family

    He asked Tom with a stern face, "Where is Patrick?"


    "Mr. Shawn, Mr. Patrick''s phone is unreachable." Shawn said, "Keep trying!"


    At this moment, a Rolls-Royce Ghost stopped in the front yard. A man got out of the car, looking cold and imposing. After closing the car door, he walked into the living room of the Olteran Manor.


    Shawn saw the person returning. Before he could speak, Cindy Olteran, Vincent''s wife, stood up and asked with a smile, "Why didn''t youe back with Emmast night? What are you hiding? Are you worried that we''ll mistreat Emma?" Patrick nced at Emma and then at Vera, who was sitting calmly in the living room. It seemed like none of this concerned her.


    In her mind, she sarcastically thought, "Indeed, there are many feuds in wealthy families. I have just married Patrick for few days, and my love rival has alreadye into our home, and Cindy seems unreasonable. Family rtionships in wealthy households are trulyplicated!"


    At this moment, Shawn''s face turned pale. "Tom, escort the guest out. Today is Patrick''s first day of marriage, and he still has things to do with Vera. It''s not appropriate to have outsiders here."


    Emma said, "Mr. Shawn, I will leave."


    Cindy said, "Dad, Emma isn''t an outsider, she-"


    "What? Do you also want to leave the Olteran family?" Shawn stared at Cindy and asked, "If you want to leave, no one will stop you. Tom, escort the guest out!"


    "Yes, Mr. Shawn."


    Tom walked up to Emma and said, "Ms. Tooker, after you."


    Cindy, who had openly defied Shawn, was also scared by him. Shawn had a bad temper. If he was unhappy, he really would kick Cindy out. Cindy dared not insist on letting Emma stay and could only watch as Tom escorted her out.


    Emma wanted Patrick to help her stay, but he didn''t say a word, and she left feeling disappointed. Vera and Patrick were going out together, so they went upstairs to change their clothes.


    When they were alone together again, Vera cautioned herself, ''If he doesn''t offend me, I''ll let him be. But if he dares to anger me, I will definitely teach him a lesson.''


    "Your presence makes the air here unbearable."


    Vera said, "It''s a pity I''m still living on Earth. Mr. Olteran, why don''t you go live on another, so my scent won''t suffocate you to death?"


    This was the first time she revealed her fangs in front of the Olteran family, showing that she wasn''t defenseless.


    Patrick stared at her and said, "Vera, I don''t want to see you."


    "You can choose to donate your retinas. That way, you won''t see me for the rest of your life."


    The sharp-tongued girl was not likable.


    Vera didn''t think she had done anything wrong; instead, she wanted to find a way to change Patrick. Since Patrick didn''t like her, she didn''t like him either and saw no need to please him.


    Vera felt that if they couldn''t get along well right now, she would be increasingly insignificant. Vera began to fight back, with Patrick as her first target.


    Patrick sneered, "So this is your true nature."


    "No, it''s not. You don''t deserve to see my true nature," Vera replied.


    With that, Vera lifted her chin and locked eyes with Patrick.


    This angered Patrick, who maintained a smile on his face, but Vera felt a chill run down her spine.


    "Very well. I don''t deserve it," he repeated.


    Vera felt uneasy, as Patrick''s expression made her feel timid.


    However, she pretended to be fearless.


    The servant knocked on the door, reminding them to get ready.


    Vera hastily averted her gaze. If they continued to lock eyes, she was afraid her timid nature would be exposed.


    Nevertheless, Patrick was skilled at seeing through others, and he could tell that Vera was pretending to be calm. Patrickughed, "Your acting skills are average."


    "As long as I can convey my thoughts," Vera replied.

 Chapter 12 The Linister Familys Decision

    Vera went to change her clothes.


    When they returned to the room, Vera had something on her mind. She stopped Patrick and said, "Can we talk?"


    "What? Did your father send you to talk to me so soon?" Patrick asked.


    "My father?" Vera was surprised. "What happened in our family?"


    Patrick thought to himself, ''Didn''t Warren ask Vera to talk to me about the raw materials?'' Taking the initiative, Patrick asked, "What do you want to talk to me about?"


    "Two things. First, when we go back to my house together, let''s try to appear normal. Let''s not let my parents find out that we despise each other. Otherwise, they will worry about me. If my parents find out about the past two days I spent at your house, they will definitely force me to get a divorce, which goes against your father''s wishes. Although I don''t know how your father pressured you into marriage, once I want a divorce, your days won''t be easy either. Secondly, let''s move out. I can''t get along well with Cindy, and staying here will deepen the conflicts within your family. If we move out, you can stay out all night. If you get caught by the police for soliciting prostitutes, as your wife, I will go to the police station to rescue you. Moreover, if we move out, you don''t have to worry about me, and I won''t interfere with you. You can do whatever you want with Ms. Tooker. If necessary, I will also help you. These two things are good for both of us, what do you think?" Vera exined.


    Patrick squinted his eyes and looked Vera up and down. "Vera, why do you think I would agree to this?"


    "Because my requests won''t cause you any harm," she replied.


    She proactively asked, "Do you need time to think about it?"


    Patrick walked closer to her, causing Vera to instinctively step back. "Just your agreement is enough, you don''t have to be so close to me."


    "You''re too short to negotiate with me," he retorted.


    "I..." Vera looked down at her legs. She then looked up at the man in front of her and said, "You can reject me, but don''t resort to personal attacks!" Patrick showed a genuine smile in front of Vera for the first time, as if defeating Vera made him happy.


    The genuine smile was pleasing. After realizing his behavior, Patrick quickly put on a serious face.


    He coughed twice and left, holding his suit jacket.


    "You will be hot wearing a jacket in summer. How dare you mock my short legs?" The little girl shouted stubbornly from behind.


    Patrick smiled again upon hearing her words.


    Patrick walked to the door and saw Tom. "Mr. Patrick, Mr. Shawn wants to talk to you."


    "Tell him I don''t want to listen." Patrick was in a good mood, but he said something upsetting.


    He walked out arrogantly. He was still happy when he got into the car. He looked at the ck jacket in his hand, but instead of wearing it, he threw it aside.


    When Shawn heard what Patrick said, he got so angry that he almost stumbled. "This bastard!"


    Tom couldn''t do anything either. Patrick had been living independently since he was thirteen years old at the Olteran Manor. Shawn and Patrick gradually grew distant because of different views on some matters. They were the most unfamiliar father and son, connected only by blood.


    Tom said, "Mr. Patrick is just like that. He won''t change for anyone."


    Patrick was used to being alone, not needing others'' care or family warmth.


    To him, perhaps these were burdens.


    Although he knew this, Shawn still felt angry. He didn''t understand why Patrick had be like this. "I shouldn''t have let him live alone outside." Tom said, "Sir, it''s not your fault."


    As soon as Patrick returned to thepany, Jack walked into his office. "Mr. Olteran, why did youe to work instead of going on a honeymoon?"


    Patrick asked, "Has the Linister family contacted you?"


    "No," Jack asked, "Mr. Olteran, are you nning to acquire your wife''s father''spany?"


    Patrick felt confused and thought, ''Why hasn''t anyone contacted me? The Linister family should be using me to get materials from the Olteran family, right? How can the fifteen projects start without materials?'' "Has the Linister family been using ourpany''s name to purchase raw materials from otherpanies?"


    Jack shook his head. "Mr. Olteran, I know what you want to know. This is what I have to tell you. It''s strange, but the Linister family returned all fifteen projects yesterday."


    Patrick was surprised that the Linister family had rejected all fifteen projects.


    "Do you know the reason?" Jack asked. "The Linister family didn''t exin. Someone tried to inquire discreetly, but Warren refused."


    Patrick covered his mouth with his hand. "What tricks is the Linister family ying?"

 Chapter 13 Do You Want to Die?

    Patrick was still unaware of what the Linister family was nning when he received a call from Vera. He didn''t recognize the number but answered, and heard a cheerful "Uncle Patrick." His temples began to throb. "Vera!" "Uncle Patrick, your dad wants you toe home. He said there''s something he wants to talk to you about."


    Since she had already shown her fangs, pretending they weren''t there would be hypocritical. Plus, Patrick really disliked her. When dealing with someone you dislike, you should be venomous. So, Vera came up with a nickname for Patrick "Uncle Patrick."


    Judging from Patrick''s tone, he seemed to dislike the nickname. Patrick clenched his phone, suppressing his anger. "Vera, don''t call me that."


    Vera then expressed her delight through her voice. She said, "Uncle Patrick, Uncle Patrick, Uncle Patrick. I said it three times, what are you going to do about it? Dare toe home?"


    Patrick swallowed and squinted his eyes. He thought, ''This woman is indeed cunning. She wants to provoke me and make me go home. I won''t go home.''


    Patrick did his best to stay calm and hung up the phone.


    Shortly after, Vera called again. "Uncle Patrick, are you angry? Why are you angry? You said my legs are short, but I''m not angry. I called you ''Uncle Patrick,'' how can you be angry? As a man, don''t be petty. I called you ''Uncle Patrick,'' you didn''t lose anything. "Are you suggesting that I address you as ''nephew''? Then you should call me ''Aunt Vera,'' and I won''t be angry. Okay, you can call me ''Aunt... Patrick? Patrick...""


    The phone was disconnected again.


    Vera looked at the screen of her phone and said disdainfully, "Is this the business tycoon? How can he be so petty? Is it wrong for me to call him ''Uncle Patrick''? Doesn''t he know his age? I''ll continue calling you."


    Vera dialed Patrick''s number again, but this time he declined the call.


    Vera tried calling again, but this time it couldn''t connect.


    Vera eximed, "Damn it! He blocked me."


    She returned to the Olteran Manor and picked up thendline phone to dial Patrick''s number.


    At that moment, Patrick had just arrived at the conference room.


    Seeing that it was a call from his home, he answered the phone and heard that familiar yet infuriating voice. "It''s Aunt Vera. Your dad wants you toe home. If you don''te back..."


    After a while, Patrick received another phone call.


    "Vera, do you want to die?"


    "Patrick, how could you talk to Vera like that?" Shawn yelled. He went downstairs and saw Vera alone in the living room making a phone call.


    Upon inquiry, Shawn learned that Vera was calling Patrick for him. She said, "Dad, I heard that you wanted to talk to Patrick, but he''s already left, so I wanted him toe back." Shawn thought Vera was very sensible.


    Seeing Vera''s sincere expression and innocent eyes, Shawn liked her even more. Moreover, Vera was doing this for him, and he did want to talk to Patrick.


    So, Shawn proactively called Patrick, only to be met with Patrick''s furious roar as soon as the call connected.


    Shawn couldn''t contain his anger. "Patrick,e back and apologize to Vera right now."


    Vera was startled by Shawn''s voice. She was curious about what Patrick said that made Shawn so angry.

 Chapter 14 Ambush

    Vera didn''t know what Patrick said. Shawn wore a stern face and said, "Patrick, don''t provoke me. Show up in front of me within half an hour." After speaking, Shawn angrily hung up the phone.


    He looked at Vera, who was standing by, dumbfounded, and said, "Vera, wait. Patrick wille back and apologize to you soon."


    Vera shook her head. "Dad, it''s unnecessary." After all, she was the one who provoked Patrick in the first ce.


    Not long after, Patrick returned.


    As soon as he entered the room, he saw Vera hiding behind Shawn.


    From Patrick''s perspective, Vera was deliberately pretending to be pitiful in front of Shawn.


    Vera''s heart raced when she saw Patrick and his gaze.


    She was worried that Patrick had told Shawn that she called him ''Uncle Patrick''.


    After thinking for a moment, Vera immediately smiled and walked up to him. "Honey, you''re back."


    Vera''s expression quickly changed. She had just called him "Uncle Patrick," and now she switched to "Honey."


    Looking at her, Patrick said, "Get lost."


    "Honey, I was wrong," Vera said sincerely.


    She initially acted submissive. No matter what Patrick saidter, she would stubbornly deny it.


    Shawn angrily said, "Patrick, did I teach you to treat your wife this way?" Upon entering the house, Shawn immediately scolded Patrick, who fell silent.


    As a man, Patrick disdained the idea of reporting the incident. He simply disgustedly shrugged off Vera''s hand and sat on the couch. "What do you want to say to me?" "Apologize to Vera," Shawn replied.


    Patrick red at Vera, his expression filled with gloom. Vera felt guilty and perplexed, wondering, ''Why does he want to apologize to me?'' After all, she was the one who had angered Patrick first. She didn''t dare to stay there any longer. So, she quickly ended the conversation. "There''s no need for apologies between spouses. Dad, don''t be angry. Patrick is back, you two talk. I''ll go to the bedroom first."


    Without waiting for Shawn to respond, she ran back to the bedroom.


    With the door closed behind her, she leaned against it, relieved that she had escaped quickly.


    It took Vera half an hour to realize that she couldn''t offend Shawn in this household. Strictly speaking, she had to rely on Shawn. Her impulsive and childish actionsst night had displeased him. If Shawn knew today that she addressed Patrick as her nephew, it would anger him even more.


    Not only must Vera avoid angering Shawn, but she also couldn''t provoke Patrick. She could joke with him, but if she angered him, her days wouldn''t be pleasant.


    Although Vera had thought through these things, it didn''t mean she could necessarily do them. Her temper was not good, and she might not be able to control herself to ...


    Suddenly, someone pushed the door. The person had great strength, and Vera almost fell. She stumbled, quickly regained her bnce, and turned around to see Patrick. "Hey..." Vera waved her hand to greet Patrick. She was considering saying, "Uncle Patrick?"


    Patrick had never encountered someone like Vera before. She could quickly change her expression and lie without any hesitation.


    The girl in front of him made him angry, so Patrick raised his hand and grabbed Vera''s neck.


    "You ambushed me."


    Vera''s neck was being pressed, and she was forced to lower her head.


    "Patrick, let me go," Vera said.


    Patrick approached her, and Vera''s head was right at his lower abdomen.


    Although Vera couldn''t lift her head, she did not give up resistance. She grabbed Patrick''s wrist. "Let me go."

 Chapter 15 Agreement

    "What did you say to my dad?"


    "I was about to ask you the same thing. What did you tell your dad? Why did he ask you to apologize to me?" Vera couldn''t lift her head, but her grip on Patrick''s wrist was strong. Neither of them feltfortable.


    In the midst of their standoff, Vera said, "If you agree to my two requests from this morning, I won''t call you ''Uncle Patrick'' anymore. Can we peacefully coexist?" Patrick remained silent.


    In an effort to show sincerity, Vera released her grip. "I won''t pinch you anymore. If you let go of me, it means you agree," she said.


    Patrick squinted his eyes, looking at the girl he had been bullying, and sneered, "You''re smart."


    She was trying to find a way to make him agree to her request.


    She knew he couldn''t hold her like this forever. As long as he let go, it meant he agreed to her request.


    Patrick never expected to be yed by a 20-year-old girl.


    He released Vera.


    This indicated that he agreed to Vera''s request.


    Vera had achieved her goal. She stood up straight and stretched her neck. She nced at his wrist, the nail marks making his hand look rather pitiful.


    Vera massaged her neck with one hand and kindly suggested, "Your wrist will scab tomorrow. It''s best to wear your watch on that wrist to cover it up." The day Vera and Patrick returned to the Linister Vi arrived.


    In the morning, Vera got up from the couch. She had been ready and waiting for Patrick.


    Upon seeing Patrick, Vera couldn''t help but remind him, "Remember what you promised me."


    Patrick ignored her and simply ced all the prepared gifts in the trunk of the Rolls-Royce Ghost.


    The Linister family lived in the Royce Community in Zandonick.


    It was not close to the Olteran Manor, it took over an hour to drive there.


    On the way, Vera tried her best to behave properly, hoping to make Patrick a little happier and not embarrass herter.


    Patrick nced at the girl next to him while driving. She was quiet, like a normal person.


    "Patrick, why did you nce at me?" Vera asked.


    Patrick replied, "It''s disgusting."


    Vera smiled and didn''t get angry.


    An hourter, the Rolls-Royce Ghost drove into the Royce Community.


    They quickly arrived at the Linister Vi along the main road.


    Vera immediately saw her parents waiting for them at the gate.


    Vera suddenly became nervous.


    She looked at the man beside her, unsure if he could keep his promise.


    After the car stopped, Patrick unfastened his seatbelt to get out and retrieve their belongings from the trunk.


    Vera reached out to grab Patrick''s clothes but ended up cing her hand in his palm. "Patrick, remember our promise."


    Patrick didn''t pay attention to her cold hand. He turned to look into her bright eyes, squinting and asking, "Am I really that untrustworthy?" He was almost thirty years old, but for the first time, someone doubted his reliability.


    Although he didn''t like her, he wouldn''t embarrass her in front of others. And since he had promised her, he would definitely follow through. Vera bit her lip and exined, "I was afraid you would forget."


    Patrick didn''t want to expose her, but he finally noticed her soft, fleshy hand. Although it seemed soft, it was also cold.


    Vera became aware of her hand in his palm. She wanted to pull her hand away, but Patrick instinctively tightened his grip and quickly let go. Vera clearly felt his strangeness.


    She got out of the car with confusion.

 Chapter 16 Coming Home

    Seeing her parents in the bright sunshine, Vera cleared her throat and smiled sweetly. She said, "Dad, Mom, Patrick and I are back."


    Patrick went to the trunk to fetch the gifts. As he walked back and saw Vera''s smile, he paused.


    He hadn''t expected her smile to be so sincere.


    Her smile was sweet and made him feel warm. She looked gentle and lovely.


    Patrick''s heart skipped a beat. For him, genuinely smiling at family was a luxury. For her, it was effortless.


    Vera rushed towards her parents, opening her arms to embrace them.


    Patrick held the gifts in both hands, following closely behind her.


    "Come inside. It''s too hot outside."


    Warren led everyone back to the house.


    In the living room, Vera shared about her life with the Olteran family. "Mom, Dad, I didn''t expect to have so much freedom after getting married. I can sleep aste as I want, and Patrick doesn''t mind." Patrick didn''t know what to say, so he could only use a smile to confirm Vera''s words.


    In reality, he had never slept in the marital bed.


    Vera pretended to be happy and started talking non-stop.


    As Vera''s husband, Patrick couldn''t stay silent. He asked, "Mom, Dad, where''s Noah?"


    Brianna answered, "He hasn''t started his vacation yet."


    Noah Linister was Vera''s younger brother. He was 17 years old and studying overseas. The Linister family hadn''t told him about Vera''s marriage.


    Patrick said, "Vera mentioned that Noah has always wanted toe back to attend college."


    Vera turned her head and looked at Patrick. She didn''t know if she had said such things.


    Brianna said, "Yes, but it would be easier for him abroad. We don''t want him toe back." Noah wanted toe back to attend college? Vera didn''t know about this. "Vera, stop staring at Patrick. Let''s go to the kitchen." Brianna smiled and pulled Vera.


    Vera blushed and said, "I wasn''t..."


    She was being led away by Brianna.


    Only Patrick and Warren were left in the living room.


    Since they couldn''t discuss personal matters, Patrick took the initiative to ask about work.


    "Dad, I heard that you turned down projects from 15 differentpanies. Was it due to ack of funding and materials? If that''s the case, you can tell me."


    Warren waved his hand and said, "No, Patrick. You and I both know why I received those 15 projects. They wanted to use me to please the Olteran family. If I had epted those projects, it would have been like selling my daughter, Vera. I''m not going to send her to the Olteran family for the benefit of the Linister family. That''s why I turned them down."


    "I want to tell everyone that the Linister family will not rely on the Olteran Group. We will only do what we have the capability to do, and we will never covet what does not belong to us. I also want to make it clear that we will not use the Olteran family for our own gain. Please respect Vera and treat her as an equal."


    Patrick didn''t expect the truth behind the situation, and Warren''s words made him feel ashamed.


    As it turned out, the Linister family agreed to let Vera marry him, not for their own benefit. Because of the marriage between Vera and him, they even intentionally gave up some projects.


    "Dad, you love Vera so much. Why did you agree to let her marry me?" After all, Patrick and Vera didn''t love each other, and their ages and statuses didn''t match. Their marriage seemed absurd.


    Warren asked, "Didn''t Vera tell you?"


    Patrick shook his head.

 Chapter 17 I Have Learned to Be Grateful

    Just as Warren was about to speak, Vera interrupted, "Dad, Patrick, it''s time for lunch."


    After finishing their meal, Vera talked with her parents for a long while. In the afternoon, Patrick took Vera and left.


    As they drove away, Vera sat in the passenger seat, opening the window and looking back at her parents through the rearview mirror.


    She was getting farther and farther away from them.


    Tears welled up in Vera''s eyes, and she frequently rubbed them. Patrick sat beside her, understanding her emotions.


    He sped up and drove out of the Royce Community. It wasn''t until they could no longer see the white building that Vera closed the car window and Patrick slowed down.


    "Do you always talk so much at home?" Patrick asked.


    "Not necessarily. It''s just that it''s your first time at my house, and my parents are meeting you for the first time. I am your wife and their daughter. If I didn''t keep talking, it would have been awkward for all of us." It was the first time Patrick heard Vera refer to herself as his "wife." It felt like a child pretending to be an adult while the adults watched. However, she wasn''t wrong. She was his wife. "Anyway, thank you."


    After three days of marriage, they had their first peaceful conversation.


    Vera was a sensible person. She would also present her polite and courteous side. The prerequisite was that the person corresponding to her courtesy deserved it, and Patrick deserved it today. "I thought you didn''t care about what I said to youst night," she said.


    "I could have checked the relevant information," Patrick replied.


    "You should have told me earlier. That way, I could have gone to bed earlierst night. There was no need for me to bother you for two hours only to be kicked out by you," she said.


    Patrick nced at her while driving and felt that Vera wasining about him dying her sleepst night.


    They returned to the Olteran Manor.


    They were getting along well, but as soon as they entered the house, they saw someone who shouldn''t be there.


    Emma appeared.


    Didn''t she notice Shawn''s stern face the whole time?


    Vera and Patrick stood side by side, and she leaned slightly towards Patrick. "I know how to be grateful. Since you helped me today, rest assured, I will also help you," she said. Patrick turned his head, looking down at Vera.


    Vera looked up at him and blinked. "Watch me," she said with a smile as she sat down on the living room sofa. "Dad, we''re back."


    Shawn pretended to yawn. "I''m tired. Vera, you are thedy of the house, so you should host the guests."


    When Shawn said dy of the house," Emma''s expression changed.


    Shawn was telling her that she couldn''t be with Patrick.


    Vera nced at Emma and nodded. "Alright, Dad. Let me escort you to your room first."


    "No need. I can walk on my own."


    Shawn went upstairs with Tom''s support.


    After making sure Shawn had left, Vera turned around and looked Emma up and down.


    She thought to herself, ''She''s quite pretty, but her makeup is a bit heavy, and her perfume is strong. So this is the kind of woman Patrick likes.''


    For Emma, Vera''s gaze felt like sharp needles, piercing her with humiliation.


    She stood up and said, "Vera, Patrick doesn''t love you."


    "I know," Vera replied.


    She pointed to Emma and said to Patrick, "My dad went upstairs. Take her away."


    After speaking, she happily turned around and went upstairs.


    Vera suddenly stopped in her tracks.


    She turned around to see Patrick''s eyes.

 Chapter 18 Making Things Clear

    She didn''t know that after they returned to the Olteran Manor, Patrick''s eyes were fixed on her.


    "Patrick, you helped me today, and I helped you too. We''re even now," she said, making things clear between them before continuing happily up the stairs. Patrick continued to watch her until she disappeared.


    Emma''s gaze remained fixated on Patrick as she saw him staring at another woman.


    Jealousy consumed Emma as she clenched her teeth.


    She pretended to be fragile as she tugged at Patrick''s sleeve and pitifully said, "Patrick, you''re finally back."


    "Have you been drinking today?" Patrick was aloof towards Emma, but she mistakenly thought he disliked it when she drank.


    Emma immediately shook her head. "No, if you don''t like me drinking, I swear I won''t touch a drop of alcohol again."


    Patrick nced at the empty stairs and turned around. "Let''s go out and talk."


    Emma happily followed him.


    They sat on chairs in the courtyard, and Patrick made a cup of coffee for Emma.


    Politely, he ced the cup in front of Emma.


    Patrick suddenly became very polite, which made Emma uneasy. She asked, "Patrick, what do you want to tell me?"


    Coldly, Patrick replied, "Don''t waste your time on me. I am only grateful to you. If we could be together, we would have been together a long time ago." He spoke without considering her feelings because he didn''t like Emma. "You''re of marriageable age, so if you meet a decent man, try dating him."


    His words were clear, and Emma definitely understood his meaning.


    Patrick didn''t look at Emma''s tears, and he made himself a cup of coffee. "You know my situation. I''m already married. It''s not good for you, for me, or for her if youe to my house again. If you have an urgent matter, you can call thendline at my house."


    Upon hearing Patrick mention "her," Emma clenched her hands until her knuckles turned white. "Is it Vera?"


    Patrick only nced at her without responding.


    Tears streamed down Emma''s eyes. She wanted to grab Patrick''s hand, but he lifted the cup in front of him at the right moment.


    Crying, she shook her head. "No, Patrick, things aren''t like that. You said you liked me, how can you only feel grateful towards me?"


    "You saved my father''spany for me, and you acquired Sena Group for me. And, you came to see me at Cherry Vi on your wedding night."


    "I never said I liked you. You''re deceiving yourself." Patrick looked at Emma''s smudged makeup and said, "I saved your father''spany to thank him, and the acquisition of Sena Group was nned a year ago. I didn''t even know what happened between you and Sena Group. Leaving on my wedding night had nothing to do with you."


    "No, Patrick, that night you said you liked me, you loved me."


    Emma cried out loudly in the Olteran Manor.


    Patrick said, "I never talk much with drunk people."


    That day she got drunk, so Patrick didn''t indulge her or silently admit his affection for her. He was tired of talking to drunken people.


    Emma''s mascara was smudged from her tears, and Patrick finished his coffee and stood up. He politely asked Emma to leave. "It''s too hot outside. You better go back early."


    Patrick returned to the living room and nced through the window upstairs at Emma, who was still crying in the courtyard.

 Chapter 19 Instigating Discord

    He stood by the window for two minutes and let out a soft sigh. Then, he continued upstairs with an expressionless face. Seeing Patrick, Vera was surprised. "Aren''t you on a date? Why did youe back so soon?"


    Patrick red at her fiercely and went to the cloakroom.


    "You''re rolling your eyes at me again. Do you think you''re the only one who can do that?" Verained behind him. Cindy had just arrived home and saw Emma crying as soon as she got off the car.


    She ordered the servants to take her things to her room and walked alone to Emma''s side. "Emma, what''s wrong?"


    Seeing Cindy, Emma quickly wiped her tears and said, "Cindy, you''re back."


    "Emma, why are you crying?" Cindy looked around and saw two cups on the table. She asked, "Who bullied you just now?"


    Emma felt ashamed and didn''t want to tell Cindy what Patrick had said to her.


    She shook her head and said, "Cindy, forget it."


    "Was it Vera?" Cindy seemed certain it was Vera. She said, "Wait here. I won''t let you be bullied."


    Cindy immediately prepared to find Vera, but Emma quickly stopped her. "Cindy, don''t do that."


    "I forgot that she and Patrick went back to her ce today. They shouldn''t be home." If Vera isn''t home, then it wasn''t her who bullied Emma. Cindy felt like she was being too impulsive, ming Vera for everything bad. Cindy''s self-reflection was not over yet, but Emma intentionally said, "She''s already back. I saw her just now."


    "What? It was her! How dare she bully you? How could she be so arrogant?"


    Emma hesitated and said, "Cindy, don''t provoke her for my sake. She''s very malicious. She even wants..." She pretended not to dare to look into Cindy''s eyes..


    "What does she want?" Cindy asked angrily.


    Emma swallowed. "Just now, she was pleasing Uncle Shawn. Uncle Shawn said she''s thedy of the Olteran family and that you have a narrow mind and are not fit to manage the Olteran family." Cindy clenched her fist. She gritted her teeth and asked Emma, "Is it true?"


    "Cindy, don''t tell her it was me who said this. If sheins to Uncle Shawn, I won''t be able toe see you anymore." As Cindy struggled to control her anger, Emma continued, "Cindy, to be honest, you can''t let a woman like her stay by Patrick''s side. She wants to rece you as thedy of the Olteran family, which shows how terrible she is. She definitely won''t let Randall have any shares in the Olteran Group."


    Emma knew Cindy''s weakness. Having known each other for years, Emma knew that Cindy didn''t want the Olteran Group to grow under Patrick''s leadership. All thepany''s old employees had been reced by Patrick''s people. If Patrick gained control of the Olteran Group, there would be no ce for Randall.


    Emma intentionally said these things to provoke Cindy against Vera.


    "Cindy, the Olteran Group belongs to the Olteran family. Although I love Patrick, I''m not heartless. The Olteran Group belongs to Patrick and Vincent. Randall is Uncle Shawn''s grandson, and the Olteran Group belongs to him too. But then Vera appeared. Cindy, I''ve been warned that I won''t be allowed into the Olteran Manor if I''m not invited. You have to be careful."

 Chapter 20 Argument

    After saying these things, Emma wiped away her tears and left the Olteran Manor, pretending to be hurt. Once she was sure that Cindy couldn''t see her, her expression immediately changed. Her eyes, which had been filled with tears just now, were now filled with malice as she clenched her fists.


    She had decided to drive Vera out of the Olteran family. If it weren''t for Vera, why would Patrick suddenly say such hurtful things to her? Emma knew that Patrick didn''t love her. The things he said to her today were because of his sense of duty. As a married man, he should keep his distance from her. He even didn''t hesitate to say things that would hurt her. And Shawn must have told Patrick to keep his distance from her.


    Emma sat in her car, staring at the magnificent Olteran Manor, her eyes filled with hostility. She was determined to use Cindy to disrupt the peace of the Olteran family and shroud it in gloom. She wanted to drive Vera away and make her despised by the Olteran family. She wanted Shawn to regret choosing Vera and, in turn, drive her away.


    With aparison, she could easily get closer to Patrick.


    Emma revved the car, ring fiercely with her eyes, and left the Olteran Manor.


    During dinner, following the Olteran family''s custom, Vera washed her hands before dining.


    Cindy sat across from her, sarcastically saying, "Let me tell you an interesting story. Today, Mrs. Collins and I went out and saw twopletely different dogs. One was a million-dor Pomeranian, and the other was just a dog covered in fleas and smelling awful."


    After Vera finished washing her hands, she sat quietly next to Patrick, waiting for Cindy to continue the story."Mrs. Collins'' Pomeranian was hungry, and the servant had high-quality dog food on hand for it. It ate very elegantly. When the other dog saw this, it tried to mimic Mrs. Collins'' dog by eating the dog food, but it had never eaten dog food before. Just then, there was a pile of poop on the side of the road, and it mimicked Mrs. Collins'' Pomeranian to eat the poop. It wasn''t a big deal. But when I saw that dog, I suddenly felt it was familiar. It was so funny."


    Everyone in the restaurant could feel Cindy''s malice, and they all knew who she was targeting.


    Patrick looked at the quiet Vera beside him, then across at Cindy, who was making eye contact with Vera.


    "As fate would have it, we saw the owner of that dog, who also looked shabby and just as detestable as the dog. The dog seemed to be called ''Vivian,'' and I almost thought it was named ''Vera.'' The two names sound so simr. I even thought about buying the dog and giving it to Vera."


    Vera knew Cindy was mocking her.


    Cindy was even using Vera''s name to insult her.


    Vera didn''t want to suppress her anger. She took a deep breath, looked into Cindy''s eyes, and said, "Cindy, your words are really harsh. You''re a human, why do you want to be a dog in the Collins'' house? If you insist on doing so, we can''t stop you, and the whole family will be happy to have gained a dog."


    Cindy mmed the table, pointing at Vera, and roared viciously, "Vera, do you have a death wish?"


    Cindy''s words ignited a rage throughout Vera''s body, while Vera''s words fueled Cindy''s anger, causing Cindy to lose control.


    Patrick was surprised by Vera''s words. He knew Vera was fearless, but he didn''t expect her to speak so boldly and insult Cindy in front of them.

 Chapter 21 Unable to Voice Her Grievances

    Vincent sat next to Cindy, feeling a bit displeased.


    Vera''s words were indeed insulting to his wife, but he was not deaf and understood that it was his wife who had instigated the argument. "Sit down. If you can''t speak properly, then keep your mouth shut," Vincent cleverly reprimanded his own wife.


    If Patrick were smart, he would have said a few words to teach Vera a lesson for the sake of family peace, and then the matter would have been resolved. However, it seemed that Patrick did not want to be the wise one. He purposely remained silent. He wanted to see what else this girl, who dared to give him a nickname and disturb Shawnte at night, as well as openly insult Cindy, was capable of doing.


    Cindy found herself at a disadvantage and became angry. She picked up the nearby washbasin and nned to ssh the water inside towards Vera. However, Vera had already anticipated her actions when Cindy picked up the washbasin. So, Vera took the initiative.


    She stood up, holding her own washbasin, and urately sshed the water in it onto Cindy''s face. Unfortunately, the water also identally sshed onto Vincent, who was sitting next to her. Vera politely apologized to Vincent, bending down and saying, "Sorry, Vincent, I identally sshed you."


    Vincent was speechless. Patrick also remained silent. The two brothers disyed the same emotions.


    In the restaurant, Cindy let out a piercing scream. Vera handed the washbasin to a servant and then pped her hands, sitting back in her seat. She said, "We are all members of the Olteran family. Apart from being older than me, my position is not lower than yours."


    Shawn, apanied by Tom, slowly walked into the restaurant. As soon as he entered, he could sense that something was out of the ordinary. Upon closer inspection, he realized that Cindy had washed her face but hadn''t dried it before joining the meal.


    Shawn approached and only then realized that the situation was not so simple. He sat down with a serious expression and asked, "What happened?"


    Vera looked at Cindy, waiting for Cindy to speak up first. After all, it wasn''t her who had acted unreasonably. Cindy stomped her foot in frustration, then let out a loud scream and left the restaurant.


    Seeing that the situation had escted, Shawn looked at Vera and asked, "What exactly happened?"


    Vera said, "Cindypared herself to Mrs. Collins'' pet. I thought she was a bit delusional, so I sshed a basin of water on her to help here to her senses. The scream just now was probably her regretting calling herself Mrs. Collins'' dog."


    Vincent looked at Vera and felt like unable to voice her grievances.


    "Yes, that''s what happened," Vera said to Shawn.


    Shawn looked at his two sons again and asked, "Is what Vera said true?"


    The brothers exchanged nces. "Dad, I''m going to go check on Cindy," Vincent stood up and left the restaurant without answering Shawn.


    Shortly after, Patrick stood up in silence as well. He didn''t need to provide Shawn with a reason for leaving.


    Vera nced around and realized that she and Shawn were the only ones left at the table.


    So she also got up and said, "Dad, I''m going after Patrick."


    With that, she quickly followed Patrick''s footsteps out of the restaurant.


    Vera walked outside and felt the evening breeze of summer, which carried the warmth unique to this season.


    The wind blew her hair onto her cheeks. She used her pinky finger to tuck the strands behind her ear.


    The chiffon of her skirt fluttered slightly in the wind before settling back down.


    The man in a suit in front of her noticed someone following behind him and stopped walking. Vera also stopped not far away from him.

 Chapter 22 Proposing to Move Out

    Patrick turned around. "Why are you following me?"


    "Patrick, let''s move out," Vera said with sincerity in her eyes. "If I continue living in your home, it will drive your family to the point pf hospitalization Her eyes pleaded as she continued, "Can we consider my proposal?"


    She truly didn''t want to stay here. She disliked everyone in the Olteran Manor.


    Shawn''s dominance, Cindy''s disapproval, and Vincent''s iprehensibility were all too much for Vera to handle.


    Patrick was her husband, and he should be the person closest to her in the Olteran family, but he turned out to be the person who disliked her the most.


    Vera even thought, ''I would be morefortable renting a small apartment that is 300 or 400 square feet than living in the Olteran Manor.''


    Patrick saw her desire to escape in her eyes. His Adam''s apple moved as he said, "As long as you don''t drive me to the point of hospitalization, you can do whatever you want to the others." After saying that, he left.


    Until one dayter, Patrick never expected that Vera, whom he had married, would actually drive him to the point of being hospitalized.


    At this time, he found it amusing. ''Make his family end up in the hospital? Impossible!''


    ''However, if Vera could easily move out and livefortably, wouldn''t it be too easy for her?'' Patrick thought.


    Vera had finally married into the Olteran family, so there was no way Patrick would let her escape the "enjoyment" of the Olteran family''s life so easily. Patrick smiled, "Vera, I hope you have good luck in the Olteran family."


    In the restaurant, Shawn listened to the exnation from the servants with a serious expression on his face, finally understanding what had happened. "Did she really say that?" Shawn asked the servants present.


    The servants nodded. "Those were the exact words of Ms. Cindy and Ms. Vera."


    Shawn''s expression became grave. He leaned against the edge of the dining table with force. "All of you, leave and remove the tableware." "Yes, Sir."


    Everyone dispersed, leaving only Tom beside Shawn.


    Shawn said, "I thought she was likable, but then she does something that disgusts me the next second."


    Tom knew exactly who Shawn was referring to; there was no one else except for Vera, who had just married Patrick.


    Taking a neutral stance, Tom spoke impartially, "Mr. Olteran, I think there''s something suspicious about this matter. Although Ms. Cindy has a bias against Ms. Vera, she wouldn''t stoop to humiliating her. After all, Ms. Cindy has always been somewhat arrogant, so she wouldn''t casually say something that diminishes her own status. The fact that she said such words today makes me think that something must have happened, or something must have provoked her."


    "As for Ms. Vera, her mistake lies in directly insulting Ms. Cindy. She definitely shouldn''t have done that. However, if we look at it from Ms. Vera''s perspective, we can see that she is a person who treasure her family. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been threatened to marry into the Olteran family by you. But Ms. Cindy''s words insulted Ms. Vera''s family, so it''s normal for Ms. Vera to be angry."


    "They both made mistakes, and we should investigate further."


    Cindy had married into Olteran family for over twenty years. During those twenty years, Shawn had alreadye to see Cindy as a daughter. When something unfavorable happened, Shawn was quick to me it on the neer, Vera. After all, parents never think their own children are at fault.


    Fortunately, Tom was there to constantly remind Shawn and keep him level-headed.


    Shawn ordered, "What do you think might have triggered Cindy? Go find out what she did today, who she met, and what she said! If I find out that someone deliberately instigated family conflicts, I won''t let her off easily."

 Chapter 23 Staying Overnight in the Marital Bedroom

    Tom said, "I''ll go check right away."


    That night, no one in the Olteran Manor had dinner.


    Vera''s stomach growled with hunger, but she understood that if she were to go downstairs to find something to eat, she would definitely be verbally attacked by others. So Vera decided to wait until tomorrow to eat. Sheid out the couch, using a nket as a cover and a cushion as a pillow.


    All of her clothes were in the trunk. When Vera needed to change clothes, she would flip the trunk over, take out the clothes to change into, and then fold the trunk back up and ce it in the corner. She had never used the dressing room.


    After changing into her pajamas, Vera put the clothes she would wear the next day on the table, preparing to lie down and go to sleep.


    Suddenly, the door opened.


    She instantly sat up from the sofa and looked vigntly at the door.


    "Patrick! Why are you back tonight?"


    The person who came in was the other owner of the room, Patrick.


    Since their marriage, he had never stayed overnight in the room, so he must havee back tonight to change his clothes. Usually, Patrick woulde to this room to change his clothes. With this thought, Vera''s vignce disappeared.


    Shey back on the sofa, ready to sleep.


    Patrick looked at her with surprise and then looked at the soft andrge bed.


    "You''ve been sleeping on the sofa?


    Vera said, "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    Patrick was very surprised. Was she dumb to sleep on the sofa instead of the bed?


    He had never noticed that Vera was such a foolish person when they interacted before.


    Patrick walked to a separate sofa and looked at the girl lying on the long sofa, asking, "Why don''t you sleep on the bed?"


    Vera was lying on the sofa. She looked up at the man sitting on the sofa with a proud look.


    "We had an unpleasant quarrel on our wedding night. If I sleep on the bed again and squeeze you onto the sofa, won''t you hate me enough to throw me out of the third floor?" "I didn''t realize you were afraid of me."


    Vera said, "I''m not afraid of you."


    "Then why are you afraid that I would throw you off the third floor?" Patrick, who was usually arrogant, was surprisingly puzzled.


    "I''m not afraid of you, but I''m afraid that I would break my arms and legs." If she were thrown from the third floor, even if she didn''t die, she would be disabled. And a fracture could be painful, too.


    Suddenly, Veraughed and climbed up from the sofa, holding her own "pillow" and smiled at Patrick.


    "Patrick, does the meaning and tone of your words imply that you won''t be staying here at night anymore?"


    "You are simply fantasizing."


    Vera pouted. "I don''t believe you wille back and sleep in the same room with me. How would you exin it to Emma?"


    Patrick was speechless.


    Patrick had originally wanted to tell Vera that he had no rtionship with Emma. Suddenly, he felt that there was no need to tell her about this matter.


    He believed that if there was no necessary reason, he wouldn''t exin.


    Patrick got up and walked to the bedside, took off his watch, and then went to the dressing room to get his pajamas and go to the bathroom.


    Vera listened to the sound and leaned against the back of the sofa, watching the man''s figure move, and asked, "You''re not really going to sleep here, right?" Patrick nced at her and didn''t answer her question, but went straight to the bathroom.


    Vera watched him leave and said, "It''s all my fault, why did I provoke him? He''s not leaving tonight!"


    That night, Patrick indeed did not leave.


    He took a shower. Vera watched him blow-dry his hair. After blow-drying his hair, Patrick went out for a while.


    Vera patted her own heart, grateful. "Thank goodness he didn''t stay to sleep."


    But in less than two minutes, Patrick returned.


    Vera watched as he held a foreign book in his hand, then observed Patrick''s movements. She saw him walk straight to the bed, lift the covers, sit on the bed, and slip under the covers.

 Chapter 24 Awkward Sounds

    The room was dimly lit, with only the bedsidemp next to his bed still on. The girl on the sofa had been watching him for an hour, so Patrick raised his gaze and locked eyes with her beautiful eyes. "Am I handsome?" Vera shook her head. "Not really." He looked average.


    "Then why have you been staring at me?"


    Vera pressed her right hand against her left hand, her arm resting on the side of the sofa, and rested her chin on the back of her right hand. She curiously asked, "Why don''t you go sleep in the study?" "I have a bedroom, why should I sleep in the study?"


    "But I''m in the bedroom! We are sharing the same bedroom, which might give others the wrong impression."


    "We''ve already obtained a marriage certificate. What are you worried about?"


    This statement left Vera speechless.


    They were already a couple.


    "But we made an agreement"


    "Does the agreement say that I''m not allowed to sleep in my own room?"


    It seemed like... it didn''t.


    Vera swallowed her saliva and sat up straight. "Patrick, you''re not trying to take advantage of me and purposely sleep in the same room, are you?"


    "Vera, put away your girlish thoughts. I''m not interested in a child like you."


    Vera gritted her teeth. What kind of girlish thoughts could she have? She just wanted to deliberately provoke Patrick to leave this room.


    If he wasn''t in this room, then she could sleep on the sofa or on the floor freely, and no one would know.


    But if he too slept in this room, she would feel ufortable, as if someone was encroaching on her territory.


    Vera thought she couldn''t drive Patrick away, so she disappointinglyy back on the sofa, sighed, ''I''ll definitely speak less in the future.'' She didn''t expect that her proactive remark actually made Patrick back. She hadn''t anticipated this.


    She closed her eyes, pretending to sleep.


    Patrick also stopped engaging in childish conversation with her. He resumed his cold and aloof attitude, flipping through the foreign books. The room was quiet, with dim lighting. The central air conditioning was running, making the room cool.


    After a few minutes, Vera could hear the sound of pages turning in the books, making her feel like it was a luby, almost putting her to sleep. For the first time, she felt how pleasant it was to close her eyes and listen to the sound of pages turning.


    No wonder everyone likes listening to books. Vera closed her eyes andy on the rocking chair, rocking herself to sleep.


    Just listening to the sound of the pages turning made her feel peaceful inside.


    In the quiet house, suddenly a strange sound broke the silence.


    Then, the sound echoed again.


    Vera''s face turned as red as it could be, because the sound wasing from her stomach.


    Patrick also put down his book and looked towards the direction of the couch.


    Vera pressed her stomach hard and silently warned her stomach, ''You never made a sound when I was hungry before! I just skipped dinner tonight, and you''re making noises. Do you want to get punched?'' Her stomach made another noise.


    The man on the bed started moving. The sound of him getting off the bed and putting on slippers reached Vera''s ears.


    She knew Patrick wasing over.


    Shyly, Vera covered her stomach with both hands and then covered her face, curling up her body, trying to suppress her stomach from making any noises.


    Patrick walked over to the side of the couch, lowered his head, and looked at the curled-up girl. She covered her face with her hands, and her ears turned red.


    He had originally wanted to take this opportunity to tease Vera, but seeing her embarrassment, Patrick ultimately didn''t say anything and turned back to leave the room.

 Chapter 25 A Determined Girl

    Vera heard the sound of the closing door and then got up from the couch and ran to the bathroom.


    She filled a cup with water and drank it in big gulps.


    She wanted to fill herself up by drinking water.


    When Patrick returned, Vera had already drunk three cups of water and was feeling bloated.


    After they met, whenever she thought of her stomach grumbling just now, she blushed and ran to the couch, covering her face with a nket.


    Patrick nced at the cup of water on the bathroom sink and then looked at the bulging nket on the couch, and he understood what had happened.


    Patrick walked over with a simple sandwich and sat down on the couch where Vera was lying, right next to her waist.


    He pulled the nket off Vera''s face and said, "Get up and eat the sandwich."


    Vera turned her head and sure enough, saw a sandwich in Patrick''s hand.


    When she reached out to take the sandwich, Patrick saw that this girl didn''t thank him at all and suddenly wanted to tease her. So, he purposely raised his arm and looked at Vera lying on the couch and said, "Beg me." Vera replied to him, "I won''t eat!"


    Patrick was speechless.


    She had filled her stomach with water, and had started to get annoyed with him.


    Patrick''s intention was just to y with her, but seeing her reaction, he said, "I''ll leave the sandwich next to you. If you want to eat it, go to the edge of the bed and beg me."


    Vera pouted like a little girl. She tugged at the thin nket, wanting to cover herself while sleeping, only to find that Patrick was also tugging at the edge of the nket.


    With a swift motion, Vera pped his hand a few times, leaving a red mark on his back of hand. She then forcefully yanked the nket away, draping it over her face to go to sleep. Patrick looked at the red mark on his back of hand and thought to himself, ''She really used a lot of force to hit me.''


    He ced the sandwich on the table and said, "If you''re hungry, have the sandwich. I''m going to bed."


    Proud Patrick unintentionally ignored Vera, but he was oblivious to his own actions.


    The lights were turned off, and Patrick was ready to sleep, yet he still hadn''t consciously acknowledged that he had been caring for Vera all along.


    In the early morning, Vera woke up several times to go to the bathroom because she had drunk too much water.


    Patrick was a light sleeper, so he could feel every time she got up.


    Moreover, he could sense Vera''s caution, knowing that she didn''t want to disturb his rest. He noticed she didn''t even wear slippers and walked to the bathroom barefoot. After she fell asleep, Patrick got up again and went to the couch to see if she had eaten the sandwich.


    To his discovery, Vera had indeed not eaten the sandwich.


    Patrick didn''t know if drinking water could truly satisfy one''s hunger. He then looked at Vera, who was once again asleep. She had kicked the thin nket onto the floor, revealing her face.


    Patrick stared at her, deeply lost in his thoughts.


    If she was still here, she would be the same age as Vera this year.


    Vera is now in her sophomore year, and she would be a college student now as well, right?


    *****


    The next morning, both of them were awakened by Vera''s phone ringing.


    She got up from the couch, stretched her body, and after a moment of confusion, went to the bathroom with her clothes.


    After Vera came out, Patrick entered the bathroom to freshen up.


    Vera folded her pajamas and retrieved one of her trunks from the corner. She opened it, ced the pajamas inside, locked the trunk, and then put it back in the corner. Patrick was once again amazed by this series of actions.

 Chapter 26 Curiosity is the Precondition for Wonder

    It suddenly dawned on Patrick that the walk-in closet contained only his clothes, with no sign of Vera''s belongings.


    In fact, there seemed to be no sign of her belongings anywhere in the house except for the corner where the trunks were ced. Patrick looked towards the trunks in the corner.


    Could Vera''s stuff be inside those trunks?


    "Vera, where do you keep your clothes?" Patrick asked.


    Vera pointed to the trunks. "They''re inside these trunks. I didn''t want to upy your closet or dresser."


    "Why didn''t you use the walk-in closet?"


    She casually lied, "I didn''t want to use it."


    After saying that, Vera took a hair tie and casually tied up her long hair.


    With her hair done, she looked much more put together. Vera asked, "Are you done getting ready? It''s my turn now."


    Patrick stepped aside and Vera entered the bathroom to freshen up.


    Patrick stood at the door, looking at the girl who was washing up through the mirror on the washstand.


    He was puzzled.


    What kind of girl was Vera?


    She seemed to have two different sides - one was arrogant, and the other was understanding.


    Whenever someone bullied Vera, she would directly confront them. She was fearless.


    But she refused to sleep in his bed and always slept on the couch. This distance made Patrick feel a bit fond of this girl.


    Vera would rather go to bed hungry than eat the sandwich he made for her.


    However, since marrying into the Olteran family, she had never set foot in his private area.


    Patrick crossed his hands and looked at the girl with foam on her face. He was puzzled, but didn''t delve deeper into it at the moment. Curiosity was the prerequisite for wonder. With curiosity, Patrick would unconsciously observe Vera and gradually get to know her. When he wanted to understand someone, he would take the initiative and that''s when he became dangerous...


    Every meal at the Olteran Manor was like torture for Vera.


    Early in the morning, when they went downstairs together, Vera once again said to Patrick, "Let''s move out and live on our own." Patrick walked ahead, leaving her with his back. "I''ll consider it."


    Vera hurriedly descended several steps to catch up with Patrick.


    She anxiously grabbed Patrick''s sleeve with both hands and pleaded, "Don''t consider it. Moving out will only benefit us, not harm us. You don''t want to constantly cater to others at home, do you? You don''t want to be bound by rules, right?" In the Olteran Manor, now only Patrick could take Vera out.


    Even if she had the ability to rent a ce to live, Vera couldn''t do that now. After all, she had just been married to Patrick for four days, so she had no reason to rent a ce alone. Moreover, she was now a member of the Olteran family, and the rules of the Olteran family didn''t allow her to do so.


    "I am at home, and no one dares to provoke me. Besides, rules cannot bind me here."


    Patrick didn''t want to move out.


    He purposely made Vera live here and let her be bullied by Cindy.


    Vera was a smart person and immediately understood his meaning.


    She frowned, "Patrick, are you not a man? If I get bullied, it will make you lose your dignity."


    "I don''t mind losing my dignity."


    Shawn was thest one to arrive at the dining areast night, and Cindy and Vera ended up arguing.


    This morning, Shawn couldn''t afford to bete again. If they argued again, the atmosphere at home wouldn''t be peaceful for anyone.


    So, Shawn went to the restaurant today on time.


    As a result, he happened to meet the newlyweds who were talking.


    Shawn approached and asked, "What are you guys talking about?"


    Vera and Patrick turned their heads to look at Shawn slowly approaching.


    Shawn looked at Vera holding Patrick''s wrist.


    Patrick also looked down at the two hands clinging to his wrist, then slowly looked up and met Vera''s gaze.


    Vera froze for a moment, then quickly withdrew her own hands, putting them behind her back, and obediently said, "I didn''t mean to."

 Chapter 27 Just Slept Together for a Night

    Patrick nced at her coldly and then turned away.


    Vera and Shawn exchanged nces. She pointed at Patrick''s figure and said, "Dad, I''m going after my husband again."


    After speaking, she hurried to catch up with Patrick.


    She and Patrick whispered to each other, but from a distance, people could only see Vera''s mouth moving while Patrick remained indifferent and didn''t say anything. Even if anyone wanted to eavesdrop, they still couldn''t hear what Vera and Patrick were saying.


    Shawn looked at the figures of the two walking away and asked Tom, "Was I ignored again just now?"


    Tom didn''t answer that question but cleverly switched to a topic that Shawn was more interested in. "Mr. Patrick slept in the marital bedroomst night." "What did you say?" Shawn eximed. "Patrick and Vera were in the same roomst night?"


    Tom nodded.


    "Well, now I understand," Shawn said, looking in the direction where they had already disappeared. "No wonder Vera was holding Patrick''s wrist just now. I see."


    Tom thought, ''Mr. Shawn, I didn''t say anything. It''s all your spection.''


    At the restaurant, Shawn sat at the head of the table, frequently ncing at Vera and Patrick.


    Vera was still talking nonstop to Patrick.


    Vera deeply analyzed from a moral perspective how severely someone who broke a promise would be condemned to Patrick.


    After talking for a long time, she asked, "Patrick, did you listen carefully to what I said?"


    "No," Patrick replied.


    Vera whispered, "We had reached an agreement that we would move out before. You can''t just disregard it just because it was an oral agreement."


    Patrick said, "I did promise you that we would move out, but I never promised you when."


    Vera was so angry she couldn''t say a word. When she got angry, she looked like a pufferfish. Vera furrowed her brows, pouted her mouth, and her little nose looked like it was about to breathe fire. Patrick couldn''t help butugh when he saw her getting angry.


    Shawn was stunned as he looked back and forth between Vera and Patrick. How did they progress so quickly? They only slept together for a night and then...


    Vera couldn''t figure out what Shawn was thinking. She pretended to be fierce and said to Patrick, "Just you wait, you''ll regret it."


    Then Cindy and Vincent also arrived at the restaurant. The harmonious atmosphere that was previously there instantly disappeared, reced by tension. Yesterday, Tom had reminded Shawn, "Mr. Shawn, you should treat Ms. Cindy and Ms. Vera fairly, after all, they are both your daughters-inw." This statement made it impossible for Shawn to lean towards Cindy any longer.


    Cindy felt even more dissatisfaction towards Vera due to the humiliation she suffered yesterday and Vincent''s scolding at night.


    Upon seeing Cindy arrive, Vera immediately became cautious because she knew Cindy wouldn''t miss the opportunity to humiliate her.


    Patrick smiled and watched with great interest as the girls around him entered a defensive state. Vera didn''t conceal her emotions and directly stared at Cindy.


    Vincent valued family harmony the most, so he pressed Cindy''s hand under the table, signaling her not to argue.


    The more he urged her to endure, the angrier Cindy became. "Vera, Patrick doesn''t love you at all. He loves Emma."


    Patrick was watching the argument unfold, surprised that it involved himself.


    He immediately stared intensely at Cindy across the table.


    Impulsive Cindy ignored the suddenly serious Shawn.

 Chapter 28 Manage Your Women

    Vera calmly said, "If Patrick loves Emma, then why doesn''t he marry her? The truth is, Patrick doesn''t love her."


    "Vera, just look at yourself. From head to toe, you''re filled with cheapness. How did you marry Patrick? Don''t you know that in your heart? You and Emma are like an ugly duckling and a swan inparison."


    Vera nced at Cindy, then finally looked at Cindy''s wrist. She looked at the familiar bracelet and said, "I may be cheap, but you are noble. How can Ipare myself to you? This bracelet is worth tens of thousands of dors, and those who know the situation know that the money used to buy this bracelet was earned by my husband. But those who don''t know the situation think it was obtained through corruption by my older brother." "Shut up!" Shawn scolded sharply.


    Both of them angered his eyes, which turned bloodshot.


    Cindy, despite being in her mid-life, was extremely foolish.


    Vera, despite being young, spoke casually.


    Cindy mentioned Emma, whom he detested, while Vera said somethingpletely illogical.


    Vincent''s expression also turned gloomy. "Vera, you''re still young, so I won''t pursue this matter for now."


    He then looked at Patrick and said to him, "Manage your women."


    Patrick was shocked but remained calm on the surface. He forced a smile and said, "Same to you."


    Shawn gritted his teeth and ordered, "From now on, no one is allowed to speak in the dining room. Whoever speaks will be thrown out."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the four people who were talking earlier stood up at the same time and left the dining room in unison.


    Shawn was so angry that he mmed the tes on the table with his cane, causing them to scatter all over the floor. His hands were shaking from anger.


    Outside, the four split into two groups and left in different directions.


    Vera followed Patrick. She said, "You witnessed what happened this morning. With me around, there will be no peace in your home."


    Patrick turned around, and the morning sun shone on his face. Looking up at the man bathed in sunlight, Vera thought, ''If looks could be proportional to kindness, that would be great.'' Patrick licked his dry lips and said with a rumble in his throat, "I never thought you would say anything like that."


    "So, are you still not going to move out?"


    Patrick smirked on purpose and said, "No."


    He continued, "Besides, it''s them you''ve angered, not me."


    After speaking, Patrick turned his back to the sun and walked towards the Rolls-Royce Ghost.


    He had to go to work.


    Vera was still on vacation. She watched as the Rolls-Royce Ghost disappeared from her sight. Her stomach growled, hungry once again...


    Vera returned to her bedroom, locked the door, and sat on the couch feeling a bit down.


    She pouted in grievance, her eyes turning red.


    Vera thought, ''If my parents knew about my experience at the Olteran Manor, they would take me away without hesitation.''


    Vera missed her parents.


    Tears streamed down her face. Vera buried her face in the armrest of the sofa and quietly cried.


    As her hunger grew, so did her grief.


    "Mom, I miss the steak you cooked."


    Patrick had made himself clear. He wasn''t going to leave.


    Vera cried for a while, then snapped out of it.


    It was already August 19th, only 12 days away from the start of school. Once school started, Vera would be free.


    Vera thought, ''I can''t offend people anymore just by speaking recklessly. My goal this morning wasn''t to argue with Cindy. My ultimate goal was to let Patrick know that I easily offend others, so I hope he will move out of the Olteran Manor with me as soon as possible.''


    However, Vera didn''t expect that, despite offending Vincent and angering Shawn, her goal was not achieved.

 Chapter 29 Fight

    After thinking this through again, she came up with a new n.


    Vera wanted peace during these 12 days. She rarely left her bedroom in the Olteran Manor and tried to avoid Shawn and Cindy as much as possible.


    Vera had thought that she would continue to avoid these two people. But she didn''t expect that Cindy would actually humiliate her parents.


    On that day, Warren and Brianna were worried that Vera would be mistreated at the Olteran Manor, especially because Vera would call them every day. But recently, Vera often couldn''t bear to hear their voices because she would choke up and couldn''t speak.


    So, Warren and Brianna thought of visiting Vera.


    Beforeing, they bought expensive gifts.


    When Brianna first arrived here, she felt a bit uneasy, worried that her words and actions might affect Vera''s situation at the Olteran Manor.


    Cindy looked down on Brianna after seeing her unease.


    ording to the servants, Cindy received the two of them as the mistress of the Olteran Manor. She nced at Warren and Brianna with an arrogant attitude.


    Seeing the gifts they brought, Cindy only casually nced at them and had the servant put them aside.


    Warren and Brianna came to visit Vera, so Cindy ordered the servant to go upstairs and call Vera.


    But Vera didn''t hear anyone calling her all day inside the house.


    Later, she found out that it was Cindy''s instruction for the servant to pretend to do so.


    Warren and Brianna were also in their forties, having interacted with various people, so after seeing Cindy''s expression, they knew everything.


    Adding to that, the servant said Vera wasn''t at home, so the two of them left without even drinking a sip of coffee.


    Vera waspletely unaware of all this, andter, when she went downstairs and saw Cindy wearing high heels kicking the gifts that Warren and Brianna brought and insulting them, Vera finally knew about everything. She stood behind Cindy and asked, "Who sent these?"


    Cindy turned around and looked at the girl with clenched fists, not hiding anything, and said, "Cheap things, just like you. These gifts that even my servants don''t appreciate. Besides your parents, who else would send them? They missed you, but unfortunately, I drove them away."


    Vera''s eyes turned crimson. She approached, gritted her teeth, and asked, "What did you say?"


    "I said your parents missed you. They came here and I scolded them, then kicked them out," Cindy replied.


    Vera''s fistnded on Cindy''s face.


    Everyone was shocked.


    Vera punched Cindy, knocking her down onto the ground.


    Then, the servants quickly approached, one holding Vera back while another helped Cindy up.


    Several servants quickly went to inform the men in the family about the situation.


    The whole family, including the servants, knew that the two daughters-inw of the Olteran family were not getting along.


    They would argue as soon as they met, but the servants did not expect that their discord would escte to the point of a physical fight.


    Vera pushed the maids who hold her tightly away and stepped forward, tearing with Cindy.


    Cindy had never been in a fight before, having lived for several decades.


    All she knew was that she had been hit, losing her dignity. So, Cindy went crazy, biting and scratching Vera to hurt her.


    She screamed like a madwoman, disregarding her image, and Vera really angered her.


    All Vera could think about were the words Cindy had said to her earlier.


    She thought, ''I''ve endured grievances. For the sake of my family, I married a stranger against my will and lived unhappily every day. But now even my parents, whom I protect, have suffered grievances!'' Vera was so angry that she knocked Cindy down again.


    Her eyes turned red, and tears blurred her vision.


    Shawn hurriedly came over.

 Chapter 30 Grievances

    He pointed at the two fighting women. "Quick, separate them!"


    The maid was too scared to go, but just then, two men rushed into the room upon hearing the noise.


    Seeing Vera pinning Cindy to the ground, they rushed over.


    Vera''s explosive strength once again shocked Patrick. She spoke casually but acted ruthlessly.


    Patrick ran over. After all, he was a man. He directly embraced the raging Vera and held her tightly in his arms, then carried her to the side.


    Vincent also hurriedly helped up Cindy, who was lying on the ground, worriedly asking, "Cindy, are you okay?"


    Patrick lowered his head and looked at the crying girl in his arms. Her hot tears fell on the back of his hand.


    She, she was actually crying.


    Shawn pounded the floor with his cane and roared, "They''ve gone mad! They''re all mad!"


    Shawn was furious, and everyone knew that someone would be in trouble.


    The maids who followed Cindy''s orders immediately spoke to Shawn and said, "Mr. Shawn, Ms. Vera hit Ms. Cindy first. We were all watching, and we can all testify." Vera bit her lip, broke free from Patrick''s embrace, and red at him harshly. "This is what you wanted to see, isn''t it?"


    She went to an empty space and faced Shawn, speaking in a trembling voice, "Mr. Shawn, my parents were wronged today. I will not let Cindy go."


    She didn''t even call him "Dad" anymore; instead, she called him "Mr. Shawn."


    Invisible to her, she had once again displeased Shawn.


    Vera walked over, picking up the gift box that had been kicked to the ground. Some of the boxes were mangled by Cindy''s kicking.


    With tears in her eyes, she carried a few boxes upstairs, back to her bedroom. Her hand was red from the struggle.


    Patrick sensed that something was wrong and followed Vera upstairs.


    Although Shawn was angered, he also sensed that something was amiss. He asked, "What happened to Vera''s parents?"


    Tom looked at Cindy and said, "Today Mr.and Mrs. Linister came to visit her because they missed Ms. Vera, and it was Ms. Cindy who hosted them."


    Shawn looked at Cindy, with swollen cheeks and bruised arms from Vera''s attack. "What did you do today?"


    Cindy looked into Shawn''s eyes, feeling a tremor in her heart.


    The Olteran family has never been peaceful since Vera married Patrick.


    Vera, who caused trouble, returned to the bedroom and cleaned the gifts brought by her parents one by one, then ced them along with her own trunk in a corner. Patrick entered the room shortly after. His Adam''s apple rolled as he asked, "I haven''t been home for just one day, what happened between you and Cindy?" Vera wiped away her tears and went to the bathroom to wash her face with water.


    She was the first person to ignore Patrick, and although Patrick hadn''t done anything, he felt inexplicably guilty.


    Vera spent half an hour in the bathroom, and when she finally came out, her eyes were swollen.


    During this time, Patrick had been waiting for her to appear on the sofa.


    Vera''s face still had traces of water. She sat opposite Patrick.


    Patrick noticed from her eyes that she had been crying in the bathroom for a long time. Seeing that she didn''t want to pay attention to him, he didn''t say anything and got up to leave. Patrick went downstairs and stopped a maid who had just used Vera of attacking Cindy.


    She was the one who immediately used Vera of being the one who hit first as soon as she saw Shawn.


    Patrick stood tall, looking at the obedient maid coldly, and asked, "Who hit first?"


    The maid nervously stuttered, "Mr. Olteran, it was really Ms. Vera who hit Ms. Cindy first."


    The household staff were all afraid of Patrick. This was well-known.

 Chapter 31 Running Away from Home

    Patrick was rarely at home, but because of this wedding, he stayed at home for a few more days. Although he wasn''t at home, the household staff knew his temperament and character very well. Everyone knew that Patrick was cold, serious, and ruthless. No one could challenge his authority. Patrick didn''t even listen to what Shawn said.


    Randall was defiant at home, but even if he was rebellious, in front of Patrick, he turned into a timid cat.


    The whole family was afraid of Patrick, and nobody dared to provoke him.


    The household staff didn''t even dare to wash his car.


    No one could figure out Patrick''s temper. The more mysterious he was, the more people from the outside world feared him.


    Patrick said coldly, "Vera has been at home peacefully for days. Why did a fight happen today?"


    "I don''t know."


    He warned, "Don''t let me find out who is falsely using me, because you can''t handle the consequences."


    "Yes."


    The maid was terrified, and under Patrick''s intimidation, she almost kneeled down before him.


    Patrick left without interrogating multiple people in the living room like Shawn had done.


    He went straight to the surveince room and pulled up all the videos of what had happened in the living room during the day, watching them from beginning to end. Half an hourter, Shawn also learned the truth of the matter in the living room.


    He picked up the ss from the table and angrily threw it to the ground, causing the ss to instantly shatter and pieces of ss to bounce near Cindy''s feet. She was startled by Shawn.


    Shawn, enraged, stood up from the couch, wanting to vent but unable to say a word.


    Cindy had made Shawn''s eyes turn red with anger, and he was breathing irregrly.


    Vincent, seeing this, got up and hurriedlyforted Shawn. "Dad, I''ll educate Cindy. Don''t be angry, she knows she was wrong."


    "You? You''re both doing great!"


    Shawn pointed his index finger at Cindy''s nose. "Tomorrow, you''reing with me to apologize at the Linister Vi."


    "Dad, I''m not going."


    Shawn said, "Either you apologize, or you get out of the Olteran Manor."


    After he finished speaking, everyone in the living room was stunned.


    Cindy couldn''t even speak; she was crying uncontrobly.


    She had treated the Olteran family as her own, but she hadn''t expected that because of Vera, who had only married into the family a few days ago, Shawn would kick her out. "Alright, I''ll leave right now."


    Cindy was also furious, then turned around and ran out.


    Shawn was so enraged that he sat directly on the couch. His expression was serious, his jaw muscles prominent, and he said to Vincent, "Tomorrow, you''reing with me to apologize at the Linister Vi." "Okay, Dad."


    Patrick finished watching the video and passed by the living room on his way back. He saw the three of them interacting but didn''t say anything, and then went upstairs.


    Patrick pushed open the bedroom door and as soon as he entered, he saw the curtain behind bulging.


    He didn''t need to think, he could just hear the sound and know that there was someone hiding behind the curtain.


    Vera gave herself some time to calm down in the room. She had suppressed herself too much just now, cried for a long time, which made her speech sound nasal. After a while, Vera felt that her voice sounded more normal, and then called her parents at home.


    "Hello, Dad, I just got home and heard someone say that you and Mom came today. Why did you leave so early? You didn''t even wait for me toe back."


    Warren said something, and then Veraughed lightly and said, "I wasn''t wronged. Don''t you know my personality? Whoever provokes me, I''ll just hit them directly. A few days ago, I was bored at home, so I wanted to go shopping, and then I went out, but I didn''t expect you and Mom toe to see me. Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"

 Chapter 32 Ashamed

    Patrick deliberately slowed down his pace, so his leather shoes didn''t make any noise when he walked. He sat down on the sofa and listened quietly to Vera''s conversation with her family.


    "Patrick? He''s been incredibly good to me. Today, Patrick even told me that if I''m bored at home, I can go out and go shopping. He originally said he would pick me up after work tonight, but I couldn''t wait and just left directly."


    "Shawn has been really good to me too, always caring about me. He knows I''m unfamiliar with the Olteran Manor since I just arrived, so he takes care of me in every way possible. He even considered giving me several servants to look after me at home. But I found it to be too much trouble, so I declined."


    "Although Cindy can be sharp with her words, she''s been really good to me as well. There are so many rules in the Olteran family, and thanks to Cindy, I''ve been learning them. But I''m not someone who enjoys following rules, so I often make Cindy angry. Despite her bad temper, she understands that I just got married, and she''s been through that too, so she''s quite considerate towards me. She asionallyins about myck of diligence in learning, but she doesn''t me me after that. I wasn''t familiar with the Olteran Manor, and Cindy was the one who helped me get to know everything about it."


    "I don''t have many chances to interact with Vincent. He''s usually busy with his work and rarely at home. We only get to meet during meals. Vincent doesn''t talk much, and he looks serious, but he''s actually very kind."


    "Mom and Dad, don''t worry, I''m doing fine here. You can go abroad to visit my younger brother, and I''lle back home to see you in a few days."


    Patrick listened as Vera praised everyone in her family. He had never felt this ashamed before. He, a man almost thirty years old, was bullying a girl who had just turned twenty. He felt despicable and ashamed for himself and his family. After chatting with her parents for a few more moments, Vera hung up the phone. Then, she walked out from behind the curtains and was shocked to see a man sitting on the sofa. "When did youe back?"


    "I just returned a moment ago."


    Patrick looked at Vera''s face and couldn''t bring himself to say anything harsh. After watching the video, he understood the reason for their fight. Patrick deliberately copied the video to his phone and got up, walking over to Vera with the video on his phone.


    He handed it to her and said, "Take a look. The situation isn''t as she described it. Although Cindy may have disrespected your parents a bit, she didn''t insult them or order anyone to chase them away."


    Vera didn''t watch the video. She looked up at Patrick, anger in her eyes. "Are you defending her and protecting her?"


    "I don''t need to help Cindy. In terms of rtionships, you are my wife, and the person I need to protect is you," Patrick said as he took Vera''s hand and ced his phone in her palm. "But you need to know the full story." Vera ced her phone on the windowsill and used Patrick''s phone to pause the video.


    Cindy left the Olteran Manor in tears. As she walked out the gate and turned to see Vincent not chasing after her, she felt even more resentment towards them all! It was all because of Vera! If it weren''t for Vera, she wouldn''t have been scolded by Shawn and kicked out of the Olteran Manor.


    Cindy opened her phone and suddenly noticed Emma''s text message. A thought urred to her. Thinking about Emma''s rtionship with Patrick, she made up her mind. Since Vera had hurt her, she would definitely not let Vera off the hook! Soon, Emma arrived in her car to pick up Cindy. When she got out of the car and saw Cindy, she was surprised. "Cindy, what happened to you?"


    "Did Vera bully you again?"

 Chapter 33 Being Manipulated

    Her words sounded casual, but only Emma knew that her words had pierced Cindy''s heart like a thorn.


    Inside the Olteran Manor, Vera watched the entire video in the bedroom and then handed the phone to Patrick.


    "Cindy may not have insulted my parents, but I can''t forget her indifference and disdain towards me. I don''t regret fighting with her, I believe I did the right thing." "I didn''t say you were wrong. It''s right for you to stand up for your parents. But..."


    "No ''buts''."


    Before Patrick could finish his sentence, Vera interrupted him.


    Vera looked fearless and red at Patrick. "If you bully my family, I will fight you too."


    "Haha." Patrickughed and then pointed his index finger at Vera''s forehead. "Do you want to fight me too?"


    Vera''s eyes showed determination. Although Patrick pointed at her forehead, her aura was not to be underestimated. "I''m serious."


    "I''m not so bored as to bother your parents."


    Vera''s killing intent gradually subsided. "I''m warning you like this for a reason. Don''t use me of disregarding our marriage when I hit you in the future."


    Her words pleased Patrick. He was a man, and being warned by a girl and might even be beaten by her in the future.


    Patrick chuckled at the thought.


    Patrick noticed that Vera was no longer angry. She had probably finished watching the video and knew that her parents hadn''t been mistreated, which was why she was no longer angry. He asked, "Vera, why do you have two faces?"


    She had one arrogant face and showed no signs of being wronged.


    Vera would argue with Patrick, Cindy, and Shawn openly. She even physically fought with Cindy.


    However, Vera also had a seemingly obedient side to her.


    She spoke softly and had a warm smile. Vera would assert her position, keeping what was hers and not allowing others to take it away. She had no desire to possess anything that did not belong to her.


    Patrick was extremely curious about Vera. He even wondered how this girl ended up marrying him. With Vera''s personality, nobody could force her if she didn''t agree. When Patrick asked her, she replied, "I have one face for my family and another for strangers, and you are the same."


    Patrick had never been patient with Vera. He would humiliate her, make her the subject of jokes, and deliberately allow her to be mistreated by others. However, he was infatuated and gentle with Emma.


    Patrick mistakenly believed that Vera wasparing his attitudes to business partners and family members, so he nodded and smiled, saying, "You''re right."


    Vera scoffed and muttered to herself, ''You love someone else yet you marry me. You really are a bad man.''


    Patrick was puzzled as to why she despised him.


    That night, Cindy did note home as expected.


    Vincent went to the Wace Vi but found Cindy was not there. Therefore, he guessed boldly that she went to the Tooker Vi.


    Glen was particrly weing to his unexpected arrival.


    Glen had wanted to have a meal with Vincent several times, but Vincent had never agreed.


    Today, Emma brought Cindy back. Glen saw this as a great opportunity.


    "Mr. Olteran, pleasee in."


    Vincent got out of the car and asked Glen, "Is Cindy here?"


    "She is. She just came back with Emma. Come in quickly, we can talk while we walk."


    Upon learning Cindy''s whereabouts, Vincent nodded and entered the Tooker Vi.


    In the bedroom, Emma learned about Cindy''s experience at home.


    Emma chuckled sarcastically and then held Cindy''s hand, saying, "Vera is really bullying you, taking advantage of Uncle Shawn''s favoritism. She thinks she''s thedy of the house. Cindy, you can''t back down on this matter. If she continues to stay in your home, you won''t have peace in the future. You must think of a way to fight back. They say that women be stronger once they be mothers, so you should consider Randall. If the Olteran family is controlled by Vera, Randall will certainly have no say. Cindy, you absolutely cannot give up, even for Randall''s sake."

 Chapter 34 Reason for the Issue

    Cindy''s eyes became determined. "I won''t."


    She sneered, "Vera has only just gotten married, and she already thinks she''s thedy of the house? Emma is right, I won''t let her get away with it." "Cindy, I will always support you."


    At that moment, the maid knocked on the door. "Ms. Tooker, Mr. Olterann is here to pick up Mrs. Olteran."


    "Honey." Cindy eximed in surprise, then got up from Emma''s bed, intending to go find Vincent.


    Emma deliberately held onto Cindy and said, "Cindy, you''re staying here with me tonight. We need to have a good talk. Let Vincent know that you won''t be bullied." Cindy wanted to stay, but when she thought about Vincent personallying to fetch her, she felt obligated to go and see him. After all, this wasn''t the Olteran Manor. Cindy needed to consider Vincent''s dignity.


    Cindy said, "I''ll go out and see Vincent, and tell him about my decision."


    Emma''s eyes showed concern. She spoke with a tremor in her voice, "Cindy, I''m worried about what Vera might have said to Vincent. He might mistreat you." "You''re overthinking it; he won''t."


    Although Cindy said that, she couldn''t forget the p Vincent gave her because of Vera.


    In the end, Cindy still went outside.


    As soon as she appeared, Vincent stood up and said to Glen, "We''ve disturbed Mr. Tooker today, we can discuss business in my office. It''s gettingte, I''ll take Cindy back with me. If Mr. Tooker has time tomorrow, you cane to the office. I''m always wee to you."


    Vincent didn''t give Cindy a chance to speak and walked up, embracing her shoulders. His five fingers forcefully reminded Cindy to behave.


    "I want to chat with Emma tonight," Cindy said.


    Vincent replied, "You''ll have plenty of opportunities to chat in the future. It''s toote for you to stay here. When you have time, invite Emma to your house to keep youpany."


    He didn''t agree with Cindy''s words, nor did he give Glen a chance to persuade her. Instead, he stopped Cindy and pushed her into the car.


    After getting in the car, Cindy still wanted to get out. Vincent warned her sternly, "Cindy, don''t make me say vulgar things in front of strangers."


    He pulled her into a seated position, then drove to the hotel.


    Vincent knew that Cindy was angry and didn''t want to go home, so he stayed with her in the hotel.


    Once inside the hotel room, Cindy sat on the bed, holding her face in her hands, crying in pain. "I am the one who''s hurt, why do I have to apologize?" "Vera is just a child, you''re older than her, so you don''t need to get angry with her."


    "Yes, I''m old, I''m elderly. But! I''m not as bad as her. Vera just wants to push me out and be thedy of the Olteran family! I won''t let her have her way."


    Vincent sat beside her, frowning. "Who told you that Vera wants to be thedy of the Olteran family?"


    Vincent was also involved in the marriage between Vera and Patrick.


    Initially, Vera deliberately made herself ugly to avoid marrying Patrick. It was only because she was forced by Shawn that she ended up marrying Patrick. How could she possibly want to be the mistress of the Olteran family? There must be some misunderstanding in this.


    Cindy and Vincent have been married for many years. She has never hidden anything from Vincent.


    Therefore, Cindy told Vincent what Emma had said to her that day.


    "How dare you say she''s young and tell me to cater to her? If I continue to do so, my son will have no position in the Olteran family in the future.


    "Even though you''re the mayor and have a prestigious status, is society still based on hereditary systems like before? Can you guarantee that Randall will inherit your position? You can''t!"

 Chapter 35 Turn a Mountain into a Molehill

    She continued, "But the Olteran Group can. I must firmly grasp the rights of the mistress of the Olteran family, even if it means dying, to regain the glory that belongs to Randall." Upon hearing Cindy''s words, Vincent said sternly, "Cindy, you are not allowed to have any contact with the Tooker family in the future."


    "Why?"


    Vincent looked at Cindy''s injured face, wanting to me her, but feeling more pain instead. "You were being used without even knowing it."


    *****


    The next day, Vera got up early from the sofa. Patrick also woke up and said, "If you want to go to the Linister Vi, I''ll take you there."


    "I''m not going. If I go too early, my parents will suspect something."


    Patrick watched her busy figure. She changed her clothes and put her pajamas in the trunk.


    Vera had been like this for the past few days.


    Patrick saw her inconvenience, and even had the urge to ask her to put her clothes in the wardrobe.


    But he quickly dismissed that thought. Vera''s inconvenience was her own business and had nothing to do with him.


    Cindy and Vincent were not at home during breakfast in the morning.


    Shawn knew about what happened yesterday. Although he was unhappy with Vera''s behavior, he knew the me did not lie with her, so he didn''t scold her. Everyone followed Shawn''s rules and kept quiet during the meal.


    In the morning, Emma arrived at the Olteran Manor. Shawn had a headache, so he directly ordered someone to kick her out.


    In the afternoon, Cindy came back.


    Her gaze was sharp as she stared at Vera.


    Vera showed no fear.


    When Shawn saw Cindying home, his attitude also softened.


    He did not mention anything about making Cindy apologize to the Linister Vi.


    Shawn thought, ''Vincent is the mayor and Cindy is the mayor''s wife. If she stoops down to apologize to themoners, it would damage her dignity.''


    He had spoken out of impulsiveness yesterday. Shawn thought about it in the evening and decided to turn a mountain into a molehill.


    Therefore, the Olteran family tacitly epted it.


    No one mentioned the apology again.


    Vera, being stubborn, always remembered about this matter.


    Inside the Olteran Manor, everyone got along harmoniously for a few days. The bruise on Cindy''s face faded. On their way to dinner, she bumped into Vera again. "Vera, I will definitely get back at you for the injury on my face one day."


    Vera spoke calmly, without any change in expression. "You still owe an apology to my parents."


    "Let them wait for the next life. Dad made it clear. He won''t let me lower my status and apologize to them for this matter. They should bear the grievances. Vera, you should recognize your identity in the Olteran family." "Fine, I will recognize my identity. You just watch."


    Vera smiled and went to the dining area.


    In recent days, Vincent and Patrick both returned home early from work due to the frequent incidents at home.


    Patrick became more regr in his return than before.


    He never told anyone, but only he knew that these few days, when Patrick didn''t eat lunch at home, he would be very worried. Even though he was sitting at the dining table, Patrick had no appetite. He was thinking about what to do if Vera caused trouble at the Olteran Manor again.


    During lunch, Patrick often looked at his phone. Whenever he saw a call from home, his heartbeat would be more intense than usual.


    Not only him, but Vincent was also the same.


    When they left in the morning, Vincent specifically reminded Cindy not to argue with Vera again.


    Cindy had been doing well in the past few days, but when she found out that Shawn favored her, she became arrogant and even thought about humiliating Vera again.

 Chapter 36 The Rules of the Olteran Family

    Cindy finally arrived at the restaurant. As the meal began, she saw everyone washing their hands, while Vera picked up her fork and began eating without waiting for Shawn to speak. Patrick sat nearby, his heart racing. He had no idea that Vera could have such a significant impact on his own heart rate.


    Taking this opportunity, Cindy was the first to stir up trouble. "Vera, do you even understand the rules? You''re supposed to wash your hands before eating. Didn''t your parents teach you that?" Vera mmed her fork on the table and stared at Cindy. "Cindy, have you forgotten the pain once the wounds on your face healed?"


    As soon as she mentioned it, Cindy became angry. Unable to control her rage, Cindy stood up and pointed at Vera. "You, you! This family can''t have both of us. If there''s me, then there''s no you, and if there''s you, then there''s no me." "Cindy, I think you''re getting old, that''s why you easily get angry. You''re probably going through menopause. Last year, my grandmother took some medicine during menopause, and it worked pretty well. So, I rmend you get some medicine too," Vera said.


    Cindy was enraged by Vera''s words. Vincent wearily closed his eyes. Every time Cindy tried to embarrass Vera, she ended up being humiliated by Vera in the end. She never seemed to learn her lesson.


    Just when Cindy was about to insult Vera, Shawn, sitting at the head of the table, spoke up, "That''s enough!"


    Shawn continued, "Vera, apologize to Cindy."


    "Why should I apologize? She insulted me first."


    Vera intentionally avoided the argument and stayed in the small space of the master bedroom all day, not going out.


    But Cindy ended up provoking Vera''s parents. Vera also didn''t want to stir up trouble, but Cindy kept provoking her.


    Vera considered the Olteran family. Patrick, her husband, didn''t care about Vera and simply watched her being bullied. Vincent, being Cindy''s husband, naturally defended her. Shawn and Cindy had a long-standing family rtionship. As an outsider, Vera couldn''t expect Shawn to treat them fairly.


    If he were truly fair, he would have taken Cindy to apologize at the Linister Vi long ago.


    Vera still couldn''t understand how she had offended Cindy. It seemed that without realizing it, she and Cindy had an irreconcble conflict.


    Shawn couldn''t tolerate Vera''s defiance. "Since you married Patrick, there has been no harmony in this family every day. You should control your temper, Vera. I''ve indulged you for long enough."


    Vera sneered, "Indulged? I appreciate your indulgence, but I don''t care."


    "Vera! Do you even understand what respect means?"


    "Respect is mutual. I want to ask, have you respected me?"


    Shawn said, "I have respected you."


    "How have you respected me?"


    The Olteran family fell silent in response to Vera''s question. After a moment, Shawn''s face turned red, and he spoke slowly, "The rules of the Oltratan family require everyone to respect their elders. Since you are a member of the Olteran family, you should follow this rule and apologize to Cindy."


    Cindy, delighted to see Vera scolded by Shawn, looked at her triumphantly. Vera clenched her fist, suppressing her anger, and said to Cindy, "I''m sorry."


    As Shawn gradually calmed down, Cindy felt happy. However, Vera had another question, "But when will Cindy apologize to my parents? Since the rules of the Oltratan family require everyone to respect their elders. I would like to know when Cindy will fulfill this rule."


    Cindy responded, "Impossible! Your mom is younger than me. I can''t apologize to her."

 Chapter 37 Planning to Move

    Vera said, "The rules of the Oltratan family require everyone to respect their elders. Since I have married Patrick, my parents have an affinity with Mr. Shawn. Although they are younger than Cindy, they are of the same generation as Mr. Shawn.


    Therefore, Cindy should address my parents as Uncle and Aunt."


    "Last time my parents came to visit me, you humiliated them. Doesn''t that mean Cindy vited the rules of the Olteran family? Since the Olteran family values rules so much, Cindy should properly fulfill this rule." Vera looked at Shawn sternly and said, "Dad, what I said should be correct."


    She deliberately embarrassed Shawn.


    Everyone in the family understood that Shawn wanted to turn a mountain into a molehill, but Vera refused to go along with it.


    She wanted Cindy to apologize!


    Shawn shouted angrily, "Get out!"


    The rtionship between Vera and Shawn had already broken down, so now she didn''t care about anything except her dignity.


    She asked again, "Dad, was there anything wrong with what I just said?"


    "I told you to leave."


    Vera clenched her fist. As she was about to ask for the third time, Tom signaled to the servant, and immediately the servant dragged Vera out of the dining room. Vera left the dining room, and inside, the atmosphere was tense to the extreme.


    Cindy intentionally suppressed her breath.


    Meanwhile, Patrick was sitting in the quiet room, rhythmically tapping on the tabletop with his fingers.


    All eyes were on him.


    Vincent reminded him, "Patrick, why don''t you go check on Vera?"


    Patrick nced at the entrance of the dining room, then shifted his gaze back to the table where everyone was sitting.


    With a smile, he said, "By bullying my wife, you are making me lose my dignity."


    Patrick''s gaze was so sharp that Cindy didn''t dare to meet his eyes.


    Patrick asked, "Cindy, do you think what I said makes sense?"


    Cindy remained silent.


    Patrick continued, "You were quite talkative when you humiliated my wife earlier. Why is it that when I ask you, you suddenly became speechless?"


    Cindy looked up and said, "Patrick, that''s what she deserves."


    Patrick turned to Shawn and asked, "I wonder if my wife''s parents are worthy of an apology from the Mayor''s wife?"


    Shawn cautioned, "Patrick, how can you say something like that?"


    Patrick sarcastically chuckled, "It''s ridiculous. You seem to have forgotten that Vera is my wife. Are you suggesting that I should sacrifice my wife''s feelings for Cindy? Am I that cowardly?" "You..."


    Patrick calmly stood up from the table, straightened his clothes, and said to Cindy, "The rules of the Olteran family require everyone to respect their elders. Cindy, don''t forget that as a member of the Olteran family, you should abide by the rules of the Olteran family. Unless you''re not a part of the Olteran family."


    His sinister smile sent a shiver down Cindy''s spine.


    Patrick left the dining room.


    As he went upstairs to look for Vera, he discovered that she was no longer in the house.


    Patrick stopped one of the servants and coldly asked, "Where is Vera?"


    "She ran out crying just now. We don''t know where Ms. Vera went."


    Patrick went outside and searched around, but he couldn''t find Vera.


    "Where did she go to cry this time?"


    In the end, Patrick decided to stop searching and let Vera cry outside. She woulde back when she had cried enough.


    He then took out his phone and called Jack. "Hey, help me buy a house."


    "Mr. Olteran, don''t you already have Cherry Vi?" Jack asked.


    Patrick replied, "I don''t need to exin my reasons for wanting to buy a house to you!"

 Chapter 38 Dote on His Sister

    "I understand," Jack said, grasping his phone tightly. He continued, "Mr. Olteran, how many rooms are you looking for this time? Do you want a vi or an apartment? Are you investing or nning to live there? Any specific area requirements? What''s your budget?" Patrick said in a low, solemn voice, "Have you worked at a real estatepany before?"


    Jack, feeling fearful, exined, "No! I swear everything on my resume is true. This is my first time assisting you with a house purchase, so I don''t know your requirements." Impatiently, Patrick responded, "A vi. For myself. In the suburbs. No budget limit."


    "Yes! Mr. Olteran, I will start searching right away," Jack replied.


    After hanging up the phone, Patrick turned and went upstairs.


    Patrick couldn''t bear staying in the Olteran Manor any longer. His n was to have Cindy bully Vera, but in the end, Vera ended up bullying Cindy.


    Now, the Olteran Manor was in chaos.


    Every day when Patrick went to work, he worried that something bad would happen in the Olteran Manor.


    He didn''t need to worry about Vera, but he always imagined someone bullying her in the Olteran Manor. As a result, his work efficiency decreasedpared to before. To eliminate this worry, Patrick felt that he had to buy a house and move.


    He had a personal attachment to Cherry Vi because he personally supervised and designed it. He didn''t want a stranger to live in Cherry Vi.


    For now, Patrick could only randomly buy a house.


    Afterpleting this task, he would just need to inform Vera about their n to move out once she returned home.


    He waited until 9 o''clock in the evening, but Vera didn''te back.


    When he called Vera, he heard her phone ringing in between the cushions of the sofa.


    Vera had left without taking her phone with her!


    Realizing this, Patrick began to search for Vera. He stopped a servant and asked, "Have you seen Vera?"


    "Mr. Patrick, no," the servant replied.


    Patrick furrowed his brow and felt puzzled. He had no idea where Vera might have gone.


    So, he went to the surveince room.


    After being pulled away by a servant in the afternoon, Vera managed to break free and went out on her own.


    It had been four hours since she left the gates of the Olteran Manor.


    Sitting in the surveince room, Patrick kept furrowing his brow.


    His index finger pressed against his lips. "Based on her personality, if she feels wronged, she definitely wouldn''t go back to her own home. So, where could she be?" Patrick had no leads. As he watched the time pass, he became increasingly nervous.


    He was afraid of Vera might encounter danger if she didn''t return homete at night.


    However, if he went out to look for Vera, he would only be blindly searching.


    *****


    Vera was now at Lc Manor. After a disagreement at the Olteran Manor in the afternoon, Vera ran out alone. It was only after she came out that she realized she didn''t bring her phone or purse. In order to not worry her parents, Vera could only seek help from her good friend Mia Chase.


    Mia came from a wealthy family. Her father and brother work at the police station, while her mother was a businesswoman. Although Mia''s family was not as wealthy as Vera''s, in Zandonick, no one would dare to provoke Mia and her family. Mia also had a doting brother named Sebastian Chase, who was five years older than Mia. Anyone would envy Sebastian''s devotion to Mia.


    As Mia was the youngest child in the Chase family, she was doted on by her family.


    Vera met Mia by chance. Their personalities were very simr, so they quickly became best friends.


    Vera only told Mia about the Olteran family''s coercion for her to marry Patrick.

 Chapter 39 Self-Defense is not Illegal

    mother''s."


    At that time, Mia was very angry and wanted to seek revenge on the Olteran family for Vera, but Vera stopped her. "This might involve your mother''s career. My family''s business is also threatened by the Olteran family, not to mention your Mia never expected to see Vera again, days after their marriage, because Vera needed a ce to stay.


    Vera walked for two hours and arrived at Lc Manor. Mia opened the door. Seeing Mia, Vera felt wronged and burst into tears instantly. "Mia, can I stay with you tonight?" "Of course! You can even stay with me forever."


    Mia brought Vera into her home and asked, "Vera, what happened? Did members of the Olteran family bully you?"


    Vera nodded and shook her head.


    Mia said, "You don''t want to worry your parents, so you''re not telling them. But don''t hide anything from me. Did members of the Olteran family bully you?" Vera replied, "They did bully me, but I fought back."


    Mia asked, "Did they die?"


    "No."


    Mia said, "If they bully you again, just kill them. My brother said self-defense is legal."


    Vera smiled and nodded at Mia. "Alright."


    That evening, Sebastian finished work and went home.


    He casually draped his clothes over his arm.


    Sebastian was handsome. Working at the police station made him look like a hero.


    Sebastian had a strong presence, just like his father.


    Sebastian was more attractive than most men. His eyes were beautiful. He was usually serious, but he always smiled at Mia.


    With Mia''spany, Vera became happier and noticed the clothes on Sebastian''s arm.


    Vera thought, ''We don''t need to wear jackets in this season, but he''s carrying one with him.''


    Looking at Sebastian''s hand, Vera understood everything.


    Sebastian deliberately used his clothes to cover something on his hand.


    As Mia approached Sebastian, Vera reminded her, "Pay attention to your brother''s left hand."


    Mia nodded. She ran to the door to greet Sebastian and suddenly took off the jacket on his left hand.


    Upon seeing what was underneath the jacket, Mia eximed excitedly, "Awesome!"


    Sebastian quickly covered it again with the jacket and asked, "Do you want some?"


    "Yes! My brother is the best to me."


    When Mia smiled, her eyes were as beautiful as crescent moons.


    Sebastian smiled and handed the thing to Mia. "It''s sugar-free."


    He looked at Vera and said, "You two continue chatting. I''ll go back to work."


    Mia carried the bag and secretly pulled Vera upstairs.


    "Mia, what did your brother buy for you?"


    Mia opened the bag and showed it to Vera. "Look! My brother knew I wanted a milkshake, so he bought me one."


    "You shouldn''t drink it. If you have too much milkshake, your teeth will hurt."


    Mia replied, "Don''t worry. My brother said it''s sugar-free."


    When she was with Mia, Vera forgot that she was already married.


    Vera felt like she was still a daughter of the Linister family. She still enjoyed the love of her parents.


    She didn''t need to suppress her anger or pretend to be elegant.


    She was free and didn''t need to confine herself in a small bedroom with only a few hundred square feet.


    Being with the innocent and free-spirited Mia, Vera forgot about her worries and yed with her untilte at night.


    Vera didn''t know that members of the Olteran family were searching for her at the moment.


    Patrick couldn''t wait any longer. It waste now, but he had no news about Vera. He started to feel uneasy.


    So, he called his subordinates and asked them to search for Vera everywhere in Zandonick.


    He also called his friends for help.

 Chapter 40 Patrick Gets Dumped by His Wife

    Ian, who was nning to go to bed, received a call from Patrick. "What? Who is Vera Linister? You have a wife? Your wife is missing? Vera is missing? Damn it! Even though I spend every day with my lovers, I should have known that my friend got married."


    Patrick replied, "I got married to Vera Linister, but she is now gone."


    Ian said, "Hold on. I might be drunk, so I must have misheard."


    Patrick said, "I''ll give you three seconds to sober up. Help me find her now."


    Rolling out of bed, Ian fell onto the floor and felt a pain in his butt.


    Ian knew he hadn''t misheard.


    His friend, Patrick, had really gotten married!


    Furthermore, Patrick''s wife had run away with another man.


    Three minutes after Patrick hung up the phone, his three other friends, Scott Fisher, Owen Moore, and Joshua Smith, called him from abroad and asked, "Patrick, I heard from Ian that your wife ran away with another man." Patrick forced himself to stay calm.


    "Patrick, how did this happen to you? You''re charming, so it''s impossible for your wife to run away with another man right after getting married."


    Patrick took a deep breath. If he didn''t need Ian''s help right now, he would make sure Ian never speaks again.


    "You''re angry!" Scott, who was abroad, concluded that Patrick''s wife had indeed run away with another man. "Patrick, I''ming back to Donnicia to be with you."


    Scott believed that as Patrick''s friend, he needed to be there for him during this dark period.


    Scott was going back to Donnicia to apany Patrick. Owen and Joshua were also returning to be with Patrick.


    They imed that they would stay by Patrick''s side during this dark period.


    In fact, they were curious to see what Patrick''s wife looked like, as they wondered what kind of woman would dare to betray Patrick.


    The members of the Olteran family searched for Vera all night. Even Shawn found out about the situation.


    Shawn looked grim as he sat on the couch, clenching his fists.


    Shawn believed that ming Vera now would be futile. Patrick had spent the night without sleep, waiting for Vera toe home.


    The next day at noon, Vera hesitantly returned to the Olteran Manor after making inquiries.


    At the entrance of the Olteran Manor, Vera stared at the grand gate and took a deep breath to prepare herself mentally.


    Vera hadn''te back all night, so she knew she would face a scolding upon her return.


    Vera, having vented her anger at the Olteran Manor yesterday, returned today with a calmer demeanor.


    Vera persuaded herself, "I must remain calm. I cannot vent my anger anymore."


    Her presence caused Patrick, who had been resting with his eyes closed, to suddenly open his eyes. Patrick observed his wife as she walked in from the scorching sun. He noticed Vera''s nervousness and fear.


    Setting down his arm, Patrick adjusted his sitting position on the sofa.


    Pausing at the door for half a minute, Vera walked towards the living room.


    "You didn''te back all night and didn''t notify me. How dare you do this?" Shawn said, his teeth clenched. "Are you defying me?"


    Shawn''s anger instilled fear in Vera.


    "Dad, I went to my friend''s house yesterday. When I got there, I realized I forgot my phone, so I couldn''t contact you guys."


    "Don''t call me dad," Shawn bellowed.


    Vera lowered her head and dared not speak further.


    Shawn was furious and even thought about divorcing Vera and Patrick. However, seeing Vera standing quietly, waiting for him to criticize her, Shawn thought about Tom, who constantly reminded him that he had forced Vera to marry Patrick. "Vera, do you know that you made a mistake?" Shawn sternly stared at Vera.


    Cindy remained silent throughout. At this moment, she naturally knew that Shawn was angry, so she did not dare to provoke him. However, she wondered if Vera would admit her mistake from yesterday''s incident.

 Chapter 41 Why Women Fear Marriage

    Patrick also looked at Vera. Last night, Vera impulsively left and didn''te back all night, so Patrick also wanted to know if Vera would remain stubborn.


    "I didn''t make a mistake." Vera lived up to Patrick''s expectations of her. Her response was what Patrick had anticipated.


    Vera was stubborn.


    Her response naturally angered Shawn, who had been forcing himself to remain calm.


    "Go to your room and reflect on your mistake. You can onlye out when you understand what you did wrong," Shawn said.


    Shawn called Tom and pointed in a direction. "Take her to the room."


    Tom advised Shawn on the side, "Mr. Shawn, Ms. Vera is still young. She just moved here. Please don''t scare her."


    "Are you defying me too?" Shawn red angrily at gentle Tom.


    Tom couldn''t answer. He could only obediently take Vera to the room.


    Vera expected to be reprimanded, but she didn''t expect to be punished. She forced a bitter smile and thought, ''I''m imprisoned again.''


    Once they reached the room where Vera was confined, Tom looked at Vera, who pretended to be strong. "Ms. Vera, if you go and apologize to Mr. Olteran, you won''t have to ept this punishment." "Tom, thank you. But I still think I''m right," Vera said firmly as she stepped into the dark room and closed the door behind her.


    The sunlight outside was bright and dazzling.


    As soon as the door closed, the room instantly became dark. Vera couldn''t even see her own hand.


    Vera reached out and explored the wall. Finally, she found the light switch. After gently tapping it, amp in the small dark room lit up.


    The room was very small, less than 215 square feet. Vera sat directly on the floor.


    Luckily, the room wasn''t too hot.


    After a while, the exhaust fan in the small dark room started working.


    Vera looked at it and smiled. She thought, ''The Olteran family members must have been afraid that I would die in this room from ack of oxygen.''


    Vera sighed. Her experiences in the past few days were more enriching than the experiences of the past few years.


    She was tired.


    Vera thought, ''I finally understand why most women nowadays fear marriage. If they knew about my experiences, I guess there would be even more young women unwilling to get married.'' ''Marriage is like jumping from afort zone into an "arena." Women must be prepared to fight at all times. Their opponents may be their husbands'' families. I am a special case because my husband is also my opponent!'' Vera felt very frustrated.


    She suddenly saw a special wall. She walked towards it.


    The wall had many holes and vertical lines.


    Vera looked at the wall and thought, ''Could it be that other people drew vertical lines on the wall to calcte time when they were locked up here?''


    Vera nned to draw vertical lines, but there were no stones in the room for her to use.


    ''This person must be used to being locked up here as a punishment, so he brings tools with him every time hees.''


    Vera didn''t have a stone, so she leaned against the wall and closed her eyes, meditating.


    After Vera left the living room, Patrick stood up and brushed off the dust on his pants. "I respected you just now. Now that she''s not here, let me emphasize this to you all. Vera is my wife. Respecting her is respecting me. If you don''t want to see my wife at home, I will take her away."


    Cindy didn''t dare provoke Patrick. She said, "Patrick, you were present for the incident this time. You know very well who was at fault."


    Patrick nced at Cindy, who was speaking. "What if I think she''s right? Will you apologize? Even if she did something wrong, do you want me to me my wife?"

 Chapter 42 His Wife is His New Lover

    After saying these words, Patrick arrogantly said, "You''re dreaming."


    He left the living room and went straight to the small dark room where Randall was usually locked up.


    Patrick picked up the lock and examined it. Then he ordered the servant guarding by his side, "Open the door."


    Suddenly, Vera opened her eyes in the room.


    Vera heard Patrick''s voice, but she didn''t know why he came here.


    The maid replied, "Mr. Patrick, it was Mr. Shawn who ordered Ms. Vera to be confined here. Without Mr. Shawn''s permission, we dare not open the door." Patrick scoffed andughed. "In that case, let Mr. Shawn pay your wages from now on."


    Patrick took a step back and kicked open the door.


    Vera was terrified by Patrick''s actions. She moved to the side, trying to avoid getting hurt by the door.


    After entering, Patrick looked at Vera hiding inside. "Do you want to stay here?"


    "No," Vera shook her head.


    "If you don''t want to stay here,e out," Patrick waited for Vera at the door.


    Vera looked at him but didn''t dare to move.


    "Why aren''t youing out? Do you want me to pack your luggage for you?" Patrick asked.


    Vera thought, ''Luggage?''


    ''Where does he want to take me?''


    Patrick lost patience. He entered the room and bent down to pull Vera, who was sitting on the ground. Holding her arm, he led her out of the small dark room.


    After exiting, Vera turned around to look at the pitiful door that Patrick had kicked. The door frame was cracked.


    Vera thought that Patrick must be very strong.


    She was being led by Patrick all the way.


    Upon returning to the living room, Vera encountered Shawn.


    Vera stopped walking. Shawn looked at her.


    Shawn was very angry, with red eyes. "Patrick! You just said you would respect me!" Shawn had just confined Vera, and within ten minutes, Patrick had rescued her! Patrick even imed to respect Shawn! Patrick replied, "I have respected you as I allowed you to confine her. Although she only stayed in the room for a few minutes, she has already received punishment."


    After Patrick finished speaking, he pulled Vera upstairs.


    Vera was confused and spected that Patrick had a bad rtionship with his father.


    In the bedroom, Patrick let go of Vera and said, "You want to move out of the Olteran Manor. Therefore, pack your luggage now. We are leaving tonight." Vera eximed in surprise, "What? You promised me?"


    Patrick replied, "For everyone''s sake, I have to let you leave earlier."


    "You should have told me earlier! If you had told me earlier, these things wouldn''t have happened," Vera pouted and muttered.


    Vera quickly packed her things. She didn''t have much, so she finished packing quickly.


    At this moment, Patrick''s phone rang. It was Scott.


    Patrick answered the call. "Hello? What''s up?"


    "Patrick, have you caught your wife who ran away with another man?"


    Looking at Vera, who was folding a nket on the couch, Patrick answered, "Yes. Do you want to meet me?"


    "Of course! I came back to help you find your wife."


    Patrick replied, "You can meet me with Ian."


    Upon hearing Patrick''s intention to go out, Vera asked gently, "Are you going out?"


    "What? Patrick, is that your wife''s voice or your new lover''s?" Scott stopped walking on the airport road out of curiosity.


    Patrick did not answer Scott. After hanging up the phone, he said to Vera, "You pack your things first. I''m going out to punish someone. I wille back for you at night." "Okay. I''ll wait for you."


    Vera had just been rescued by Patrick from that dark room. In addition, Patrick promised to take her out to live. Therefore, she naturally listened to him obediently.


    Even more surprisingly, Patrick, who had be friendly towards her, now appeared so pleasing to the eye.


    Watching Patrick leave the Olteran Manor, Vera quickly went to charge her phone and told Mia that she was safe.

 Chapter 43 Friends Gathering

    When Patrick arrived at the top floor of Cloudwing Hotel, the other four people were already waiting for him.


    Scott was wearing a burgundy shirt and a ck tie. When he saw Patrick, Scott smiled cunningly with his beautiful eyes, "The groom is here." As soon as Patrick sat down, Ian approached him and asked, "Mr. Olteran, I heard from Scott that you have a new lover?"


    Owen said, "Once a man has experienced sex, he can''t stand not having it for one night."


    Patrick looked at Joshua. "Do you have something to say?"


    Joshua shrugged. "I don''t wanna die."


    Ian asked, "Joshua, what do you mean?"


    Joshua said to Ian, "A coffin worth two hundred thousand dors. I''ll bring your corpse to White Manor and get paid."


    Patrick said to Joshua, "You''re smart."


    Patrick took off his suit jacket and looked at the other three friends beside him. He flexed his wrist and said, "Who should I hit first?"


    Ian didn''t say anything.


    Scott remained silent.


    Owen didn''t speak either.


    Joshua said, "My suggestion is to hit Ian first, then hit Scott. Save Owen forst."


    "Joshua, thank you for your friendly suggestion. We are no longer friends." Ian said and ran away while looking at Joshua.


    An hourter, the five of them finally sat down to "peacefully" drink.


    Scott''s wrist was injured by Patrick just now, so Scott flexed his right wrist and raised his ss to Patrick with his left hand. "Cheers. I wish you a happy marriage." Ian''s injury was more severe. His buttocks hurt.


    Patrick just kicked Ian in the buttocks. As a result, Ian was kicked onto the sofa. Since Patrick could kick the door open with one foot, it''s not hard to imagine how much Ian''s buttocks hurt. Owen''s situation wasn''t as tragic as Scott''s and Ian''s. Owen wasn''t injured because he begged for mercy in time. Therefore, Patrick didn''t hit him.


    Now everyone has calmed down. Owen picked up a ss and poured wine into it. "I wish you a happy marriage," Owen said as he finished the wine in one gulp.


    Patrick also finished his drink in one go.


    Joshua asked, "Patrick, why did you suddenly get married?"


    "Shawn forced me to get married," Patrick replied.


    Ian refilled Patrick''s ss with wine. Ian raised his ss and asked, "Why?"


    Patrick shook his head.


    "You don''t know the reason?" Joshua asked. "Then why did you agree to get married?"


    "He gave me some information, so I agreed to get married," Patrick said.


    "Is that information rted to Molly''s whereabouts?"


    "Yes!" Patrick drank another ss of wine.


    Scott voiced his question, "Patrick, the girl who spoke so softly on the phone earlier, is she your wife or your new lover?"


    Ian rashly interjected, "You''re so naive! She''s obviously Patrick''s new lover. Patrick''s wife ran off with another man. Even if she came back, Patrick wouldn''t ept her. More importantly, Patrick doesn''t love her." "You''re right. And his wife wouldn''t speak to him so softly. Only his new lover would tter him," Scott added.


    Patrick remained silent but made a noise as he clenched his fists.


    Scott and Ian looked at Patrick in shock.


    "Did we analyze this wrong?"


    Scott nced at Patrick, feeling uneasy.


    Ian immediately covered his buttocks with his hands. "You won''t tell us the truth or let us analyze. We analyzed, but you refuse to listen and want to fight us! Patrick, are you still our friend?"


    Joshua tried to calm the argument. He handed a ss to Patrick and asked, "Patrick, calm down. Tell us what really happened."


    Patrick suddenly got married, but his wife suddenly disappeared. Now, there''s suddenly another woman by Patrick''s side.


    Everyone present was very curious.

 Chapter 44 Get Patrick Drunk

    Patrick took the ss and ced it on the table. He said, "I am nning to move out with her. At the Olteran Manor, she will offend all members of the Olteran family." As Owen nodded curiously, he asked, "Is the Olteran Manor a mess?"


    "Of course. Shawn was so furious that she was on the verge of spitting blood. She fought with Cindy. Vincent was inadvertently hurt by her anger. Do you think it''s not a mess?"


    Ian stopped covering his butt. He started pping. "Patrick, your wife is really amazing. She offended all of your family members. Only you are left unoffended!"


    Joshua curiously asked Patrick, "And you?"


    Patrick immediately thought of the girl calling him "Uncle" and "Nephew". He snorted coldly and picked up his ss. He finished his drink again and said, "I don''t want to talk to her, so I''m not angry because of her." "Really? After she ran awayst night, you..." Ian was interrupted by Owen covering his mouth. "Watch your mouth!."


    Scott was only concerned about Patrick''s newlywed wife. "Patrick, describe your wife."


    As soon as Scott finished speaking, Patrick remembered all the memories he had with Vera. In the end, he said, "She''s too strange. I can''t describe her."


    "Let''s continue drinking." Joshua nudged Owen with his elbow. Owen immediately understood what he meant.


    Owen and Joshua together kept urging Patrick to drink.


    After a while, Ian and Scott also started secretly encouraging Patrick to keep drinking. "We haven''t seen each other in a long time. Let''s have another drink." Everyone drank together.


    Half an hourter, Patrick''s face turned red from the alcohol.


    Joshua winked at Owen and conveyed the message that Patrick was almost drunk.


    Owen nodded.


    At the Olteran Manor, Vera packed up her things in her room. She was waiting for Patrick toe back.


    Patrick still hadn''t returned even when it was time for dinner.


    Usually, the Olteran Manor would be noisy during dinner.


    Every time during dinner, everyone would be tense, including Shawn and the servants.


    It was time for dinner, but Vera didn''t appear at the dining table. She frequently took out her phone to check the time and waited for Patrick.


    Cindy and Vincent sat at the dining table. After a while, Shawn also arrived.


    Only Vera was missing from dinner.


    Tom immediately ordered one of the servants, "Go and invite Ms. Vera downstairs for dinner."


    "Yes."


    As Vera waited for Patrick, she heard a knock on the door. She hurriedly went to open it, thinking she was leaving. But when she opened the door, she saw a servant, not Patrick. "Ms. Vera, it''s time for dinner. Mr. Shawn is waiting for you in the dining room."


    Vera nced at the clock and asked, "Where is Patrick?"


    "Mr. Patrick hasn''te back yet."


    Vera looked at the door and then at the living room.


    She hesitated whether to go eat or not.


    The maid kindly reminded Vera, "Ms. Vera, Mr. Vincent is also here today."


    Vera nodded. "Alright, I''ll go downstairs now."


    Vera quickly appeared in the dining room.


    As soon as she entered the dining room, Vera felt the servants around her hold their breath secretly.


    Vera thought, ''Everyone is as nervous as I am.''


    Vera was optimistic and thought, ''At the Olteran Manor, I can make everyone feel nervous, which proves my ability.''


    If other women could marry into the Olteran family, they, as newlywed daughters-inw, would naturally be cautious. However, Vera made both the masters and servants of the house "fear" her. All of this was because of Cindy.


    Vera wasn''t afraid of trouble. If she encountered difficulties, she wouldn''t back down either.


    ncing discreetly at the stern Shawn, Vera obediently sat down and dared not speak.

 Chapter 45 Her Kind Reminder

    Cindy didn''t provoke Vera tonight, perhaps because Shawn locked Vera up in the dark room and because she found out that Vera would move out to live with Patrick. "Now that everyone is here, let''s start eating," Shawn said, and everyone picked up their forks to eat.


    There were over a dozen dishes on the table, but Vera only lowered her head to eat what was on her te.


    Vera wasn''t hungry and wanted to avoid attention as much as possible. She didn''t want to give Cindy a reason to me her. Vera was leaving, so she didn''t want to argue with Cindy today. While they were eating, someone arrived in the front hall.


    They heard a few unfamiliar voices.


    "Uncle Shawn, are you home?" everyone heard a clear voice.


    They then heard the voices of several others.


    Shawn put down his fork and stood up. He looked somewhat joyous and said, "It''s Scott."


    Vera had never heard of the name Scott before.


    Vera was surprised.


    Shawn hurriedly went out to greet Scott and the others. Vera nced at Cindy, but Cindy was also looking at Vera. Because of Cindy''s gaze, Vera''s heart started beating faster.


    Vera thought, ''It''s time! She''s going to argue with me again.''


    "Why are you looking at me? Hurry up and go out," Cindy''s tone was unfriendly, but she was reminding Vera. "Scott Fisher, Ian White, Owen Moore, and Joshua Smith are all Patrick''s friends." "Okay."


    Vera immediately set down her fork and clumsily ran out.


    Vera identally bumped into a chair, causing it to sway and make a noise.


    Vincent looked at his wife in surprise.


    Cindy asked, "Why are you looking at me? Do you think I still want to argue with her? I need a rest. I don''t have the energy to argue with her today."


    Cindy, being older than Vera, had less energy.


    After every argument with Vera, Cindy needed a long time to calm down. These days, Cindy''s period was dyed because of her anger.


    Cindy needed a vacation to rest. Additionally, Vera would soon be leaving the Olteran Manor. Since no one would bepeting with Cindy for her position, Cindy was friendlier towards Vera. Even if Cindy didn''t voice her inner thoughts, her husband Vincent knew her mind because he had encountered various types of people.


    Suddenly, Vincent said, "This is good. Everyone can get some rest."


    Vera ran to the front hall. When she saw Shawn''s back, Vera stopped and slowly followed him.


    Vera then saw her intoxicated husband being supported by two people. Two other people approached and greeted Shawn.


    One of the men''s peculiar walk caught Vera''s attention.


    "Uncle Shawn, we''re all here to celebrate Patrick''s marriage. He didn''t tell us he got married," Scott said.


    Vera just heard this voice, so she knew the speaker was Scott Fisher.


    Vera didn''t know how to distinguish the remaining three men.


    Vera thought, ''One man is named Ewen Moore. One man is named Josh Smith. No, he''s called Joshua Smith. What''s the name of the other man?'' Vera struggled to remember their names.


    Ian looked at Vera, who was pondering the names. He lightly bumped Scott''s shoulder with his own and winked. He murmured quietly, "Is that girl Patrick''s wife?" Scott looked behind Shawn. Scott stared at Vera.


    Scott whispered to Ian, "She doesn''t really look like Patrick''s wife. She should be a student. Students can''t get married."


    Shawn was close to Scott, so he heard what Scott said and awkwardly coughed. Then, Shawn turned around and kindly said to Vera, "Vera,e over here. Let me introduce them to you." Vera walked forward and obediently stood by Shawn''s side.


    Shawn was satisfied with Vera''s obedient demeanor.

 Chapter 46 My Husband Doesnt Respect Me

    He was Scott Fisher, the thirteenth heir of the Fisher family in Finnd. The man next to him was Ian White, the third son of Ross White. Ross White was a governor. Supporting Patrick were Owen Moore and Joshua Smith. Their families had been friends with ours for several generations. They were also friends with Patrick.


    Shawn continued introducing the girl next to him, but Patrick, who was intoxicated, looked at his obedient wife.


    Before Shawn could introduce Vera, Patrick asked, "Since I wasn''t home, did you anger anyone?"


    Vera didn''t respond, but thought, ''My husband doesn''t respect me!''


    Not hearing Vera''s answer, Patrick arrogantly asked, "Tell me! Who did you anger today? I''ll help you."


    An eerie silence filled the living room.


    Nobody knew that Patrick could be like this when he was drunk.


    Patrick''s four good friends were shocked and turned to look at the drunken Patrick.


    Patrick''s four good friends thought, "Patrick, it''s your wife who angered someone. Why would you help her?"


    Vera blinked and bit her lip. She shook her head cutely and said, "I behaved myself. I didn''t anger anyone."


    Now, even though Shawn hadn''t introduced Vera, everyone knew that the obedient girl in front of them was Patrick''s wife who ran awayst night.


    However, they thought Vera was too young and looked like a student.


    Scott said, "Uncle Shawn, forgive me, but is she of legal age?"


    This question was strange.


    Shawn coughed violently. Vera knew why Shawn was feeling awkward, so she answered, "I am already 20 years old, so I can get married."


    Then, Vera introduced herself. "Hello, I''m Patrick''s wife, Vera Linister."


    Patrick felt dizzy from being drunk. His legs felt weak.


    Cindy and Vincent finally arrived in the entrance hall.


    Cindy had been married for many years, so she quickly sensed the problem.


    Among all the members of the Olteran family, only Cindy could keenly sense where the problemy.


    Although Cindy was reluctant to get close to Vera, she had no choice but to walk up to her and remind her, "Go support Patrick."


    Vera turned around in confusion. Her eyes were lost and seemed to be asking why.


    Cindy felt that while the Vera in front of her was good at fighting and arguing, she was much worse at handling social rtionships.


    Many yearster, Vera finally realized that helping Patrick was something she should have done as his wife.


    Vera bit her lip and regretted not realizing this sooner.


    She hurried over to Joshua and Owen, looking at Patrick standing between them. Vera reached out her hands but didn''t know how to support Patrick. Joshua and Owen seemed to be teasing Vera on purpose, so they both let go of Patrick at the same time.


    Patrick leaned forward and fell directly into Vera''s embrace.


    "Oh my god!" Patrick''s collision caused Vera to instinctively take two steps back to stabilize herself.


    Everyone around them chuckled at her reaction. Even Cindy, who didn''t like Vera, smiled. Patrick wrapped one arm around Vera''s frail shoulders. "Let''s go back to the bedroom." Shawn quickly said, "Vera, take Patrick back to the bedroom."


    Vera sighed in frustration, "Dad, I can''t carry him."


    No one said anything.


    "Tom, help Vera," Shawnmanded.


    Tom stepped forward and tried to support Patrick, but Patrick shrugged off his hand. "She can take me back to the bedroom by herself." Vera felt saddened that she couldn''t bring Patrick to the bedroom on her own.


    Vera thought, ''Does the man know that he bes as heavy as a mountain when he''s drunk.''


    Patrick was unaware of Vera''s thoughts. He simply treated her as a moving pir and leaned on her shoulders towards the elevator.


    It took Vera a lot of effort to finally lead Patrick into the bedroom.

 Chapter 47 The Kiss

    Vera used one hand to hold onto Patrick''s waist, guiding him to lie down on the bed. "I''ll lie on the sofa for a while."


    Vera struggled, "The sofa is too small for you. If you fall off in the middle of the night, I won''t be able to help you get back on. Just lie quietly on the bed! Turn over! You''re pressing on my hand."


    Vera held onto Patrick''s waist to better support him while walking, so when she tried to ce him on the bed, she ended up falling onto it herself due to his weight. His back pressed against Vera''s hand.


    Veray beside him, but her left arm was underneath Patrick''s body.


    Vera took a deep breath. "Patrick, turn over! You''re pressing on my arm! Can you hear me?"


    Although drunk, Patrick still had some awareness.


    He felt his back pressing against something, so he turned to his right side.


    But Vera was lying on his right side.


    Vera suddenly felt a ''mountain'' pressing down on her body without any warning.


    At the same time, Vera''s arm was free.


    But...


    "Patrick, you''re taking advantage of me! You''re really heavy! Get off!" Vera pushed Patrick, who was on top of her, but couldn''t seem to push him away. discovered that sleeping on his stomach seemed morefortable than lying down.


    The only drawback was the woman underneath him who kept talking like a chattering sparrow made him annoyed.


    "Shut up."


    "I won''t shut up. Patrick, you''re crushing me. If you crush me to death, you''ll go to jail! Let m..."


    Vera didn''t finish her sentence because she was in a state of shock.


    Her wet and warm lips reminded the "sparrow", who was frozen in ce, that she had been kissed.


    The strong taste of alcohol caused Vera''s heart to beat irregrly. It felt like her heart might jump out of her chest.


    Vera forgot to push Patrick off of her. Patrick held onto her waist even tighter. Vera felt like her waist was about to break.


    "Let go of me."


    After being kissed, Vera''s first reaction was to be concerned about her waist. She used both hands to pry Patrick''s hands off of her.


    Her lips were red from being sucked on by him. It was like a bucket of cold water that sobered Patrick up a bit.


    Vera struggled underneath him. His arms loosened from her waist.


    Vera''s waist felt relieved. She held onto Patrick''s chest with both hands. ''I think I might be the first woman to die because my husband crushed me.'' Patrick didn''t say anything.


    He locked eyes with Vera.


    Patrick''s eyes were no longerplex like before. At this moment, his eyes were clear. He seemed sober.


    Thinking of the kiss just now, Vera''s face instantly turned red. "You! You did it on purpose!"


    Patrick swallowed. His hands imprisoned Vera''s waist, so he flipped over with her. This time, Vera ended up lying on top of him.


    Finally, Patrick wasn''t on top of Vera anymore, so she could easily free herself.


    Vera propped herself up on Patrick''s chest with her hands and got up effortlessly. "What?"


    Vera couldn''t believe how easily she had escaped from Patrick.


    Turning around, Vera noticed that Patrick had released his hands from her waist.


    Seeing Patrick lying on the bed, Vera realized that he had already closed his eyes and fallen asleep. Vera patted her chest lightly and thought, ''Thank goodness, he''s drunk.''


    After tossing Patrick onto the bed, Vera ran out.


    As soon as she heard the sound of the door closing, Patrick on the bed instantly opened his eyes.


    This time, his eyes were very clear.


    Sitting up from the bed, Patrick stretched his neck and looked ahead seriously.


    Patrick was surprised that he had kissed Vera. At that moment, he only felt like he was holding a soft pillow in his arms and that it wasfortable. Patrick didn''t know why he suddenly kissed Vera.

 Chapter 48 Small Actions Occur Frequently

    Patrick had a headache. He held his forehead with his hand and rubbed his temples with his thumb. He couldn''t figure out why he had kissed her. And he had even sucked her lips until they turned red. His image was ruined. Could it be true that men behave differently when they are drunk?


    Downstairs, Vera took a deep breath behind the steps, trying to calm herself down. Then she walked out of the elevator lobby to greet Patrick''s close friends.


    Shawn asked, "Is Patrick asleep?"


    "Yes, he''s asleep," Vera replied.


    Sitting next to Shawn, Vera had no idea how to interact with Patrick''s friends. After all, they were strangers to her.


    Ian was the first to notice that her lips were different from before. He nudged Scott and made him look at Vera''s lips.


    Scott looked at Vera and then nodded at Ian. Ian was speechless, wondering why Scott nodded at him.


    Scott didn''t realize that her lips were swollen. He thought to himself, ''No wonder Patrick''s wife stayed in the room for so long earlier. She went to touch up her makeup. The lipstick she applied is too obvious.''


    Ian didn''t want to argue with Scott, so he went to nudge Owen''s arm instead. Owen pushed Ian''s arm away, then looked at him as if he were saying ''I''m not blind!''


    They kept making small gestures while Joshua felt embarrassed for them.


    Joshua stood up and said goodbye to Shawn, "Uncle Shawn, now that we have safely brought Patrick back, we will leave. We wille and visit you another day." Owen and Scott quickly stood up as well. "Uncle Shawn, we''re leaving now. We''lle to see you another day."


    Since Ian''s butt had been kicked, he was still a little sore. He stood up slowly. Scott kindly helped Ian up. The Olteran family also stood up.


    Shawn said, "If you have time,e visit me more often. I haven''t seen you guys in a long time."


    Vera followed Shawn and sent the group off. As Ian got into the car, Vera observed his strange posture.


    After the car drove away, Vera finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Shawn turned to look at her, and she looked at him. "Dad, can I ask you a question?"


    "Of course you can."


    Vera asked foolishly, "Is Ian''s tailbone fractured?"


    Shawn was a bit speechless. "Wait until Patrick wakes up, and you can ask him."


    Vera still had doubts. Shawn noticed and said, "Just ask me directly if you have any questions. You don''t have to hide them."


    So, Vera no longer concealed her curiosity and asked about what was on her mind. "Just now, was someone called Ewen Moore?" The people beside themughed when they heard Vera''s question. Cindy couldn''t help but say, "You are such a silly child." Shawn also had a smile on his face. "He is called Owen Moore, not Ewen Moore."


    "Ah, so his name is not Ewen," Vera said in realization.


    Shawn nced at Vera''s mouth with a smile, then awkwardly looked away and walked into the hallway.


    Cindy followed closely behind and as she passed by Vera, Vera stopped her and said, "Thank you."


    Regardless of anything, Cindy had helped her, so Vera wanted to thank her. But that didn''t mean she would overlook what had happened earlier.


    Cindy arrogantly said, "You are going to thank me?!"


    "You helped me, so I should thank you. But that doesn''t mean our previous issue is resolved," Vera replied.


    In the bedroom, Vera sat on the edge of the bed, deep in thought, her hands wrapped around her thoughts. "No, that''s not right. I definitely didn''t take off his shoes and socks just now." But as she looked at the shoes and ck socks by the bed, she began to ponder, "But when I left, he was asleep."


    Vera sat on the edge of the bed, carefully examining Patrick''s face. Then, she extended her index finger and poked his face, saying, "Hey, are you awake?"

 Chapter 49 Patrick Wants to Crush Vera

    Patrick ignored her with her eyes closed.


    "Are you sleeping?"


    Vera''s tone unexpectedly had a hint of joy. As she looked at the "sleeping" Patrick, she sighed, saying, "My mom said that men fall into a deep sleep after getting drunk, and no matter what you do, they can''t be awakened." She smirked, "Yu didn''t see thising, did you? You have fallen into my hands."


    Vera reached out to pinch Patrick''s cheek.


    "Your face is so fun." Vera treated Patrick''s face like y-dough, pinching and pulling it in different directions.


    She became more and more delighted as she yed.


    "Who allowed you to bully me before? It''s been three days, and I can finally get revenge now." Once Vera was sure Patrick was deeply asleep, she became even bolder.


    Vera moved forward to sit, making it easier for her to pinch his face.


    She had a new idea.


    She pinched Patrick''s nose, not allowing him to breathe. After a few seconds, she immediately let go.


    In a ce Vera couldn''t see, the man in the nket clenched his fist.


    To avoid the awkwardness caused by the recent kiss, he pretended to be asleep. Otherwise, he would definitely crush Vera right now!


    Vera taunted, "Aren''t you impressive? If you have the ability, then wake up now and fight me."


    Once she had enough fun with Patrick''s face, she propped her head up with one hand and began to admire his face.


    "Upon closer inspection, I find that you''re quite handsome."


    She couldn''t help but use her hand to poke Patrick''s cheek, saying, "Although you are good-looking, I don''t love you."


    Her words brought Patrick, who was pretending to be asleep, back to reality. He needed to find out why this girl had married him as soon as possible.


    Vera said, "Patrick, don''t be too conceited. One day, I will be stronger than you. And then, I will look down on you."


    The man pretending to be asleep was very disdainful. ''You can never be stronger than me,'' he thought.


    Vera continued, "I can''t stand the way your family behaves. You often use the acquisition of my family''s business to threaten me. Your father threatened me to marry you, and on the night of our wedding, you threatened me to tell you the truth. I told you the truth, but you didn''t believe me."


    Patrick learned something.


    He continued to pretend to sleep... he wanted to see how many more secrets this girl could reveal.


    "Thank goodness you''re asleep, otherwise I wouldn''t dare say so much to you. Just you wait, one day, I will defeat you. And then, I will use the acquisition of yourpany to threaten you. What will I threaten you to do?" Vera fantasized, looking up at the ceiling. "Yeah, what will I threaten you to do?" Patrick swallowed, thinking to himself, ''I married a girl who loves to fantasize.'' Startled, Vera stood up and pointed at Patrick''s throat. "Your throat moved!" Patrick was speechless.


    Vera shook his body. "Get up, I know, you''re pretending to be asleep!"


    Patrick didn''t move.


    Vera frowned. Could he really be asleep?


    Vera put her hand on his throat, and then lightly pinched it. "Move. Move again."


    As her cool little hand touched his throat, Patrick became restless. His breathing became somewhat rapid.


    When he could barely control himself, a knocking sound came from outside the room.


    Vera quickly withdrew her hand and rushed towards the door. "Who is it?"


    "Ms. Vera, it''s me. I''vee to deliver dinner to you and Mr. Patrick."


    Vera responded. Then she muttered under her breath, "Just in time, I''m hungry too."


    She went to open the door.


    The man on the bed breathed a sigh of relief. Then, he opened his eyes and looked at the ceiling.

 Chapter 50 Arrogant and Na?ve

    While he was asleep, this woman not only mocked him, but she also pinched his face, pinched his nose, and touched his throat. Moreover, she even had ns to acquire the Olteran Group and fantasized about threatening him in the future. She was really too arrogant and naive! Vera opened the bedroom door. After receiving the tes, she politely thanked the servant, "Thank you. You all should go eat too."


    As she couldn''t conveniently close the door, the servant closed it for her as they left.


    She ced the tes on the table.


    Vera looked at the abundant food in the tes and happily rubbed her hands together. "This looks good."


    Just as she was about to start eating, she noticed the man on the bed.


    Should she call him to join her for dinner?


    "Nevermind, I won''t disturb his sleep. I''ll just teach him a lesson by not feeding him!" Vera said, but she still left the food in another te for him.


    Patrick squinted his eyes; all he saw was the side view of a girl bending down to eat.


    Her mouth puffed up, as if she hadn''t eaten before.


    Before she could swallow the food in her mouth, she started taking another bite.


    It seemed like she had been purposely restraining herself during the meal.


    Patrick was indeed tired, so he adjusted his position and closed his eyes to rest properly.


    At ten o''clock that night, Patrick woke up from his slumber. By then, he hadpletely sobered up.


    As he sat up in bed, he noticed a faint light in the room. The girl on the sofa was actually sleeping with her phone in the single sofa.


    Her sleeping posture wasfortable.


    Her head and shoulders were resting on the armrest of the sofa, her legs were propped on the other side, and she even had a pillow in her arms.


    She fell asleep without even changing her clothes. There were several suitcases by the side of the sofa. Patrick remembered that he was supposed to move with her tonight. But he didn''t expect to be gotten drunk by those four people. Their purpose was to introduce Vera to the Olteran Manor.


    If they hadn''t gotten him drunk, he wouldn''t have allowed Vera to meet those four individuals.


    Patrick squinted his eyes slightly. He realized that he would have tomunicate with these people about theirbat techniques.


    He got out of bed and went to the bathroom.


    When he lowered his head, he saw his slippers by the bed.


    His shoes and socks had already been taken by Vera.


    He nced at the girl again, then put on his slippers and went to the bathroom.


    Vera woke up when she heard some noise.


    She turned her head to look at the awakened man, "You awake?"


    "Yes."


    Afraid that he might fall due to weakness, Vera got up from the sofa and walked over to his side, cing his arm on her shoulder. "You should lean on me a bit. Where do you want to go, I''ll take you there."


    Patrick looked speechless.


    He pulled back his hand, "I don''t need to."


    "What if you fall? Don''t be stubborn, you have relied on me before." She grabbed his arm again and ced it on her shoulder.


    "Where do you want to go?"


    This time Patrick didn''t pull back his hand, he led the way to the bathroom.


    Once in the bathroom, he stood still in front of the toilet.


    Vera also stood still, looking up at him.


    "Do you really not understand or are you pretending not to?" Patrick asked.


    Vera blinked in confusion.


    Suddenly, she saw the toilet. She instantly understood.


    "I''m sorry."


    After saying that, Vera rushed out of the bathroom and mmed the door shut so forcefully that it made a loud bang.


    Patrick turned his head and watched her running away with a smile on his face.


    Not long after, Vera was outside the door, hearing the sound of watering from the bathroom.

 Chapter 51 Teasing Vera

    She pressed her ear against the door and asked, "Patrick, are you taking a shower?"


    "Yes."


    "Do you feel dizzy? Do you need me to find someone to help you?"


    Patrick replied, "I don''t feel dizzy."


    Vera politely said, "Okay, if you need anything, just let me know."


    "Should I call you to help me take a shower?" Patrick teased Vera.


    Then, Vera kicked the bathroom door. It seemed like she wanted to kick Patrick. "I should call our dad to help you take a shower." She sat on the sofa and fell into deep thoughts.


    Did this man ck out and forget what happened just now?


    If he forgot, then he wouldn''t know about the kiss between them.


    But if he didn''t forget, it would be awkward when they meetter.


    Vera sighed and said, "My first kiss is gone."


    Not long after, Patrick indeed called her, "Vera."


    "What''s wrong? You''re not actually asking me to help you take a shower, right?"


    Patrick asked, "Where is the towel in the bathroom?"


    "I took it away because I thought we were leaving tonight. Wait a moment, I''ll get it for you."


    Vera ran to the dressing room. After finding the white towel she had put away, she held it in her arms and hurried to the bathroom door.


    She knocked on the door, "Open the door a little, and I''ll hand the towel to you."


    Patrick''s Adam''s apple rolled. He realized that he didn''t have a towel or pajamas while taking a shower!


    Now, he had to rely on her for help.


    Patrick unlocked the door and opened it a little.


    As he was about to take the towel, he saw Vera closing her eyes through the crack of the door.


    He couldn''t help but smile.


    After wrapping the towel around him, Patrick walked out of the bathroom directly.


    Vera stayed where she was.


    He only had a towel wrapped around him, and Vera could clearly see the abs on his body.


    She also saw the hair on his abdomen.


    Her face gradually turned red.


    Patrick dried his hair and enjoyed seeing Vera''s changing expression.


    "Now that you''re shy, why don''t you turn around?" he asked.


    Vera stubbornly said, "I''m not shy. When I go swimming, those guys wear even less than you."


    "Then why are your ears so red?"


    "That''s because I''m hot!"


    Vera blinked her eyes. Then, she found an excuse to turn around and leave.


    She didn''t look at Patrick again.


    Patrick smirked. Then, he went to the dressing room to change into pajamas.


    As Vera left, she ced the dinner she had prepared for him on the table.


    "Dinner is cold, but you can just eat a little. At this hour, the servants are all asleep, so no one can cook for you."


    Patrick sat on the couch.


    Vera handed him a fork and said, "You eat. I haven''t touched the food I left for you."


    Patrick looked at her and deliberately asked, "How did you eat?"


    "I also ate in the bedroom. But I only ate what was on my te. I didn''t touch the food on your te," Vera replied.


    Patrick asked again, "How did Ie back?"


    "You don''t know?" Vera looked curious and investigative.


    Patrick pretended to have a headache and said, "I forgot."


    Vera thought to herself, ''Great, he doesn''t remember.''


    She showed a strange smile and then said, "I don''t know how you came back. But after you got drunk, you insisted on singing songs from Zootopia in the living room. You even made us be your audience, and after you finished singing, we had to apud you."


    Patrick was speechless.


    Thinking that Patrick didn''t believe her, Vera emphasized, "It''s true. If you don''t believe me, you can ask Dad. After you finished singing, you even politely bowed to us."


    Patrick smiled and asked, "What song did I sing?"


    "It was the song ''Try Everything.'' I messed up tonight, I lost another fight. I still mess up but I''ll just start again." Vera sang a part of it and then suddenly realized something was wrong. She looked surprised and asked, "You haven''t heard this song before?"


    "I haven''t," Patrick replied.


    Vera didn''t believe him. She clenched her small fist and punched Patrick''s shoulder, saying, "Stop pretending. That animated movie was really popr back then."


    "We are eight years apart, so we''re not from the same generation. Even if it was popr, I wouldn''t know about it. Since I don''t know about this animated movie, how could I know the songs in it?" Patrick raised an eyebrow with a yful skepticism in his tone, making Vera feel a little embarrassed.


    Her face turned red again.


    He didn''t know about this animated movie, so how could he sing this song? Her lie was exposed directly.


    "Are you lying to me?" Patrick asked back.


    Vera stuck her tongue out. She awkwardly blinked and immediately withdrew her fist from his shoulder. "Uh, you must be thirsty after eating. I''ll get you some water. I''m afraid you''ll choke."


    He had just started eating, not even three minutes had passed. Patrick looked at her retreating figure and shook his head helplessly,ughing.


    When Vera arrived in the living room, she saw Cindy and stopped in her tracks.


    Cindy also froze when she saw Vera.


    Both of them were afraid of arguing with each other.


    However, they had the same destination.


    The two of them stood silently by the water dispenser, each getting water.


    The atmosphere was quiet, with only the sound of water flowing from the dispenser.


    "When are you moving out tomorrow?" Cindy looked at the faucet, her voice slightly hoarse. She wasn''t as arrogant as she was during the day. Perhaps it was because it was night now and she was tired, so she appeared much gentler. Vera replied, "It depends on when Patrick wakes up from his hangover."


    After Cindy finished fetching the water and closed the bottle cap, she said to Vera, "Once you leave, don''t evere back. The Olteran family will give Patrick his share of assets. But there can only be onedy of the Olteran Manor, and that''s me. You are not qualified topete with me. We can coexist peacefully. Even if we don''t like each other, at least we can maintain superficial harmony. If you dare to greedily take over the Olteran Group, I won''t let you off easily." "I have to interrupt you, what are you talking about?" Vera looked bewildered. She didn''t understand Cindy''s meaning at all.


    "You don''t understand?" Cindy sarcasticallyughed, "Didn''t you want topete for the position of thedy of Olteran Manor? Aren''t you and your husband trying to take over the Olteran Group?"


    Holding Patrick''s water cup, Vera looked at Cindy candidly. "I never wanted to snatch the title of thedy of Olteran Manor from you. Don''t nder me. Also, the Olteran Group belongs to the Olteran family, and it has nothing to do with me. I have never thought aboutpeting with you for anything. Don''t imagine things all the time."


    "Vera, have you forgotten what you said when you bullied Emma?"


    "I bullied her?" Vera pointed at herself in surprise.


    Cindy said, "I know Patrick is outstanding, so all you girls like him. You bullied Emma and imed that you would snatch the position of thedy of Olteran Manor in front of her. Now, in front of me, you deny it?"


    Vera couldn''t ept being misunderstood. She had to exin this matter clearly. Therefore, she pulled Cindy and said, "I have to exin this matter clearly. Now I finally understand why you always bothered me before. Someone was instigating trouble between us."


    Although Vera was young, she was not afraid. She said firmly, "I can swear to you that I never said I wanted to be thedy of the Olteran Manor. I never said I wanted to take over the Olteran Group. I haven''t even mocked Ms. Tooker. If I lie, I''ll be unlucky for the rest of my life. Cindy, please tell me, how did Ms. Tooker tell you these things?"

 Chapter 52 Patrick Made an Explanation Personally

    Cindy looked at Vera with a serious expression on her face. One''s micro expressions could not deceive others. Cindy could see Vera''s sincerity from her face.


    She suddenly thought of that night at the hotel when Vincent told her Emma had deceived her, but she didn''t believe him.


    Vera also mentioned someone instigating their rtionship.


    "That day, you returned to the Linister Vi," Cindy asked Vera, "What did you say to Emma outside that afternoon? Why did she cry?"


    "That day it was I who went to find her," Patrick walked out from behind.


    He had already finished eating in the house while Vera hadn''t returned yet.


    Patrick went out to look for her. However, he saw the two of them talking in the living room as soon as he left.


    He was a bit worried, so he immediately went downstairs.


    When he was approaching, he also overheard their conversation.


    Instead of appearing directly, Patrick hid in the shadows.


    Gradually, he understood their conversation.


    When Cindy questioned Vera, he walked out of the shadows and said to Cindy, "Cindy, Vera has only met with Ms. Tooker three times. I was present every time they met. She has never argued with Ms. Tooker. When she returned to the Linister Vi that day, I was actually having a conversation with Ms. Tooker."


    Cindy looked up at Patrick and asked, "How can that be you?"


    "Yes, it was me. Cindy, you also know how Vera feels about me. But I am already married, I am Vera''s husband. That day, I was persuading Ms. Tooker not to waste time on someone who would never reciprocate her feelings."


    Vera looked up at Patrick beside her and said, "He''s telling the truth. I remember that day when Dad asked me to deal with her. I managed to coax Dad away and let the two of you be alone."


    Cindy couldn''t believe it, she blinked rapidly and said, "Is it true?"


    Patrick replied, "Why would I lie to you? I also heard much of the conversation you just had. Cindy, I know the question you''ve been most worried about all along. Tonight, I can clearly tell you that my wife will not want the title of thedy of the Olteran Manor. I will never touch the part of the Olteran Group that belongs to Randall."


    When Vera realized that Patrick had no rtionship with Emma, her shock was no less than Cindy''s.


    She poked Patrick''s waist and asked, "So you don''t like Ms. Tooker?"


    Patrick retorted, "If I liked her, do you think I would have married someone else?"


    She was the "someone else".


    Vera pondered for a moment, then looked at Patrick''s expression. After that, she shook her head.


    If Patrick had someone he loved, he would never have married Vera.


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier? I secretly cursed you before," Vera said.


    Vera didn''t understand why she had spoken out her inner thoughts. After she finished speaking, she still appeared slightly shocked. Patrickughed and asked, "What did you curse me about?"


    Even though he was smiling, Vera felt a bit scared.


    She had mistakenly believed that Patrick and Emma liked each other, so she had cursed him in her heart, "Since you have a girlfriend, why are you marrying me? You''re such a jerk." Vera couldn''t even ept the recent kiss anymore.


    It turned out that there was no connection between Patrick and Emma.


    All of this was due to Cindy''s misleading and Vera''s imagination.


    Vera and Patrick exchanged nces, and she immediately averted her gaze in panic. Then, she said to Cindy, "You should go back and think if someone deliberately manipted you." Patrick held Vera''s hand and asked, "Did you get the water?"


    "Yes," Vera obediently replied, raising the water bottle in her hand for Patrick to see.


    "Then let''s go back and rest."


    Patrick led Vera past Cindy.


    Cindy was left alone in the living room reflecting on herself.


    After they arrived in the bedroom, Patrick continued to ask, "What did you secretly curse about me in your heart?"


    Vera suddenly bit her tongue. She smiled at Patrick and said, "It''s better if you don''t know. I''m afraid you''ll strangle me."


    Patrick sneered, "If you don''t tell the truth, we won''t move tomorrow."


    "You have a bad personality."


    Patrick looked speechless, "Anything else?"


    "You''re a coward."


    After Vera finished speaking, she bit her lower lip and lowered her head, indicating that she was wrong. During that time, she secretly looked up at the man with a dark expression, who was staring at the top of her head. "Don''t look anymore. If you keep looking, I will lose all my dandruff."


    Patrick asked, "Continue speaking, what else did you curse me about?"


    Vera shook her head, afraid to say more. "My brain capacity is limited, so the curse words I know are also limited. So, I really didn''t curse anything else."


    Patrick snorted, "I see you have a big head."


    "My head is the same size as yours."


    He couldn''t converse too much with Vera, or else he would be driven mad by her.


    Patrick reached over and took the water cup from Vera''s hand. He moved away from her and sat on the sofa. "Why did you curse me?"


    "This is a misunderstanding. I didn''t know at the time that you had no rtionship with Ms. Tooker. And I never imagined that woman could be so despicable. I previously thought she was your girlfriend, and I ended up marrying you. I felt guilty for breaking you two apart. Now I know. She is so scheming." Vera brought up the issue, and she was angry. So, she unintentionally said more.


    After she finished speaking, Vera noticed Patrick looking at her and asked, "Why are you looking at me again?" "Why are you so talkative?"


    Vera replied, "You are being too much. Wasn''t that your question?"


    Patrick didn''t know how to refute her.


    So, he chose to keep quiet.


    However, after he stayed silent, Vera took the initiative to ask, "Do you think Cindy will reflect on this matter?" "Go ask her."


    "You''re mocking me!" Vera red at Patrick in anger.


    Patrickughed. Seeing himugh, Vera couldn''t help butugh too. However, she wasughing because of anger.


    She pushed Patrick somewhat impolitely. Then, she smilingly said, "Move over. Don''t sit on my couch. I want to sleep now."


    Vera also had no intention of understanding what Cindy might think.


    She had already exined, even Patrick personally exined. If Cindy still didn''t believe them, then there''s nothing they can do. Anyway, Vera didn''t care about Cindy''s opinion. Vera also understood Patrick''s sarcasm towards her. He must have thought the same way.


    After Cindy returned to the other bedroom, she woke up the drowsy Vincent and asked, "Honey, you said I was deceived by Emmast time. Why did you say that?"


    Vincent picked up his sses from the bedside and put them on. He propped himself up with his arm and asked, "It''s sote. Why aren''t you sleeping yet?" Cindy anxiously asked, "Honey, wake up quickly. Exin to me why you said I was deceived by Emma."


    Vincent couldn''t stand Cindy''s continuous questioning. So, he sat up and looked at Cindy. "It''s been so long, and you still haven''t figured it out? Emma likes Patrick, but he married Vera. Isn''t Vera her love rival then? The Olteran Manor has made it clear that they don''t wee her here. Since she can''te here, she can only cause trouble for Vera through you. Once you two be hostile towards each other and we no longer like Vera, then she will have an opportunity. Don''t you love reading those stories about love entanglements in the newspapers? How can you not see through this information?"

 Chapter 53 A Surprising Encounter with A Familiar Acquaintance

    "She was forced to marry Patrick. Do you know why Vera confronted you that day? Everyone has weaknesses, and Vera''s weakness is her parents. Originally, our father used threats to harm her family and forced her to marry Patrick. Otherwise,


    why would a young woman marry someone she has never met before?


    She didn''t even want to get married in the first ce, let alone have any desire topete with you for the position of thedy of the Olteran family. That''s just an empty title. Maybe you were just too worried about your reputation and fell into Emma''s trap."


    "She was forced to marry Patrick?" Cindy''s eyes slightly flickered as if she was pushing aside the fog in front of her to see the truth.


    After Vincent finished speaking, hey back down. "Vera could have been our daughter, but she became Patrick''s wife instead. Think about it, would the Linister family allow Vera to marry? I also heard that the Linister family has reduced their cooperation with us and only works with their old partners because of Vera. And why is that? It''s to show the Olteran family that marrying their daughter is not for honor. Cindy, we''re not young anymore. We have to learn to think about everything. Having a mind is meant to be used, not controlled by others."


    Cindy slumped on the bed, feeling deted. After careful consideration, she realized that Emma''s words were mostly meant to manipte and provoke her, causing her to harbor ill will towards Vera.


    She also thought about how Vera wanted to move out all along, just to avoid any connection with the Olteran family.


    How could someone like her have any intention ofpeting for such an empty title?


    Only now did Cindy realize that she had been wrong and unfairly med Vera.


    Even though it was already past midnight, Cindy still couldn''t sleep because of this matter.


    The breakfast table the next morning was unusually calm.


    Shawn wiped his hands with a wet towel and asked Patrick, "Are you ready to leave today?"


    "Yes, after eating, we''ll pack up and I''ll take Vera with me."


    Shawn asked, "Where will you be staying?"


    "In the new manor we bought, Bayview Manor."


    Shawn nodded, looked at Vera, and in a tone of an elder, advised, "When you go there, don''t get too caught up in freedom. Remember toe back with Patrick and visit us regrly."


    "Dad, haven''t you had enough of me bothering you?" Vera was about to leave, and she was in a good mood, so she jokingly said, "I wille back regrly to bother you, Dad."


    Shawn didn''t get angry because of Vera''s words; heughed, "You dare to say that."


    That morning, Cindy didn''t say a word.


    After Patrick and Vera finished their meal and were preparing to leave, a cool McLaren parked at the front entrance of the Olteran Manor. Then, a servant hurriedly entered the house and said, "Mr. Shawn, Mr. Vincent, Ms. Cindy, Ran is back." "Ran is back," Cindy''s face lit up with a bright smile, and she quickly walked towards the door to greet Randall.


    Seeing the scene at the door, Vera spected that this must be Randall from the Olteran family.


    Shawn said to Vera, "When you married Patrick, Ran was traveling abroad and didn''te home. This is your chance to meet him."


    Vera nodded. She also wanted to see what Cindy''s son looked like.


    But then, Patrick casually said, "He''s just a kid, no need to meet him."


    Vera shook her head, "I still want to meet him."


    Outside the house, Randall''s voice sounded, "Mom, I brought you a trunk full of face masks, use them. Even if you use them for ten years, you won''t finish them. Dad, I bought you a trunk full of cigarettes, even if your lungs turn ck, you won''t finish them. Oh, where''s Grandpa?"


    Under the sunlight stood a boy with blue hair. He had earrings, rings on his fingers, and a tattoo on his thumb.


    Randall seemed casual and carefree as he pointed at the trunks on the ground, introducing each item.


    With thick eyebrows and a sharp appearance, exuding youthful energy, his skin was wheat-colored. When he smiled, his charming eyes curved upwards. He was the only grandson of the Olteran family, used to the love and pampering from his parents and grandpa. He naturally exuded a sense of luxury and elegance.


    Seeing Randall, Cindy''s heart was filled with both love and longing. She patted his back and said, "Go inside, grandpa is waiting for you at home."


    "Okay, Mom. Ten cars wille to our houseter to deliver things. Remember to receive them. I''ll go find grandpa first."


    "Oh, by the way, Uncle Patrick got married. His wife is also at home, so remember not to scare herter."


    "What! Uncle Patrick is at home?!" Randall''s immediate reaction was not about Patrick''s marriage, but the fact that he was at home.


    He was already afraid of Patrick, like a mouse fearing a cat. Knowing that Patrick was there, Randall instinctively wanted to run away.


    Since he was young, his entire family doted on him, but his Uncle Patrick was the opposite and would lecture him every time they met. Being afraid of Patrick had be a reflex for Randall.


    "What are you afraid of? You didn''t do anything wrong this time, Uncle Patrick won''t tell you off," Cindy said.


    Inside the house, Vera heard the familiar voice outside and fell silent. That voice, no matter what happened, would always be unforgettable to her. "Ran, is it... Randall Olteran?" she asked.


    Shawn nodded. "Yes, you two are going to the same college. You can go together when school starts."


    Vera blinked; her expression somewhat strange. "He, he might not want to go with me."


    Outside, Cindy and Randall were still arguing. "Uncle Patrick got married. You have to go in and meet your new aunt. Uncle Patrick is moving out soon." "Who hasn''t met Emma? I''m not going."


    "It''s not her, it''s someone else Uncle married."


    Cindy practically pulled Randall''s sleeve to the point of deformation. He stopped when he heard the news. "Uncle Patrick married someone else?"


    Cindy nodded. "Go inside and get to know her. You''re already a grown child, why are you still so childish? Grandpa, Uncle Patrick, and Aunt Vera have been waiting for you inside for a while now." "Uncle Patrick had a whirlwind marriage?" Randall stood in the Olteran Manor as if he had discovered a whole new world, eximing loudly.


    Inside the house, Vera awkwardly lowered her head. ''Not just a whirlwind marriage, but she is the one he married. I hope Randall won''t be too shocked to see meter.''


    Her odd behavior caught Patrick''s curiosity, and he quietly observed Vera.


    Cindy nodded at Randall. "Yes, that''s right. Go in quickly."


    Randall wondered which woman could capture Uncle Patrick''s attention. After all, Uncle Patrick was of the level of a business tycoon. He was really curious and decided to go back and take a look. So, he let go of Cindy''s hand. "Mom, stop pulling me. I''ll go in by myself."


    He passed through the porch and entered the foyer of the Olteran Manor. Three people sat neatly on the couch.


    The leading figure, Shawn, still exuded the same sense of authority.


    Patrick, on the side, was always the person Randall feared the most.


    And then there was...


    "Hey, Randall, I''m your Aunt Vera, Vera Linister!" Vera waved to greet Randall. "Oh my goodness!"

 Chapter 54 Three Bad News

    When Randall saw Vera, he shouted like a groundhog.


    He seemed to have encountered something terrifying. Vera smiled brightly.


    "Hello, desk mate."


    Everyone in the room was shocked!


    They all looked at Vera and Randall, one after another.


    Even Patrick was surprised, ''Vera and Patrick are desk mates?''


    In Randall''s mind, Vera was the female version of Patrick.


    He never imagined that his most feared Uncle Patrick would have a whirlwind marriage and bring his most feared desk mate home as his wife.


    Randall turned around and prepared to flee from this dangerous ce, as cherishing life was the most important thing.


    Vera and Patrick simultaneouslymanded Randall, who intended to escape. "Come back!"


    After they finished speaking, the newlyweds nced at each other.


    Randall thought he coulde home happily, but on the first day, he was shocked by the bad news.


    The first bad news was that Uncle Patrick was home.


    The second bad news was that Vera was in his house.


    The third bad news was that Uncle Patrick had married Vera.


    His challenging days were about to begin.


    Everyone in the room was shocked, sensing some unresolved issues between Vera and Randall from their tone.


    Shawn was the first to ask, "Vera, you and Ran are desk mates?"


    Vera nodded, "Yes, I was his elementary school desk mate."


    "We were desk mates from elementary school to middle school, and then to high school," Randall added.


    Vera smiled, "Yes, we have always been desk mates."


    As he looked at Vera''s smile, Patrick furrowed his brows tightly. ''Vera and Randall have been desk mates for over ten years?''


    They first sat together in the third grade of elementary school.


    Randall was a difficult student to control at school, and once he sat next to his new desk mate, Vera, he immediately began bossing her around. "Vera, clean the table, organize the drawers, help me with my homework. If you dare not listen to me, be prepared for me to punch you."


    "Do you want to hit me?" Vera asked.


    "Any objections?"


    Vera stood up, stepped onto the chair, and punched Randall in the head. While he was still dazed, Vera grabbed his hair and pushed him onto the desk. "You think you can boss me around? Only in your dream."


    That was the first time Randall had been beaten by Vera. It left a deep shadow in his naive childhood.


    From then on, he was responsible for cleaning the table, organizing the drawers, and even helping with homework for Vera.


    *****


    During high school, he experienced a rapid growth spurt and became the tallest among his ssmates. He immediately gained immense self-confidence. It was at this time that Randall remembered the shame of his childhood and decided to reim his own dignity.


    So, he decided to fight Vera.


    "If I win, you go back to my ss and continue being my desk mate, cleaning the desk, organizing the drawers, and helping with my homework. If I lose, I will go to your ss and serve you. How about that?" Vera proposed this condition to Randall.


    "No problem."


    Confidently, Randall went to fight Vera.


    In the spacious ssroom, hundreds of eyes were fixed on them. In just five seconds, Randall was knocked down, clutching his most vulnerable area on the ground, unable to stand up due to the pain.


    Later, the teacher came to the ssroom and took him to the hospital. Two dayster, Randall sat next to Vera again and resumed his desk mate life.


    For the third time, everyone was in seriouspetition.


    It happened again in the first year of high school.


    Randall believed that he had learned some skills, so knocking down a girl who barely reached his chest was not a big deal.


    Little did he know that Vera had been learning Taekwondo since kindergarten. Over the years, she had already achieved a ck belt.


    And not only Taekwondo, but she also knew Free Fighting!


    That time, Randall took three days off to recover at home, and when school resumed, he transferred to Vera''s ss and continued his desk mate life for three more years.


    Finally, he reached college, where he would no longer have to experience the desk mate life.


    He shed tears of joy.


    The carefree life of a college freshman made Randall forget about himself and the devil-like Vera. However, fate yed a miraculous joke on him.


    Vera turned out to be his aunt.


    How could Randall ept this reality?


    Who would be happy having a devil around them!


    Vera knew that Randall was reminiscing about her past domineering behavior. She never expected that the boy she had bullied all her life would turn out to be the only grandchild of the Olteran family and her nephew. This fate was destined.


    "It seems like my fate with the Olteran family was predetermined from the very beginning," Vera suddenly said.


    Patrick waspletely captivated by this statement. He had married Vera, so why was she saying that her fate with Randall was predetermined from when they were desk mates?


    Patrick''s gaze towards Randall changed. "Come here and sit down. Get to know your aunt again."


    Vera made a clicking sound with her tongue as sheughed and looked into Randall''s eyes. Randall was unwilling to walk over. "Uncle Patrick, don''t marry her, she''s a devil."


    Vera replied, "What have I done to you? When we were desk mates, did I treat you badly?"


    Wasn''t it just making Randall run errands for her, helping her with homework, and even buying food and drinks for her...


    Because of Randall, Vera never had to do homework or clean, and he even helped fetch water when she was thirsty.


    Shawn called Randall back and had him sit next to him. "As long as you''re with grandpa, Uncle Patrick won''t dare to do anything to you." Vera''s gaze rested on Randall, and she asked with a smile, "Randall, so you''re afraid of my husband~"


    The once confident teenager now sat timidly next to Shawn, afraid to speak up.


    No one in the family ever imagined that Vera and Randall would know each other.


    The parties involved were also surprised, especially Vera. Upon learning about Randall''s existence in the Olteran family, she found it very entertaining.


    The morning was supposed to be the time when Vera and Patrick would move out, but because Randall came back, they had to postpone it until the afternoon.


    During lunch, Randall gave Vera a meaningful look. After ten years of being desk mates, they had developed a silent understanding. With just a nce, Vera would know what he wanted to do. Vera seized the opportunity to sneak away to the staircase.


    When no one in the house noticed them, Randall grabbed Vera''s wrist and led her towards the backyard of the Olteran Manor.


    This scene was clearly seen by Patrick on the second floor.


    Patrick rested his hands on the railing, watching Randall and Vera run off in the distance. His Adam''s apple moved up and down, and his gaze became less gentle.


    Pretending as if nothing had happened, Patrick walked down the steps and headed towards the backyard.


    In the small ck house in the backyard, Vera shook off Randall''s hand. "Randall, I''m your aunt now. You need to keep your distance from me."


    "I don''t care about that! Vera, why did you marry Uncle Patrick?" Randall interrogated Vera.


    Vera smiled happily. "Aren''t you supposed to be begging me not to tell your family about your embarrassing moments at school?"


    Randall felt extremely frustrated as he watched Vera marry Uncle Patrick, feeling a twinge of pain in his heart. "You could have married anyone, why did it have to be my uncle?" "What''s wrong with Patrick?"


    Randall whispered a few words in Vera''s ear.


    "Really?!" Vera widened her eyes in shock, covering her mouth with both hands." Patrick is really..."

 Chapter 55 The Overbearing Husband

    Randall nodded. "I overheard my grandpa talking about it. Shh, don''t tell anyone. I only told you because you are his daughter-inw."


    Vera nodded. "Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone such an important secret."


    They leaned their heads together and spoke quietly, while the man behind them stood under the scorching sun, hands in his pockets, watching them.


    "...Um, Vera, don''t tell my family about the three times you knocked me down."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll save you some face. And, if I tell your family, your mom might kill me."


    Vera tiptoed and patted Randall''s shoulder. "Who would have thought? Your uncle turned out to be Patrick Olteran. I knew you are the offspring of officials, but I didn''t expect you are also from a wealthy family." "You still haven''t told me why you married my uncle."


    "That''s a good question. Actually, I want to know why I married Patrick too."


    "Only your grandpa knows the real reason behind this ridiculous marriage. But he won''t say."


    A small ck house in the backyard caught Vera''s interest. "Hey, look over there. There''s a small cabin. Have you been inside?"


    "I have. That cabin was specially built for me by Uncle Patrick."


    Vera asked, "So, those vertical lines on the wall, did you draw them?"


    "Are you implying that you''ve been inside?"


    Both of them were surprised simultaneously.


    "It was me."


    "Yeah."


    The two suddenly felt a sense of finding arade. Vera and Randall shook hands. "So, Vera, you just married into our family. How did you end up here?" Randall asked curiously.


    ''It''s usually because someone hasmitted an unforgivable mistake to be thrown here. How could like Vera who just married into Olteran be punished?''


    "You don''t know. My mom and I have had countless arguments and even fights," Vera said.


    "Thank you for showing mercy to my mom."


    "You are wee. I really didn''t expect that Cindy was your mom. I''m moving out this afternoon, so I won''t have any conflicts with your mom anymore," Vera replied. Randall asked curiously, "Why did you argue with my mom? I know her personality very well, she values her reputation so much that she wouldn''t have conflicts with you." "It''s a long story, and I only figured out the key pointsst night."


    Randall looked at Uncle Patrick standing in the sun and couldn''t believe it. He rubbed his eyes and took a closer look. It really was his Uncle Patrick. "Vera, why is Uncle Patrick standing in the sun watching us?" Vera turned around and raised her hand to cover her forehead, squinting her eyes at her husband. She said, "I guess he''s sunbathing, trying to get some vitamin D." "You make sense."


    Patrick couldn''t bear it anymore. He reached into his pocket and approached them with an aggressive posture. Despite the hot summer, both of them felt a chill.


    They stood obediently, as if waiting for a drill sergeant''s reprimand.


    Patrick walked towards them with a serious expression and an unfriendly tone. "Isn''t sunbathing overseas enough for you? You still have toe out and sunbathe when you''re at home?"


    "Uncle Patrick, aren''t you also sunbathing to absorb vitamin D?"


    Patrick looked at Vera and said, "And you, pay attention to your boundaries. He is your nephew."


    The two desk mates remained silent, unsure of how to respond.


    After speaking, Patrick held Vera''s hand and left the backyard.


    Being suddenly pulled, Vera almost stumbled, and Patrick quickly supported her, saying, "Open your eyes wide and watch the road."


    "Okay"


    As she was being pulled away, Vera turned her head and mouthed to Randall, "Your Uncle Patrick is angry."


    Randall mouthed back, "I know."


    Feeling the interaction between Randall and Vera, Patrick pulled even harder.


    "Oh no!" Vera staggered again, and Patrick immediately grabbed her waist and pushed her forward.


    They arrived at the dining area just in time for lunch.


    Patrick didn''t want to stay for even a moment longer. It wasn''t a good thing that Vera was so familiar with his troublesome nephew, and he said, "Let''s not eat at home, let''s go straight to where we''re staying." Shawn spoke up, "What''s the rush? Ran just got back, we''re having a family reunion lunch today and you two are not allowed to leave."


    Vera was closest to Patrick, so even though she sensed something was off, she dared not speak.


    Before long, Randall walked into the restaurant casually and sat at his own seat.


    He didn''t try to keep Patrick from leaving with any words.


    Because even if he tried to convince him to stay, everyone knew it would be insincere.


    Randall picked up his fork to prepare for the meal, and his mother''s attention was drawn to the tattoo on his right thumb.


    Cindy pointed at Randall''s hand and asked, "Ran, what''s this? How did you be a bad boy?"


    "Mom, tattoos don''t mean I''m a bad boy." Randall exined.


    Cindy looked at Patrick and said, "Patrick, please talk to Randall. He won''t listen to us."


    That was the situation with the Olteran family. Every time Patrick returned to the Olteran Manor, he was usually busy taking care of his nephews. Patrick saw Randall''s gaze and quickly hid his hand behind his back. "Uncle Patrick, I''m already an adult now. You said when I turned eighteen..."


    "Don''t let me see that tattoo on your hand. Either chop off the hand or remove the tattoo," Patrick said firmly.


    Randall looked at Vera with a mournful expression, hoping his new aunt and former desk mate could speak up for him.


    But Vera was puzzled. "Why are you looking at me? It wasn''t me who said you should chop off your hand. Your uncle did."


    Patrick said firmly, "Three minutes. If that tattoo is still there, I''ll find someone to help you."


    "Please, just give me a minute," Randall said with a frustrated face. When he came out of the restroom, his hand was clean and there were no traces of the "tattoo" at all.


    Vera suddenly realized, "So it was a temporary tattoo!"


    Randall didn''t dare to get a real tattoo. But to satisfy his desire, he spent a lot of money on a realistic temporary tattoo and stuck it on his hand.


    He even bought a ring to match that fake tattoo.


    Shawn also started criticizing Randall''s appearance, saying, "A boy wearing earrings looks effeminate, take it off."


    "Grandpa, this is called fashion, leading the trend, young people are all like this," Randall argued.


    Shawn said, "Patrick."


    Patrick looked disdainfully at Randall, saying nothing.


    "Uncle Patrick, I am already twenty years old. You said you wouldn''t interfere with my affairs once I turned eighteen," Randall finally tried to resist. Patrick coldly looked at his nephew, "Do you want me to repeat myself?"


    Randall dared not resist and obediently took off his earring.


    Shawn said with satisfaction, "Now you look like a student."


    Vincent couldn''t stand Randall always dyeing his hair in various colors. "Dye your hair back to its original color,"


    Randall instinctively looked at Patrick.


    Vera also turned to look at Patrick.


    In Vera''s mind: ''Patrick is quite remarkable. With just a few words and a nce, he can easily handle Randall''s affairs, which truly impresses me.'' Patrick asked Randall, "Do you want me to say it a third time?"


    Randall tugged at his hair, "Uncle Patrick, this hair is real. Even if I dye it back to its original color, I still need to go to the hair salon. Can I do it after the meal?"

 Chapter 56 Mr. Olteran Gets Jealous

    Patrick said, "I want to see your hair back to its original color within three hours." "Okay, understood."


    Shawn said to Patrick, "You guys should stay a little longer this afternoon. You need to check Ran''s hair in the next three hours. If you leave now, there will be no one to supervise him." Cindy, who hadn''t spoken to Patrick and Vera all day, suddenly spoke up today, urging them to stay, "Just stay here. With Patrick at home, he can help me deal with Randall." "Mom, have some more food. Let me get you some meat." Randall quickly interrupted Cindy, determined not to let her stop Patrick from leaving.


    Deep down, Randall just wanted them to leave!


    They should leave quickly!''


    In the afternoon, all the luggage was packed, leaving only Randall''s hair to deal with.


    Patrick red at his nephew with displeasure in his eyes and demanded, "When are you going to change your hair color?"


    Facing his Uncle Patrick, Randall''s heart raced nervously. He swallowed and said, "Uncle Patrick, can you leave first? I promise to dye my hair back to its original color today." However, Cindy patted Randall''s back, made a sound of "p," and said, "What are you saying?" How could Randall be so straightforward and ask Patrick to leave. However, Cindy was hesitant inside. She wanted Patrick and Vera to leave. But at the same time, she also wanted Patrick to stay and help her take care of Randall. Seeing this scene, Patrick was starting to get impatient.


    "Tom, go get the hair clippers."


    "Uncle Patrick, I''ll go now!" Randall reached out and grabbed Tom''s arm, showing weakness in front of Patrick.


    Randall had originally nned to meet up with some friends in the evening to show off his new hair color, but all ns were gone when he came home and saw Uncle Patrick. He couldn''t show off to his friends anymore.


    To make it worse, the woman next to his uncle kept stifling augh. What''s so funny about this situation!


    Since Vera saw Randall, the smile on her face had never disappeared.


    Every time she saw Randall surrendering to Patrick, this ridiculous scene made her unable to help butugh out loud. It seemed that she and Patrick were indeed Randall''s weak points. In Patrick''s eyes, Vera''sughter was as joyful as a young girl seeing someone she admired.


    Randall and Vera locked eyes, he gritted his teeth and only his lips moved, mouthing to Vera, "What are youughing at? Help me out quickly."


    Although she couldn''t clearly see his lip movements, Vera understood the message he was conveying.


    She shook her head, ''Do you want me to help? Impossible!''


    Randall dramatically raised his eyebrows, stared at Vera, and his gaze conveyed a warning, ''Don''t cause trouble.''


    Vera raised an eyebrow at him, looking proud, ''Who''s the one causing trouble, we can discuss that.''


    The eye contact between the two infuriated the man sitting on the sofa.


    Patrick turned to look at Vera, squinting slightly with an oppressive gaze, "You''re happy to see Randall?"


    Vera waspletely focused on "talking" to Randall, and suddenly Patrick asked her a question. She didn''t hear clearly and instinctively answered with a questioning "Ah?" This "Ah" was misunderstood by Patrick as affirmation, arousing jealousy in his heart.


    Even Cindy, who was sitting next to him, could feel Patrick''s displeasure, but unfortunately, her foolish son and unlikeable sister-inw werepletely oblivious to it.


    To make matters worse, these two actually added fuel to Patrick''s already fiery emotions.


    Suddenly, Randall walked up to the two of them and grabbed Vera''s wrist. "Come with me," he said.


    With Uncle Patrick watching, he led Vera away.


    Vera happily followed Randall as they walked away.


    After the two disappeared, the living room fell into a deep silence.


    The room was so quiet that even the sound of a pin dropping could be heard.


    As Patrick spoke, his Adam''s apple bobbed. "Cindy, isn''t Randall already 20 years old?"


    "Well, yes, but Patrick, he''s still young," Cindy sensed that Patrick wanted to scold Randall.


    Patrick turned his head and looked at the now vanished figures. "He''s not young anymore. It''s time for him to get married."


    Cindy''s mouth twitched. ''20 years old, not young anymore? Time to get married?!''


    There was no hint of embarrassment on his face as he spoke.


    The two who had disappeared now appeared on the grasswn in the backyard.


    Randall handed Vera his phone. "Hurry up, I need to dye my hair back to its original color before it gets dark."


    Vera took the phone andughed recklessly. "Randall, you really have no dignity left. You''vepletely lost face."


    Randall blinked; his eyes filled with rebellion. But when he thought of Uncle Patrick, he dared not show any dissatisfaction.


    Standing on thewn, his hands in his pockets, Randall struck what he believed was the most handsome pose. "How about this pose? Isn''t it charming?" he self-obsessively asked Vera, who was taking pictures. Vera took a step back, holding the phone, and frantically took pictures of Randall. She yelled, "Change your pose! If you don''t take pictures now, you''ll never have this chance again."


    Thinking about his future with his original hair color, Randall quickly switched poses like a model on Amazon live. He even changed poses before Vera had a chance to take a picture. Patrick stood by the window, watching the two of them fooling around outside.


    The smile on Vera''s face was the happiest she had been since marrying into the Olteran family.


    "You two,e here," Patrick called out.


    "Mr. Patrick, what do you need?" Two servants appeared by Patrick''s side.


    Patrick raised his chin slightly, gesturing outside. "Bring Randall back and give him a buzz cut."


    Cindy was shocked on the side. ''Patrick is actually serious!''


    She quickly approached, pleading, "Patrick, listen to me, Ran knows he was wrong, I will teach him properly in the future, please don''t really shave Ran''s hair, he is your nephew."


    Patrick''s gaze remained firm as he looked outside. Among the two people who were just ying around earlier, one of them was already being pushed by a servant towards the living room.


    "Hey, what''s going on? I was just taking pictures, I wanted to post them on social media to prove that I dare to dye my hair. Why are you grabbing me? Why don''t you go grab Vera?" Randall protested against this injustice.


    Vera raised her phone and shouted at him, "Randall, how shameless can you get? I risked sunburn to take pictures for you, and in the end, you let the servant grab me? If I don''t teach you a lesson, you really don''t know your ce." She followed them into the living room, holding her phone. "Do you believe that I will delete all the pictures from earlier?"


    Randall said, "No, those are my life!"


    Patrick''s face turned serious. He pointed at a chair and said, "Make him sit down, hold him tight, and Tom, use clippers to shave his entire head." ''What!''


    ''Shave his head?!''


    ''For real?''


    "Uncle Patrick, I was wrong, I will go dye my hair right now," Randall pleaded.


    Vera was someone who held grudges, she didn''t forget when Randall let the servant grab her earlier. Now, she arrogantly said, "Honey, just shave his hair, let him learn his lesson." Cindy red at Vera and thought, ''She really is a troublemaker.''


    But Patrick''s heart skipped a beat when he heard her call him ''Honey.''


    He turned to look at Vera, who had a smug look on her face. Surprisingly, in his wife''s eyes, he saw anticipation.

 Chapter 57 A Kitten Hidden Behind Her Husband

    Anxious, Cindy spoke up, "Patrick, you just mentioned finding a wife for Ran. If you shave his hair, he will look too ugly. No girl will like him, the entire marriage n will be ruined." Randall looked at Patrick in shock, his Adam''s apple trembling, his legs shaking. "Uncle Patrick, what do you mean by finding a wife?"


    Vera''s interest instantly rose, excitedly running to Patrick''s side and grabbing his sleeve. "Patrick, who is Randall''s future wife? Tell me."


    Patrick furrowed his eyebrows, noticing that Vera''s way of addressing him seemed to change frequently.


    "What did you call me?"


    "Mr. Olteran, Patrick, honey? Oh, please, tell me! Let me see if I know her." Vera''s immense curiosity made her overlook her acting coquettishly towards him.


    Finally, Patrick heard a title that put him at ease. His expression softened slightly. "It hasn''t been confirmed yet. As his aunt, you should be more concerned about his marriage."


    "Of course! After all, it''s my responsibility!"


    Vera''s eyes sparkled mischievously as she grinned at the immobile Randall. "Don''t worry, Ran. As your aunt, it''s my duty to care about your marriage. I will find you a gentle and knowledgeable wife." Seeing the situation spiraling out of control, Cindy immediately called for a servant. "Go find Shawn and save Ran."


    Realizing everything that was happening in the living room and worried about Randall''s hair, the servant hurried upstairs to disturb Shawn during his afternoon nap.


    "Mr. Shawn, Mr. Shawn, something''s wrong!"


    *****


    In the living room, Patrick had already picked up the clippers, ready to begin.


    "Wait a minute, Patrick, what are you doing?"


    With Shawn''s loud shout, Patrick''s hands stopped.


    "Save me, Grandpa!" Randall saw his savior and cried out, pleading.


    At this moment, Randall was grateful that his grandfather was still alive, that the Olteran family still had a voice, and that Uncle Patrick didn''t have absolute power.


    However, Randall didn''t know that when Patrick made up his mind to do something, no one could stop him, let alone just his father.


    Vera spoke up, exining to the interrupted Mr. Shawn, "Dad, Patrick is just styling Ran''s hair."


    Shaving his head was also considered styling.


    Patrick nced darkly at Vera next to him, impressed by her ability toe up with such an exnation.


    Shawn appeared and waved off the servants restraining Randall, allowing him to be rescued.


    After being freed, Randall bolted away like lightning, scaring everyone, including Vera. Her mouth formed an astonished "o." In her mind, she thought, ''If only he could run this fast at school, maybe he wouldn''t have beaten me so many times.'' Shawn nced at the couple standing together, then nced at the clippers in Patrick''s hand. "You two..."


    "Dad, do you want a haircut? This business tycoon can do it himself~ It''s a free service!" Vera mischievously asked.


    Mumbling, Shawn leaned forward and pointed to the top of his own head. "Are you going to shave my head?"


    Vera couldn''t help but speak up, whispering, "Well, since Dad''s hair is almost gone, why not shave it all off? It''ll be more convenient to wash."


    Everyone in the room instantly fell silent.


    While Vera wasn''t aware that she was causing trouble, Patrick knew!


    He put down the clippers and immediately took Vera''s hand to hide away.


    Just as Vera was still confused,, the living room was suddenly filled with crackling noises..


    Vera had already been led by Patrick to hide in the bedroom.


    She asked, "Patrick, is Dad angry because of what I said?"


    "And you dare to ask that."


    Vera was the first in the family to mock Shawn''s baldness.


    Vera''s expression tightened. "Though my words may hurt, theye from the heart."


    "Do you want me to praise you?" Patrick stared at his young wife in front of him.


    Vera pursed her lips. "That would be nice."


    "You''re good at seizing opportunities for others to praise you."


    "It doesn''t matter, we''re leaving today anyway. Once we step out of the Olteran Manor''s gate, the sky will be revealed before us, and I''ll be a free bird."


    Patrick asked, "What does moving out have to do with what you just said to Dad?"


    Vera chuckled. "Of course it''s rted. He''s angry, but he can''t control me."


    However, practice proved that Shawn could indeed control Vera when he was angry.


    It was already seven o''clock in the evening.


    The couple was still at the Olteran Manor.


    As the night grew darker, Vera''s anxiety increased.


    She urged Patrick more than once, "Let''s leave quickly."


    Shawn stared at Vera. "Who moves out at night?"


    Feeling threatened by his gaze, Vera quietly approached Patrick.


    Patrick smiled. He could sense a little kitten hiding behind him, small and quiet.


    "The things are already prepared, and we can leave now."


    Shawn had a great disdain for Vera, who hid behind Patrick when trouble arose. If she had the ability to confront Shawn about his balding in the afternoon, it would be one thing, but now she appeared so weak. Shawn truly felt contempt for Vera.


    "You can''t leave tonight. Didn''t you say you wanted to style my hair?"


    Upon hearing this, Vera''s heartbeat elerated instantly.


    She thought to herself, ''Oh no, I need to leave myself a way out for future encounters. Why do I always forget this?''


    Patrick defended Vera secretly, saying to his dad, "Dad, my hourly rate is too high; you can''t afford it."


    Hey! This statement made Shawn even more angry. They just said it was free!


    He was lucky he didn''t have a heart attack.


    If he did, just today, every word the couple said would have sent him to the ICU.


    The couple wanted to provoke him?


    Well, he would respond in anger as well.


    "Today, you guys can''t leave anymore; Tom has already locked the door."


    He knew that these two were anxious to leave this house. Since that was the case, don''t me him.


    The butler reminded, "Ran hasn''t returned from dyeing his hair yet."


    "Then leave him a back door."


    Just as he finished speaking, Randall returned.


    Randall returned to his original hairstyle, with golden, thick short hair loosely distributed on both sides, which indeed looked more pleasing than his previous blue hair.


    He walked into the house and immediately walked to Patrick''s side, respectfully bowing, "Please, Uncle Patrick, take a look. I dyed my hair three times, and the roots are even golden." As soon as Vera saw Randalle home, she emerged from her hiding ce behind Patrick.


    "Let me see."


    Vera reached out to check.


    With a p, Randall knocked Vera''s hand away. "I asked Uncle Patrick to look, not you."


    "I am your Uncle Patrick''s wife; it doesn''t matter who looks." Vera rubbed her pped hand and then handed it to Patrick. In a childish tone, sheined, "Honey, look, my hand is red~" Patrick grabbed Vera''s delicate hand and carefully examined it. Then, he coldly looked at his nephew and said, "Apologize to your aunt."


    In the end, Randall stubbornly said, "I don''t want to. She deserves it."


    "Yes, she deserves it," Shawn angrily added.


    Everyone cared about their own appearance. Women were forbidden to mention wrinkles, men were forbidden to mention baldness. Shawn was not young anymore, only a few strands of hair left. But! He couldn''t tolerate others mentioning his baldness.

 Chapter 58 It’s Really a Mess

    Vera pouted, sitting shyly next to Patrick. At a time like this, it was best to rely on her husband for support.


    She didn''t even care if her own hands hurt; the most important thing was to leave as soon as possible. "Patrick, Randall''s hair has been checked and it''s fine. Shall we go now?"


    Patrick noticed Vera''s change in how she addressed him, going from honey to using his name. ''She called me Honey when she needed me, and Patrick when she didn''t,'' he felt displeased and his throat tightened. "Dad is right, it''s not appropriate to move out tonight."


    Because of that statement, Vera was bound to spend another night at the Olteran Manor. In that moment, she felt like her whole world was copsing.


    It was nighttime. Vera sat on the couch, hitting the backrest in frustration with her fist. "I was about to leave, but because I couldn''t keep my mouth shut, now I''m stuck here and can''t even leave myself."


    Little did Vera know, it wasn''t just her own statement that was keeping her from leaving, but her use of addressing.


    "Patrick, how about we leave early tomorrow morning?" Vera asked. "I''m starting school soon and I won''t have time to move afterwards."


    "Depends on my mood," he replied before heading to take a shower.


    Meanwhile, in the neighboring bedroom, Randall sneaked into his parents'' master bedroom. He quietly approached Cindy by her dressing table and asked, "Mom, can you tell me what exactly happened between you and Vera? How did you end up fighting?"


    When it came to this topic, Cindy waspletely open and honest with Randall, not hiding anything. For half an hour, she recounted everything that had happened during that time.


    After learning the truth, Randall sighed, "What a mess."


    He then turned to Cindy and said, "Mom, you''ve definitely been fooled by Emma. I can guarantee you that Vera would never try to take the title of thedy of Olteran family from you. She''s extremelyzy, always preferring to sit instead of standing. She skips steps when doing homework, and if she can use a ballpoint pen, she''ll never touch a fountain pen with a cap... Someone aszy as her would never want to take on a title that would exhaust her to death."


    "Is that how you talk about Mom?" Cindy couldn''t help but feel that ording to Randall''s words, she was the one who would be exhausted to death.


    "I only realizedst night that I have been deceived Emma. Well, what can we do now since everything has already happened."


    However, Cindy was also curious about how Randall had gotten to know Vera. She asked, "Ran, how did you meet her? You were desk mates, but I''ve never heard you mention her before."


    Thinking back to his years as Vera''s desk mate, Randall lied to Cindy, saying, "Mom, Vera was always myckey at school."


    Cindy believed Randall''s words and said, "How could you bully a girl? Have you forgotten the gentlemanly manners I taught you?"


    Randall said nervously, "Okay, I understand. I won''t bully her anymore. Mom, it''ste now, you should go to sleep. I''ll go find her."


    Because Cindy repeatedly misunderstood Vera, Randall felt sorry and wanted to apologize on her behalf. After all, considering Cindy''s personality, she would never apologize herself. "Come back. It''ste and Aunt Vera and Uncle Patrick might get upset," Cindy reminded Randall.


    "It''s fine," Randall replied.


    He wasn''t afraid of causing trouble. After leaving Cindy''s bedroom, he walked to Patrick''s bedroom door.


    He knocked on the door. "Vera, I know you''re not asleep. Open the door."


    Vera, lying on the sofa, sat up and nced at Patrick, who was reading in bed. "Put on your clothes, I''m going to open the door."


    Patrick closed his book and licked his teeth, bing increasingly displeased with Randall''s behavior.


    The door opened and Vera impatiently asked, "Do you need something?"


    "Obviously, why else would Ie to you when I have nothing to do," he walked into the couple''s bedroom without politeness. Suddenly, he noticed the pillows and nkets on the sofa.


    "Darn!" He looked at the sofa and then at Patrick lying in bed in the bedroom. His voice raised, "You two have been sleeping apart?"


    Vera raised her hand and punched him on the forehead. "Lower your voice."


    Patrick lifted the covers and stood up from the bed, ready to teach Randall a lesson.


    Randall had forgotten about his intention to apologize to Vera. He looked at the two of them in surprise, his gaze alternating between them. "I thought you had be Uncle Patrick''s woman a long time ago, but you''re... Ah, Uncle Patrick, spare me."


    Patrick grabbed Randall''s ear and twisted it until it turned red. "What do you want to say about your aunt?"


    "She''s still a pure virgin. Ah! Uncle Patrick, my ear is about to fall off," Randall said.


    Patrick''s face remained cold. "Say it again, what is your aunt?"


    "You haven''t touched her yet; she''s still a virgin," Randall responded.


    Patrick twisted Randall''s ear even harder. "I''ll ask again, what is she?"


    As the pain in his ear spread throughout his body, Randall realized that his answers were not satisfying Patrick. So, he turned to Vera for help. "Damn it, Vera, don''t just stand there, help me!"


    Vera watched Patrick bullying Randall and grinned, ''Oh, poor Randall, how miserable.''


    "Oh, I can''t beat my honey," she said.


    Ha! She called him honey again.


    Patrick rxed his grip slightly and asked Vera in a slow tone, "You answer for him."


    Vera waspletely stunned by the question, "Randall is right, there has been nothing between us since we got married. So, I''m still a pure maiden."


    Patrick''s throat tightened, ''Is sheining that he''s not sleeping with her?''


    Patrick let go of Randall''s ear and walked towards Vera.


    She was so startled that she covered her ears with both hands, "What are you going to do!"


    ''Is she going to get her ears pulled for answering incorrectly? If I knew that, I wouldn''t have answered,'' Patrick thought to himself.


    Patrick firmly grabbed Vera''s slender arm and pulled her into his embrace.


    One of his hands wrapped around her waist from behind, he bent down, while the other hand tightly held her legs.


    Vera was lifted off the ground in an instant.


    Randall was suddenly faced with a princess carry.


    In the moment Vera''s body was lifted off the ground, her heart raced in fear, "Hey, what are you doing?"


    Patrick''s throat tightened as he carried Vera to the edge of the bed, then lifted the covers and tossed her onto the bed. Randall stood there dumbfounded, mouth agape, "Oh my, Uncle Patrick is going to live stream this? This is too exciting!" Vera felt extremely anxious inside, and she sat up in a panic, "Patrick, remember our agreement, don''t cross the line." Patrick turned to look at his still-standing nephew, "Do you still n on watching what happens between me and your aunt next?" Randall covered his eyes, "I''m not watching."


    Without even looking at Randall, Patrick angrily muttered, "Get out."


    Randall instinctively obeyed themand, even forgetting to help his desk mate out of the predicament.


    He closed his eyes and hurriedly left, even rushing to close the door behind him as he exited.


    In the room, the couple locked eyes.


    Vera found herself trapped on the bed, too scared to move. She swallowed nervously, "Patrick, are you going to sleep on the sofa?" Patrick approached her, the faint light in the room casting shadows on his face.


    Vera could even feel his breath.


    Nervous and unable to blink, she stared at his face, which was very close to hers.

 Chapter 59 Mr. Olteran’s Two Purposes

    "Do you feel sad because I didn''t touch you?"


    ''Why should I feel sad?''


    Patrick lowered his gaze, briefly ncing at her ample chest.


    Curious, she quickly followed his line of sight and, to her surprise, her forehead collided with Patrick''s.


    Vera lifted her head rapidly. As a result, their eyes locked.


    Patrick looked up and made eye contact with Vera, who was startled.


    Ah...what a coincidence, their lips met this time!


    Vera blinked rapidly, her mind went nk, and she even forgot to step back. Her heart was beating wildly in her chest.


    Patrick''s gaze shifted downward and lingered on Vera''s eyelids, her smooth skin with almost no pores.


    His Adam''s apple bobbed up and down, his lips slightly opened, his body leaned forward, capturing her delicate lips gently.


    The warmth on her lips,bined with the heat from his nose, stimted Vera in every way.


    She raised her hands and forcefully pushed Patrick''s shoulders, trying to push him away.


    She rolled off the bed and hurriedly ran barefoot to the sofa, immediately grabbing a nket and wrapping her head in it.


    Under the nket, her heart continued to race. Vera closed her eyes, trying to calm herself. ''I''ve been kissed before, it''s not like it''s the first time. Why am I having such a strong reaction today?'' Suddenly, a small voice appeared in Vera''s mind.


    The small voice whispered in her ear ''Last time he kissed you, he was drunk, and only you knew about it, so it wasn''t awkward. But just now, you both looked at each other and he kissed you on the lips. How shy!'' Vera started chatting with the small voice, ''If anyone should feel awkward, it should be him. I knew we were going to kissst night.''


    The small voice shook its head. ''This man may have been with countless women, he''s already an expert in this field.''


    ''That''s not true at all. He and Emma are not in a romantic rtionship.''


    ''I didn''t say his woman was Emma.''


    The two argued constantly in Vera''s minds.


    The man on the bed unknowingly walked to the sofa.


    Vera felt the man''s presence and tensed up.


    She saw a shadow bend down through the thin nket, and the next moment, her body was lifted again.


    This time, she was carried along with the nket.


    Vera''s heart was pounding as if there were thousands of horses running, and she found herself back on the bed.


    Patrick pulled up the nket, revealing her head.


    Vera held the nket tightly and refused to let go, unable to face Patrick.


    "Get a big nket and put this small one on the sofa," Patrick said.


    ''Of course, the kiss just now didn''t feel awkward to this man at all. It seems he has indeed been with many women,'' Vera thought to herself. She refused, "No, thanks."


    Patrick looked at his wife, who was curled up. His Adam''s apple bobbed up and down as he reached under her and pulled the nket from beneath her.


    "Hey!" Vera''s face emerged from the stolen nket. She red at Patrick angrily.


    Patrick wasn''t angry, instead, he smiled. "Sleep on the bed, it will be morefortable for you."


    "I don''t want to."


    She rolled off the bed and headed towards the couch.


    "If you take one more step, I will acquire the Linister family business," Patrick threatened.


    Vera stopped in her tracks and turned around. "Ha, as if you would!"


    After saying that, she stuck her tongue out at Patrick and made a face.


    Seeing her mischievous expression, Patrick couldn''t help butugh, his eyes filled with indulgence.


    Now, even threatening her didn''t work anymore.


    Patrick patted the spot on the bed. "Come sleep here. If you don''t listen, we''ll stay here tomorrow." "You stingy person!" Verained.


    Patrick raised an eyebrow. "Getting used to being a gentleman, experiencing being stingy isn''t bad either."


    "You''re not a gentleman at all. Gentlemen keep their promises, and you never do."


    Patrick retorted, "When have I ever broken a promise to you? Didn''t Ie home ording to the first agreement? And ording to our second agreement, didn''t I buy a house for you to move into, but you haven''t met my expectations." "Not sleeping with you is not meeting your expectations. If you were a gentleman, you would have moved out early," Vera argued.


    "Since in your eyes I''m not a gentleman, then I''ll just continue being stingy. We...won''t move anymore." Patrick said, then took off his shoes andy down where Vera had just been lying.


    He reached out and patted the empty space beside him. "Whether we leave or stay tomorrow depends on how you perform tonight."


    Vera felt annoyed, this was too much!


    She stood still for three minutes, then, without any dignity, walked to the bed barefoot and said, "Not sharing a bed with you doesn''t make me ufortable at all."


    Patrick looked at his wife, his emotions hard to decipher.


    This side of him made Vera feel restless.


    ''Should I get on this bed or not?''


    In the end, for the sake of her freedom tomorrow, Verapromised.


    This was Vera''s first time sleeping on this bed.


    Since their marriage, it was also her first time sharing a bed with Patrick. Only God knew how nervous she was, her heart beating fast as if she had been scared. Under the nket, she disyed a shy innocence that belonged to young girls. Since getting married, she had always slept on the couch. Now lying on the bed, she felt an impulse to stretch her body infort.


    Patrick intentionally turned over, startling Vera, causing her to start rolling again, intending to roll off the bed once more.


    This time, Patrick quickly grabbed her hand and pulled her back, pressing her beneath him. "Where do you think you''re running off to?" "You''re pressing on me."


    "I''m going to turn off the bedsidemp," Patrick said as he reached out and turned off the orange light, plunging the room into darkness. But the two of them, who were not far apart, could still see each other''s faces.


    Vera asked, "Can''t you ask me to help you turn it off?"


    "The light is my responsibility to turn off after I turn it on," Vera pouted andined softly, "Excuse, you just want to pin me down on the bed."


    Patrick was in such a good mood that heughed. The girl beneath him was softer than the bed itself, and Patrick had no desire to get up.


    Vera pushed against him forcefully, "Patrick, we have to move out tomorrow."


    As the night grewte, Vera, lying on thefortablerge bed, drifted off to sleep before long.


    Outside, the moonlight was bright, casting a cool breeze through the window, causing the leaves to sway gently in the moonlight. The shadows of the trees swayed quietly in the wind, creating a tranquil and peaceful atmosphere. Indoors, the soft orange light cast a gentle halo on the faces of the two, enveloping them in warmth and intimacy.


    After Vera fell asleep, Patrick turned on another bedsidemp. He looked at his sleeping wife beside him, but his thoughts drifted to the kiss they had just shared.


    Perhaps she didn''t know, but he did. That kiss was his cleverly disguised intention, deliberately bringing himself benefits under the guise of coincidence.


    Their foreheads touched, and as she lifted her head, he did too, leaning forward to deliberately kiss her lips.


    The lingering taste and fragrance from her lipsst night still lingered in his mind, but tonight, before he could savor the aroma between her teeth, she pushed him away and shyly escaped.


    In the evening, Randall''s answers were all correct. But none of them were what Patrick wanted.


    What did he want? There wasn''t a precise answer.


    It seemed that he only had two purposes in mind: to punish Randall for no reason and to bully Vera for no reason.


    These two were so close today, not giving him, the husband, any face.


    She had fallen asleep, and the wind outside gradually calmed down. Tonight, the stars shone brightly, the flowers in the yard bloomed brilliantly, and the person in his arms felt so soft.

 Chapter 60 Randalls Death Wish

    The next day, Vera woke upzily, stretching and yawning. "I haven''t slept thisfortably in a long time."


    She turned to her right and suddenly found herself directly embraced by a man.


    She looked at the wall of a person in front of her, and then lifted her head to meet the gaze of the man who was hugging her.


    Vera blinked her eyes, then blinked again.


    Patrick: "Are your eyes ufortable, or do you not recognize me?"


    Vera: "Close your eyes."


    Patrick felt surprised. The fact that she didn''t seem surprised when she woke up and saw him as the first thing intrigued him. It seemed like she had already imagined waking up with him in her mind. The self-absorbed man closed his eyes, waiting for the thing he was expecting to happen.


    Vera remained silent for three seconds. After those three seconds, she quickly rolled off the bed with a "whoosh," just like how Randall had escaped yesterday, and rushed towards the bathroom. The bathroom door closed with a click, and the man on the bed slowly opened his eyes.


    His eyes were deep and he looked towards the direction of the bathroom, a mischievous smile ying at the corners of his mouth.


    It turned out that asking him to close his eyes wasn''t for a good morning kiss, but because she wanted to escape.


    He chuckled and got up from the bed.


    Sunlight streamed through the window, enveloping the entire room in bright light.


    The natural light allowed him to see the shyness on the girl''s face more clearly.


    He got up and walked towards the bathroom door, "Hurry up and freshen up. We need to move early today."


    Vera looked at herself in the mirror, her face turning red, even reaching her ears. Like the morning sun and the dawn, she blushed like she had applied rouge.


    She patted her face and said to herself in the mirror, ''Vera, how could you be fooled by his handsomeness? Just because someone looks good doesn''t mean they are great! Hmph.''


    Ten minutester, she was still hesitating in the bathroom. She felt too embarrassed toe out and face Patrick.


    Patrick knocked on the door, "Are you ready? To avoid any idents, after you finish getting ready, we''ll leave directly without having breakfast at home. I''ll take you to a restaurant."


    "Okay, I''m ready."


    Vera turned on the faucet and sshed water on her face before opening the door.


    Seeing the droplets on her face, Patrick walked into the bathroom and took out a towel, gently wiping off the water on her cheeks.


    Vera felt pleasantly surprised, but in her mind, she screamed, ''Uh-oh, Patrick must have been eaten by an alien! This person must be a fake!''


    The change in Patrick over the past two days was too drastic for her to know how to respond.


    ''Is this still the Patrick who used to tease me?''


    Patrick looked at Vera''s clean little face and expressed his satisfaction, "This looks much better."


    He held Vera''s hand, "Let''s go."


    Just as the couple was about to reach the door, Shawn suddenly shouted, causing them to stop in their tracks.


    "Randall! Get over here!"


    Then, Vera and Patrick felt a shadow moving in front of them, and soon after, that shadow was hiding behind the couple who were about to leave.


    Vera was still dazed and unable to react.


    Patrick''s expression had turned dark.


    Being clever, he already knew that today''s departure was once again dyed for some reason.


    Then, Shawn appeared in the living room.


    He picked up his cane and chased after them, ready to give Randall a good beating. Because this grandson of his, his seemingly stiff legs had be surprisingly agile.


    Vera felt the threatening gesture from Shawn and worried that he might identally harm Randall, who was standing behind her. Therefore, she sought Patrick''s protection and stepped closer to him, softly calling, "Honey~" It was precisely this gentle call that touched this man''s heart once again.


    Patrick''s Adam''s apple moved as he pulled Vera back, shielding her.


    Vera, who enjoyed watchingmotion, couldn''t stay quiet, even hiding behind Patrick. She tightly gripped his arm, peering out with only her head, her eyes lively as they observed the unfolding events.


    Finally, Shawn stood before the two of them, gasping for breath. He pointed at Randall, who stood behind Patrick, and eximed, "Step aside! I''m going to kill this ungrateful grandson of mine!" Patrick let go of Vera''s hand and took a step back, allowing Shawn to confront Randall.


    "Hey, Uncle Patrick," Randall looked at an angry Shawn, who had never shown him support. Randall then turned to Vera and said, "You, Vera Liniste. This is how you treated your friends!"


    Vera had an innocent expression on her face, not even aware of what was happening.


    In reality, Shawn had no intention of hitting his grandson with his cane; he was only scaring Randall.


    He calmed down slightly and then exined to everyone what had happened.


    Early that morning, Randall had asked him for money, and upon hearing the amount, Shawn deemed it too much and refused to give it.


    In response, Randall threatened his most beloved porcin vase, saying that if Shawn didn''t give him the money, he would smash the vase.


    Shawn looked at his own prized collection of porcin and was terrified. He pointed at Randall''s hand in horror and said, "Put the vase down, and I''ll give you 200 million dors."


    Randall, shameless, grinned and replied, "Grandpa, 200 million dors is not enough. I want 400 million dors."


    This infuriated Shawn, who couldn''t control Randall. With the porcin vase still in Randall''s possession, Shawn could only reluctantlypromise. "I''ll give it to you, but you must first put down that vase." "No way," Randall said, rotating his index finger on the bottom of the vase as if ying basketball with it.


    But that was a vase, not a ball.


    There was a loud "bang," and the room fell silent as they both stared at the shattered pieces of the porcin vase on the floor. Shawn was still in shock. His beloved vase, his cherished antique, gone just like that!


    "Randall Olteran!" Shawn gritted his teeth and shouted his grandson''s name.


    Realizing the situation was not in his favor, Randall immediately fled, and Shawn chased after him, intending to teach him a lesson. Then came the scene that had just yed out.


    Upon learning what had happened, Patrick and Vera had yet to speak when a scream came from upstairs, "Randall Olteran!"


    Vera''s heart trembled at the sound of Cindy''s voice, and she looked at Randall with pity in her eyes.


    Randall stepped back to the front door, ready to escape.


    Cindy ran down the steps, clutching a bracelet in her hand.


    She was so angry that her chest heaved.


    She pointed at Randall at the door and asked him to look at her own bracelet, "Randall, where are the diamonds on my diamond bracelet?"


    Vera took a closer look and saw that the once shining diamond bracelet was now bald, with only an empty shell left.


    Everyone''s gaze turned to the man at the door.


    Randall swallowed and said, "I sold them all for money."


    Vincent also appeared with his broken cup in hand, "Randall, how did my cup break?"


    Randall replied, "... While I was stealing Mom''s bracelet, I identally knocked over the prestigious cup you received from the country, and it broke." ''Wow, Randall managed to offend everyone in the house in just one morning,'' Vera thought.


    He was afraid of Patrick and Vera, so they didn''t dare to offend him.


    On the sofa, Shawn, Vincent, and Cindy sat in a row, watching Randall squatting on the ground, clutching his head with his hands.


    Patrick and Vera sat on another sofa.


    Shawn said, "Patrick, you deal with him."


    Vincent also hesitated to teach Randall a lesson, so he wanted Patrick to give him a good beating.


    Cindy was more direct and said, "Patrick and Vera, don''t leave. Stay at home and help me discipline Randall!"


    Upon hearing this, Vera immediately straightened up.


    ''In this case, can I leave today?''

 Chapter 61 Stay

    "No, Cindy, my husband has already bought the house, and we need to leave now," Vera said, childishly grabbing Patrick''s hand. She didn''t want him meddle in household affairs, so she urged him to move quickly. Patrick remained motionless on the sofa, allowing Vera to tug at his hand.


    No one knew what he was thinking.


    Everyone in the Olteran family knew very well that Vera had the strongest desire to move out. The reason she wanted to leave was because of her disagreement with Cindy.


    Currently, everyone in the family unanimously wanted Patrick to stay. Only he could make Randall behave.


    In the past, if Randall had heard that Patrick was going to discipline him, he would have strongly opposed it. Today, he was surprisingly quiet.


    It seemed like this was his ultimate goal.


    In order to make Patrick and Vera stay, Cindy even proposed to Vera. "Can I talk to you alone?"


    Vera immediately refused without hesitation.


    She let go of Patrick''s hand and sat beside him, holding his arm. "No, you can talk directly to me now. In case of any misunderstanding, my husband can exin for me." Patrick smiled a lot today, and he was very satisfied with her new way of addressing him.


    Cindy understood this was her sarcasm.


    She had indeed made a mistake. "You and Patrick stay at home, helping me discipline Randall properly. What happened before was my fault; I apologize to you. Let''s get along peacefully in the future." As her words fell, the entire living room fell into silence.


    Vera waspletely dumbfounded. Cindy, who was so proud, apologized to her?


    After a moment of contemtion, Patrick cleared his throat, asking, "Cindy, what about the matter with Vera''s parents?"


    Fortunately, with Patrick''s reminder, Vera gradually regained herposure. She looked at Cindy firmly, waiting for her response.


    Cindy swallowed and after much consideration, replied, "I will apologize to them."


    Some were willing to do everything for their children, creating a good learning environment and making sacrifices. Cindy was also a mother, willing to set aside her pride to apologize to Vera and her family for the sake of her son. Randall broke the European porcin vase, stole her diamonds, and identally damaged Patrick''s ss. These were all minor incidents.


    The main problem was that Randallcked money.


    Being the sole grandson of the Olteran family, his living expenses were fully covered. His monthly allowance exceeded $10,000, and even purchases of cars and houses were made through thepany''s ounts. Yet, he still faced financial shortages.


    Why?


    A terrible thought arose in Cindy''s mind. Randall might have gotten into high-interest loans due to gambling addiction and couldn''t repay.


    At the thought of this, Cindy trembled in fear.


    Someone had to disciplineRandall.


    In the Olteran family, besides Patrick, no one could control him.


    Cindy was willing to stay to secure Randall''s future, retain Vera and Patrick, and even willing to apologize sincerely for her past mistakes.


    She was so sincere that if Vera refused again, it would seem heartless.


    She didn''t know how to choose. Vera''s beautiful eyes looked at Patrick, hoping he would give her some advice.


    Taking the opportunity, Patrick persuaded Vera, "The conflict between you and Cindy has been resolved. There shouldn''t be any more arguments in the future, and Cindy is willing to apologize to your parents. Why don''t we stay?"


    Vera frowned slightly, holding Patrick''s hand. "But I still want to leave."


    Patrick continued. "You have peers to y with here, servants to take care of your meals, and a driver for hanging out. If we move out, and I''m away on business, you''ll be alone at home. Moreover, if we move out, your parents will worry about how you''re doing in the Olteran family and ask many questions."


    After a long pause, Shawn finally spoke, "If you don''t want to live with us in the front yard, there''s an empty attic in the backyard where you and Patrick can move in."


    They all tried to persuade her to stay, shaking Vera''s firm determination to leave.


    Patrick changed his persuasion strategy to keep Vera. "We can stay here for a few months. If we get tired of it, we can move out; what do you think?"


    That decision seemed eptable.


    Vera nodded, but then remembered Patrick''s behaviorst time and asked with concern, "Will you keep your word this time?"


    Patrick didn''t get angry at her, answering with a warm smile, "I will keep my word. I promise you in front of my father and Vincent. If you want to leave, I''ll take you away immediately." Three attempts to move, all unsessful.


    Vera gave uppletely; perhaps it was destined that she couldn''t leave.


    She obediently packed her luggage and returned it to the bedroom.


    As she sighed and sat down, Randall entered. "Vera, you should thank me. I risked my life to keep you here."


    Vera squinted, not understanding his words. "Randall, don''t tell me it was you who did it on purpose during the day just to prevent me from moving."


    "Yeah, what do you think? I boldly asked my grandfather for 50 million dors, confiscated my mom''s diamond bracelet worth 200,000 dors. Do you really think I''m short of money?" The more Randall spoke, the more unpleasant her expression became.


    Vera clenched her fists and gritted her teeth. "Randall, say that again!"


    Randall didn''t notice her changing expression. To show his righteousness, he said, "I intentionally broke my grandfather''s vase for you. I sacrificed a lot to keep you here. If Uncle Patrick bullies you, at least I can protect you. Last night, you..." Suddenly, a punch came, and Randall''s face felt numb.


    Vera couldn''t hold back anymore. She punched Randall in the mouth."Damn! Thank you so much."


    Just because he thought he was being kind to her, he made the decision for her to stay without asking for her opinion.


    Vera''s anger was now rising.


    Randall saw her expression change and looked at her hands.


    He realized he was in big trouble.


    In Vincent''s study, Patrick wanted to go back to help Vera pack up the house, but Cindy suddenly stopped him and took him to Vincent''s study.


    Shawn was also there.


    Shawn and Vincent had gloomy faces, while Cindy looked worried. "Patrick, let''s have a simple family meeting."


    Patrick scanned the room and didn''t see Vera. He frowned. "Either Cindy leaves, or I leave."


    It was either him and Shawn having a meeting with Vincent, or Vincent and Cindy leaving at the same time.


    Cindy sensed Patrick''s displeasure at not seeing Vera, so she exined, "I didn''t invite Vera because she''s still a child, like Randall. We can''t let them know about our conversation, and this concerns Randall''s future. Please understand my good intentions."


    Cindy''s words were tactful and kind, making it hard for him to refuse.

 Chapter 62 Patricks Way of Education

    Patrick ultimately gave up the idea of involving Vera. If Randall''s matters were discussed, she might end up snitching.


    Thinking of Vera finally stayed here with him, Patrick smiled.


    Her body was too soft. If she moved out, he might not be able to embrace her at night anymore.


    Moreover, she smelled so good, not cloying at all. He loved the scent on her.


    Patrick had never encountered someone with such a captivating fragrance.


    Unlike the scents of expensive perfumes, her fragrance seemed to emanate from within, attracting him.


    Furthermore, Patrick also wanted Vera to get along well with his family. With the current chaos, and considering the long days ahead, if she were forced to move out, would she never return for decades? Perhaps it would be better to resolve the issues at home before moving out.


    During this time, they also needed to deepen their understanding of each other.


    Living with the Olteran family could avoid many troubles, like Emma.


    Patrick had many reasons to keep her stay here. The only reason he didn''t want her stay here was his nephew, Randall.


    However,pared to that, he didn''t care much about Randall.


    Hence, in the morning, he persuaded Vera to stay by his side.


    She truly believed him. If he said to stay, she would stay.


    This also indicated that Vera was starting to rely on him, seeking his help when she couldn''t make decisions.


    Patrick was in a good mood.


    He became more genial during the family meeting.


    Cindy shared her concerns. "Randall has been traveling for a couple of months. I''m worried he might be stealing diamonds for money. I checked his bank statements and found he has been to Willowdale and Silvercrest." Saying this, Cindy handed over the bank statements for them to see.


    Patrick crossed his legs, casually taking the list from Cindy and scanning it before setting it down.


    Shawn and Vincent remained silent, with expenditures reaching up to 78,000 dors, and even the smallest transactions starting at 40,000 dors.


    Altogether, the total transactions amounted to 2 million dors, which was quite substantial for him.


    Shawn thought the situation was serious; Vincent believed Randall had gone astray, and Cindy was convinced that Randall must have been led astray by people around him. Only Patrick, in a nonchnt tone, said, "It''s normal." Shawn raised an eyebrow, asking, "Is it normal?"


    Patrick sat on the single sofa, his demeanor dignified, d in a ck suit that not only highlighted his powerful aura but also his aloofness.


    He was more visionary and open-minded than Shawn, more flexible than Vincent, and moreprehensive than Cindy.


    When the Olteran family made decisions, they often considered Patrick''s opinions.


    Although he was young, he had experienced a lot.


    While everyone was anxious and worried about Randall, Patrick remained calm.


    He believed all these expenses were within reason.


    Patrick casually remarked, "I bet even if Randall had everyone''s support, he wouldn''t dare to indulge in gambling and umte high-interest debts abroad."


    However, Cindy didn''t believe in Randall.


    Patrick continued. "I took Randall to gamble once. I gave him a billion dors to y with, but he showed no interest. Do you think two million dors would satisfy him?"


    The people in the room were astonished by Patrick''s words.


    When did he take Randall to gamble, let alone high-stakes gambling?


    Actually, that was part of Patrick''s way of educating him.


    When Randall was in high school and just starting to form his independent thoughts and gaining a new understanding of money, Patrick, coincidentally on a business trip to a city famous for gambling, took him along. That night, Randall saw piles of money on the table and was so scared that he held Patrick''s hand tightly.


    When Patrick boldly bet the entire table, stacking the money into small mountains to y with others, Randall pulled him away. It was the first time he wasn''t afraid of Patrick but earnestly educated him that gambling was a bad behavior. Later, Patrick led Randall out of the casino. Since then, no matter how big the gambling stakes were, Randall didn''t care and lost interest.


    After exining, the three in the room were equally surprised.


    Patrick said, "Vincent, Randall is your son. The responsibility of education cannot always fall on me. I will have my own children in the future, and we should each take care of our own children."


    With that, he got up and left the study.


    The shock of the people behind him was no longer within his control.


    Hearing this, Shawn''s eyes brightened, looking happily at Cindy and Vincent. "Patrick just said he will have his own children?"


    Cindy blinked rapidly, feeling embarrassed, and discussed Patrick and Vera''s sex life with Shawn and Vincent, "If they have a harmonious sexual rtionship, in another two or three months, Vera will probably be pregnant." Shawn smiled happily, as if it were already two or three monthster.


    He pursed his lips, satisfied, and said, "That person truly deserves to be called a master. Just a few words sentence can determine the prosperity of our Olteran family."


    "Shawn, what are you talking about?" Cindy didn''t understand.


    Shawn waved his hand with a smile and also left the study.


    When Patrick returned to the bedroom, he found Randall in his bridal chamber.


    Randall hunched his shoulders, head lowered, not daring to look up.


    Vera sat sullenly on the sofa where she usually slept, her chest heaving with anger.


    When Vera saw Patrick return, her anger red up again.


    Pointing at the bowed Randall, sheined to Patrick, "Patrick, you need to control your nephew. Everything today was his doing!"


    "What did you just call me?"


    "Patrick."


    Randall muttered under his breath with his head down, "Uncle Patrick wants you to call him honey."


    After saying this, he received another blow from Vera on the back of his head.


    She didn''t care if Patrick was present or not. "Shut up! If it weren''t for you, I would be free by now."


    Patrick thought that he had married a violent wife, hitting people without mercy.


    He walked in, with Vera standing by his side, naturally holding his hand andining to him, "He deliberately smashed Shawn''s vase, stole his mom''s diamonds, and even intentionally broke Vincent''s cup, all just to prevent us from moving." In the morning, Patrick had already guessed Randall''s intentions.


    However, he didn''t understand why Randall didn''t want him to leave.


    Looking at Vera, who hadn''t reached his chest, he finally understood. It wasn''t that Randall didn''t want him to leave; it was Vera who had to stay.


    Realizing this, Patrick''s Adam''s apple bobbed, saying to Randall, "Go to my study."

 Chapter 63 Randall who lacked of self-awareness

    Randall got up, head down, and slunk away from Vera and Patrick''s wedding room.


    Only Vera and Patrick were in the room.


    Patrick was in a good mood for the privileges he would have tonight.


    Vera pouted in anger.


    Patrick looked at Vera''s angry expression, smiled, and reached out to pinch her cheek. "Go tidy up the clothes and put them in the closet. We might have to stay here for a while. I''lle back early to help you pack up. If Ie backte, you can go to bed first, no need to wait for me."


    Vera frowned, asking Patrick in a soft voice, "Do I still need to go to bed tonight?"


    There was no need to move anymore, and she didn''t need to be threatened.


    Patrick said, "You don''t want to sleep with me?"


    Vera nodded honestly. "Yes. I feel ufortable sleeping with you."


    "Last night, you seemed to be sleeping soundly. I didn''t feel any difort from you."


    Thinking aboutst night made Vera blush; he kissed her and hugged her, making her feel embarrassed.


    After instructing Vera, Patrick went to his study.


    Vera stuck her tongue out at his back. "I won''t sleep with you."


    In the study, the room was dark and quite, making people feel under pressure.


    When talking to the person in the main seat, you had to deliberately lower your voice and be careful in your actions.


    In front of Patrick, there couldn''t be any hidden thoughts.


    Otherwise, he had ways to deal with people.


    "Just now in the room, Vera said something that I need an exnation for."


    Randall looked up and met Patrick''s gaze.


    Patrick saw the wound on his lips, and his eyelids twitched.


    No wonder he had been keeping his head down; it turned out his face was injured.


    The culprit was Vera.


    He awkwardly coughed, estimating that Vera had punched him hard.


    "Exin it to me. If your reasons are eptable, I won''t discipline you."


    "Uncle Patrick, I don''t want you to move out. If you live in the Olteran family, at least I''m here. If you bully Vera, I can protect her. If you force her to do something after moving out, she won''t have anyone to help her." Patrick restrained his anger and asked, "How am I bullying her?"


    "Last night, in front of me, you... Vera definitely resisted, but you insisted..."


    Thinking aboutst night, even a big boy like Randall felt embarrassed.


    After leavingst night, he felt more and more sorry for Vera. Patrick told him to leave, and he left obediently. He let Vera endure Patrick''s torment in bed.


    He felt he was disloyal; he should have shouldered the responsibility of rescuing Vera.


    To keep Vera and Patrick, he had to resort to this n. Unexpectedly, he got beaten up again.


    "We are married; whatever happens between us is normal."


    "My parents are what you refer to as a married couple. Your marriage with Vera is abnormal; you both know it. To be blunt, if wewerepared, Vera might not even choose you, but me." What he saipletely angered Patrick.


    He pped the table with a loud noise.


    Randall backed off in fear. "Uncle Patrick, you''re being overbearing now, not even allowing me to speak the truth."


    "Do you really think Vera would choose you over me? Where do you get your sense of superioritypared to me? Do you think your childishness and boredom would appeal to Vera? Do you think you''re handsome with your blond hair, fake tattoos, and pierced ears? Without me, how did you get the title of the Olteran family''s young master? If I''m not around, who would give you any face? At the same age, I''m already the president of thepany, and you''re still living off my money. Do you think she''s blind to choose you over me?"


    Randall was left speechless by Patrick''s words. Yes, Patrick was right.


    At the same age, Patrick had already reached a high position in thepany and was involved in decision-making. He, on the other hand, hadn''t earned a penny yet.


    Compared to Patrick, hecked looks, charm, sess, and capability; he really couldn''tpare.


    "However, I''ve known Vera since the third grade. We were desk mates, and we''ve been together day and night for ten years. I understand her better than you, I know her better than you, I can make her happy better than you, and besides, I''m younger than you." Randall''s voice grew quieter as he spoke.


    Patrick couldn''t refute any of Randall''s words.


    He regretted not investigating thoroughly beforehand; Vera had a deeper rtionship with his nephew, Randall, than he had thought.


    "Randall, no matter what you say, the reality is in front of you. Regardless of your previous rtionship, she is now your aunt. If I hear anything unusual about your rtionship with her again, don''t me me for cutting off all your financial resources." "Uncle Patrick!"


    Randall was like a newborn baby who hadn''t been weaned; without financial resources, he would be left with nothing but to wait for death. "Your behavior now is undoubtedly fascist."


    Patrick teased, "So now I''m a fascist? How long has it been since I disciplined you that you dare challenge me?"


    Facing Patrick, who provided him with financial resources, Randall dared not argue with him anymore.


    He could only endure the humiliation.


    Having understood the whole situation, Patrick sent Randall back.


    Just as Randall reached the door, Patrick called out, "Wait, when your mom asks about the wound on your lips, remember to say I did it." Randall touched his lips, feeling a sharp pain.


    Women truly had no conscience; he tried to do good for Vera, but ended up being hit by her.


    He was furious.


    In the master bedroom, the heartless Vera had put all her clothes in Patrick''s closet, making the spacious closet instantly crowded.


    Patrick''s shoe collection was mainly ck leather shoes.


    Suddenly, Vera''s white shoes, canvas shoes, high-top sneakers, sandals, pink slippers, high heels were added, creating a stark contrast.


    It was as if the vastly different lives of a middle-aged man and a little girl had suddenly collided.


    His ss drawer was filled with men''s wristwatches, while Vera''s contained bracelets, anklets, nes, and earrings.


    Vera looked at her handiwork, nodding in satisfaction.


    The colorful clothes paired with ck were simply amazing.


    His closet, once seen as serious and formal, now brimmed with vitality with her presence, giving it a refreshing feel.


    "All set! Time for bed."


    Vera took a thin nket and went to the sofa.


    Shey down in her familiar spot, covering herself with the nket, leaving a dim bedsidemp for Patrick and closing her eyes to sleep. When Patrick returned, the lump on the sofa made his temples throb.


    Randall''s words lingered in his ears.


    How could Randal think Vera would choose him, a worthless man, over Patrick? His confidence had grown blindly during his trip.


    He walked over, forcefully pulling back the nket covering Vera.


    He bent down, picked up the stunned Vera, and carried her to the bed.


    "Patrick, it''s not appropriate for us to share a bed!" Vera tried to negotiate with Patrick.


    Patrick''s Adam''s apple rolled as he said, "If it were not appropriate for you and your husband to share a bed, who is it appropriate for you to share a bed with?"


    He forcefully tucked Vera into bed and then instructed Tom over the phone, "Come to my bedroom and move the sofa out."


    "Why?" Tom asked.

 Chapter 64 Teasing Her

    Patrick nced at Vera poking her head out from under the covers, his Adam''s apple bobbing. "It gets in the way."


    Hearing this, Vera realized her "bed" was about to be taken away by someone else. Angered, she pped Patrick on the shoulder. "If you take away the sofa, where am I supposed to sleep?" "In the bed."


    Their eyes met, both with a hint of mischief.


    Shortly after, Tom indeed called a few servants who, in Vera''s presence, carried away the long sofa.


    Randall witnessed the sofa being removed, shouting, "Damn it! Uncle Patrick is really a bastard."


    The bedroom returned to calmness; Vera''s eyes filled with grievances.


    Patrick realized he might have acted impulsively earlier. He patientlymunicated with Vera, "Since we are a couple, there are things you need to adapt to sooner."


    Pouting, Vera retorted, "Can''t I adapt to something else? I don''t want to adapt to sleeping with you."


    Why did he marry a wife who knew how to provoke him?


    Didn''t she realize her words could anger him?


    Patrick''s Adam''s apple bobbed as he leaned in close to Vera, almost kissing her before saying, "No. You not only need to adapt to sharing a bed with me but also to living together. Vera, since we are married, you must integrate with me. Some things, even if they don''t happen now, will happen sooner orter. I''ll give you time to adjust, so don''t try to avoid it."


    Their proximity made Vera''s breathing irregr, her heart beating fast.


    Previously, she could criticize Patrick for his ambiguous rtionship with Emma from a moral standpoint,beling him as a scoundrel. Now, with the misunderstanding cleared, Vera knew his had a bad character, but he was not a yboy, leaving her with no room to nitpick.


    She was his wife, after all, and it was normal for him to have sexual needs.


    Did she really have to spend her life with him?


    "Patrick, we had an agreement not to restrict each other. If you really can''t control yourself in sexual desire, I can find someone for you... You hit me!" Her words were cut short by a sudden knock. Covering her head with her hands, Vera looked at Patrick approaching, her eyes filled with usation.


    Patrick''s maic voice sounded. "I am not someone who loses control due to physical desires. Now, I dere that our previous agreement is null and void."


    "What?" Was she really unable to escape the prospect of being intimate with him?


    If such a thing had happened on their wedding night, she could have epted it, having mentally prepared herself to be his wife.


    Now, as she grew more familiar with Patrick, she still wanted to remain like an inexperienced girl. If their marriage ended in the future, she could leave at any time. Patrick took another step closer, almost kissing her. With a slight pout, their lips could touch.


    Shy at the moment, Vera tensed up, not daring to move.


    Patrick deliberately teased her, "Stay away from Randall a bit; don''t forget you''re his aunt."


    "Okay, I..." As Vera spoke, her lips pouted, coincidentally touching Patrick''s.


    Finally, Patrick tempted Vera into kissing him. Feeling her lips soften for a moment, then the soft touch vanished.


    Without giving Vera time to feel embarrassed, he embraced her, cupping the back of her head, and kissed her.


    As he kissed her, the fragrance of her breathforted him.


    In this moment of chaos, he found a moment of peace.


    His tongue pried open her teeth, invading her territory.


    Vera, who had never experienced this before, was dominated, even forgetting to push Patrick away.


    A knock on the bedroom door interrupted them.


    Startled, Vera immediately pushed Patrick away.


    Cindy''s voice came from the door. "Vera, are you asleep?"


    Grateful for Cindy''s timely arrival, Vera couldn''t imagine what would have happened tonight if she hadn''te. However, Patrick was annoyed by Cindy''s unexpected appearance.


    "I''m not asleep; I''ming," Vera replied.


    She couldn''t meet Patrick''s eyes, quickly getting out of bed and putting on slippers before opening the door.


    "Cindy, what''s up?" Vera expressed her deep gratitude as she spoke.


    Thinking about her scheduled visit to the Linister Vi the next day to apologize, Cindy wanted to know Vera''s parents'' hobbies. "Vera, what do your parents like? Or are there any sensitive topics that might upset them?" Surprised by Cindy''s genuine attitude after the misunderstanding was cleared, Vera replied, "My parents don''tcare about these. They would be happy if you visit."


    Cindy added, "If possible, can you and Patrick apany me and Vincent tomorrow?"


    Hearing Patrick''s name, Vera blushed. "He might have something tomorrow."


    "Patrick is in the room, you can ask him. If he doesn''t have anything important tomorrow, he can apany you to your house," Cindy suggested. Embarrassed to talk to Patrick, Vera hesitated.


    Patrick heard everything but deliberately didn''t respond, waiting for Vera to initiate the conversation.


    "Cindy, pleasee in," Vera invited Cindy inside.


    ncing at Patrick, who was already seated on the sofa, Vera hesitated and then turned to Cindy. "Cindy, you can ask him."


    Cindy noticed their difort but smiled. "Why are you both so hesitant?"


    Not wanting to embarrass Vera, Cindy turned to Patrick. "Patrick, do you have ns for tomorrow?"


    "I do, but if Vera goes to her house, I can cancel," Patrick replied.


    Vera''s face flushed, inwardly cursing that Patrick had cast a spell on her.


    "Alright, then tomorrow morning, we''ll go to the Linister Vi together," Cindy said.


    Afterward, she couldn''t help but offer a small piece of advice to Patrick. "Patrick, can I ask you for a favor? Although Randall was wrong, your punishment was justified, but could you go a bit easier on him? His lips are swollen; how can he face people in the future?"


    Confused, Vera thought, ''Didn''t I hit Randall''s face?''


    Seeking confirmation, she turned to Cindy. "Cindy, who caused the injury on Randall''s face?"


    "Of course, it was Patrick. He was quite heavy-handed; Randall''s lips are swollen; it''s really pitiful to see," Cindy replied.


    Suddenly, Vera remembered that after she hit Randall, Patrick had called him to the study.


    It turned out that Patrick had taken responsibility for her actions.


    Her gaze fixed on Patrick.


    However, Patrick avoided her gaze, saying to Cindy, "Since you asked me to educate Randall, please don''t interfere with how I discipline him. He is my nephew, and everything I do is for his good." "But, you were a bit too harsh." Cindy expressed her concern.

 Chapter 65 Apology at the Door

    Vera, feeling guilty, lowered her head and silently retreated to Patrick''s side, then hid behind him again.


    Patrick was in a very good mood, and when he was in a good mood, he would ept any suggestions from others.


    "I''ll be more careful next time; go easier on him."


    Cindy gratefully said to Patrick, "Thank you for educating Ran, Patrick. Vincent has only one son, so be gentle when you hit him; don''t beat him up." Silently, Cindy pondered, ''You can beat your son in the future, just don''t keep hitting my son.''


    "I understand."


    After seeing off Cindy, Vera, the one who actually hit Randall, remained silent.


    Patrick looked down at Vera and could only see the top of her head. "Be more gentle in the future when hitting Randall, remember?"


    Vera obediently replied, "I see."


    Taking the me for her, Patrick''s actions only increased Vera''s fondness for him.


    Patrick knew Vera was embarrassed about what had just happened, so he didn''t bring it up again.


    He went to the dressing room and saw Vera''s extra belongings in the room. He chuckled. "You have a lot of clothes, no wonder you need three suitcases."


    In the crowded dressing room, he found his pajamas, took them and left the room. He saw Vera still standing by the sofa, and he said, "Go to bed first."


    There was no sofa left in the bedroom to lie on, only a spacious and soft bed.


    Vera didn''t act coy anymore; she went to bed.


    By the time Patrick came out, Vera was already asleep.


    He sat on the edge of the bed, lifted the covers, andy down on the other side.


    Patrick lifted her head, put his arm around her neck, letting her rest her head on his arm while sleeping.


    He smiled as he leaned in close to Vera, inhaling the faint fragrance on her body. "Even though the scent on your body ispletely different from your toothpaste and shampoo, why do you still smell so good?" Having never been in close contact with Vera before, he was unaware of the scent on her body.


    Their first kiss was their close contact, and it made him discover the faint fragrance on her body, a scent that captivated him.


    He was fascinated by this scent, just as everyone spends their lives searching for a unique scent that belongs to them, he found his unique scent on Vera.


    Looking at Vera''s sleeping face, he murmured, "I found it."


    Leaning in, he gently kissed her lips while she was asleep.


    The wall light shone, casting dim shadows, creating a hazy atmosphere that captivated him.


    The enchanting scent of her filled his senses, making him want to engulf Vera and savor her fragrance for a long time.


    The next day, while Vera was still asleep, Patrick woke her up. "We''re going back to your house today. Let''s get up early and tidy up. Contact your parents and see if they have any ns today, and let them know we''reing back today." Vera sat up from the bed, the straps of her pajamas slipping off, lost in thought.


    Patrick was already dressed neatly, standing in front of Vera fastening his belt. He looked at Vera and said, "Remember to take these matters seriously. I''ll go to the office to arrange some work, and I''ll be back to pick you up at ten in the morning."


    Yawning, Vera nodded.


    Patrick went to the dressing room and when he came out, Vera was back in bed.


    Patrick crossed his arms, looking somewhat helpless. "Are you so tired?"


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, he gently patted Vera''s face. "Remember to contact your parents today."


    With her eyes closed, Vera nodded, showing a clear attitude of indifference.


    Seeing how tired she looked, Patrick decided not to wake her up.


    Since there was still time, he could handle contacting Vera''s parents on the way to the office instead of waking Vera up.


    Before leaving, Patrick covered her with the nket and instructed the maid, "Make sure to wake up Mrs. Vera at nine in the morning."


    On the way, Patrick contacted Brianna and Warren to confirm the timing.


    Meanwhile, Vera continued to sleep with the nket wrapped around her legs, enjoying the pleasure of staying in bed in the early morning.


    Not long after, Randall''s noisy antics woke her up.


    Annoyed, she wanted to smash Randall''s head."Your uncle didn''t wake me up in the morning, but youe early to annoy me. Did I not hit you enoughst night?" The Olteran family''s living room had never been so lively.


    Vera chased after Randall, trying to hit him, while Randall ran ahead. He shouted, "Help, Vera is going to kill me." Shawn chuckled at the scene.


    Since his European porcin vase was broken by Randall, now whoever beat up him, he would like them.


    Cindy was busy preparing gifts, checking the gift list with Patrick, too preupied to worry about Randall''s safety.


    The Olteran family members thought, ''Vera is a woman; how much could it hurt when a woman hits someone?'' Randall thought, ''I''ve angered the tyrannosaurus.''


    Before ten o''clock, in the morning, Patrick''s car appeared at the front door.


    Getting out of the car, he asked the maid, "Has Mrs. Vera woken up?"


    "Not long after you left, Mrs. Vera woke up. Just now, she was chasing and hitting Randall in the room."


    Why was Randall involved again?


    Patrick strode into the living room.


    Vera and Randall had stopped chasing each other and were now sitting on opposite sides of the sofa, with Shawn in the middle, who was smiling.


    Seeing Patrick return, Shawn waved happily. "Come sit here; your wife really avenged me just now."


    Patrick sat beside Vera, looking at her sulking face, and asked with a smile, "What trouble did you cause this time?"


    With her around, the house was never quiet, always lively. Although it was yful, the house was now full of vitality. Pointing at the beaten Randall, Vera cutelyined to Patrick, "I was sleeping, and he woke me up."


    Patrick continued, "And then you beat him?"


    Vera nodded. "Shawn provided me with the weapon, and he also participated."


    Looking at his father, Patrick saw Shawn proudly picking up his cane, saying, "Yes, I provided the weapon, so I also deserve credit for the beating."


    Patrick was momentarily at a loss for words; Shawn seemed a bit childish.


    As the time approached, Vera remembered she hadn''t contacted her parents.


    Patrick said, "I knew you''d forget about it. Don''t worry, I already spoke to them this morning, and they''re waiting at home today."


    At that moment, Vera felt that having Patrick around was quite nice. At least when she couldn''t rely on herself, she could rely on him. Her fondness for him grew. Getting ready to go back home, Vera excitedly got into the car early, fastening her seatbelt and waiting for Patrick to drive.


    However, Vincent''s car was followed by Randall.


    With a bruised face, Randall said, "Mom, Dad, I''m going with you."


    Cindy didn''t want him to go, feeling embarrassed by his appearance. "Wait until your face heals before going out again. Don''t show yourself in public during this time."


    "No, I have to go to the Linister Vi." He wanted the people at the Linister Vi to see the injuries on his body, all caused by the shrewish Vera.


    "Fine, since he insists on being embarrassed, let him go." Vincent wasted no time, starting the car and following Patrick''s car away from the Olteran family.


    Arriving at the Linister Vi, Warren and Brianna''s warmth exceeded Cindy''s expectations. Their hospitality made her speechless with apologies.


    "Last time when you went to the Olteran family to find Vera, I..."


    "Vera has already told us everything. She ran out to y that day, so we didn''t get to see her."


    Brianna took over Cindy''s words with a smile, adding, "Vera is still young, marrying Patrick; both Warren and I are very worried. We''re afraid she''ll cause trouble with the Olteran family, but thankfully, with you guiding her, she has avoided many mistakes. Vera has told us everything. Also, thanks to your help, Warren and I can finally sleep peacefully. We were nning to thank you in person soon, but you came first." Cindy was surprised. "Vera told you these?"


    She had endured the grievances at the Olteran family withoutining to her family, silently bearing it alone, always considering their reputation, praising them vigorously. At that moment, Cindy felt she was not as mature as Vera, who was only 22 years old.

 Chapter 66 Mr. Olterans Misunderstanding

    On this day, Warren and Brianna also met Randall.


    "Randall, so you''re Patrick''s nephew?"


    Their surprised expressions were evident on their faces.


    Randall''s bruised mouth was clearly visible, and he nodded. "Yes, Uncle Warren, Aunt Brianna."


    He deliberately tilted his face to show them the wounds on his mouth.


    They exchanged nces, feeling awkward for Vera to beat up Randall again.


    Was Randall acquainted with Warren and Brianna?


    This puzzled everyone.


    What exactly was his rtionship with Vera? Even her parents had met him.


    Patrick was the most concerned about this issue because he felt that Vera and Randall''s rtionship was too intimate, so he asked Warren, "Do you know Randall?"


    "Yes, we know each other. Since childhood, he often came over to y with Vera during holidays. Every time he was on vacation, we could see him."


    Randal thought, ''Uncle Warren, I didn''te to y with Vera; I came to help yourzy daughter with her homework!


    Patrick''s eyes narrowed.


    The rtionship between Randall and Vera was extraordinary.


    "Does Randall alsoe to y with Vera often?" Patrick asked.


    Brianna thought for a moment and said, "Their rtionship is good. Sometimes they go out to y on weekends."


    Patrick became even more convinced that their rtionship was extraordinary!


    He turned his head and looked at Vera, who had been sitting next to him all along.


    Simrly, Vera turned her head to meet his gaze.


    His cold smile coupled with his gaze, making Vera inexplicably afraid.


    No one had ever intimidated her with just a nce, but Patrick was the first.


    Her eyes blinked twice quickly. "Honey, what''s wrong?"


    Patrick said, "When you go back,e to the study with me."


    Vera felt guilty even though she hadn''t done anything wrong.


    Cindy originally came to apologize, but when she found out that Warren and Brianna had noints against her, her purpose changed to being a guest. After having lunch at the Linister Vi, Cindy made an excuse about Vincent being busy with work and left.


    Vera didn''t want to leave so early, so she made an excuse, saying, "I need to pack a few clothes at home. I''ll go back by myself tomorrow."


    Patrick knew she was avoiding him, so he offered. "I''ll help you pack."


    Vera shook her head. "No, that''s my private room."


    Patrick asked, "Your husband isn''t allowed in your room?"


    Randall, on the side, watched with interest, his eyes shifting back and forth, clearly enjoying the show.


    In the end, Vera led Patrick into her pink bedroom.


    Patrick made an excuse to help her organize her clothes, and as he did, he sat on the bed and looked around at the decorations.


    Vera''s bed sheet still hadce trim, and arge portrait photo hung on the wall above the headboard.


    It seemed to be taken a couple of years ago, and the person in it hadn''t changed much.


    The photo was well taken, capturing her lively.


    Vera had no intention of tidying up her clothes; she was busy observing what Patrick was doing in her room.


    After Patrick had seen enough, he finally turned to Vera''s back and asked, "Vera, what''s the rtionship between you and Randall?" Vera replied, "We were ssmates."


    Patrick narrowed his eyes. "If you were just ssmates, why does he frequently meet your parents?"


    Vera hesitated to tell Patrick that Randall had alwayse to help her with her homework during the holidays.


    If she did, would Patrick think she was mistreating his nephew and direct his anger toward her?


    Moreover, she had promised Randall not to mention how she had oppressed him in the past to the Olteran family.


    Vera thought she had found a good excuse. ;"It''s because we often go out together, and over time, he became familiar with my parents." Patrick asked, "Go out? What do you do together?"


    Vera mentioned the activities she often did with Mia. "We watch movies together, have coffee, go shopping, eat delicious food, and even travel together."


    "You travel together too?!" Patrick was visibly unsettled. "Where do you stay?"


    "We live together, no, we live separately!" Vera thought she was talking about Mia, but then she realized she was referring to Randall, and of course, they couldn''t sleep together. Patrick walked up to Vera and asked, "Vera, what''s the real rtionship between you two?"


    They had done everything that a couple would do! How could she still im they were just friends?


    Patrick clenched his fits, his gaze fixed on the evasive Vera.


    Whenever Vera lied, she couldn''t meet anyone''s eyes. She avoided Patrick''s gaze and said, "We really are just friends."


    Patrick couldn''t get any answers from Vera, so he shifted his focus to Randall.


    "Five minutes to pack up; I''ll be waiting downstairs." Patrick gave Vera a coldmand, his tone unfriendly.


    After he left, Vera finally calmed down, murmured, "So scary."


    She could already imagine how tumultuous her life in the Olteran family would be if they found out about her past oppression of Randall.


    She absolutely couldn''t tell them.


    Five minutester, she appeared in the car on time.


    She nced at Patrick and noticed that he had been in a bad mood the whole time.


    Vera didn''t dare to speak, and the journey back home was silent.


    After arriving home, Patrick went inside and ordered Randall, who was loungingfortably on the sofa.


    "Go to my study."


    Randall thought, ''What did I do wrong, Uncle Patrick?''


    Patrick didn''t say a word but red fiercely at Randall, indicating that he should go to the study and wait for him. After a moment, Randall walked up.


    He closed the door and stood obediently in front of Patrick, waiting for his criticism.


    Patrick asked him, "What was your rtionship with Vera back then?"


    Randall was extremely puzzled.


    He inwardlyined, ''I was herckey, obeying hermands to help her with tasks. If this fact were revealed, it would damage my image. I can''t let Patrick know.'' "We were just ssmates, friends."


    Very well, Randall was handling it this way again.


    Patrick narrowed his eyes and asked, "Did you two also date?"


    "What?" Randall was shocked.


    He and Vera had dated?How could he like this tyrannosaurus?


    This time he had saved Vera righteously, but righteousness didn''t necessarily mean love; it could also be friendship.


    "Who told you that?" Randall asked.


    Patrick was angry. "Besides her, who else would tell me about this?"


    Randall thought, ''Vera, you rejected Uncle Patrick, so why drag me into being your ex-boyfriend!''


    He mistakenly believed that when Patrick was professing his love to Vera, she made up a story about loving him and even dating him to reject Patrick, who was as domineering as an king.


    ''No wonder Patrick came home in a rage. So it was because he couldn''t win her love. I wonder what special qualities Vera has that make him admire her.'' Randall thought.


    Patrick demanded, "Answer me!"


    Randall thought, ''Well, let me save her one more time.''


    "Yes. We have dated before." Randall admitted thisrtionship generously.


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, he felt the temperature around him drop sharply. He cautiously raised his eyes and nced at Patrick sitting in the chair, his brows sharp, his eyes seemingly able to shoot out icy des. Under his gaze, Randall was so scared that he wanted to kneel down and beg Patrick for mercy.


    Patrick, ustomed to strategizing, suddenly learned that his wife and nephew had a past rtionship, shattering his sense of control.


    The fact that his wife, whom he had married, had emotional entanglements with his only nephew was beyond his control.


    No wonder she had been smiling happily since Randall returned.


    No wonder they ran outughing as soon as they met.


    No wonder Randall had put in so much effort to keep Vera in the Olteran family.


    So, this was the kind of rtionship they had.

 Chapter 67 Waiting for Him to Return Home at Night

    He let out a sigh, then said, "Get lost."


    Randall immediately ran off.


    He walked out of the study, finally feeling the warmth outside.


    "Patrick is too terrifying."


    At that moment, Vera opened the door to her bedroom, quietly peeking out to look at the frightened Randall, softly calling out to him, "Over here." Randall turned toward the sound.


    He immediately headed toward Vera. "Damn, why did you lie? Why did you tell Uncle Patrick without discussing it with me first?" Vera pulled him into the bedroom, quietly closing the door.


    "This morning he pressured me, I didn''t have time to discuss with you. Randall, what were you guys talking about just now?" Randall said, "Uncle Patrick and I were at odds..."


    Suddenly, the bedroom door opened, and Patrick saw Vera and Randall alone in his bridal chamber, holding hands. His fists clenched. Sensing the situation was bad, Randall didn''t finish his sentence and immediately fled.


    In their current rtionship, he was Vera''s ex-boyfriend, and Vera was Patrick''s wife.


    So, he became Patrick''s rival!


    Even more terrifying, Patrick was the person he feared the most.


    This was bad.


    He had cursed Vera for being unreliable more than once.


    She knew he was afraid of Patrick, yet she still mentioned his name.


    Even if she made up a name, it would have been better than using his name.


    Patrick looked extremely unpleasant; even the sound of the door closing was unusually loud.


    Vera trembled in fear.


    It was strange, he had left in the morning just fine, but after a visit to her house, Patrick had be so indifferent and unpredictable. "Vera, why did you agree to marry me in the first ce?"


    This was the second time they had discussed this topic after marriage.


    The first time they discussed it, they parted ways unhappily. The second time, Patrick needed a clear answer.


    Otherwise, when he saw his nephew''s ex-girlfriend in his bed, in his arms, under him, and when he kissed her, he felt overwhelmed with guilt.


    Thinking of her agreement with Shawn, Vera shook her head stubbornly, refusing to speak.


    Patrick said, "Whatever he promised you, I can do the same, and even better. Marriage concerns us for a lifetime; I hope you can tell me everything you know."


    Vera bit her tongue. "One should keep his word, I promised my father not to tell you, I can''t betray him halfway."


    Patrick said, "You should be adaptable. Considering the current situation of the Olteran family, the benefits you will get from listening to me will be greater than what he can offer you."


    Facing the suddenly serious Patrick, Vera felt like his changes over these days were like a rollercoaster, making her unable to figure him out.


    Patrick then asked, "What did he use to threaten you?"


    "You know?" Vera was shocked.


    Patrick guessed. "Your family''spany?"


    Now it was Patrick who guessed it, not her saying it.


    Without guilt, Vera nodded. "Your father came to my house to propose to me, insisting that I marry you. If I didn''t, it would be like the former flourishing Wace family. I had no choice, my brother is studying abroad, and the Linister Group is the result of my parents'' hard work for over twenty years, so I agreed."


    The truth matched Patrick''s guess, without saying another word, he turned and left the Olteran family.


    He was furious with the arrogant Shawn.


    He had married his nephew''s girlfriend, and he had developed an addiction to her scent, even considering living with her.


    Reality was too ridiculous.


    He never cared much about marriage, just getting a wife, it didn''t matter to him.


    He didn''t dislike this girl Vera, she was to his liking, so he decided to try living with her.


    If he had known earlier that Randall and Vera were a couple, he wouldn''t be in this dilemma now.


    However, he couldn''t send Vera to Randall.


    When Shawn made him marry Vera, he heard her age and unexpectedly said to give her to Randall.


    Now, the thought of his wife and his nephew lying in the same bed, maybe even having made love, made him angry.


    Patrick even crushed the tall ss in his hand.


    Unconsciously, he stayed at Cherry Vi for the whole afternoon.


    The sky turned navy blue, then dark.


    He was alone at Cherry Vi.


    Vera was at home, pacing around with her phone.


    Would Patricke back tonight? Not even a message.


    She was waiting for him to return.


    Until midnight, Vera was so tired she could barely keep her eyes open, so she called Patrick.


    Patrick picked up the phone and upon seeing her number, he answered, "Hello."


    "Are youing back tonight? I''ve been waiting for you and I''m so tired, if you don''te back, I''ll lock the door and go to sleep." Her voice was soft, like a fluffy marshmallow, mixed with weariness and a hint of coquettishness as she spoke to him.


    Patrick sat up from the sofa. "You''ve been waiting for me all this time?"


    "Yeah, who else would I be waiting for?"


    "Why have you been waiting for me?"


    Vera was so tired she was almost unconscious, muttering softly, her voice fading away, her words no longer making sense as they slipped out subconsciously. "If you don''te back, I''ll lock the door and you won''t be able toe back, Honey,e back quickly, I''m so tired, falling asleep, lock the door when youe back, I won''t wait for you anymore."


    Then, there was silence on the other end of the phone.


    Patrick''s Adam''s apple rolled as he looked at the shattered ss beside him, listening to the silent call on the phone. After hesitating for three seconds, he got up and took his car keys to head home.


    He arrived home at one in the morning.


    The door to his bridal chamber was indeed unlocked, so he pushed it open and entered.


    Vera was lying on the bed, still on a call, her phone showing the call in progress.


    Patrick leaned over, ended the call on her phone, and sat next to her.


    Vera turned over, her eyelids lifting slightly as she saw him return.


    Comforted, Vera turned over again. "Honey, take off your clothes and go to sleep." After she finished speaking, she fell asleep again.


    His mind was in a whirl.


    He covered her with a nket and went to the bathroom.


    The next day, Vera woke up to find no one by her side.


    Only his pillow showed signs of being slept on.


    Vera scratched her head in confusion. "What time did hee backst night?"


    She was so tired she couldn''t remember;her memory of the previous night only stopped at the phone call to him.


    As she walked out of the room, intending to go to the restaurant for a meal, she suddenly heard Randall shouting, "Patrick is a freak! I''m not going! I''ve never been so humiliated!" Cindy looked conflicted. "But Patrick has already found a teacher for you."


    Randall jumped up in the room. "He could let his wife learn. I''m not going, today I''ll just die at home, I''m not going to learn."


    Vera looked puzzled. "What''s wrong with you? Barking so early in the morning."


    Randall pointed at Vera, ming her, "It''s all because of what you did, are you happy now? Uncle Patrick is starting to deal with me."


    Vera looked puzzled. "What did I do to you?"


    Cindy exined on the side, "This morning before Patrick left, he told me he signed Ran up for a ss, onlyter did I find out it was a dance ss."


    Randallined, "Mom, be clearer, it''s Latin dance!"

 Chapter 68 You Owe Me Ice Cream

    Vera looked up and down at the six-foot-tall Randall. Was he going to learn Latin dance?


    She couldn''t help butugh. "Why would you go learn Latin dance?"


    Randall pointed at her. "You''re stillughing. If it weren''t for you, would I have to do this?"


    Vera innocently asked, "What does it have to do with me?"


    Randall dragged her away, leaving the living room and heading to thewn outside, where he then recounted what happened yesterday. "Tell Uncle Patrick that I''m your ex-boyfriend," Randall said.


    Vera replied, "I must be blind to have considered you as an ex-boyfriend. Who would believe that?"


    "It''s true. Uncle Patrick said that to me, and then I admitted that we had a rtionship," Randall exined.


    After thinking about yesterday''s events, Vera shook her head and even swore, "I swear if I said such a thing, I''ll be yourckey for life."


    "Damn, you dare make such a vow. So what did you say to Uncle Patrick yesterday?" Randall inquired.


    Vera recalled, saying, "Yesterday he asked about our rtionship, and I promised you, so of course I wouldn''t say you used to be myckey. I told him about my rtionship with Mia, like watching movies, having coffee, shopping, etc., and then Patrick gave me five minutes to fix my clothes, and that was it."


    "Gone?" Randall questioned.


    "Yeah, gone. And then on our way back home, we didn''t say a word," Vera confirmed.


    Randall, puzzled, scratched his head. "Yeah, that does sound straightforward."


    Vera nodded. "Exactly, it sounds totally fine, but why did Patrick suddenly say that to you?"


    After a moment, Randall suddenly realized. "I get it; Uncle Patrick deliberately deceived me. He thinks we''re having an affair, that I''m your lover."


    "Don''t disgust me; only a blind person would fall for you."


    "I also think my eyesight is fine; how could I fall for you? What was he thinking?" Randall pondered.


    Once they identified the crux of the matter, the lie was exposed in an instant.


    Relying on Vera''s hope, Randall said, "Considering I''ve served you for ten years, help me exin the misunderstanding to Uncle Patrick and spare me from learning Latin dance." Vera, with a mischievous glint in her eye, replied, "Let''s talk about thatter."


    In the afternoon, Tom forcibly took Randall to the Latin dance ss.


    Vera was feeling bored, so she followed to watch Randall learn.


    In a ssroom with 20 students, 19 were female, and one was male.


    While others bent down effortlessly, when it came to Randall, Vera could hear screams from outside the ssroom. "Ah, my back, it''s broken, my bones are shattered, oh!" Quickly grabbing her phone, Vera recorded the scene and sent it to her good friend Mia.


    [Mia, you probably can''t guess what rtionship I have with Randall now.]


    [What? Isn''t he always yourckey?] Mia replied.


    [Randall is Patrick''s nephew; you didn''t know; he''s a typical heir of a wealthy family.]


    [Damn! Isn''t Randall your nephew now?] Mia sat up in surprise.


    Vera sent an emoji and said, [Yes, I''ve jumped from being his boss to his aunt.]


    Then she sent another message, [Look, the only male in the dance ss is Randall. Patrick asked him to learn Latin dance.]


    Mia was extremely puzzled.


    What had happened in the Olteran family? She was curious.


    Inside, Randall was sweating in pain, while outside, Vera wasughing heartily; their rolespletely reversed.


    In the afternoon, Patrick returned home from work.


    Under the roof of the Olteran family, a pair of people sat side by side, which seemed ironic in Patrick''s eyes.


    Vera and Randall sat together, avoiding the sun, each holding an ice cream cone.


    Not sensing any hostility, Randall said to Vera, "I treated you to ice cream; you have to help me make it happen." Vera asked, "What if he doesn''t listen to me?"


    "You''re the woman he likes now, use a little charm, and Uncle Patrick will listen to you," Randall suggested.


    With a twitch of her mouth, Vera replied, "Patrick likes me? That''s the biggest joke I''ve heard this year."


    Randall continued. "If Uncle Patrick isn''t interested in you, he wouldn''t marry you."


    "Have you ever thought that he might have been threatened by my grandfather to marry me?" Vera retorted.


    Randall confidently stated, "No one in this world can threaten Uncle Patrick."


    Skeptical, Vera rolled her eyes and took a bite of her ice cream. "I promise to help you, but I can''t guarantee the oue." "Okay."


    They sat down, reaching an agreement.


    A Rolls-Royce Ghost parked in front of them, still emanating heat from the engine, and as it turned off, they caught a whiff of the exhaust.


    Patrick, with a stern expression, got out of the car, and they both looked up at him.


    "What are you two doing sitting here?" Patrick asked.


    Vera replied, "Waiting for you to finish work."


    Randall added, "Keeping herpany while waiting for you to finish work."


    Bending down, Patrick grabbed Vera, ring at her. ;"Throw away the ice cream."


    Looking at the half-eaten ice cream in her hand, Vera took another bite. "No." Patrick snatched the box from her hand and tossed it into the trash.


    He had overheard their conversation, and that ice cream was bought by Randall for her.


    Jealousy red up in Patrick, the ice cream became a casualty, Vera was angry, and Randall was at a loss.


    Back in the bedroom, Vera''s face was dark, her eyes burning with anger.


    She looked at Patrick. "Patrick, you owe me ice cream."


    Patrick tossed his phone to Vera, saying coldly, "Contact Jack yourself."


    When Vera was angry, she seemed like a balloon, inting herself with anger, looking cute in Patrick''s eyes.


    "It''s your debt, why should I contact him?" Vera retorted.


    Patrick didn''t bother arguing with her and dialed Jack''s number on his phone. "Buy an ice cream and have it delivered." Jack was shocked!


    Patrick wanted ice cream?


    He dared to ask, "Mr. Olteran, what vor would you like?"


    Patrick frowned, ice cream came in vors? ncing at Vera, who was still mad at him, he asked, "What vors do they have?"


    "Many! Original, vani, matcha, strawberry, mix and match..." Jack listed.


    Patrick listened attentively but didn''t bother repeating, "Buy them all and have them delivered."


    Jack was dumbfounded once again.


    It seemed like he had just heard a woman''s voice.


    The one eating ice cream must be Patrick''s wife.


    Patrick was so doting on his wife!


    Jack immediately went to make the purchase.


    Pouting, Vera looked at Patrick."Why did you throw away my ice cream and now want to buy me a new one?"


    "I found that ice cream unsightly." Patrick took a step closer, nearing Vera.


    Pointing at Vera''s head, Patrick emphasized, "Stay away from Randall; you''re his aunt."


    "Okay, got it."


    "You know, yet you''re still eating the ice cream he bought for you?" Patrick hit the nail on the head.

 Chapter 69 Her Husbands Spending

    Vera foolishly whispered, "I used to eat the ice cream he bought for me all the time."


    "You dare mention the past to me?!" Patrick pinched her cheek. "Who is your husband?"


    "You." Vera pped away the hand on her face. "Patrick, you''re abusing me!"


    Patrick''s Adam''s apple bobbed, and his grip gradually loosened.


    Vera rubbed her cheek and immediately moved away from him.


    Patrick pointed at the hidden Vera and warned, "You are not allowed to spend other men''s money."


    With that, he took out a bank card from his jacket and ced it on the table, pointing with his index finger. "This is your pocket money, one million dors a month. If it''s not enough, ask me for more. If I catch you spending another man''s money, I won''t spare you."


    Fearful, Vera nodded, but she didn''t touch the bank card on the table.


    Shortly after, Jack brought a box of ice cream.


    Vera followed him out and saw the various vors inside, instantly delighted. "Trading one ice cream for a whole box of ice cream, worth it!"


    She immediately took one out and started eating.


    Jack said, "Madam, this belongs to Mrs. Vera."


    With cream sticking to her lips, Vera replied incoherently, "That''s right, I am Mrs. Vera."


    Jack stared at the girl in front of him in disbelief.


    His boss had married such a young woman! Where was his conscience?


    Patrick himself wiped her mouth! What about her cleanliness?


    Patrick didn''t dare argue back with her! What about his temper?


    He was truly shocked.


    In a fit of pique, Vera ate ice cream while holding the box and left the living room.


    Patrick was left ignored.


    Jack felt embarrassed for him.


    "Mr. Olteran, do you have any further instructions?" Jack asked.


    "No, you can go back," Patrick replied.


    As Vera left the room, she turned into a sharing enthusiast.


    She went around offering the ice cream Patrick bought her to everyone, bending down to let Shawn and Tom take some. "Shawn, this is so delicious, try it."


    Shawn hesitated at first but couldn''t resist Vera''s enthusiasm. He took a bite of the ice cream.


    "It tastes good," Shawn said, trying this snack for the first time, having previously scorned it as unhealthy.


    Vera then offered some to Tom before going to find Cindy with the box.


    Coincidentally, Cindy was in the study looking at the Olteran family''s expenses for the quarter.


    Vera shouted from outside, "Cindy, are you there? I''ming in."


    "I''m here; juste in," Cindy replied.


    Vera handed her a box of ice cream, saying, "Patrick bought this. Summer and ice cream are a perfect match."


    Cindy smiled and declined. "I don''t want any; you have it."


    "I''ve already had one," Vera said, cing the ice cream on Cindy''s desk. "I have plenty more."


    She nced at Cindy''s busy work and said, "I can''t understand anything, Cindy, you''re busy, I''ll leave."


    Cindy watched her leave with a smile.


    Since their heart-to-heart conversation, their rtionship had improved significantly. Perhaps it was because of the mistakes she had made before that now seeing Vera filled her with guilt.


    This feeling made her more patient and understanding toward Vera.


    Soon, Cindy realized that Vera was straightforward, lively, and much better than Emma, who only knew how to take advantage of people.


    Smiling, she picked up the ice cream on the table and tasted it. "It''s very sweet."


    After sharing a round, all the household staff had one, except for Patrick.


    Back in the bedroom, he asked, "Where''s mine?"


    "I ate yours for you," Vera said, feeling unsatisfied after eating one, so she decisively ate Patrick''s ice cream, iming he didn''t like it. Patrick looked at Vera, squinting, his Adam''s apple bobbing. "Then what am I supposed to eat?"


    "You don''t have to eat," Vera said, biting her lip nervously.


    Patrick approached her, lifted her chin, and gazed at her lips. "I bought it; it would be a waste if I didn''t have a bite, right?"


    With that, he lowered his head and kissed her lips.


    Vera was shocked! She ate one of his ice creams, why was he kissing her!


    "Patrick."


    As soon as Vera opened her mouth, she gave him an opportunity, her mouth filled with his taste.


    He kissed her again!


    She couldn''t exin their current rtionship.


    Since when had he started taking advantage of her everywhere?


    Patrick once again tasted the sweetness on her lips, a taste he was addicted to.


    The lingering fragrance, the softness on her tongue, still carrying the sweetness of the ice cream they had just eaten.


    He kissed her more deeply, even forgetting that she was his nephew''s "ex-girlfriend."


    Vera was left dazed by the kiss, her mind a mess.


    Suddenly, her phone rang in her pocket.


    The ringtone woke them uppletely.


    Vera''s eyes, previously unfocused, cleared instantly. She pushed Patrick away, who was kissing her passionately.


    Patrick''s eyes also showed affection as he looked down at Vera in his arms.


    Her cheeks flushed unnaturally, her breathing quickened, and her gaze was evasive. The redness on her lips was the best evidence of their recent kiss. Patrick''s Adam''s apple bobbed. "You should answer the call first." Vera picked up her phone and saw that Mia was calling.


    She went to the window, steadied her breathing, and answered the call.


    "Hello, Mia, what''s up?"


    Mia eximed, "Great news!"


    "What? What great news could happen to me?" Vera asked, puzzled.


    Patrick, sitting on the sofa, kept his eyes on Vera, his gaze bing increasingly confused.


    What scent on her was captivating him?


    Mia excitedly said, "You forgot that you came to mest time about changing your major. I had my brother help you with it, and it''s done now. After the break, you and I will be ssmates."


    Vera had almost forgotten about this matter.


    Forced into marriage, threatened by Patrick, she had impulsively decided to study business, with ambitious ns to acquire the Olteran Group in the future!


    And now, it had all worked out.


    Excitedly, she asked, "Really? Did I sessfully transfer to the business school?"

 Chapter 70 He Said Moving

    "Yeah, it worked! I purposely had my brother arrange for us to be in the same ss. We''ll be attending sses together again!" Mia arrived at Zandonick for the first time, feeling uneasy in this unfamiliar ce.


    As a result, God favored her, allowing her to meet two close friends shortly after starting school. One was Vera, a wealthy girl with a cheerful personality. The other was Randall, whose parents were government officials, handsome and sunny. Their warmth quickly resolved her difort here, and they became good friends in the eyes of their ssmates.


    She thought they would be separated in college, but just a yearter, they were about to reunite.


    "What, Randall and I are in the same ss again?"


    Vera thought, ''Doesn''t that mean Randall will be serving her for another three years?''


    The thought made her gleeful!


    Vera was so excited that she didn''t notice the man on the sofa, whose expression gradually turned ugly.


    Patrick heard clearly what she had just said.


    Switching to the business school, just to be in the same major as Randall!


    She was so happy just because she was in the same ss as Randall?


    His wife and his nephew''s old rtionship still lingered, giving Patrick a headache.


    The kiss just now felt like a p in the face.


    He took a deep breath and watched Vera chatting on the phone by the window,ughing and joking.


    It wasn''t until she finished the call that Vera turned around and her eyes met Patrick''s.


    In an instant, memories of their recent passionate kiss flooded her mind.


    Vera bit her lip, said nothing, slowly moved to the position of their bed against the wall, then quickly ran away from Patrick.


    She ran out to find Randall.


    Patrick could easily guess that she was going to tell Randall the good news.


    Gritting his teeth, he sat on the sofa and calcted what he should do next. He could choose to move out!


    That was the quickest solution Patrick could think of.


    This way, he could prevent Vera and Randall from meeting, and at the same time, he could pressure the school to keep Vera from changing majors.


    Given enough time, their feelings would naturally fade.


    If they were allowed to stay together for a long time, who knew how things would develop; after all, they were just twenty-year-old students. Young and impulsive, they acted without thinking of the consequences, disregarding dignity for pleasure. He had to nip it all in the bud.


    With his decision made, he got up to take a shower.


    Randall''s bedroom.


    When Vera appeared, he was lying on the bed. Seeing her, he immediately sat up eagerly and asked, "How did it go? Did it work?"


    "It did." Vera pped joyfully.


    Randall raised his fists in a cheering gesture. "Great! Learning Latin dance is really difficult. After a day of practice, I can''t even move my waist."


    Vera suddenly paused. "Randall, I seeded; you didn''t."


    Randall was very puzzled. "What do you mean?"


    Vera shared the good news with him."I changed my major."


    "And then?"


    "Business school, Grade 2 ;ss 3."


    Randall was speechless.


    He smiled with a helpless look on his face. "I can''t escape from you, can I?!"


    Unable to contain her smile, Vera walked over and patted Randall''s shoulder. "I''ll keep an eye on you; after all, I''m your aunt."


    Randall eximed, "Vera, you are being unreasonable. I''ve been serving you for ten years, and now you want me to serve you for three more years?"


    Raising an eyebrow mischievously, Vera replied, "Ten years have passed; what''s three more to you."


    After sharing the good news, Vera was very satisfied with Randall''s reaction.


    Humming a tune, she returned to the bedroom.


    Patrick had finished washing up and was about to leave when he saw her humming.


    His face darkened. "Are you happy?"


    "Yes!"


    After her response, she took her pajamas and went to the bathroom.


    Her good moodsted until the evening. Before going to bed, she chatted happily with Mia on the phone. At one point, she sent Mia a voice message, saying, "You have no idea; Randall was dumbfounded when he found out we''re in the same ss."


    Patrick, sitting next to her, found the English book he was reading suddenly uninteresting after Vera sent the voice message.


    Then Vera sent another voice message. "Randall feels like he can''t escape now."


    After theughter, her phone was suddenly snatched away.


    Vera looked at her empty hand, then at Patrick holding her phone. Her beautiful eyes glinted with anger. "Patrick, what are you doing? First you take my ice cream, now my phone?"


    Patrick ced the phone behind his back, suppressing the jealousy rising in his heart. He pulled her into his arms, trying to keep his tone gentle. "Should we move?"


    "No way!" She was still angry, so of course she wouldn''t agree to move now when he brought it up. Besides, living in the Olteran family meant she didn''t have to worry about anything, with people to y with and everything so wonderful. Patrick''s Adam''s apple bobbed as he looked at Vera beneath him, pondering for a while. He took a deep breath and finally said the words he had been contemting. "Do you want to live in the Cherry Vi?"


    He had once said that only a woman who could live in the Cherry Vi was someone he approved of.


    He extended the invitation to Vera. What it meant was clear to everyone.


    However, Vera, when invited, without much thought, refused. "No."


    Patrick tightened his grip around her waist, his hands exerting more force. His eyes, once deep, now carried a coldness.


    Vera had no idea what the Cherry Vi meant to Patrick, nor did she know that the Cherry Vi was where he had grown up alone since childhood. The name just sounded vaguely familiar to her, as if she had heard it somewhere before. Patrick''s breathing grew heavier as he held Vera down.


    Leaving her on the bed, Patrick got up and left the room.


    Unconcerned about where Patrick was going, Veray on the edge of the bed, picked up her phone that had been snatched earlier, and continued chatting with Mia. Patrick didn''t show up all night.


    The next day, at breakfast, Cindy asked her, "Vera, where''s Patrick?"


    "I have no idea; he disappeared early this morning." Vera sat at the table, ready to eat. Randall was also missing from the table; he had disappeared early in the morning as well. "Cindy, where''s Randall?"


    "He ran away."


    Because he didn''t want to learn Latin dance, Randall went to Shawn toin. But Shawn, upon seeing him, only thought of his porcin vase and refused to help Randall. Randall then went to his parents.


    Vincent said, "I don''t care."


    Cindy said, "I can''t do anything."


    With no one to turn to, Randall packed his bags in the middle of the night and fled from the Olteran family.


    First day of school.


    Vera packed her things and left with her backpack.


    At the dining hall, Randall was brought back.


    It was said that the day after he left, Patrick found his location based on his spending records and had someone bring Randall back to the dance society for lessons. During these days, Randall''s bones felt like they had been broken and reconnected.


    Unable to bear it, Vera once pleaded with Patrick to reconsider his decision to make Randall dance.


    To her surprise, Patrick coldly replied, "One more word, and you''ll be learning to dance with him." Terrified, Vera never spoke out again.


    Finally, new semester started.


    This meant that Randall was safe during the day.


    However, Patrick, being twisted, changed his Latin dance ss from daytime to nighttime.


    Upon learning this, Randall lost all hope in life.

 Chapter 71 Questioning Her Husbands Absence for Several Days

    On the first day of school, Vera carried her backpack and went to the Dean''s Office to start changing her major.


    Mia personally apanied Vera to handle the procedures.


    Randall also saw Mia, and as soon as they met, Mia and Vera started to smirk.


    Mia asked Randall, "Little swan, how''s your practice going?"


    Randall gritted his teeth. "Mia, Vera, I really haven''t been blessed by God to be with you again."


    Vera wanted to change her major, and Randall wanted to change sses.


    But when they arrived at the Dean''s Office, the teacher told them, "One of you can''t change majors, and the other can''t change sses."


    A leader had specifically instructed this, and it was directed at them by name.


    Mia said, "Teacher, are you mistaken? During the summer, Vera''s enrollment clearly transferred to the Business School. I still have the transfer certificate on my phone, signed by two deans. Why is it not valid now?"


    The teacher at the Dean''s Office did not verify further but replied, "Your family members do not agree to your change of major. Maybe you should discuss it with them first."


    Vera frowned and questioned the teacher, "My parents haven''t interfered with my decisions since I was eighteen. Teacher, if you''re lying, at leaste up with a decent reason."


    Randall also said, "Yeah, I can vouch for her words, but why can''t I change sses?"


    The teacher smiled and said, "You should go ask your Uncle Patrick. Patrick is a major shareholder of our school, and we dare not disobey him."


    Patrick rarely intervened in Randall''s school life. Randall was already treated well at school just because his father held a high position, and people around didn''t even know what position his father held. If they found out he was Patrick''s nephew, he would attract some unsavory friends at school.


    So Patrick and Vincent never let Randall enjoy the privileges his status brought.


    This time, it was the first time Patrick intervened in Randall''s affairs.


    The reason was surprisingly because of Vera.


    When Patrick mentioned this incident while dining with the school leaders, everyone was shocked.


    Randall''s father turned out to be the mayor of Zandonick, and his uncle was the king of the business world, Patrick!


    The principal was so shocked that he almost spilled his drink.


    Upon returning, the principal immediately adjusted Randall and Vera''s enrollment ording to Patrick''s instructions.


    Those involved in this incident also learned about Randall''s identity.


    They started showing him more respect.


    Randall began to feel uneasy.


    He looked at Vera, about to ask her if Patrick had intervened, but he noticed Vera''s furrowed brows.


    Perhaps she also suspected Patrick''s involvement.


    Vera asked the teacher at the Dean''s Office, "Was it also Patrick who intercepted my transfer certificate?"


    The teacher nodded to Vera.


    They were puzzled. It was understandable that Randall, as Patrick''s nephew, couldn''t change sses or majors. But why did Vera, just an ordinary student, have to face such unnecessary management? Not knowing Vera''s background, they didn''t show her much respect.


    Vera mmed the documents on the table and left the Dean''s Office.


    "Vera, where are you going?" Mia called out.


    Vera had arrived at school early in high spirits, looking forward to the new semester, meeting old friends, and feeling excited.


    However, upon arrival, everything turned out to be false.


    Her beautiful dream was shattered by Patrick.


    Of course, she had to go to the Olteran Group to confront Patrick.


    If necessary, she was ready to even fight him.


    Mia couldn''t catch up with Vera. Later, she returned to the Dean''s Office, took the documents from the table, and said to Randall, "Let''s follow Vera."


    "Follow her for what? She''s going to settle scores with Uncle Patrick. I''m afraid of her fiery temper. I don''t know who would be tougher in a fight between her and Patrick," Randall said carelessly.


    After they left, the teachers at the Dean''s Office discussed Vera and Randall''s identities with suspicion.


    The surrounding teachers loved gossip, saying, "I guess the Olteran family''s young master and the school belle are in love. They wanted to switch to the same ss to be together, but Mr. Olteran found Vera unsuitable for Randall, so he firmly opposed them studying in the same ss."


    Another teacher was puzzled, "Really? Who is the school belle?"


    The teacher speaking handed her phone over to show the top-ranked image of Vera.


    In the picture, Vera had a smiling face, representing sweetness.


    She had bright eyes and white teeth; her eyes were like stars.


    Her fair skin, untouched by makeup, her delicate and charming appearance, made her attractive.


    She wasn''t stunningly beautiful, but rather someone pleasant to look at.


    At first nce, she seemed pleasing, but with each subsequent look, one couldn''t help but admire her smile.


    Vera topped the rankings, with a consistent ratio of votes from both men and women.


    She was truly deserving of the top spot.


    After seeing her picture and the votes, the surrounding teachers said, "This ssmate looks quite pretty. So, she''s dating Randall, right?"


    "It''s pity. she''s out of luck. The Olteran family doesn''t approve of her."


    Someone else added, "Are you talking about Vera from the School of Architecture?"


    "Yes, do you know her?"


    Later, another teacher chimed in, saying, "I''ve heard of her. Her family also runs a sizablepany, and she''s from a wealthy background, so her status should be good."


    "No matter how big her family''spany is, it probably can''tpare to the Olteran family''s. Think about it, the Olteran family only has Randall as their grandson, and he''s supposed to marry a princess in the future. Everyone thinks she''s not up to their standards. A typical wealthy girl may not be appealing to the Olteran family."


    "That makes sense. No wonder Mr. Olteran intervened in Randall''s affairs and now in Vera''s too."


    The crowd continued to gossip as Vera arrived at the Olteran Group by taxi.


    She barged in and ran straight to the receptionist, asking, "Which floor is Patrick''s office on?"


    "Madam, do you have an appointment?"


    Vera replied, "No."


    "Sorry, madam, you can''t see Mr. Olteran without an appointment."


    Vera took out her phone and said, "I''m making an appointment now."


    She dialed Patrick''s number, and after three rings, Patrick''s voice came through. "Hello, what''s up?"


    Vera clenched her teeth, "Honey, I need to see you, do we need an appointment? Let''s schedule a time now, I''m in the lobby downstairs."


    The receptionists were dumbfounded!


    They were shocked to hear this girl in front of them calling their CEO what?


    Honey?


    Patrick nced at his watch. It was the day she started school, and it seemed she already knew everything. "I''m busy. Let''s talk when I get home from the evening event."


    "Go home? Honey, it''s been a few days since you''ve been home. Can I catch you at home?"

 Chapter 72 A Little Jealous Patrick

    Patrick''s Adam''s apple rolled in the office, with the manager of the finance department standing in front of him tremblingly waiting for his instructions. Patrick was calm, having been scolded by his wife.


    "I promised toe home tonight."


    "No, I need to see you now." Vera, assertively shouting at Patrick over the phone in the lobby.


    After speaking, she hung up.


    Turning to the receptionist, she announced, "Alright, I have an appointment with Patrick; open the door and take me up to see him."


    The receptionist was still in shock, "Are you Mrs. Olteran?"


    She seemed too young, and Patrick was married?


    Vera nodded. "I left in a hurry and forgot my marriage certificate. Do I need to call Tom to have him bring me the certificate to prove my identity?"


    The receptionist quickly shook their head. "Madam, please wait; we need to verify."


    Although Vera''s words and her attitude seemed true, just in case, they had to muster the courage to contact the office of the president to verify the truth of Vera''s words.


    The receptionist reached out to Sophia, the secretary of the president''s office, and exined the situation.


    Sophia was unaware that Patrick was already married and immediately said, "She must be a fraud; you should send her away."


    The receptionist hesitated, looking at Vera, "Madam, please leave. If you continue to disrupt our office, we will have to call security."


    Vera squinted. "Patrick won''t see me?"


    The receptionist nodded.


    Seeing the peopleing and going in the lobby, she couldn''t just barge in.


    However, since Patrick wouldn''t see her, Vera looked at the nearby sofa. "Fine, I''ll sit there and wait for him."


    Vera sat with her backpack in that spot.


    The receptionists exchanged puzzled looks.


    In his office, after Vera hung up on him, Patrick was also in a bad mood.


    Knowing she wasing to hold him ountable, he was avoiding her.


    His bad mood made it hard for him to focus on work.


    He couldn''t even concentrate on the financial reports, "Go out first."


    "Okay."


    The manager of the finance department left the president''s office carefully holding the documents.


    Vera was still waiting.


    Shortly after, when Sophia entered the room to deliver the documents, she mentioned the incident from earlier. "I heard from the receptionist that there was a girl downstairs iming to be Mrs. Olteran and wanting to see you. I refused and had her sent away. These days, people dare to say anything."


    Patrick paused in flipping through the documents, looking up he asked, "Why wasn''t this matter reported to me in advance?"


    "Mr. Olteran, we all know you don''t have a wife."


    Patrick''s face turned cold. "Is it that my wedding ring on my ring finger isn''t noticeable, or you all are just blind?"


    The secretary noticed Patrick''s anger and immediately looked at his ring finger.


    There was actually a wedding ring on Patrick''s ring finger!


    Shocked! A wedding ring!


    Sophia widened her eyes, could it be that thedy just now was really Patrick''s wife?


    "Mr. Olteran, was that really your wife just now?"


    Patrick put down his pen, stood up, and decided to go downstairs to meet Vera.


    Suddenly, he stopped in his tracks.


    Sophia, fearful, said, "Mr. Olteran, Mrs. Olteran was just sent away, I..."


    Patrick guessed that Vera wouldn''t leave. She was such a stubborn person, she wouldn''t leave without seeing him.


    "Get out."


    He dismissed the secretary.


    The secretary hurriedly left.


    Alone, Patrick called Jack on his phone. "Go downstairs and bring Vera up."


    Jack immediately responded, "Mr. Olteran, I''ll go downstairs now to bring Mrs. Olteran up."


    "Alright."


    Patrick hung up, sat back in his chair, and rubbed his temples with a headache.


    He could even predict that when Vera arrived, there would be an argument.


    "Vera, why did you call me toe home that night?"


    Knowing she had been with her nephew, Patrick went to the Cherry Vi.


    If he had stayed there for the night, maybe he would have supported her and her nephew. But she called him in the middle of the night toe home, not knowing what that phone call meant to him.


    As Patrick was feeling a headache, the office door was suddenly kicked open.


    Then came a harsh voice. "Patrick, what do you mean? Does it bother you if I switch majors? Why do you meddle in my affairs? Who gave you the right to interfere? Are you my father or my mother? Thepany isn''t busy enough for you, so you have time to meddle in my matters. Are you going crazy?"


    Jack, who was escorting her upstairs, was stunned.


    The people working outside the office were also dumbfounded. The president''s office door wasn''t closed, so they all heard clearly. This girl... was scolding their president?


    Did she feel there was nothing left in the world worth living for?


    Jack didn''t dare enter the president''s office; he quickly closed the door to Patrick''s office.


    He leaned against the door, patting his chest, feeling his heartbeat. "It''s beating so fast."


    Sophia, who had just learned the shocking news, was surprised by Vera''s door-kicking and then frightened by her scolding.


    She quickly asked Jack, "Was that Mrs. Olteran?"


    Jack pursed his lips and nodded, "Yes. Mrs. Olteran wanted ice cream, Mr. Olteran asked me to buy all vors and send them over. Mr. Olteran himself confirmed, it was her."


    The people in the secretary''s office covered their mouths in astonishment.


    They couldn''t believe it, but the fact was right in front of them.


    The well-known tycoon, Patrick, had secretly married a young wife who still seemed like a student with a backpack.


    Inside the office, Patrick looked grim. "Are you done scolding?"


    "No, don''t you want to hear me scold? I scolded, are you idle? Why do you want to control everything about me? Can''t you stop being so domineering?"


    Patrick closed his eyes, indeed, he had thought too kindly of Vera just now. "You continue scolding; let me see what else you can say."


    "I won''t scold anymore; I''ll leave you in a sulk." Vera retorted.


    Patrick said, "Then it''s my turn. If you''re changing majors because you truly love this field, I support you and am willing to help you in every way. But if you''re doing it because of Randall, flirting in front of me, I warn you, changing majors is minor, changing schools is also possible! If you and Randall behave inappropriately again, I''ll take you abroad. When you marry me, you need to pay attention to your behavior. You are my wife; regardless of what happened between you and Randall in the past, that''s all in the past. Legally, your husband is me, Patrick!"

 Chapter 73 Knowing the Whole Truth

    Vera was dumbfounded by what he said.


    "You think I don''t pay attention to propriety? I''m in love with Randall? Are you out of your mind to say such things?" Patrick felt a bit helpless.


    Vera exploded. "If I were in love with Randall, would I have married you? If you want to lie, can''t youe up with a decent excuse? Your lies are as cheap as you are." Patrick didn''t react as impulsively as she did. He patiently said, "You go out with Randall to watch movies, drink coffee, go shopping, travel. Aren''t you a couple? Ran has met your parents; haven''t you both promised each other a lifetime? Randall openly admitted that you have a rtionship; is that all fake? You call me fake, Vera; when have you ever been genuine? You entangle yourself with Ran on one side, disregarding my feelings and joking around with him right in front of me. On the other hand, you flirt with me, calling me in the middle of the night toe home and sleep, calling me Honey? Are all women like you, hypocritical, inconsistent in words and actions?"


    Once again, Vera was at a loss.


    It seemed like there was a misunderstanding between them.


    And this misunderstanding, once connected, was a serious one.


    "Patrick, do you think Randall and I are ex-boyfriend and girlfriend?"


    "Isn''t that the case?"


    Vera asked again, "So you didn''t allow me to transfer, and you didn''t allow Randall to change sses because you didn''t want us to ''reignite our old romance''?"


    This time, Patrick didn''t reply.


    He just looked at Vera.


    "Are you going to reignite your old romance?"


    "We never dated in the first ce, so how can we reignite our old romance? How do you manage such arge conglomerate with your mind like this? You''re called a king in the business world, which is simply an exaggeration. Randall is myckey; how could I possibly develop feelings for myckey? It''s insane, really!" Vera pped her forehead, speechless.


    After all, the misunderstanding was here.


    She could only apologize to Randall for the time being.


    Listening to Vera, Patrick remembered that Randall had been severely beaten for a period of time and had taken sick leave. It turned out that the girl who beat Randall up was his wife now.


    He squinted and continued to listen to Vera.


    "Upon graduation from high school, Randall and Mia and I coincidentally ended up at the same school. Randall thought he could escape my control by choosing a business school, but he didn''t expect me to marry you, who happened to be his uncle."


    Patrick delved into his memories, realizing that when Randall first saw Vera, his expression was not one of surprise but extreme shock.


    Vera continued, "He''s always been a tyrant at home, caring about his external image. He didn''t want me to expose the ten years of darkness when I bullied him. As a condition, his mother and I had a dispute, and he had toe out to mediate and protect me. And I, I concealed his years as myckey for him. When he came to my house, Mia was also there, so my parents knew him, and my parents also knew that I always bullied Randall at school! After that, when you asked me about Randall, I promised Randall not to tell his family about his time as myckey, so I told you about what happened between Mia and me. Watching movies, drinking coffee, traveling, shopping, none of that happened between Randall and me. The one I truly did those things with was Mia!"


    Patrick''s eyelids twitched. If that was the case, had he misunderstood from the beginning?


    "Why did Randall break Shawn''s antiques, risk being beaten to take his mom''s diamonds, and insist on keeping you here?"


    Vera replied, "He thought he was clever, thinking you might do something coercive to me at night. After all, with ten years of friendship, he wouldn''t endanger my safety. At least at home, if I called for help, he could save me." Patrick''s throat rolled. "Why did he admit that you had a rtionship?"


    "That''s because of his wild guesses. He thought you were interested in me, I wasn''t interested in you, and when I rejected you, he became my shield. Randall thought that was the case, and he admitted it,pletely unaware that it was a trap set by you."


    Patrick was shocked, the first time he had such a big misunderstanding in his life.


    He finally cleared up the misunderstanding.


    In Patrick''s heart, all the gloomy emotions vanished, reced by a joy that filled his chest once again.


    Vera also didn''t expect it to be a misunderstanding. She was so angry that she directly punched Patrick. "If you have something to say, say it to me. You make wild guesses and misunderstandings. You''ve made me so angry." Without a word, Patrick walked to the desk, picked up the phone, and called the school''s principal, "Hello, this is Patrick."


    The principal on the other end greeted respectfully. "Mr. Olteran, what can I do for you?"


    "Vera''s transfer procedures are being processed normally. Let her go to ss 3 in the sophomore year of the Business School," Patrick instructed.


    Vera looked at Patrick, who had suddenly changed his attitude, blinking in surprise.


    The principal asked again, "Mr. Olteran, what should we do if Randall insists on transferring?"


    "He stays the same, not allowed to go anywhere, just continue to serve his aunt in ss 3," Patrick replied.


    Vera was extremely puzzled.


    The principal asked boldly, "His aunt is..."


    "My wife, Vera."


    With that, he hung up the phone.


    Leaving the principal in the office with his jaw dropped, and Vera standing beside him, unable to close her surprised mouth. "Why did you admit our rtionship? Just a moment ago, you were suspecting that Randall and I had feelings for each other." Patrick said frankly, "I apologize to you. It was my mistake to misunderstand you."


    Vera didn''t know how precious Patrick''s apology was; she only knew that Patrick admitted his mistake with a good attitude, which made her unable to get angry.


    "Then you can''t tell the principal that we''re husband and wife; I''ll be gossiped about at school. Besides, I just became the school belle; I don''t want to be known as a married belle." Patrick squinted, looking Vera up and down.


    She was indeed delicate and pretty, he hadn''t expected to marry a beauty queen.


    "Is it not good for you to be my wife?"


    "I don''t want others to know that I got married so early. Otherwise, I''ll be spied on at school and talked about behind my back. I want a bit of peace during my university years." Patrick and Vera locked eyes.


    She looked stubborn, and he knew that if he didn''t agree, she would probably start another argument with him in the next moment.


    So, Patrickpromised once again.

 Chapter 74 He Likes You

    Since meeting Vera, he had always been thepromising one.


    Regarding agreements, hepromised.


    Regarding moving, hepromised.


    Regarding changing majors, hepromised.


    Secret marriage, hepromised again!


    The principal received another call from Patrick. "Mr. Olteran, do you have any important instructions?"


    Patrick nced at Vera across from him and instructed the person on the phone. "Keep Vera being my wife a secret." "Yes, understood."


    After hanging up, Patrick asked Vera in front of him. "Are you satisfied this time?"


    Vera nced to the side, pouted, nodded. "It''s okay."


    Patrick found her tsundere attitude adorable; he looked at Vera''s profile andughed heartily.


    Vera nced at him, noticing his smile, feeling a bit nervous. "What are youughing at?"


    "I''mughing at your boldness. So far, you''re the first person to storm into my office and scold me."


    "Who made the mistake? Why wouldn''t I scold you? Besides, scolding my own husband isn''t a crime." Patrick nodded. "Indeed."


    In a marriage, who hadn''t had arguments?


    With Vera''s matters resolved, she felt ufortable sharing a room with Patrick at thepany. She rushed to the office door, not looking back, and said to Patrick, "I''m leaving, goodbye." After speaking, she ran out.


    With Patrick''s instructions, Vera quickly processed the paperwork to change her major at school.


    Randall also eagerly went to change his major, but the teacher politely replied in the end, "Sorry, Randall, Mr. Olteran still doesn''t agree to your transfer."


    Randall asked, "Why not? Vera could do it."


    The teacher looked at Vera and thought to himself, ''Has Vera gained approval from the Olteran family?''


    Feeling good about the situation, Verapleted the paperwork and headed to the ssroom to report.


    Randall grabbed her seeking advice, "How did you convince Uncle Patrick?"


    Vera said, "I went to his office and scolded him."


    Randall asked, "Can you give me a more normal way to handle this?"


    Vera said, "I really scolded Patrick a few times before he agreed to my major change. You should try it, sometimes you need to take a chance. Maybe if you scold him, you won''t fear him anymore. But maybe the result will be Mia and I visiting your grave next year."


    "Vera, are you not feeling guilty about suggesting this n?"


    Vera shook her head. "No, I feel quite at ease."


    On the way out, Randallmented while Vera and Miaughed heartily.


    Finally, their triangle wasplete again.


    With the paperwork done and smoothly enrolled, the principal called Patrick to report the matter.


    After hearing the news, Patrick, in a good mood, thanked the principal.


    After clearing up the misunderstanding with Vera, he no longer felt condemned by his conscience.


    She was his wife from the start, with no rtion to Randall. He no longer hesitated to kiss her at night.


    Patrick was in an extremely good mood.


    He even wanted to personally pick up Vera after school.


    He texted Vera: [What time do you finish school this afternoon? I''lle pick you up.]


    Looking at the message, Vera bit her lip. "Mia, help me analyze something. Patrick seems a bit off. Listen to what I have to say, and then see if he might have multiple personalities as rumored."


    Randall also leaned in. "Let me listen too, he''s my uncle after all, I''m sure I can offer more advice than Mia."


    Vera nodded, and the three of them huddled together as Vera pointed out all the recent oddities about Patrick.


    She raised her phone for them to see. "He''sing to pick me up after school. Why am I so afraid?"


    After hearing this, Mia and Randall both said, "Patrick likes you; he is jealous."


    Vera shook her head, instinctively denying, "Impossible; why would he be jealous? We have no rtionship."


    "You''re already married. If he''s not jealous, why would he send Randall to a Latin dance ss? If he''s not jealous, why would he prevent you from changing majors, then immediately allow it after the misunderstanding, and let Randall stay in ss Three to serve his aunt? Vera, is Patrick interested in you?" "Yes! I told you Patrick is interested in Vera. She didn''t believe me before, but now that Mia says it, do you believe it?" Randall eximed excitedly, as if his tail had been stepped on like a monkey.


    Hearing their words, Vera''s heart fluttered. "No way."


    Her cheeks flushed with embarrassment.


    Mia was surprised. "Vera, I never expected that you would win the affection of such a difficult man so soon after getting married."


    Randall added eagerly, "Vera probably captured Uncle Patrick''s heart with her looks. He likes this kind of innocent girl who knows nothing about the world. It''s normal for him to be interested in her. Besides, he is not young anymore; he hasn''t had any sexual experiences, and Vera is so beautiful, lying by his side all day. If he''s not impotent, he would have given in long ago."


    Vera nced at Randall smoothly. "Would you dare to let him hear these words?"


    Randall immediately backed down.


    He kept his mouth shut.


    Vera looked down on him.


    Mia said, "I think Randall makes sense. You''re young and beautiful; you wouldn''t be the campus belle if you weren''t good-looking. Men are visual creatures, I think Patrick might have taken a liking to you, especially considering your marital rtionship, it''s normal for him to have thoughts about you."


    Vera thought about the subtle interactions between her and Patrick, feeling that something was off. Suddenly she asked, "Can you smell a fragrance on me?"


    She extended her arm for them to smell.


    Mia and Randall shook their heads. ;"No, what''s wrong?"


    Vera then thought about Patrick kissing her. "Mia, can you tell me if my mouth smells?"


    They shook their heads again."Could it be that Patrick likes your bad breath and body odor?"


    "It''s not that. He always says I smell good, and asks me what shampoo, toothpaste, and body wash I use, but I use odorless ones."


    Mia was astonished. "So you''ve kissed Patrick!"


    Randall looked at her, "Have you and Uncle Patrick already had a sexual rtionship?"


    Vera interrupted their wild thoughts, "No, stop specting. I just can''t figure out why he always says I smell good when I don''t." After feeling frustrated, Patrick called her.


    They both held their breath, never feeling this nervous when answering a teacher''s call.


    Vera picked up the phone."Hello."


    Patrick asked, "Did you see the message I sent you just now?"


    "I was busy just now and didn''t see it. Do you need something?" Vera listened to his voice, recalling Mia and Randall''s confident words. When she answered the call again, she did so with shyness.

 Chapter 75 Alluring Ambiance

    Patrick asked, "What time should I pick you up after school?"


    "No need; I''m going out to y with Mia." Vera refused.


    Patrick chuckled, "It''s my first time being a driver, and you''re rejecting me."


    Vera said, "Then you better get used to being rejected in advance, you''ll gradually adapt in the future."


    Eavesdropping Mia and Randall gave Vera a thumbs up impressive!


    She wasn''t afraid at all that the person she rejected was Patrick.


    Patrick was in a good mood, didn''t force her, and since she had ns, he regretfully hung up.


    Vera bit her lip, leaning on the table and looking at her phone.


    Mia asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "I feel a bit regretful; something doesn''t feel right in my heart."


    Mia, resting her face on one hand, casually patted Vera''s shoulder. "Don''t tell me you also have feelings for Patrick."


    Vera pursed her lips and shook her head.


    "Randall, Patrick hasn''t been staying at home for a few days. Do you know where he''s staying?"


    "At the Cherry Vi," Randall answered without hesitation.


    Vera was somewhat familiar with this name. Suddenly she remembered when Patrick asked her, "The Cherry Vi, should we move there?"


    Before Vera could ask, Mia interjected, "Why haven''t I heard of this ce?"


    "Of course you haven''t heard of it, that''s Uncle Patrick''s private residence, no one can enter. Unless they are very important to him, that''s his real home. He moved out and lived there since he was 13. It''s no exaggeration to say that where the Olteran family lives is where he lodges; Uncle Patrick''s true home is there."


    He didn''t notice Vera, who was already stunned, and continued, "If Vera ever moves to the Cherry Vi one day, then she might be my aunt for life."


    Vera blinked quickly. "Is it Patrick''s real home?"


    "Yes, just like how you have parents and a home. Uncle Patrick''s home is at the Cherry Vi; his sense of belonging is there. But for us, our sense of belonging is with people; for him, it''s with things." Vera swallowed nervously, taking a quick sip of water.


    Was that day just a figment of her imagination?


    To confirm her suspicions, that evening when Patrick returned home, Vera freshened up in the bathroom, then stood next to Patrick. "Patrick, I have a question for you."


    "You''re not calling me Honey again?"


    "You said I was hypocritical, remember?" Vera pouted andined.


    Patrick sat on the couch, his long arm picked up the ss of water on the table, took a sip of the lukewarm water inside. "That was a misunderstanding; you can continue to call me Honey in the future." Vera covered her mouth, crouched next to Patrick, hands on his legs, looking up at him. "That night you said you''d take me to Cherry Vi, was I mistaken or did you really say that?"


    Patrick looked at her. "Why are you suddenly bringing this up?"


    Vera''s eyes darted around."I just heard Randall mention it; I was curious."


    Patrick cleared his throat, saying, "But you didn''t agree that night."


    Vera was shocked, so he really did mention the Cherry Vi that night!


    "Patrick."


    "Call me Honey," Patrick requested.


    Vera hesitated for a moment, then spoke again, "Honey, why did you want to take me to live at the Cherry Vi?"


    Patrick''s cheek slightly turned, looking down at Vera beside his legs. "Curious?"


    Vera nodded.


    Patrick leaned in slightly, approaching Vera''s face, "You''re so cute."


    Vera felt speechless; what kind of quirk was this?


    She stood up, pped Patrick''s shoulder with her hand, "If you''re not going to say it, then forget it, I don''t want to know anymore." She wanted to go to bed, but suddenly Patrick grabbed her wrist, exerted force, and pulled her into his arms.


    Vera leaned back, sitting directly on Patrick''sp, embraced by him.


    In her daze, Patrick lifted her chin and kissed her.


    Vera''s teeth weren''t clenched; Patrick''s tongue boldly entered her mouth, entwining with her hesitant tongue.


    Vera''s eyes widened; she was kissed in a daze, unable to resist.


    Patrick said, "If we continue, close your eyes, and I''ll kiss you."


    Vera blushed shyly, she had never encountered such a situation before, what should she do?


    Patrick, knowing she was young and innocent, leaned in again, attempting to kiss her sweet lips. Vera didn''t resist.


    As they were disheveled, a knock on the door interrupted them. Patrick and Vera, on the verge of intimacy, snapped back to reality.


    Vera realized she waspletely naked, Patrick''s clothes were also disheveled, she blushed and covered her face.


    At the door, Randall called out, "Vera, can youe out for a moment."


    Patrick looked down at the blushing Vera under him, her body turning pink with embarrassment.


    He quickly covered her with a nket, buttoned up his shirt, and went to the door. Upon opening it, he saw Randall and without a word, kicked him in the chest.


    "Uncle Patrick!" Randall cried out in pain.


    "Get to my study; if it''s not urgent, I won''t spare you tonight!" Patrickmanded.


    Randall said,"Patrick, I''m looking for Vera."


    "She''s asleep; you can talk to me."


    Randall didn''t dare refuse, and followed Patrick to his study.


    "Speak!" hemanded.


    Randall said, "I just wanted to tell Vera that in the school bellecontest, someone is defaming her."


    Patrick narrowed his eyes. "Who?"


    "The second ce, Alexis Tooker. She''s trailing Vera by three thousand votes; even if she tries her best, she won''t catch up. But she''s spreading rumors on the school forum that Vera is being kept by someone, iming that the person who keeps her sent her for stic surgery."


    After hearing this, Patrick rhythmically tapped the table with his hand and then asked, "Anything else?"


    Randall hesitated. "Uncle Patrick, about the Latin dance ss, our misunderstanding has been resolved. Can you let me off the hook?"


    Patrick waved his hand. "You don''t need to go tomorrow."


    Randall looked at Patrick gratefully.


    However, Patrick had other rules.

 Chapter 76 Who is the Good Guy

    The first rule was that after eight o''clock in the evening, Randall was not allowed to go to find Patrick and Vera, and he could not be contacted for any urgent matters! Randall nodded obediently.


    If it weren''t for Randall''s sudden interruption tonight, with his understanding of Vera, perhaps they would have had a pleasant evening, and their rtionship would have been much better in the future. The second rule was that Randall should protect Vera whether at home or at school.


    Randall honestly said, "What if Vera protects me? If it came to a fight, most people wouldn''t stand a chance against her."


    Patrick looked at Vera and said, "You will report to the Taekwondo gym tomorrow."


    "No, Uncle Patrick, I promised you to protect Vera!"


    Patrick added a third condition. "She is your elder, so address her ording to seniority in the future."


    Randall pursed his lips. "She doesn''t let me call her aunt at school."


    "Except at school." Patrick also realized that Vera didn''t want their rtionship to be public at school, so he respected Vera''s suggestion. However, he emphasized one thing, "She is now the school belle, and there will be more and more men around her. Do you know what to do?"


    Randall pped excitedly, pointing at Patrick with his index finger, looking like he understood. "Don''t worry, Uncle Patrick, I''ve got this covered."


    Patrick nodded in satisfaction. "You can go now."


    Randall saluted in aical way and quickly disappeared.


    Patrick, in his study, recalled the intimate moment in the bedroom just now. They had both undressed, her shy look pierced his heart, and he let out a deep breath, a faint smile on his lips as he returned to the master bedroom. Vera, curled up in bed, heard the sound and immediately closed her eyes, tensing up.


    The messy bed from earlier was now neatly arranged, with arge empty space where he had been. Veray alone by the edge of the bed, pretending to sleep.


    Patrick entered, and Vera felt his presence, growing more nervous.


    Patrick stood by the bed, motionless, observing her.


    She had already put her clothes back on, closing her eyes out of embarrassment.


    Patrick wore a gentle smile on his face. He bent down, his mouth close to Vera''s ear, and with a yful tone, he said, "So, you''re shy."


    Vera blushed even more.


    Then, Patrick''sughter grew louder as he stood up and left Vera''s bedside.


    After a moment, the sound of running water from the bathroom could be heard.


    Vera finally opened her eyes, took a deep breath, feeling hot and sweaty all over.


    Patrick''s mood had improved, and his return home time became more regr.


    During breakfast, Patrick picked up a croissant with his long arm and ced it on Vera''s te nearby.


    The members of the Olteran family at the table were all stunned!


    Patrick was actually serving food to Vera voluntarily?


    Vera, however, remained hunched over, trying to hide under the table.


    Ignoring the astonishment of the others, Patrick suddenly spoke, "After breakfast, I''ll take you and Randall to school."


    "No need," Vera immediately refused.


    Patrick lowered his head slightly, looking at Vera who was shorter than him. "Can you drive? If you don''t want me to take you, I''ll get you a car today, and you can drive yourself to school in the future." Randall raised his hand. "Uncle Patrick, I can drive."


    Patrick scanned Randall coldly, and Cindy, sensing trouble, immediately pushed down the hand Randall had raised. "Oh, Patrick, Randall doesn''t need a car. Just buy one for Vera."


    Randall was intimidated by a nce from Patrick and continued eating with his fork.


    Vera felt the differential treatment from Patrick.


    She still hadn''t recovered, blinking her eyes. "I have a driver''s license but I''m too scared to drive."


    Patrick cleared his throat. "I''ll teach you another day."


    "I don''t want to learn."


    Patrick narrowed his eyes.


    Seeing that Vera''s expression was off, she immediately lowered her head, avoiding eye contact with him. "I''m nervous to learn driving from you."


    With that said, a smile appeared on Patrick''s face again, "You''re nervous to learn driving even from your husband. There''s no one in the world who can teach you how to drivefortably." Shawn was shocked by Patrick''s change, and Tom noticed that Shawn hadn''t touched his fork for five minutes, his eyes fixed on Vera.


    Wasn''t he usually cold and aloof to everyone? Where was his impatience? Where was his arrogance?


    Shawn looked at Vera and wondered, ''How did Vera change Patrick like this?''


    After breakfast, Vera and Randall rode to school together.


    Patrick watched the car disappear before driving away.


    Cindy discreetly tugged on Vincent''s sleeve. "Honey, do you notice anything?"


    Vincent looked at Patrick''s departing figure and nodded. "Patrick isn''t as aloof as before."


    At school, Vera learned about the smear campaign against her by Alexis.


    Before she could even react, various scandals about Alexis had already taken over the school forum''s front page in the afternoon.


    It was Alexis who had undergone stic surgery.


    It was Alexis who sought sugar daddies at nightclubs.


    Her chaotic private life was exposed.


    The incidents where she had tried to frame Vera, falsified chat records between Vera and a thug, and even the stic surgery clinic''s admission of her procedures had greatly damaged Alexis''s reputation. Pictures could be fabricated, but videos couldn''t lie.


    Three videos were boldly posted on the forum''s front page the entire process of Alexis''s stic surgery, her sitting on a man''sp at a nightclub, feeding him drinks in a strapless dress, and a censored video. In an instant, Alexis''s reputation plummeted.


    In the ssroom, she went crazy, using, "Vera, you framed me!"


    Vera, sitting with Mia at the back of the ssroom, sighed. "The person who posted these videos is really a good person."


    Mia remarked, "This person isn''t kind enough; they should have shown their faces in the videos."


    Soon, Randall entered the ssroom. "Vera, check the school forum; you''re at the top again."


    Vera was puzzled."Do I have more explosive news than her?"


    She immediately checked the school forum.


    She saw photos of herself at every age, exposing the false news of her stic surgery with real pictures. Following that, Doctor Hawthorne, the doctor who was rumored to have performed her surgery, was arrested. Someone had sent awyer''s letter in her name, scaring the man who had been supporting her toe to the forum and apologize, revealing the whole truth


    Vera, Mia, and Randall fell silent after seeing this news.


    Vera had been with them all day since morning, and she had just learned about this in the morning. She didn''t have time to do all this, and she wasn''t that clever to think of using awyer''s letter.


    Mia asked, "Vera, did you really only find out about this today?"


    Vera nodded, then asked Mia, "Mia, did you ask your brother to help me handle this again?"

 Chapter 77 Qualifying as Mrs. Olteran, Eligible to be Unreasonable

    Mia shook her head. "We even go to the bathroom together. Don''t you know if I''ve done this or not?" Now, they felt extremely terrified.


    Who was the kind-hearted person who did this?


    Did this kind-hearted person help her vent, settle her troubles, and even clear the dirt on her?


    Randall eximed, "I know who it is!"


    They all looked at him simultaneously, asking, "Is it you?"


    Randall shook his head. "Uncle Patrick."


    "Patrick?" Mia and Vera were shocked at the same time, with Vera asking, "How did he know? I just found out."


    "I went to find youst night, but you were asleep. Uncle Patrick took me to the study, and I told him. Only Uncle Patrick could have these means. Ordinary people couldn''t find these hidden videos. Andst night, he set some rules for me, one of which is to protect you at school. If you have any issues, I should report to him."


    Vera was speechless, Mia looked at her friend with a terrified expression. "Vera, what on earth have you done for him to like you so much?"


    Vera couldn''t believe it. She said, "It''s impossible. Patrick is busy. He doesn''t have time to do such trivial things for me. I think it''s my parents. They were boredst night and checked our school forum, saw someone criticizing me, and my dad took action."


    No matter how Vera defended herself, Randall and Patrick firmly believed that Patrick was the one who did it.


    Later, Verapromised, saying, "Alright, I''ll go back and ask Patrick for rification."


    Randall and Mia both nodded heavily. "It''s definitely your husband who did it."


    In the evening, after work, Patrick got out of the car, and Vera sat obediently under the porch waiting for him.


    As the car approached slowly, Patrick got out and Vera stood up to walk toward him.


    "Patrick."


    Patrick got out of the car and locked the door. He turned to see Vera''s hesitant expression.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Vera bit her lip, making her cheeks look a bit chubby, almost like a baby.


    In the afternoon, she called her parents and found out that her parents didn''t know anything about her at school.


    She felt even more uncertain.


    Patrick''s inexplicable kindness made her feel uneasy all along. While waiting for him just now, she was lost in thought, sometimes thinking about what they said about him liking her, then reflecting on what she had done to make him fond of her.


    She realized that since she got married, she had only been picking on him and hadn''t done anything good. It couldn''t be that he liked her. But then she thought of the kissst night when she nodded. That was a lie to Patrick. She really didn''t know why.


    If Vera didn''t hear a very straightforward answer, she wouldn''t truly understand what others meant. Sometimes, she even wondered if she was being narcissistic. Finally, when Patrick arrived, she wanted to ask but was afraid of misunderstanding.


    Patrick locked the car door and reached out to put his arm around Vera''s shoulder as they walked into the Olteran Manor. "Have you eaten?"


    Vera shook her head. "I am waiting for you."


    A smile appeared on Patrick''s face again. "You don''t have to wait for me next time."


    Randall was lying on the sofa without any dignity. When he saw Patrick and Vera return together, he raised his eyebrows at Vera, "Did you ask?" Vera pursed her lips and shook her head, murmuring, "I''m too embarrassed to ask."


    Randall mouthed, "Why are you so timid?"


    Vera nced at the person beside her and gestured to Randall with her eyes. "Why don''t you ask?"


    Before receiving a signal from Randall, Patrick suddenly crossed between them, blocking their brainwavemunication.


    Patrick said, "Randall''seyesight hasn''t improved. Don''t stare at him too much."


    Vera stuck out her tongue. "Okay."


    Then she was pulled to the dining room to have dinner with Patrick.


    At the dining table, they were apanied by servants.


    She felt even more embarrassed to ask.


    She could only wait until evening when they were in the bedroom before she could muster the courage to ask.


    Patrick also noticed that Vera had something to say to him, so after dinner, he took her hand and led her upstairs early. "Where are we going?"


    "Back to sleep."


    "It''s still early now," Vera reminded from behind.


    "It won''t be early after a little chat," Patrick replied.


    Cindy, Vincent, and Randall, with the same movements and expressions, watched Vera and Patrick in astonishment.


    "Mom, is Uncle Patrick willing to chat?" Randall asked Cindy from the edge of the sofa.


    Cindy asked Vincent, "Honey, does Patrick chat?"


    Vincent remained motionless in the same posture. "He should, but he doesn''t bother to chat with us."


    They nodded in unison.


    In the bedroom, Vera felt even more awkward.


    "Last night, Randall said he came to see you and told you something," Vera said hesitantly.


    Patrick interrupted her embarrassment directly, saying, "You don''t need to be so hesitant when talking to me. We are husband and wife. Speak directly, no need to consider so much."


    Vera nodded. Since he said that, Vera directly asked, "Did you do it?"


    "I instructed myckeys to do this," Patrick admitted.


    Vera''s mouth fell open in surprise. She grabbed Patrick''s shirt. "It was really you?"


    "Who else could it be besides me?"


    "How did you have my previous photos?"


    "Just ask your dad, and I''ll have everything."


    "But this afternoon, I called my parents to ask, and they said they didn''t know about this." Vera bit her lip, standing in front of Patrick with a cute expression, a hint of coquetry. "In the afternoon, I thought it was my parents." Patrick chuckled and tapped Vera''s forehead. "I just asked Dad for your photos from childhood, without mentioning what I needed them for, so they didn''t know."


    "Honey, do you know who Alexis is?"


    Patrick shook his head. "Does she hold a prestigious position like you, Mrs. Olteran?"


    "Definitely not." Vera unknowingly became closer to Patrick, no longer shy, and started gossiping with him. "Her cousin is Emma, who is pursuing you."


    "As a married man, I don''t need pursuers. It''s just her wishful thinking." Patrick added, "If you find it annoying, you can go challenge her in person. I''ll definitely stand by your side."


    Vera suddenly smiled, her eyes forming crescents, revealing a row of small white teeth. The feeling of being protected wholeheartedly was truly joyful.


    "Honey, if I challenge her in person, they will think I''m being unreasonable."


    "You''re married to Patrick; you have the right to be unreasonable."

 Chapter 78 Honeys Help Doesnt Need Thanks

    Vera''s smile became even more charming, and she really wanted to hug Patrick now.


    Her cheeks were rosy and she locked eyes with Patrick. "Why are you suddenly so nice to me?"


    "Do I need a reason?" Patrick countered.


    Vera asked, "Just because I''m your wife? There''s no other reason?"


    "What reason do you want?"


    He didn''t understand what answer she was looking for. After he finished speaking, Vera''s smile gradually faded, and finally she said with a slight smile. "I''m going to take a shower now, thank you for what you did for me today." Patrick felt that she was originally very happy, but her happiness diminished after he asked thest question, and she eventually found an excuse to leave.


    He was puzzled; did he say something wrong?


    In the bathroom, Vera looked at herself in the mirror with a sense of loss.


    These days, all she heard from Mia and Randall was that Patrick was being nice to her because he had developed feelings for her, and she almost believed it. Just now she asked.


    The only reason Patrick was being nice to her was because she was the girl he married, there were no feelings involved. It was just because she was lucky enough to be his wife, and if it were someone else, he would treat them the same way. Vera sighed in disappointment. "What are you dreaming about, reality is almost unrecognizable."


    She went to take a shower.


    Lost in her thoughts, she spent a bit too long in the bath, to the point where Patrick almost entered the bathroom to pull her out.


    "I''m done,ing out soon," Vera said.


    She wrapped herself in a towel and walked out of the bathroom. "You go take a shower."


    Patrick saw the droplets of water on her body, and the slightly flushed cheeks from the bath.


    "Were you asleep just now?"


    "No, I was lost in thought, lost track of time," she said, taking out a hairdryer and going to the dressing table to blow dry her hair. Patrick watched her with a slightly defiant look, his Adam''s apple bobbing, but he didn''t voice his doubts.


    When he finished his shower and left the room, Vera was already lying in bed.


    "Vera."


    "What''s up?" Vera looked at him. "What''s wrong?"


    Patrick''s Adam''s apple bobbed. "Are you angry?"


    "What? why would I be angry?"


    Patrick shook his head, realizing he had overthought it.


    It wasn''t even nine in the evening yet, and Patricky down in bed.


    Outside, the sky was a deep blue.


    Patrick flipped through a book bored, while Veray beside him, feeling restless, not even paying attention to her phone. Patrick naturally noticed her difort.


    He then took the initiative to close the curtains, casting the room into darkness.


    "Stop ying with your phone; let''s sleep," Patrick took Vera''s phone from her.


    Patrick turned over again, reaching over Vera to turn off the bedsidemp, leaving only the one beside him on.


    Instead of lying down properly, Patrick propped himself up on his arm, pressing down on the petite Vera.


    Vera was extremely nervous, the events ofst night shing through her mind in an instant.


    Then, Patrick leaned in and kissed her lips. "Let''s sleep."


    Vera softlyined, "You kissed me again."


    Patrick chuckled, extending his arm for Vera to rest her head on, pulling her closer and tucking her in, all to keep her close to him.


    "Do you want to kiss back?" he asked.


    Vera shook her head in his embrace.


    Shyly, she burrowed under the covers.


    Patrick lifted her up, cing her face against his chest.


    "Patrick, our rtionship is not proper," she said.


    Patrickughed, the bedroom silent except for his clear voice as he said, "In the old days, most marriages were arranged by parents, and forced marriages didn''t allow much autonomy for men and women. In the end, wouldn''t they also choose to have more children?"


    "But this is modern society." Vera softly protested.


    "I have more traditional views," Patrick replied.


    Vera didn''t quite understand whether this was his way of revealing his true feelings.


    Feeling the warmth in his embrace, Vera subconsciously moved closer, closing her eyes. In the dim light, she gathered her courage and asked, "If you are married to someone else, will you be saying these things to another woman now?" Patrick''s Adam''s apple bobbed; having pretended to be asleep with his eyes closed, he suddenly opened them.


    In that moment, he understood why she had been upset earlier.


    She minded him being casually nice to someone else, which was a good sign.


    "Call me Honey, and I''ll tell you the answer," Patrick said.


    "Honey." Vera sweetly called out.


    The next moment, her chin was lifted, and their lips met once again.


    Her mouth was filled with his plunder, and these kisses had trained her to respond.


    Vera ced her hand on his shoulder, not pushing him away, nor inviting him further.


    Patrick''s body moved restlessly against Vera''s.


    Feeling like a weight was pressing down on her, Vera struggled to breathe smoothly, only able to breathe through her nose and mouth simultaneously, which was blocked by Patrick. She pushed him away, using him, "You''re so heavy." Patrick answered her earlier question, "I won''t."


    With his response given, Vera forgot that she was still being pressed down, staring nkly at Patrick.


    The next moment, Patrick moved away from her, returning to his original position, turning off all the bedsidemps in the bedroom and embracing the soft Vera as they drifted off to sleep.


    Vera''s mind was still in a whirl, and it was only after some time that she slowly drifted off to sleep.


    As night fell, Vera fell asleep, and only then did Patrick gently withdraw his arm from under her neck, lifting a corner of the nket and quietly getting out of bed.


    Before heading to the study to work overtime, he nced at the sleeping Vera, brushed aside the stray hairs on her face, and gently caressed her cheek. Her peaceful and obedient sleep made him feel at peace in the present moment. Leaning down, he ced a light kiss.


    Then he went to the study.


    Once Vera realized it was Patrick who had taken action, she was in a good mood every day.


    She told Randall and Mia, "If someone else helped me, I would have to thank them properly. But if it''s my husband, I don''t need to thank him."


    Mia teased her, "Who was the one who didn''t believe Ran and me the other day?"


    Vera''s eyes shifted. "Someone didn''t believe? No one."


    Randall pointed at Vera. "You''re the most shameless."


    Vera swung her backpack and hit Randall on the head. "How dare you insult your aunt, wait until we get home today, I''ll tell Patrick and have him deal with you."

 Chapter 79 The Lowest Generation Randall

    "Oh, poor Randall, the two most feared people in life have be a couple, and you happen to be their nephew. In the future, they can easily beat you up. You can hardly escape," Mia said with a watching-the-show attitude. Randall pointed at Mia. "Mia, you are no good either."


    Mia, with a fiery temper, grabbed her backpack and fiercely mmed it on Randall''s head. "How dare you speak to your elders like that? At the very least, I am a friend of your aunt. You should address me as Auntie." Randall was lost for words.


    After being hit twice, he had a headache.


    Alexis''s scandal had be a frequently discussed topic at Evergreen University in Silverwood City, and her ssmates and friends had distanced themselves from her.


    Alexis, Vera, and Mia were high school alumni. In high school, many people liked Vera''s face, but unfortunately, she was fierce and violent. If boys were rough with her, Vera would press them to the ground until they begged for mercy. At that time, the school did not allow the selection of a school flower to prevent students fromparing themselves.


    Back then, she attracted many suitors with her gentle personality. Therefore, in her heart, she believed that her face was not inferior to Vera''s.


    However, just starting university, freshmen could not participate in thepetition. However, Vera''s reputation was already known.


    When she reported to the university, her family sent a luxurious Rolls-Royce to pick her up, making everyone remember that she was wealthy.


    Later, when people looked at her face again, Vera had already gained some fame in the school of architecture. She was already secretly recognized as the school belle.


    At that time, Alexis didn''t pay much attention to it. After all, in the architecture department, there were more men than women, and being the campus beauty didn''t mean much.


    However, when she unexpectedly took the position of school belle without registering and had over three thousand more votes than Vera, Alexis began to feel jealous. She was the real school belle! So she deliberately bribed a doctor to smear Vera.


    Unexpectedly, the joke was on her.


    Instead, she fell from second ce to fourth, then tenth, and was out of thepetition.


    She cried and went to the Tooker Vi to seek help from her cousin, Emma.


    When Emma heard about her situation, she remained expressionless. "It''s just apetition. It just means you are not as good-looking and not as cunning as others."


    She didn''t want to help her with this matter.


    Alexis didn''t find the help she sought and continued to plead with Emma. "Emma, I really can''t ept Vera being the school belle."


    "Who are you talking about?"


    "Vera."


    Emma paused in her actions and looked at Alexis."Let me see her picture."


    Alexis immediately took out her phone to show her cousin picture. "It''s her, she looks innocent but is actually quite bad." It was her!


    Emma clenched her teeth. "Alexis, do you know who she is?"


    Alexis shook her head. "I don''t know, but her family is quite wealthy."


    "Her family is the Linister Group, and she married Patrick in August this year."


    "What!" Alexis couldn''t believe it.


    Patrick, the perfect man she had always thought would be Emma''s future husband, actually married Vera?


    She looked at Emma. "Emma, what about you..."


    Emma exhaled, looking at the videos of her sister on the forum. "Don''t take action against this person; you can''t provoke Patrick."


    "Who?"


    "Patrick."


    Alexis fell silent again.


    Emma knew exactly what Patrick was capable of and how he had retaliated against Vera.


    "Emma, haven''t you always been by Mr. Olteran''s side? Why did he marry her?"


    This was Emma''s pain.


    She had been by Patrick''s side for fifteen years. During those fifteen years, if he had any feelings for her, she would have had the chance to marry into the Olteran family. But he was like a robot, devoid of any emotions. Shawn was always on guard against her, as if he had forgotten what had happened in the past.


    When she tried to use their past to ckmail him, Shawn would clearly tell her that any past favors from the Olteran family had long been repaid.


    Now, she was restricted from entering the Olteran family by Shawn.


    She had tried to approach Cindy, but Cindy avoided her. She either imed to be sick or busy, leaving her unaware of the current situation of the Olteran family and Vera.


    Now, Patrick was intervening to deal with her cousin for Vera, leaving Emma uncertain. "Consider this a loss, find a suitable opportunity to do something good to redeem yourself, andpete with her next year."


    "Emma, ;I can''t ept this."


    "You have to ept it. Those things were done by you. The doctor and the thugs you hired openly admitted they were following your instructions. Besides, the one who did this wasn''t Vera; it was Patrick, someone we can''t afford to offend." Alexis bit her lip, a look of dejection on her face.


    Emma asked again, "Randall is in your ss, right?"


    "Yes, he''s Vera''sckey, so despicable."


    Emma turned and pulled Alexis''s arm, giving her a stern look. "Shut up, fool. Do you know who Randall is? His father is Vincent, and Patrick is his uncle!"


    "What? Aren''t his parents just ordinary officials? How did he..."


    Alexis was even more surprised. She had no idea about these things before. If Emma had told her earlier, she would have tried to get close to Randall instead of secretly insulting him and looking down on him.


    Emma also didn''t expect Alexis to insult Randall like that. She had nned to marry Patrick in the future, so she never told Alexis about Randall''s true identity.


    "When you said he was Vera''sckey, what did you mean?" Emma squinted. "Are they very close?"


    "They are very close. Vera has two best friends; one is Ms. Chase from a police family, and the other is Randall."


    Emma had never thought things would develop to this point. "Alexis, if anything happens between them at school, tell me immediately. I will help you get revenge."


    "Thank you, Emma."


    That day, while Cindy was practicing yoga at home, Emma''s phone rang again.


    These days, she had been inviting her out frequently, suggesting they go out together for a walk and rx. "Cindy, you must be feeling unhappy seeing Vera often at home, right? Being unhappy will cause wrinkles. Do you need me to take you out for a beauty treatment?"

 Chapter 80 No One Believes the Truth

    Cindy once again refused. "It''s okay, it''s fine if I have wrinkles. People of my age are prone to wrinkles on their faces. When you reach my age, maybe you''ll have more wrinkles than me."


    Emma''s face showed an awkward smile, then she continued familiarly, "Even if you don''t see me, you should go see your son, Ran. I heard their school is organizing an event, my sister told me that Ran is still the image ambassador." Cindy said, "I see Ran every day. As for that image ambassador you mentioned, he told me he''s not participating anymore; it''s too much of a distraction from his studies. If you''re interested, you can go see for yourself." "Cindy? What''s wrong with youtely? Are you avoiding me everywhere?"


    Each time Cindy answered her calls recently, she was suppressing her anger. Knowing she was being used, meeting Emma always disgusted her. That''s why she never agreed to Emma''s invitations, yet Emma mistakenly thought Cindy was avoiding her.


    "What do I have to avoid? It should be you avoiding me instead. After all, only cowards would fear avoidance."


    This time, Emma waspletely confused. Cindy''s hostility toward her was so intense, what could possibly be wrong between them?


    Wasn''t she in a bitter feud with Vera not long ago?


    Now she didn''t mention Vera at all and instead mocked her.


    "Cindy, is there a misunderstanding between us? Or has someone been sowing discord?"


    Cindy stretched on her yoga mat. "Being manipted once is my foolishness, but no one will manipte me a second time. I won''t give anyone that chance."


    Coincidentally, Vera wasing downstairs to get some water, passing by Cindy''s yoga room. Curiously, she peeked in, "Cindy, I thought you were practicing yoga; why are you cking off?"


    Cindy stood up, asking Vera, "Vera, what are you up to?"


    "Getting some water." She nced at Cindy''s empty cup, then walked barefoot into Cindy''s yoga room. "Cindy, I''ll get you a ss of water too."


    Cindy nodded, waving Vera off.


    Cindy didn''t tell Vera she was on the phone with Emma, but she firmly believed Emma could hear Vera''s voice.


    Emma held her phone with one hand while driving, her knuckles turning pale from gripping the steering wheel tightly. "Cindy."


    "You''re a smart person, otherwise I wouldn''t have let myself be used by you. You should understand my intentions today. Some people are simply not meant to be part of our the Olteran family, even if they try for fifteen years, using all their wits, they will never truly belong to the Olteran family. Because some people''s hearts are too filthy. Vera has a pure and clean soul, just a bit bad-tempered, but I happen to like that temper of hers."


    "Cindy, who are you talking about?" Vera arrived with the water, cing Cindy''s ss on the table before leaving.


    Cindy stopped her. "Vera,e here, I''ll teach you some yoga."


    Seeing all the yoga equipment in the room, Vera nced around, said nothing, and quickly escaped.


    "So mischievous."


    Cindy''s tone was full of indulgence toward Vera.


    She hung up on Emma, making her attitude clear and cutting off Emma''s attempts.


    In the evening, Cindy warned Randall, "Emma wants to get close to you. Stay away from her, don''t get involved with her. If you don''t listen, I''ll have Patrick cut off everything for you."


    Randall said, "Got it. I''ve been fed up with her for a long time. It was only you who thought she was a good person, even wanted her to marry Uncle Patrick. Even my grandpa, who''s a bit muddled, knows she''s not a good person, but you blindly make friends with her."


    Cindy also regretted deeply; it was her fault for misjudging people.


    Shawn sat nearby, his mouth pouting unhappily. "How can I be so muddled? How could I arrange such a good marriage for Patrick?"


    Randall retorted, "How dare you say that? You don''t even know what kind of daughter-inw you''ve found for yourself."


    Pointing at Vera eating grapes, Randall lectured Shawn, "Grandpa, you can''t judge people by their appearance. Under her harmless exterior lies a heart with a demon factor. Wrapped in a sweet and pleasant appearance, she conceals the truth of being a hothead."


    Vera spat out a grape peel, grabbed another grape, chewed slowly, then listened to Randall''s usations.


    Yes, what he said was all true, but no one believed it.


    In her husband''s heart, she was soft, cute, and sweet.


    In Cindy''s heart, she was innocent, straightforward, and sincere.


    In Shawn''s heart, she was filial, sensible, lively, and yful.


    Randall''s words were directly countered by Shawn. ;"You''re talking nonsense."


    Randall said, "Grandpa, I''m telling the truth!"


    Shawn said, "If you say anything bad about your aunt again, you''ll have to deal with Patrick."


    Randall looked at Patrick beside Vera, who, usually aloof and unsociable, took the initiative to feed Vera a grape. He asked, "Is it sweet?" "Sweet."


    Randall was speechless, pointing at Vera. "Uncle Patrick, she hits people."


    Patrick didn''t believe it.


    Randall pointed at Vera and said to Cindy, "Mom, she hits people. Have you forgotten the fight you had with her?"


    "I can hit people too, any problem with that?"


    Shawn looked at Shawn, but Shawn was still holding a grudge against his porcin vase, turning his face away in a huff.


    Randall was sad. "None of you believe me!"


    Everyone said, "You''re not trustworthy."


    Later, as Randall was heading to bed, he ran into Vera in the hallway.


    Pointing at Vera''s face, heined, "You''ve deceived countless people with this face; even my smart and wise Uncle Patrick was fooled by you."


    Vera confidently pointed to her innocent and lovely face. "This is the gift my parents gave me. Being able to deceive people is also my advantage." "You have no shame."


    "Honey, Ran scolded me." Vera quickly reported to the air behind Randall.


    Randall, without verifying, was quickly scared off.


    Vera said, "It seems that in the future, to deal with you, I just need to call out ''Honey''."


    "It''ll be more effective if you call out to the person involved." Patrick suddenly appeared, standing behind Vera with his hands behind his back, bending down with a smile in her ear. Vera was startled.


    "How did you suddenly appear?"


    Patrick replied, "Someoneined to me, so I came out. Do you need me to vent for you?"


    Vera shook her head. "Forget it, Randall is quite pitiful." His words were not believed by anyone, Vera believed them but couldn''t admit it.


    To be honest, she felt sorry for Randall.

 Chapter 81 Summer and Ice Cream Are a Better Match

    Vera didn''t know when her status in the Olteran family rose.


    Patrick rarely stayed home with his family on weekends, so everyone knew he was there to apany Vera this time.


    Vera didn''t take it seriously. On this hot afternoon, Vera fanned herself and asked, "Honey, it''s so hot in the summer, how do you usually cool off?"


    Patrick thought she wanted to go somewhere to cool off, so he asked, "Should I buy you a vacation vi?"


    Vera replied, "Buying a vacation vi is unnecessary, but you can buy something else."


    Like ice cream!


    Seeing Vera''s charming smile, Patrick couldn''t help but immerse himself in her charm. Under her smile, Patrick didn''t think before speaking, directly agreeing to her request. In fact, Patrick was driving, looking at the scenery on both sides while humming. Vera, sitting in the front passenger seat, was puzzled. "Honey, why are you smiling?" "I''m taking a child to buy ice cream in bulk." This was something he never expected. Vera stuck out her tongue. "I''m not a child."


    Patrick nced at her, controlling the steering wheel with one hand and reaching out to Vera''s head with the other. "You''re not a child? Children love to eat ice cream in the summer the most." ''So you''re saying you married a child.'' If she were a child, how could he kiss her and hug her at night? Vera felt too embarrassed to say thest sentence out loud, just thinking about it in her mind. Patrick chuckled again. "You''re an adult child."


    "I don''t understand," Vera muttered softly, then looked out the window.


    When they arrived at the designated location, as soon as they got out of the car, Vera became familiar with the boss. "Uncle Nathan, do you still have my favorite crispy rolls?"


    The man came out and secretly said to Vera with a smile, "I know you love them, so I specially ordered 50 more this year, just for you."


    He opened the fridge for Vera to choose from.


    Seeing the cold air in the fridge, Vera felt like diving in.


    Patrick also noticed Vera''s excitement and quickly grabbed her arm. "Do you want to jump in?"


    Vera looked at him eagerly nodding.


    Patrick tapped her on the head. "Do you dare to do that?"


    Vera stuck out her tongue, clinging to Patrick''s arm and coquettishly said, "I''m not stupid, just thinking about it. Besides, I can''t fit in that fridge even if I jump in."


    Patrick looked inside the fridge and saw that it was basically full, indeed not enough space for her. Patrick felt briefly relieved.


    Nathan Brooks saw Vera standing with a stranger, still clinging to his arm, and curiously asked, "Vera, who is this guy?"


    Vera quickly nced at Patrick, and indeed, he was clearly unhappy.


    "Is this your boyfriend?" Nathan asked Vera.


    Patrick''s chest rose slightly; he reached out to shake hands with him. "Nice to meet you. I''m Patrick from the Olteran Group, Vera''s husband."


    "Husband?" Nathan was very puzzled. "Vera, you''re married?"


    Vera nodded quickly, her eyes blinking rapidly. "I''m married; we got married in the summer. It was a hasty wedding. I forgot to inform you."


    Nathan looked at Patrick, pondering,'' Why does that name sound so familiar?''


    Vera pointed to the TV broadcasting financial news, where Patrick was being interviewed, discussing the future economic trends of Donnicia in the next five years. "The man on TV is Patrick." Nathan turned to look at the TV, and his expression changed.


    "Yes, I recall now, Patrick is the corporate titan."


    Vera nodded. "Yes, he''s my husband."


    Only then did Nathan realize how offensive his previous address to Patrick had been.


    However, he was also excited about Patrick''s visit, as it was the first time his small shop had weed such an esteemed guest.


    Nathan excitedly shook hands with Patrick again.


    "Vera is great; you should be good to her. I wish you a happy marriage and have your own child soon."


    Patrick epted Nathan''s good wishes with a smile. "Thank you for your kind words. You didn''te to the wedding, but when we have a child, we''ll definitely invite you." Vera, who was indulging in eating ice cream, choked when she heard this.


    Having a child? Her and Patrick having a child? Impossible.


    It wasn''t until one dayter when their son was born, a chubby little baby lying in Vera''s arms, that she had an expression of disbelief. "I actually gave birth to a chubby little boy." Of course, thatwould only happen in the future.


    After wholesaling 50 ice creams at the ice cream shop, as they were leaving, Nathan secretly slipped a small gift into Vera''s bag, which she discovered on the way home.


    Holding the gift, Vera looked at Patrick who was driving."Honey, what should I do?"


    Patrick nced at her. "Keep it, it''s a blessing for us. When you get home, send a message to Nathan to show your gratitude."


    Following Patrick''s advice, Vera put the gift back in her bag.


    On the way, Patrick asked her, "Are you very familiar with him?"


    Vera nodded. "Very familiar. Randall knows about our rtionship."


    After speaking, Vera suddenly thought that Patrick might be angry again, so she quickly looked at him, only to find him expressionless while driving. Vera didn''t know whether he was really angry, so she exined proactively, "When I was a child, I lived next door to Uncle Nathan. I was very young at the time; my parents were in the early stages of their business,ing homete every day. The nanny who took care of me and Noah left when it gotte, and I was scared. Noah kept crying with no one to take care of us, so Uncle Nathan took us to his house."


    "He ran a small shop, and I often went to his house to buy snacks. Later, as my parents'' business grew, we moved, but every summer, at the beginning of the summer vacation, my parents would drive me and Noah to his shop to wholesale ice cream and buy snacks."


    "Randall and Mia also knew about this ce, after all, Randall couldn''t help me with my homework in front of my parents, or they would scold me, so I took them to Uncle Nathan'' store. I treated him to ice cream, and he helped me with my homework."


    "I was just about to wholesale some ice cream when your dad suddenly came and asked me to marry you, which made me lose my appetite for ice cream and didn''t buy any."


    "A summer without ice cream is iplete. I always feel like something is missing, so I brought you here to buy some today!" Vera kept saying.

 Chapter 82 Veras Phone Call

    Hearing the truth, Patrick''s tone softened. "Vera, do you have otherckeys at school?"


    Vera shook her head. "Having one is enough; I can''t handle too many."


    Patrick reassured, saying, "Yes, you just need to bully Randall."


    Vera fully agreed with Patrick''s words.


    "Darling, I didn''t dare to say before because I was afraid that after you knew I bullied your nephew, you would bully me." "Did I bully you?"


    Vera shook her head, looking at Patrick''s profile, attracted by his side face. "No, you are always protecting me."


    Patrick turned his face, capturing Vera''s infatuation in an instant.


    Vera shyly dodged in an instant.


    They fell silent suddenly. Patrick drove, smiling. Vera next to him was shy, her cheeks flushed.


    Back home, Vera''s shyness eased.


    She shouted in the yard, "Randall,e out and help your uncle move the ice cream."


    Randall, wearing slippers, swayed out. He saw Patrick holding a white box and hurried forward. "How many did you buy?" Patrick handed Randall a box, which was less, and he carried a box of ice cream into the house. "Vera, close the trunk." "Okay."


    Vera happily skipped to close the trunk.


    She ran back to the living room of the Olteran Manor, pulled out all the loweryers of the freezer at home, only to find that it was full of fresh food inside. Vera found there was no ce to put it.


    Shawn saw the regret on Vera''s face. "Clear out the lower level of the fridge for Mrs. Vera."


    "Shawn, what about all this seafood?"


    Shawn replied, "We''ll eat it tonight."


    "But there''s too much."


    Shawn said, "If you can''t finish it, just throw it away. Why did you guys buy so much and stuff the fridge full? Can''t you buy as you eat?" The household staff fell silent.


    Well, Shawn simply wanted to Vera to put the cheap ice cream.


    Vera looked at Shawn moved. "Dad, you''re so good to me."


    Shawn walked past Vera proudly with a cane.


    She knew he was good to her.


    After putting all the ice cream away, Vera immediately took out one to please and handed it to Shawn. "Dad, have some."


    "I don''t eat; these are for kids."


    "Ice cream you eat, ice cream is even better than ice cream, really, try it."


    Half an hourter.


    "Vera, do we have any of that chocte vor left? I think the cream one isn''t good; the chocte one is delicious," Shawn asked eagerly. Cindy also finished two. "Vera, I think the vani vored ice cream is delicious."


    "Okay, my husband bought a lot, wait, I''ll go get it."


    "By the way, bring me a cone," Randall shouted.


    "Come get it yourself."


    Randall shouted, "You''re my aunt; anyway, you''re on the way."


    Shawn ate another chocte-vored ice cream, biting into the peanuts inside and the outeryer of chocte, crispy and vorful. "This vor is just right."


    Vincent returned home from his inspection tour and saw them sitting on the sofa, all eating ice cream. "When did we start eating ice cream at home?" Vincent sat on the sofa and patted Randall''s back. "Is this what you wanted?"


    "Randall''s words don''t work. Vera wanted to eat ice cream, and Patrick went to wholesale." Cindy didn''t care about Randall''s image and status at home. Vincent looked around and asked, "Where''s Patrick?"


    "He dropped me off and took a call, seemed like an elder called him, I heard him call someone Uncle Jackson."


    Shawn took another bite of ice cream, with ck chocte residue at the corner of his mouth, "Jackson asked Patrick to discuss thepany''s expansion, it''s a big deal, so Patrick went." Vera nodded. "Vincent, what vor of ice cream do you want? I''ll get it for you."


    "You pick for me."


    Vera got up, went to the freezer, and took out a traditional thirst-quenching fruit-vored ice stick to give to Vincent. "I think you''ll like this."


    When Vera was at home, her dad liked to nibble on a fruit-vored ice stick when he came home, never getting tired of it. He was quite the social butterfly, always with a lingering taste in his mouth, so savoring a cool and sweet fruit-vored ice stick at that moment was pure bliss.


    In the evening, Patrick suddenly received a tearful call from Vera. "Darling, I did something wrong; I''m sorry."


    Patrick immediately interrupted the dinner with everyone, nervously took his phone and walked out of the room toward home. "What''s wrong?" He thought Vera had started a fight with her family again.


    "Dad''s in the hospital because of the ice cream."


    Patrick asked for Vera''s address, then hurriedly drove home.


    He had bought ice cream for Vera at noon, and now there was trouble in the evening.


    In half an hour, Patrick arrived at the hospital.


    Vincent and Cindy were with Shawn in the ward.


    In the corridor, Vera and Randall sat together.


    Her eyes were red, just cried, with tears still in her eyshes. When she saw Patrick, she immediately looked aggrieved, with the tears that had just stopped flowed again, looking delicate and pitiful. Patrick''s Adam''s apple rolled, he strode toward Vera.


    When Vera saw him, all her tears came out at once.


    "Darling." She saw Patrick, wanting to exin a lot but couldn''t speak, she looked at Patrick and started crying loudly.


    She was worried that Patrick would me her and be angry with her.


    Patrick''s Adam''s apple rolled, looking at Vera crying uncontrobly in front of him, he found it difficult tofort her now.


    "Randall, stay with your aunt; I''ll go see your grandpa." Patrick handed Vera to Randall, pushed open the ward door, and went inside.


    Vincent saw him and immediately stood up. "Patrick, aren''t you busy? Why are you here? I can handle it alone."


    Patrick nced at Shawn, who was pale and still asleep. "How is he?"


    "The doctor gave him a painkiller injection; he''s asleep."


    Patrick asked Cindy and Vincent, "What''s the matter with Vera crying?"


    Cindy sighed and exined what happened in the afternoon, "After you bought the ice cream back at noon, Dad got addicted to it. He ate a few more pieces, got acute gastroenteritis in the evening, couldn''t eat, kept retching and vomiting, and almost fainted. Vera was scared beside him; after the doctor''s examination, it was found that acute gastroenteritis was caused by eating ice cream. Vera took all the me on herself, thinking if she hadn''t been greedy and eaten ice cream, you wouldn''t have gone to wholesale with her. In that case, Dad wouldn''t have eaten it or gotten acute gastroenteritis."

 Chapter 83 Patricks Exclusive Strategy to Soothe Vera

    Patrick frowned. "How much did Dad eat?"


    "Vera said he had three; I remember it was true. Because when Dad wanted more, Vera didn''t let him eat, worried that his body couldn''t handle it. In the evening, it was Vera who first noticed Dad''s unusual expression, insisted on taking Dad to the hospital. He stubbornly refused to go to the hospital, and almost fainted in less than half an hour."


    Immediately, Cindy thought of Vera sitting outside ming herself, and she added a few more words.


    "Patrick, don''t be mad at Vera. Just now, your brother and I were busy taking care of Dad; we didn''t go out tofort Vera. She was crying in fear. As her husband, you should understand her. After all, she is still young, and a new daughter-in-w. Because of her gluttony causing Shawn to get sick and hospitalized, she feels guilty and regrets it. Most importantly, she''s worried that you''ll be angry."


    "This really can''t be med on Vera. Don''t be mad at Vera; go out andfort her. Yourfort is more effective than all of ours."


    Patrick''s Adam''s apple rolled, but he didn''t say anything.


    Cindy knew what was on Patrick''s mind. He heard her words, but how he would act, he would decide for himself.


    However, Cindy felt that in this family, as a woman and Shawn''s daughter-inw, just like Vera, she had to say a few words to this young sister-inw. Because no one understands better than her what Vera is currently worried about. Outside in the corridor, Vera''s heart was hanging in the air. Randall handed her a tissue. "Don''t cry; it''s not your fault about my grandpa. He''s old; he can''t control himself. There''s nothing you can do."


    Vera shook her head, asking Randall, "Patrick ignored me just now. Is he mad at me?"


    Randall shook his head. "I don''t know." If he could figure out Patrick''s temper, he would have avoided getting beaten up several times.


    Patrick came out, and Vera immediately stood up in surprise from the chair. Apologizing with a crying voice, "I''m sorry, dear; I won''t be greedy and eat ice cream in the future."


    Patrick''s expression turned slightly cold as he looked at the cautious Vera.


    Randall also thought Patrick was angry, so he hurriedly exined to him, "Uncle Patrick, this really has nothing to do with her. If my grandpa wants to eat, she can''t stop him either." They were all exining to Patrick that this wasn''t Vera''s fault.


    Patrick had a feeling that he was giving the impression that he wasining about Vera.


    He looked at the frightened Vera with her head down.


    Patrick walked up and wiped away the tears from Vera''s eyes. "Vincent and Cindy are staying at the hospital tonight; we''ll take over tomorrow night." "Dear."


    Patrick hugged Vera''s shoulders and pulled her into his arms. He instructed Randall, "You stay at the hospital tonight to take care of your grandpa." "Okay. But, Uncle Patrick, don''t hit your wife."


    After saying this, Randall nced at his good friend who was being embraced by Patrick.


    Patrick also looked down at Vera, whose eyes were misty, in his arms. Without saying a word, he hugged her and walked away.


    In the car, Vera held onto the seatbelt, asking softly, "Honey, will you hit me when we get home?"


    Patrick raised his hand and flicked her on the forehead. "I already did."


    Vera pouted in grievance and started crying again, which left Patrick at a loss.


    He asked, "Does it hurt?"


    Vera shook her head while crying. "You didn''t hit hard enough."


    Suddenly, Patrickughed. He found Vera crying unexpectedly cute.


    Patrick started the car and headed home.


    Rather thanforting her with words, actions was more important.


    The so-calledfort was just telling her that everyone forgave her, didn''t me her, but it would make Vera think it was all her fault. However, Patrick''s way of soothing her was different.


    He didn''t cajole or console.


    Vera was worried that he would be violent at home, so he gently tapped her head to make her feel better.


    On the way home, Vera held onto her skirt, her crying stopped, and she began to think about how to make amends.


    Unknowingly, they arrived home.


    Patrick got out of the car, walked to the passenger side, opened the door, and took Vera''s hand to lead her home.


    Vera was puzzled. She could walk, why did Patrick have to hold her hand to go home? Wasn''t he mad at her anymore?


    Back at home, Vera noticed that the maids who had been whispering about her fell silent instantly when they saw her and Patrick holding hands.


    Before Vera could think too much, Tom approached with concern. "Patrick, are you just back from the hospital? How''s Shawn doing?"


    The Olteran family''s maids were all listening intently. Earlier in the living room, when Shawn suddenly felt dizzy and couldn''t stand steady, they were all scared out of their wits. They heard that Vera made Shawn sick by letting him eat too much ice cream.


    If Shawn had any problems this time, everyone was curious about how the Olteran family would punish Vera, who had just joined.


    "No problem, Dad fell asleep at the hospital. Tom,e with me to the study." Patrick led Vera up the stairs, holding her hand. In the study, Vera stood by Patrick''s side like a pir, not understanding what he was up to and why he brought her to the study.


    Soon, Tom arrived.


    Patrick went straight to the point and asked, "How much ice cream did Dad sneak today?"


    Tom was a bit flustered.


    Vera turned her head in confusion to look at her serious husband, repeating in her mind his words just now. ''Dad sneaked ice cream?''


    Facing the silent Tom, Patrick continued, "Although I''m not home often, I still know him well. If Vera doesn''t let him eat, he will definitely sneak a bite until he''s had enough. The only one helping him sneak ice cream is you." Vera looked at the embarrassed Tom in shock, then back at Patrick.


    Patrick said, "I''m asking this not to scold him at the hospital tomorrow. I don''t want my wife to bear all the me, to make her feel guilty and remorseful."


    When Vera heard Patrick''s words, her eyes reddened. Her nose instantly tingled with sourness, tears welling up in her eyes.


    She didn''t know what being moved meant, but in that moment just now, she understood.


    They didn''t me her, Vincentforted her, Randall didn''t let her me herself, Cindy understood her. However, the more people around her said these things, the more ufortable she felt. She felt it was her fault that led to Shawn being hospitalized.


    And then, Patrick appeared. He didn''t console her with words at first.


    Instead, he brought her back, using facts to show her that this had nothing to do with her.


    His actions spoke louder than countless words.


    Tom also knew that the maids in the house were all whispering and attributing the me to Vera.


    After all, no one knew that Shawn had secretly eaten ice cream again.


    Tom looked at Vera, whose eyes were swollen from crying, feeling sorry for her. What''s more, Patrick was extremely clever. Even if he deceived him, Patrick could find out in various ways.

 Chapter 84 Cozy in His Arms

    "Shawn sneaked another chocte ice cream, two cones, and a fruity popsicle."


    Vera was surprised. A young man eating so much would be unbearable, but Shawn, a man in his seventies, eating this much would surely lead to trouble. Patrick, upon hearing this, clenched his fists and then rxed them. "I understand, you go rest now."


    Tom left the study.


    When they were alone, Patrick stood up and turned to look at Vera beside him.


    Vera, with teary eyes, gazed at Patrick. "Darling."


    "What''s wrong?" Patrick''s voice was pleasant, maic, with a slightly raised tone, waiting for Vera to continue.


    Vera hesitated, then hugged Patrick''s waist, nestling into his embrace. "Thank you."


    A simple sentence conveyed Vera''s understanding of his good intentions.


    A smile appeared on Patrick''s cold face.


    He raised his hand around her slender waist, the other hand caressing the back of her head.


    "Feeling better now?"


    Vera nodded in his embrace.


    "Get some rest early tonight. We''ll take over at the hospital tomorrow."


    Vera nodded again, but she didn''t move away from Patrick''s embrace.


    After five minutes of embrace, Patrick couldn''t help but remind her, "If you keep hugging me, we''ll end up sleeping in the study tonight." Only then did Vera blush and release herself from Patrick''s embrace.


    In the hospital, Shawn also woke up.


    It took him a while to realize he was in the hospital.


    Seeing him awake, Cindy and Vincent hurried over to ask how he was feeling.


    "My stomach still hurts," Shawn said.


    Vincent quickly called for Randall, "Randall, go to the doctor''s office and get the doctor to check on your grandpa again."


    Randall ran off quickly, and when he returned, a doctor in a white coat followed behind him.


    Seeing Shawn conscious, the doctor asked him, "Mr. Olteran, how many ice creams did you eat this afternoon?"


    Thinking about the trash in the bedroom bin, Shawn hesitated, saying, "I can''t remember."


    Cindy interjected, "I remember clearly, it was three. Vera didn''t let my dad eat more, at most it was three."


    The doctor interrupted Cindy, looking at Shawn. "Mr. Olteran, you are the patient, only you know how serious it is tonight. If you really can''t remember, then don''t answer me. But you must remember, you can''t eat these cold things excessively in the future."


    Shawn nodded.


    Vincent had already noticed something was wrong. After the doctor left, he asked his father, "Dad, did you sneak some?"


    Shawn instantly closed his eyes and pretended to be asleep.


    Cindy had been with him for many years and understood Shawn. Seeing him avoid the question, Cindy also believed he had sneaked.


    "Dad, how could you do this? If you wanted to eat, you could have waited until tomorrow. By sneaking ice creams today, you ended up in the hospital, scaring Vera, making her worry and regret. Her eyes are swollen from crying today, little did she know it was because you sneaked more ice creams."


    Shawn never expected that it would make him hospitalized. It was embarrassing for him, a man in his seventies, to be caught in such a situation.


    Vincent kept pressing him for an answer.


    "Dad, it''s just us in the room; no one else knows what you did. Tell me, how many ice creams did you sneak this afternoon?"


    Shawn opened his eyes, his gaze evasive. "I just had a few."


    Randall also asked, "Grandpa, how many is a few?"


    Shawn never imagined he would be in this situation one day.


    Not only was he caught sneaking ice creams, but he was also being questioned by his son, daughter-inw, and grandson at the same time.


    His dignity waspletely gone!


    They kept asking him, and finally, Shawn, feeling annoyed, said, "Four."


    Cindy, Vincent, and Randall were shocked.


    Cindy eximed first, "Dad, you''re out of your mind. Three plus four equals seven; you had seven ice creamsthis afternoon. Randall wouldn''t even eat that much." Vincent was also surprised by Shawn''s childish behavior andck of self-control.


    Randall said, "When Uncle Patrick and Verae to see you tomorrow, you should admit your mistake voluntarily."


    "I''m your grandpa, their father; why should I admit a mistake? Where did I go wrong?" Shawn, concerned about his image, became agitated upon hearing Randall''s words.


    However, Randall persisted. "You don''t know, now all the servants at home must be misunderstanding Vera. When Uncle Patrick left, his expression was frightening. He must be scolding Vera at home. But she''s innocent, all because of your sneaky actions."


    "Get out, all of you." Shawn finally got fed up and shooed them away. With a stern face, he grumbled as they left, "Annoying, go, get Tom for me; all of you leave."


    Randall said, "You won''t let me speak. Grandpa, you''ve set a bad example for me. If I make a mistake in the future, I won''t apologize either."


    "How dare you!"


    Shawn now wished he could grab his cane and give Randall a good beating.


    Vincent saw Shawn getting agitated, and as he was still a patient, he didn''t want Shawn to get angry again, which wouldn''t be conducive to his recovery. "Randall, take your mom out first. Let your grandpa have a good night''s sleep."


    Cindy said, "Darling, I''ll stay with you."


    Vincent patted Cindy''s shoulder and whispered something in her ear. Cindy understood and obediently got up, pulling the furious Randall out of the ward. "Mom, what are you doing? My grandpa is such a stubborn old man; I have to talk to him." Randall was still a bit regretful as he was being pulled out. Thinking of Vincent''s advice earlier, Cindy asked Randall, "Was Uncle Patrick really in a bad mood when he left?"


    Randall nodded, and seriously said, "I asked him whether he was going to scold Vera when he got home, but he didn''t reply and just left with Vera."


    Cindy imagined Patrick with a stern face, dragging Vera home, locking her in and hitting her. The thought of Vera being hurt and crying made her heart ache.


    Having witnessed Patrick''s harshness toward Randall, she knew he could be quite severe. Since she and Patrick had never lived together and barely spoke throughout the year, she didn''t know him well, but she suspected he had a tendency toward violence and wasn''t gentle.


    The more Cindy thought about it, the more terrifying the situation seemed.


    If something bad happened to the daughter of the Linister family, how could they handle it? The Linister family cherished Vera so much, if they found out she had suffered such injustice in the Olteran family, how could they stay calm? She quickly took out her phone and dialed Patrick''s number.


    The Olteran Manor.


    Vera was once again in Patrick''s arms.


    She softly said, "Darling, I''m feeling hot."

 Chapter 85 He Wants to Listen

    Vera wanted to tell Patrick not to hug her, his body was like a furnace, and she was sweating even after taking a shower. However, Patrick said, "If you''re hot, take off your clothes."


    "Forget about it."


    Patrick chuckled lightly; he opened the nket a bit to let in some cool air. Letting go of her? That was impossible. He was slowly breaking down Vera''s defenses.


    From sleeping on the sofa to sleeping on the bed, then from the edge of the bed into his arms, it only took him a few days.


    At this rate of progress, their rtionship would definitely move forward in the short term.


    When a wolf ate a rabbit, it first observed, then lured the rabbit step by step.


    Vera could feel Patrick''s all movements, such as he closed his eyes, smiled, and even his Adam''s apple moving up and down.


    She blushed, feeling uneasy about his behavior.


    Tonight, her heart was warmed by him, and the thought of it made her unable to hide her smile.


    So, she moved closer to Patrick.


    Patrick noticed Vera getting closer to him again, so he hugged her tighter.


    Patrick was a reserved person, he didn''t know how to like someone, or what it felt like to like someone. He only knew one feeling, possession.


    He was forced to marry a young girl, and he was repulsed by it.


    He even thought about humiliating her, thinking Vera was cunning and scheming.


    Later, he realized he was wrong. Vera wasn''t cunning; she was just infuriating.


    He remembered how she deliberately teased him by calling him "Uncle Patrick". After holding a high position for many years, his father and elder brother would measure their words when speaking to him, it had been a long time since anyone had made him angry.


    Vera''s teasing angered him. He lost his temper and scolded her.


    Later, he witnessed the unrest in the house firsthand.


    They argued, neither giving in to the other.


    They fought, neither holding back.


    Vera was straightforward; she would scold him.


    He was stubborn, wanting to fight.


    And sometimes, Vera was soft, calling him "honey" like a little cat.


    How powerful could words be? It was only when she softly called him "honey" that his heart would tremble for a moment, then he would walk away as if nothing had happened, even ignoring her coldly.


    She was also obedient; she didn''t bother him.


    She was as chatty as a magpie, going on and on about various topics.


    Sometimes, she was sensible.


    Her scent was also pleasant.


    When did he start wanting to possess her in his mind?


    It seemed like her fragrance had been permeating his senses all along.


    Patrick discovered that Vera had a natural scent.


    He hugged her, pressed her, embraced her, and kissed her. Vera''s physique was gentle, reminiscent of cotton candy.. Fragrant, with a scent that was intoxicating.


    He didn''t have high expectations for marriage, but after some time, he found that Vera was simple, with no ulterior motives, all her thoughts were written on her face. Even her shyness was charming at times. He thought, Vera was beautiful, her smile made himfortable, she wasn''t annoying, if he had to choose someone to spend his life with, it would be her.


    At this moment, Randall returned.


    A series of events that happened when Randall returned made Patrick more determined to win Vera''s heart.


    To sever the connection between Randall and Vera, he almost sent Randall abroad.


    Later, he found out it was a misunderstanding.


    Verabelonged to him.


    The endearment was also for him.


    Everything was going perfectly.


    Today, when he saw her, she looked at him with teary eyes. There was worry, self-me, and grievance in her eyes.


    He had a stern expression, not because he was annoyed by her appearance, but because he felt ufortable to see her cry, which made him uneasy.


    Should hefort her?


    When did the high and mighty Patrick ever speak softly tofort someone? He wouldn''t.


    But he would find a way to make Vera feel better.


    Look, he seeded.


    Vera took the initiative to hug him in the study.


    At night, when he embraced her, she didn''t resist at all.


    Patrick lowered his head and looked at Vera, whose eyshes fluttered.


    "Aren''t you going to sleep yet?"


    Vera was lost in thought.


    What she was thinking about was different from what Patrick was thinking. "Honey, should we go see Dad tomorrow and bring up the fact that he secretly ate ice cream today? Dad definitely doesn''t want us to know, if we go and directly mention it, he''ll feel ashamed. He''s in his seventies, it''s embarrassing for him to admit it. How about we pretend we don''t know? And you shouldn''t scold Dad either."


    Patrick didn''t think so much.


    "I don''t care about his affairs. If you want to say it tomorrow, go ahead. If you don''t want to, then ignore him."


    Vera looked up at Patrick, who was insincere. Her eyes were full of smiles, and she sweetly said, "No, honey, you do care about Dad in your heart." "How did you figure that out?"


    Veray on the bed, snuggled up to Patrick''s side. Her hands were idle, and she absentmindedly started ying with his left arm that she had just been resting on. As she yed with his arm, she analyzed him. "Because I called you to tell you that Dad was hospitalized. You were clearly busy with something important at the time, but you still rushed to the hospital."


    Patrick chuckled, asking, "How do you know I was busy with something important and not just drinking? And how do you know I was worried about him being hospitalized and not about you crying and calling me?"


    As they chatted, his arm bent, his left palm resting on Vera''s shoulder, rubbing it, he pulled off her shoulder strap and put it back on for her. Vera was so engrossed in talking that she ignored his hand on her shoulder.


    "Because Dad and Vincent said you were going to have a very important discussion with Uncle Jackson tonight about thepany''s expansion. Dad and Vincent both said it was important, so it must be very important. As for your second question, I think you definitely heard me crying, mistakenly thought I was causing trouble for you at home again, but then you heard about Dad being hospitalized, you became even more worried, and hurried to the hospital. If you didn''t care about Dad, you wouldn''t have gone to see him when you found out he was hospitalized. When you got to the hospital and saw Dad lying on the hospital bed, you frowned. You were clearly worried but conveyed an impatient feeling to others."


    Patrick''s hand caressed Vera''s shoulder, then stopped. He looked at her, thinking that she was the first one who understood him so well.


    "Vera, what else have you discovered about me?"


    Vera pouted."Should I say everything?"


    Vera nodded. "Say it all."


    It had been a long time since someone understood him so well.


    He wanted to listen.

 Chapter 86 Cindys Sincerity

    Vera turned her head to see Vera''s palm resting on her shoulder. Instead of refusing, she asked him, "Darling, do you know you have a habit when holding hands with me?"


    "What?"


    Vera grabbed his hand with her left hand on his right arm, intertwining their fingers. When she suddenly pulled her hand back, Patrick''s hand quickly tightened and then loosened. Looking at him, Vera said, "Darling, every time we hold hands, you subconsciously tighten your grip when letting go. Why is that?"


    Patrick opened his hand and remembered a long time ago when not holding someone''s hand tightly led to losing her.


    It turned out that now, when holding hands, he subconsciously tightened his grip.


    Patrick cleared his throat, saying, "Anything else?"


    Vera gathered courage and asked him, "Darling, why do you have this habit?"


    Patrick ced both hands on her shoulders,id her down, and continued to embrace her. Letting her be like a little cat, nestled in his arms. "I just discovered this habit too, do you have more to say?" "Yes, there''s more..."


    As Vera continued, Patrick''s phone rang.


    They both nced at the bedside table.


    "Darling, your phone is ringing."


    Patrick''s phone had the most old-fashioned ringtone, the default one.


    Vera''s phone, on the other hand, had frequently changed, melodious tunes.


    Upon hearing the dull ringtone, she immediately knew it was Patrick''s phone.


    Patrick reached out with his long arm, picked up the phone, and saw the caller ID. "It''s Cindy."


    Answering the call, he ced the phone to his ear. "Hello, Cindy."


    Cindy tentatively asked, "Patrick, how are you and Vera?"


    Patrick nced at Vera, who was eavesdropping beside him. With a smile on his face, he deliberately brought the phone closer to his ear, preventing Vera from hearing and drawing her closer to him.


    Sure enough, in her attempt to eavesdrop, Vera unknowingly ended up leaning against Patrick''s chest with her ear close to his mouth to listen.


    Patrick was amused, holding Vera''s hand on her back, gently patting her.


    "We''re getting ready to sleep. Is there something you need?"


    Cindy began to advise, "Patrick, Vincent and I just found out that Dad''s gastroenteritis was simply from eating too much ice cream. He sneaked in and ate four more pieces after bringing Vera back to the bedroom. When you get home, don''t be mad at Vera and don''t bully her."


    Patrick responded casually.


    Concerned that Patrick wasn''t taking her advice seriously, Cindy continued, "Patrick, finding a wife isn''t easy. Vera is just a bit younger, still naive and childish. Communicate with her slowly, never resort to violence. She''s the wife you brought home."


    Patrick acknowledged again.


    Cindy added, "I know you have your own thoughts, even though we don''t live together often. However, I genuinely want you both to have a good life. You may discipline Randall as you wish, but if youy a hand on Vera, the Linister family won''t let it slide."


    Veray on Patrick''s chest, listening to Cindy''s words on her behalf.


    "I just want you and Vera to have a good life."


    Vera was a good girl, that was Cindy''s heartfelt sentiment.


    Patrick chuckled, looking down at Vera who was listening intently. He ced the phone near Vera''s ear. "Tell Cindy, did I hit you?"


    Taking the phone, Vera sat up in bed and said, "Hello, Cindy, this is Vera."


    "Oh, Vera, how are you?" Cindy asked with concern.


    Vera replied, "He didn''t darey a hand on me. When we got home, he took Tom to the study to ask Dad how many ice creams he had secretly eaten today. After finding out, heforted me and didn''t let me me myself." "That''s good," Cindy said, "A man who doesn''t hit his wife is a good man. Take care of yourselves. Since you''re fine, I''ll hang up and let Vincent know not to worry."


    Vera chuckled, realizing that in the eyes of Patrick''s family, he was someone who would hit his wife.


    "Alright, Cindy, you go ahead. Tomorrow, Patrick and I will go take care of Shawn for you."


    After ending the call, Veray back on him, cing the phone on the bedside table.


    She settled back under the covers, embraced by Patrick.


    "Darling, why do Vincent, Cindy, and Randell all think you would hit me?" Vera was puzzled, finding her husband quite gentle.


    Patrick replied, "I didn''t grow up with them at the Olteran Manor, and most of the time I came back was to deal with Randall. They probably suspect me of having violent tendencies because of how I handle him."


    Vera shook her head in Patrick''s arms. "Violence is for Randall; be gentle with me. Cindy is right; if youy a hand on me, I''ll run away, and once I am gone, you will never find me."


    Patrick yfully tapped Vera''s bottom. "Where do you think you''re running off to?"


    Covering her bottom with her hands, Vera blushed shyly. "I''m going to my parents'' house."


    Patrick ruffled Vera''s hair, asking, "Are you going toin to your parents?"


    "Yes."


    "What are you going toin about?"


    "You hit me."


    "Where did I hit you?" Patrick asked.


    Vera, nestled in his arms, fell silent. Being spanked made her feel embarrassed, unable to voice it.


    Patrick burst intoughter once again.


    Vera, now annoyed, turned around, ignoring him.


    Behind her, Patrick flipped her sulking figure back over, embracing her once more. This time, he didn''t tease herbut gently patted her back, whispering, "Let''s sleep." Vera closed her eyes, drifting off obediently.


    The next day, she brought the prepared meal from the servant to the hospital to visit Shawn.


    On the way, Vera enjoyed her ice cream.


    Patrick couldn''t understand how delicious the ice cream was, especially since she had already eaten breakfast and was having another one so early in the morning. Hearing Patrick''s questioning, she held the ice cream up to his mouth. "Darling, try it, you''ll love it."


    Patrick turned his face away, finding the sticky sweetness of the ice cream unappealing.


    Seeing his refusal, Vera reached back for the ice cream and continued eating.


    By the time they reached the hospital, she had finished her ice cream.


    Carrying the meal box, she entered the hospital room.


    Randall had been sitting in the hallway outside, assisting.


    Inside, Cindy and Vincent were dozing off.


    The previous night, Shawn had suffered from a sudden stomach ache, tossing and turning until early morning. Randall had stayed up all night, showing fatigue on his face.


    As Vera entered the room, she trod softly.

 Chapter 87 Buying Snacks for Vera

    Cindy propped her head with her hand, half asleep. Vera lightly tapped Cindy''s shoulder and softly called out, "Cindy."


    Cindy woke up and saw Vera and Patrick. She asked, "Why did you get here so early?"


    Vera ced the meal on the table and sat beside Cindy. "We got here early so that you and Vincent can take Randall home to rest." "We''re fine."


    Cindy nced at Patrick and Vera, discreetly checking Vera''s arms and legs. Seeing that she was fine, Cindy felt relieved.


    Sensing her actions, Vera chuckled.


    Cindy, she was too cute.


    "Don''t worry, Cindy. Patrick didn''t hit me. He can''t beat me."


    Cindy felt relieved and said, "I dreamed earlier that you and Patrick couldn''t get along."


    "Dreams and reality are opposite," Vera said.


    Since they arrived in the room, Patrick''s gaze always fell on Shawn in bed, but he hesitated to ask.


    Understanding Patrick''s concern, Vera took the initiative to ask, "Vincent, Cindy, how was Dadst night?"


    Cindy exined, "He took painkillers, but in the middle of the night, the pain became unbearable. The doctor had to give him an injection before he could sleep."


    Patrick nced at Vera.


    There were concerns in his heart, but he couldn''t voice them. Vera spoke for him, "Let''s not wake Dad up for now. You and Vincent go home to rest. Patrick and I will stay here. If anything happens, we''ll handle it."


    Cindy refused. "You and Randall are both like children, unable to take care of others. Patrick is always busy and can''t handle this. You both know nothing, so just go home."


    Vera shook her head. "That won''t do. The responsibility of taking care of Dad can''t fall on you and Vincent. Patrick and I have an obligation to care for him. Even though I may not be very familiar, it''s daytime now, there are many nurses around. I can consult them on what needs to be done."


    Despite Cindy''s persistence, Vera firmly rejected her kindness.


    Patrick also spoke to Vincent beside him, "Vincent, take Cindy home. Staying up all night will be bad for your health. Dad has two sons, not just you. Vera and I can take care of him." Vincent nced at the weary Cindy and nodded.


    He took Cindy home and found Randall sitting in a chair outside, sleeping with his head against the wall.


    They felt sorry for Randall. "Randall,e home with us and sleepter."


    Randall blinked, woke up, and followed his parents home.


    In the hospital room, only Patrick and Vera remained.


    Due to Shawn''s prestigious status, the doctor was his personal caregiver, only responsible for him alone, so there was no need for morning rounds.


    The doctor visited once, found Shawn asleep, and left.


    Before leaving, Patrick instructed Vera, "Vera, call me when Dad wakes up. You''re not good at taking care of people; I''ll handle it."


    Vera pouted. "Darling, I can learn to care for him. It''s embarrassing for you to say that in front of the doctor."


    Patrick indulgently smiled. "I only said it after the doctor left. It''s not embarrassing; only I know."


    With that, he closed the door and caught up with the doctor to inquire about Shawn''s condition.


    Left alone in the room, Vera got up, bored, and inspected the flowers and nts around the room.


    Realizing Vera might be bored, Patrick returned with two bags of snacks that kids love.


    Vera looked at his hands. "Darling, who are these for?"


    Patrick replied, "I don''t eat them; Dad can''t eat them, so who else is in this room?"


    A smile instantly appeared on Vera''s face as she eagerly took the snacks from Patrick''s hands, looking at him with a beaming smile. "Darling, thank you."


    Vera could already imagine Patrick in a suit at the supermarket, picking out snacks for her.


    Besides gratitude, she now also wanted to kiss Patrick.


    However,she felt too shy.


    Patrick rubbed the back of her head and sat on the sofa.


    "Darling, what did the doctor say?"


    Patrick replied, "It''s nothing serious. He has acute gastroenteritis, and due to his age, he needs to be hospitalized for treatment."


    Vera nodded and opened a bag of chips to eat.


    In the quiet room, only the sound of Vera chewing on chips could be heard.


    Patrick turned to look at Vera, who had gone through one bag, then another, and a third. She switched to another bag and ate another.


    Patrick watched her eat for almost an hour.


    "Vera, are you full from breakfast?"


    "I am," Vera replied.


    She then looked at the empty snack wrappers on the table, feeling embarrassed. "Snacks are just puffed food. The packaging looks big, but there''s not much inside. They don''t fill me up." Patrick chuckled but didn''t expose Vera''s love for snacks.


    Soon, Shawn woke up.


    They quickly approached him. "Dad, how are you feeling?"


    Shawn turned his head left and right, seeing them. He asked, "Why are you here?"


    "We''re here to take over, to take care of you," Vera replied.


    Shawn sat up in bed, still quite weak.


    Patrick poured him a ss of water to drink.


    Coincidentally, a nurse arrived.


    Vera immediately made room, feeling a bit scared of the medical staff. She hid behind Patrick like a shy kitten.


    "Mr. Shawn Olteran, you''ll be taking five pills today. Your blood pressure was a bit highst night, so there are medications to lower it today. We''ll recheck your vitals in the afternoon," the nurse informed. Shawn nodded.


    Vera peeked out from behind Patrick and saw the nurse leaving. She then emerged from behind him.


    As the nurse was leaving, she noticed some snacks on the table. "Mr. PatrickOlteran, patients shouldn''t eat these." Patrick looked at the empty snack wrappers Vera had consumed and nodded."These were bought for my wife."


    The nurse nced enviously at Vera, who was snuggled up next to Patrick, before leaving.


    In less than an hour, everyone in the ward knew that the stern Patrick had bought snacks to keep his wife entertained.


    When Vera went to fetch water, she could feel the nurses'' discreet nces.


    Returning to the room, she told Patrick, "Darling, you go out to get water next time.Otherwise, everyone will be looking at me."


    Patrick asked, "What are they looking at you for?"


    "They''re saying in private that you''re good to me, buying me snacks to eat. They also say you''re different from what they see on TV," Vera ryed what she overheard to Patrick. Patrick''s lips curved slightly. "Is that a bad thing?"

 Chapter 88 The first time the couple took care of a patient

    Vera pouted. "It''s fine, I''m just a little embarrassed." They were indeed not good at taking care of patients. Both of them forgot about Shawn lying on the sick bed. Vera kept feeding Shawn water, with Patrick by his side.


    Unable to bear the hunger, Shawn asked, "Could you ask Tom when he''s bringing me breakfast?" Vera''s hand holding the water paused in mid-air.


    Shawn had been awake for an hour, and they had forgotten about bringing breakfast to him.


    Patrick coughed awkwardly.


    "Dad, when Patrick and I came, we actually brought you breakfast. You were asleep at the time; we left it in the corner and forgot about it, and then..." They forgot until now.


    Indeed, they were unreliable.


    Shawn was furious. Were they really here to take care of him?


    They even forgot about the patient''s meal.


    Patrick got up and brought the lunchbox from the nearby table.


    Vera quickly set up the table for Patrick to prepare breakfast for Shawn.


    She babbled, "Dad, the corn soup was a bit hot just now, now it''s just warm, you don''t need to waste energy blowing on it."


    Shawn asked, "So, do I need to thank you for cooling down the soup for me?"


    "We''re family, no need for thanks," Vera said shamelessly.


    Her behavior actually made Shawn chuckle.


    There was a hint of a smile on Patrick''s face.


    He served the meal. To make up for forgetting to let Shawn have breakfast earlier, Vera took the initiative to pick up the bowl and chopsticks and sat by the bed, saying, "Dad, let me feed you." Shawn said, "Are you daring enough to feed me? I dare not drink it."


    "It''s fine, no poison. Eat with peace of mind," Vera scooped up a spoonful of the corn soup, not bothering to blow on it as it steamed, and handed it to Shawn''s mouth. Hesitantly, Shawn opened his mouth. "It''s hot."


    As soon as Shawn took a sip, his tongue felt like it was on a hot pan, tears welling up from the heat of the corn soup.


    Seeing Shawn''s difort, Vera panicked. "What should we do, Dad? I don''t know what to do either."


    With his mouth still burning, Shawn looked at her for help.


    Patrick quickly grabbed a piece of paper and ced it under Shawn''s mouth."Dad, you can spit it out."


    Shawn spat out the soup into Patrick''s palm.


    Relieved, Shawn took a deep breath. "Vera, go rest for a bit, dear."


    Embarrassed, Vera lowered her head, realizing she had made another mistake.


    "I''ll let Patrick feed you."


    Vera got up from her seat and nced at Patrick.


    Patrick went to the bathroom to wash his hands and then came back to sit by the bed, taking the bowl handed to him by Vera. The usually confident Patrick was now nervous.


    He had never taken care of anyone, let alone fed someone.


    Patrick had no trouble dealing with the cutthroat world of business, but feeding his father breakfast was a different challenge.


    Taking the bowl from Vera, his wrist stiffened slightly.


    Vera, being young, was not adept at feeding others.


    But if a man nearing thirty couldn''t feed someone breakfast, it would beughable.


    Despite his inner nervousness, Patrick''s demeanor remainedposed.


    Learning from Vera''s mistake, he blew on the food before offering it to Shawn.


    Feeling that they were both a bit unreliable, Shawn hesitated even when the corn soup was brought to his mouth, blowing on it once more before tentatively taking a bite. "Patrick, this is the first time you''ve fed me," Shawn remarked.


    Patrick remained silent; he and Shawn had never seen eye to eye.


    Seeing Shawn''sment, Patrick coldly ignored it.


    Trying to lighten the mood, Vera interjected, "Dad, I''m sorry just now. I didn''t expect our thermos to be so effective. It''s still hot after a few hours."


    ncing at Vera, Shawn remarked, "You''re not good at taking care of people."


    Vera stuck out her tongue. "I''m learning slowly."


    "You won''t learn." Shawn knew Vera was different from Cindy. She had been pampered and lived a life of luxury since childhood, never experiencing any hardships at the Linister family. Having been raised by servants, it was unrealistic to expect her to learn how to care for others. Drawing from his years of experience, Shawn told Vera, "You won''t learn." Patrick''s feeding was decent; at least he didn''t burn him.


    The pair of them, one feeding and the other chatting, created a peaceful atmosphere around Shawn.


    After Patrick finished feeding him, Shawn noticed the food residue on his hospital gown.


    He fell silent.


    Vera moved closer to Patrick, tugging at his sleeve. "Darling, you''re not good at feeding either?" Patrick, rarely embarrassed, replied, "Because this is my first time."


    Shawn was put on a drip, so he couldn''t change his clothes even if he wanted to.


    If hey down with dirty clothes, he would soil the bed.


    He was unhappy, using, "You''re here to torment me deliberately."


    Vera blinked rapidly, looking somewhat guilty. "Dad, you should feel privileged. You''re the first patient that Patrick and I have taken care of."


    Shawn retorted, "Should I feel honored then?"


    Vera responded with resolve, nodding sincerely. "Yes."


    Patrick looked at Vera''s face, puzzled; how did she manage to be so unabashed sometimes?


    Shawn was speechless to have such a daughter-inw.


    However, in a short while, the nurse came to change his dressings and noticed Shawn''s clothes. Shawn wanted to lie down and get some sleep, but his mysophobia wouldn''t allow him to rest in unclean clothes. Vera was the best ating up with unconventional ideas.


    Vera, always full of ideas, suggested, "Dad, remove the syringe needle from your hand, change your clothes, and then get another one."


    What a clever idea!


    What a wise person!


    Unable to contain himself, Shawn snapped at Vera, "It''s easy for you to say. If I get pricked, it''s my flesh that''s pierced, not yours. You won''t feel the pain, but I will."


    Vera continued, "Just a quick prick, like an ant bite, it won''t hurt at all."


    Pointing to the nurse, Shawn said, "Come on, give my daughter-inw a shot, just a painless one like an ant bite."


    The nurse was taken aback by Shawn''s words.


    She asked, "But, Mrs. Olteran isn''t sick."


    Thinking quickly, Shawn retorted, "Who says she''s not sick? She''s so mentally ill, can''t you see?"

 Chapter 89 Randall Cries in the Bathroom

    Vera immediately got anxious. "Dad, I''m extremely smart; you said I''m mentally ill because you''re confused."


    Shawn retorted, "Anyone can''t figure out the nasty tricks you just said, and you still say that you''re extremely smart?"


    Vera said, "Of course I''m smart. Not only am I smarter than you, but I''m also younger than you. I have more hair while you''re going to be bald." On the side, Patrick''s smile grew bigger and bigger.


    Even the nurse was holding backughter.


    The banter between them was so funny.


    Patrick rarely had such a happy moment. He wasn''t just smiling; he wasughing heartily, with wrinkles at the corners of his eyes.


    Upon hearing Vera''s words, Shawn angrily threw off the covers and got out of bed.


    "Shawn, what are you doing? You''re still on IV; you can''t move around freely," the nurse hurriedly reminded.


    Shawn pointed at Vera excitedly. "She said I''m going bald; I can''t swallow this insult!"


    Vera nced at Shawn was about to hit her.


    She immediately hid in the strong embrace of Patrick.


    So swiftly that even Patrick didn''t react in time, Vera suddenly found herself in his arms.


    Vera hugged his neck, like a cat.


    She coquettishly asked him, "Your wife is about to be beaten by your dad. Will you protect me?"


    Patrick wrapped one arm around Vera''s waist and the other tightly around her leg. "I will!"


    "You two get out, you''re making me furious." They came to take care of the patient, but ended up infuriating him. A knock on the door sounded.


    Then, to everyone''s surprise, they saw Warren and Brianna enter.


    "Mom! Dad!" Vera sat on Patrick''s leg; seeing Warren and Brianna at the door, she eximed.


    Warren and Brianna, upon entering, saw Vera being held by Patrick, seemingly flirting.


    Meanwhile, the patient Shawn stood aside, wrinkled clothes, slightly dirty, and appeared quite angry. "Vera, why is Patrick holding you?" Brianna asked.


    Vera and Patrick locked eyes, and she quickly stood up from his embrace. "We were just ying." Warren and Brianna set down their gifts and looked at Shawn. "Shawn, why aren''t you lying in bed?" Shawn red angrily at Vera and then sat back on the bed.


    "I just had a few words with Vera." Brianna immediately understood Vera''s temperament. She might have thought she was at her own home, where she could do as she pleased. She raised her hand and pped Vera on the back. "Did you say something wrong again and make Shawn angry?"


    "Mom, I didn''t. I''m married now, I have a husband, you can''t hit me anymore." Vera pouted and sneakily moved next to Patrick.


    Patrick''s expression immediately turned cold upon seeing Vera being hit.


    He ced his hand on Vera''s back where she was hit and asked, "Does it hurt?"


    Vera coquettishly replied, "It hurts, my back must be red now."


    She was trying to be coquettish with Patrick, but Shawn, lying on the hospital bed, saw it all.


    After all, Vera was now his daughter-inw. Warren and Brianna hitting her in front of him didn''t sit well.


    "Warren, do you often hit Vera at home?" he asked.


    Warren sensed Shawn''s hint and felt aggrieved, thinking, ''She''s my own daughter; it''s normal to discipline her.''


    Brianna answered, "She doesn''t listen at home, we try to reason with her but it doesn''t work, so we scare her a bit."


    Shawn nodded heavily. "We never hit children at home. If you can''t reason with them, it''s the parents'' fault. In my family, we never hit children. You should learn from my family."


    Randall was lucky he didn''t hear Shawn''s words.


    Otherwise, he might have cried louldly.


    Could the Olteran family really im they didn''t hit children? Hadn''t he been hit a lot since he was young? Howe no one ever reasoned with him? He could listen. Vera understood that Shawn was subtly defending herself.


    She quickly intervened, "Dad, sometimes I really anger people. When I provoke my parents just like what I did to you before, they willy hands on me."


    Shawn recalled what happened earlier when he got out of bed due to anger.


    If that was the case, then she deserved to be disciplined without leniency.


    He coughed awkwardly.


    Warren quickly changed the subject, asking, "Shawn, howe you suddenly ended up in the hospital?"


    Vera exined, "Shawn is getting older, his stomach and digestion aren''t good, so he was hospitalized for acute gastroenteritis."


    She knew Shawn cared about his image, so she didn''t mention that he was hospitalized for sneaking ice cream, instead opting for an age-rted reason.


    Shawn looked somewhat relieved.


    He followed Vera''swords.


    "I''m getting old; my body is prone to some ailments. You''re all so busy; there''s no need toe all the way here."


    "This is what we should do. When Vera told us you were hospitalized, we rushed over to see what was going on. You looked fine a few days ago; why are you suddenly in the hospital? Vera didn''t exin clearly this morning, on the way here, both I and Brianna were quite worried," Warren said.


    "Dad, I was chatting with you this morning; my husband came back and brought me a lot of snacks to eat, so I forgot about this," Vera exined with a hint of grievance.


    She felt wronged, even though she was at fault, giving Patrick the impression that Vera was being mistreated.


    "No problem, eating is the most important thing," Patrick said.


    Warren and Brianna had been worried about Vera''s life in the Olteran family, but after this short half-hour, they felt reassured.


    Shawn protected Vera, not allowing her parents to hit her.


    Patrick held Veraand openly indulged her mistakes.


    Warren also noticed that whenever Vera made a mistake, the first person she looked at was Patrick. If she wanted to hide, she would hide behind Patrick. Perhaps Brianna didn''t perceive it, but as a man, he could feel it.


    It was a kind of inexplicable trust and reliance.


    Once, when Vera made a mistake, she would hide behind him.


    He felt Vera''s dependence on him, believing deep down that he would protect her.


    Now, she was hiding behind another man.


    He believed Patrick felt the same way.


    For a moment, Warren felt a sense of loss.


    Vera''s reliance had shifted from him to another man.


    Patrick keenly noticed Warren''s unease and saw Vera clinging to his arm. He understood. "Warren, in a few days, Vera and I wille home to see you."


    "It''s too much trouble toe back and forth. After taking care of Shawn, you can rest for a few days before going back," Warren said.


    Patrick smiled. "No problem, after Vera finishes school and I get off work, we''ll go straight home. If you miss Vera, just give us a call, and we''lle back to apany you. Noah isn''t home, the only child you can see is Vera. She''s married to me, so you might need some time to adjust. I''ll take her back to see you more often."


    After Patrick''s reminder, Shawn realized they had taken away Warren and Brianna''s "only" child.


    They must be quite lonely at home.

 Chapter 90 Very Wealthy Husband

    "Yeah, sure, Warren, if you want Vera, it''s fine to take her away today." Shawn had to quickly calm himself down. Vera must leave, otherwise he would be devastated. Vera looked at Shawn on the sickbed. "Shawn, I won''t leave you at this critical moment. Patrick and I will take good care of you."


    "I don''t need it; you can go back and have fun," Shawn replied.


    Vera refused to leave, leaving Shawn feeling helpless.


    Warren and Brianna, seeing the situation, felt that Vera was ustomed to life in the Olteran family.


    Without staying long, they left after a brief visit, using busyness as an excuse.


    As they were leaving, Brianna tapped Vera''s forehead and said in a pampering tone, "Eat less snacks, you''re married now, you''re an adult." When Vera went to see her parents off, she coquettishly said to them, "It''s not that I want to eat; it''s that my husband bought them for me."


    Patrick nodded. "I won''t let Vera be wronged. She likes snacks, and I''ll buy them for her."


    Warren and Brianna exchanged nces, unsure of what to say for a moment.


    As they left and got back into the car, Brianna asked, "Honey, do you think Vera marrying Patrick means they have developed feelings for each other?" Warren started the car and replied, "Perhaps this is a blessing bestowed upon them by God."


    Upstairs, Vera returned hand in hand with Patrick to the ward.


    Seeing Verae back, Shawn felt even more distressed.


    At the same time, he thought to himself, ''When I go back, I''ll get a hair transnt!''


    Since they wouldn''t take care of Shawn''s meals, when it was lunchtime, Shawn, despite being hungry, stubbornly refused to eat.


    Sitting on the bed, he watched Vera on the nearby sofa enjoying her snacks.


    The aroma of the spicy potato chips she was eating filled the room.


    Shawn swallowed his saliva; the smell was so tempting.


    Seeing Shawn''s craving, Patrick asked, "Dad, are you hungry?"


    "I''m not hungry!" Shawn replied.


    Looking at the needle in his hand, Shawn thought, ''This is thest one; I''ll endure it until the drip is finished before eating.'' Vera also noticed Shawn''s craving for the spicy potato chips.


    Approaching him with a pack in hand, she said, "Open your mouth; I''ll feed you a bite."


    Shawn actually opened his mouth. "I''ll just have one."


    Patrick quickly intercepted Vera. "Vera, he hasn''t recovered yet," he said.


    Vera looked at Shawn''s pallid face and recalled the nurse''s advice.


    She withdrew her hand. "Shawn, when you''re discharged and feeling better, I''ll take you out to eat. For now, you can''t eat."


    Shawn loweredhis head, looking unhappy.


    He red at Patrick resentfully, knowing he couldn''t eat but still buying so many junk foods for Vera to eat in front of him, teasing him.


    Patrick said to Vera, "Vera, you shouldn''t eat either."


    Seeing a few pieces left, Vera said, "I''ll go out to the corridor to finish them, so Shawn won''t smell them."


    She left with the remaining spicy potato chips.


    Inside the room, there were only Shawn and Patrick.


    Shawn''s stomach growled ufortably.


    Luckily, only Patrick was present.


    Patrick didn''t look at Shawn, nor did he ask if he was hungry again. Instead, he went to the end of the bed and opened the gifts Warren and Brianna had brought. Among them was a box of bread. He took out a bag, opened it, and handed it to Shawn. "Use your left hand to eat."


    With a needle in his right hand, using a fork and spoon with his left hand was inconvenient, but holding the bread would be easier.


    To apany Shawn, Patrick worried that he might feel ufortable, so he also took a piece of bread and ate with Shawn.


    The room was quiet; only the sound of their breathing could be heard.


    Patrick and Shawn had been at odds for over a decade.


    They had never experienced such a peaceful moment before.


    When Shawn coughed, Patrick immediately got him some water to help him feel better.


    They didn''t exchange a word.


    Shawn enjoyed the brief tranquility with Patrick.


    They didn''t argue.


    After finishing the bread, Vera returned.


    She had a bottle of hot fruit juice in her hand.


    She knew Shawn must be hungry, but also that his right hand was inconvenient for eating, so she and Patrick wouldn''t feed him. That''s why she had to pretend she wasn''t hungry. Vera had just made an excuse to go to the corridor to eat.


    In fact, she didn''t go at all.


    Instead, she went straight downstairs.


    After all, eating in the corridor would disturb others.


    She left the ward, ran to the supermarket outside the hospital, and bought a cup of hot fruit juice for Shawn.


    Twisting open the bottle, she handed it to Shawn. "Shawn, have some to warm your stomach. When you finish the drip, let Patrick drive, and we''ll go out for lunch. The food in the hospital is terrible."


    Looking at the bottle handed to him by Vera, Shawn was touched. "You just went out to buy me juice?"


    Vera nodded.


    "I also bought myself another pack of spicy potato chips." she chuckled.


    Shawn and Patrick knew she was lying.


    She clearly went out specifically to buy the juice.


    Shawn took a sip, still feeling the bread Patrick had shared with him in his stomach.


    His thoughts drifted back to the past, and his eyes unknowingly became moist.


    Vera stopped eating snacks and sat on the sofa, holding a cushion, boredly watching Shawn''s IV drip.


    Patrick saw her ufortable posture and stretched out his arms to embrace Vera, letting her lean against his chest.


    Vera didn''t act coy but leaned closer to Patrick, truly nestling under his arm. "Darling, after Dad finishes the drip, Shall we go to Rustic Hearth Cafe for lunch?"


    Patrick smiled faintly. "Are you craving the food there?"


    Vera nodded. "But the food there is expensive. I don''t want to spend money, but you have money, so you can pay."


    Patrick replied, "My money is yours too."


    "It''s not the same. Although we have joint ownership of property, when you pay, I still feel like I didn''t spend money." Patrick indulged. "Alright, I''ll pay; you can order whatever you want."


    He then asked, "Before you married me, did you not have money?"


    As far as he knew, although the Linister Vi wasn''t a prominent family, it was considered upper ss in Zandonick, and the Linister Group''s annual profit exceeded a billion. If she wanted to eat at Rustic Hearth Cafe, it would be effortless. Vera replied, "I had money, but I was reluctant to spend it on myself. I would have my dad apany me for a meal. His time was always taken up by other uncles and business partners, always busy with socializing and discussing coborations, never having time to apany me. My mom never indulged in extravagance, asionally she could apany me once, but it wasn''t frequent. Noah wasn''t at home, and it would be too awkward for me to go alone, so I rarely went."


    Patrick thought to himself, ''I see; Vera is just reluctant to spend her own money but enjoys spending others'' money.'' Coincidentally, he was very wealthy.

 Chapter 91 Patricks Wifes Exclusive Account

    Patrick was straightforward. "Whatever you want to do in the future, go ahead and do it. If you feel reluctant to spend your own money, just keep the receipts, and I''ll reimburse you when we get home." "Really?" Vera lifted her head from Patrick''s embrace, her eyes filled with surprise as she sought confirmation from him.


    Patrick nodded and pulled Vera back into his arms. "We''ll open a new ount for thepany."


    "What kind of ount?"


    "My wife''s exclusive ount."


    After Patrick spoke, Vera shyly nestled in his arms, hiding her face.


    Shawn, the poor patient who had to witness their affection, regretted it for a moment. Why did he facilitate this rtionship and make them unt it in front of him?


    Initially, both of them were unwilling to get married to each other, but it was his ultimatum that eventually brought them together.


    Now, they were disying their affection right under his nose,pletely disregarding his feelings!


    Shawn once again despised this couple.


    With the snacks from earlier still in his stomach, Shawn didn''t feel as hungry, and the remaining fluids could sustain him until he could eat outside. Half an hourter, the nurse came to remove the needle.


    This meant Shawn was also liberated.


    After the needle was removed, he promptly ushered the annoying Patrick and Vera out of the hospital room.


    "Shawn, why are you pushing us out?" Vera was thrown out of the room, followed by Patrick.


    Once the door was closed, Shawn felt much morefortable.


    Without them around, his mood improved significantly.


    Ten minutester, Shawn finally left the room and cleared his throat, saying, "Let''s go; we''re going to eat."


    Vera looked up and noticed that Shawn had changed his clothes and washed his face.


    She blinked. "Darling, did we forget to bring water for Shawn to wash his face this morning?"


    Patrick remained silent, his Adam''s apple bobbing.


    After informing the doctor of their whereabouts, the doctor gave some instructions, and Patrick drove Shawn and Vera to Rustic Hearth Cafe.


    Upon arriving at Rustic Hearth Cafe, the luxurious entrance brought a smile to Vera''s eyes.


    "I want to have Shrimp Tempura, Cod Liver, Smoked Salmon, Grilled Lobster Tail, Corn Chowder, and Fried Scallops." Vera listed many dishes even before entering the restaurant.


    Patrick listened with a smile throughout. It seemed that Vera was a true foodie.


    At the entrance, the restaurant manager had been waiting for a while. "Mr. Olteran, wee. Why do youe here today?"


    "There''s a gluttonous cat who was craving the taste here, so we came to try it out," Patrick said, gesturing toward the excited "cat" behind him.


    Vera walked up to Patrick, holding onto his arm, pouting. "Where do you get off calling me a cat? You can say it at home, but saying it in public makes me feel embarrassed." Her yfulint carried a hint of noticeable shyness, which pleased Patrick.


    "Alright, I''ll save it for home; I''ll give you face in public," Patrick said.


    Patrick was usually serious in public and never showed a friendly face to anyone. Today, the manager of Rustic Hearth Cafe was lucky enough to witness his rare gentleness.


    He was further shocked by Vera''s words. Could she really be Patrick''s wife?


    Marrying Patrick was a big deal, known only to social elites and dignitaries. As a restaurant manager, he naturally wouldn''t be included in such circles, but guests who frequented the ce would discuss Patrick''s marriage in private, so he knew a bit about it.


    Seeing the girl today, he couldn''t help but take several more nces.


    When Patrick noticed other men eyeing Vera, he asked, "Have you seen enough of my wife?"


    "Sorry, Mr. Olteran, Mrs. Olteran," the manager quickly apologized.


    Patrick turned away coldly, and Shawn, feeling hungry again, snapped. "What are you all standing around the entrance for? If you''re not eating, go home."


    "Pleasee in; this way." the manager hurriedly ushered the three of them to their table.


    Patrick''s appearance immediately attracted the attention of many around them.


    The diners here were all people of high status in society, well aware of Patrick''s identity.


    With Vera constantly by his side, holding onto Patrick''s hand, she appeared to be actively pursuing him in the eyes of others. However, being led by Patrick made Vera''s palms sweaty. Once they were seated on the third-floor terrace, they could see the view below.


    It was the best spot in the house.


    The manager was skilled at arranging seating, always ensuring Patrick had the best spot whenever he visited.


    "Wow, it''s my first time dining here on this floor; it''s amazing." Vera leaned to the side, admiring the view of Rustic Hearth Cafe from above.


    Seeing her leaning out so far, Shawn called out from behind, "Vera, don''t lean out too far; you''ll turn into mush if you fall." "Shawn, I''m fine, I''m an adult."


    "The things you do are still things only a child would do."


    Despite Shawn''s reproachful tone, the manager could sense his care and affection for Vera.


    Personally attending to the three of them, the manager asked Patrick, "Mr. Olteran, will you be ordering ording to your previous menu?" Patrick shook his head, picked up the menu from the table, and called Vera, who was enjoying the view. "Vera,e over and order."


    Vera slid back from the edge of her chair to Patrick''s side, leaning slightly toward him. "Honey, I want this." she pointed to a fish on the menu. Patrick nodded at the manager.


    As he flipped through the menu, Vera continued ordering, saying, "Shawn has a sensitive stomach, so I''ll order some nourishing soup." "Darling, your taste is mild; I''ll order something light for you."


    "I have a good appetite, so I''ll order some meat."


    Vera kept ordering as she spoke.


    Patrick chuckled."How did you know I prefer mild vors?"


    "I''m your wife; if I didn''t know that, I''d be failing in my duties," she said softly, leaning against Patrick''s arm.


    Vera was right; he did prefer mild vors and disliked food with strong vors.


    It was surprising that his entire family hadn''t noticed his taste, but Vera, who had just married into the family, had figured it out.


    His mood continued to improve.


    After ordering six dishes and a soup, Patrick stopped Vera from ordering more and closed the menu.


    "Honey, I haven''t finished ordering yet."


    Patrick replied, "I''ll bring you back here next time."


    "When will that be?" Vera wanted to make an appointment with him.


    Patrick answered, "Whenever you want, but not today."


    "Okay then." She obediently looked at the manager and instructed, "None of us want spicy dishes."


    The manager took the menu and left.


    Observing Vera''s subtle actions just now, Patrick leaned back, wrapped his arm around Vera''s waist, and asked her, "Have you never dined upstairs with Warren before?" Vera nodded. "Warren never brought me here. Every time our family came to eat, we always sat in the main hall."

 Chapter 92 Honey, Baby Kicked Me

    Seeing Patrick a bit puzzled, Vera exined, "He said that for serious discussions, we sit upstairs, but for family meals, it''s more joyful to sit in the lobby, eating andughing freely." Patrick said, "Alright, next time let''s try sitting in the lobby." He hadn''t dined in the first-floor hall before.


    Vera bit her tongue, regretting in her heart why did she say so much.


    However, as long as there''s food, it doesn''t matter where they sit.


    Soon, news of Patricking to Rustic Hearth Cafe with his family spread, saying he was dining with his rtives.


    In less than five minutes, someone appeared as if by chance, pleasantly surprised to greet Patrick.


    Seeing the woman beside Patrick, the person asked, "Is this Mrs. Olteran?"


    Patrick looked at the girl obediently leaning against him and introduced, "My wife, Vera."


    Vera greeted with a smile, not at all restrained, which made Shawn have a better impression of her.


    She had charisma, at least not shy.


    He remembered the first time he saw Vera, even though she deliberately dressed unattractively, her spirits and her demeanor were extraordinary.


    Shawn took a sip of coffee, nodding in satisfaction.


    Seemingly satisfied with the taste of the coffee and perhaps with Vera.


    As acquaintances left, Vera acted childishly again. "Honey, I don''t think it was a chance encounter, do you?"


    "Yes," Patrick smoothed Vera''s hair as if petting a cat.


    Soon the food arrived, and she saw the delicacies, her eyes sparkling.


    "Shawn, hurry and eat."


    Shawn chuckled. "Not tasty?"


    "Of course, it''s delicious; there''s a reason it''s expensive." She picked up a piece of shrimp, the tender meat entering her mouth. Before she could chew much, she picked up a piece of salmon. "Delicious, really delicious, dear." Patrick smiled helplessly and also tasted with a fork.


    They were unaware that a pair of eyes across the room had been watching them.


    Alexis held her phone, looking up at Vera enjoying her meal.


    She called Emma, "Emma, I''ve seen her."


    Half an hourter, just as Patrick, Shawn, and Vera were chatting happily, an unexpected guest arrived.


    "Patrick." Emma''s voice carried a tone of pity and affection.


    Then, Vera saw the "fragile" woman.


    Last time she had stirred up trouble between her and Cindy, Vera hadn''t confronted her yet, but today she took the initiative toe. Vera set down her fork. "Ms. Tooker, what do you want with my husband?" "I''m looking for Patrick." Emma again yed the fragile card in front of Patrick and Shawn.


    She thought this approach might win Patrick''s heart.


    However, Patrick was not an ordinary man.


    Patrick only had eyes for his wife, Vera.


    "My husband is annoyed by you; just talk to me."


    Emma''s eyes turned to the indifferent Shawn, showing no sign of ming Vera for her rude words.


    Patrick, on the other hand, served Vera food, a clear slight to Emma.


    She once again invited. "Patrick, I need to talk to you about something. Can youe over?"


    Vera suddenly clutched her stomach in pain.


    "What''s wrong?" Patrick asked Vera with concern. Shawn also looked worried. Was she also having stomach issues? Vera looked at Emma, then coquettishly said to Patrick, "Maybe our baby kicked me."


    Shawn sprayed water out of his mouth.


    He coughed in shock.


    What did she say?


    "Shawn, are you okay?" Vera asked with a smile.


    Shawn waved his hand; his face turned red from coughing.


    Vera red angrily at Emma. "Ms. Tooker, can''t you see? Your presence here is making Shawn ufortable."


    Shawn felt helpless; it had nothing to do with him!


    Emma turned pale, holding back the urge to tell Vera, "Patrick and I have something important to discuss privately."


    Vera rolled her eyes, not even bothering to hide her disdain.


    Then, she took Patrick''s wrist, ced her other hand on her stomach, and coquettishly said, "Darling, don''t leave me and the baby to talk to another woman in private." Vera''s actions left Patrick a bit bewildered.


    A baby?


    Did she really dare to say that?


    "Alright, I won''t go." Patrick awkwardly agreed, then moved her hand from her stomach down a bit and told her, "Baby is here; what you were covering was your stomach." "Okay." Vera didn''t feel embarrassed about the mistake, blinked her eyes, and decisively ced her hand on her belly.


    Emma''s face turned ashen, her eyes filled with angeras she stared at Vera.


    Vera triumphantly smiled at her. "If you have something to say, say it quickly here, and then leave. If you don''t have anything to say, just leave."


    "Vera, do you really want me to say it here?" Emma nodded. "You''re a person who never speaks the truth, and we all need to be wary of you, you deceitful person." Emma took a deep breath, but before she could say much, she wasbeled as deceitful.


    She nced at Vera''s belly and sneered. "I''m afraid it''s you who isn''t telling the truth."


    "Ask my husband and father-inw if they believe me when I speak. Do they want to hear what you have to say?"


    Vera wanted to tell Emma that even if she lied, her family would believe her lies. And even if she told the truth, her family wouldn''t want to hear it.


    "Vera, I haven''t settled the score with you for what you did to Cindy." Emma finished, and Vera stood up in anger. She walked past Patrick to Emma and pped her. Emma was stunned, Patrick was briefly taken aback, and Shawn waspletely shocked.


    No one expected Vera to p her.


    The sound was loud, and everyone dining around them noticed.


    Emma felt her cheeks burning instantly. She took a step forward, wanting to fight Vera, even thinking of pushing her off the third floor with force.


    Patrick stood up, blocking Emma who wanted to hit Vera. With a forceful push, he bumped Emma against the wall.


    Emma felt wronged instantly, pointing at Vera, she cried. "She''s a devil, Patrick, don''t let her deceive you with her appearance."


    Vera stepped out from behind Patrick, stood in front of Emma again, silent, and then raised her hand for another p. Emma''s left and right cheeks were both hit, her palms were red, showing the force behind the ps. Vera said, "If you don''t mention Cindy, I might have considered saving you some face and not embarrassing you in public. But since you shamelessly brought it up, it''s your own fault."


    "The first p was for Cindy, you deliberately stirred up trouble between me and Cindy, causing misunderstandings in my family during that time, disrupting our peace."


    "The second p was for me, for no reason; I just wanted to hit you. You keep staring at my husband with eyescking any moral boundaries. If I find you annoying, I feel like giving you a few ps. Is that unreasonable?" "My husband once said that his wife has the right to be unreasonable."

 Chapter 93 My Son is a Few Months Old

    The one who said this, Patrick, showed no anger toward Vera''s unreasonable behavior, instead wearing a faint smile on his face.


    "Vera, you''ve taken everything that originally belonged to me." Emma gritted her teeth.


    Shawn spoke up, "You coveted what wasn''t yours, we would rather let Patrick be alone for the rest of his life, we will never let you marry into our family."


    "Uncle Shawn, why?" Emma cried. She had been by Patrick''s side for fifteen years, but couldn''t gain approval from the Olteran family. "Why does Cindy, with her background, get to marry in? I''ve been with Patrick for fifteen years, never doing anything wrong. Why am I not enough?"


    Shawn coldly snorted. "Your character is just too poor."


    Vera had just hit Emma and felt satisfied. Her mind started to wander, ''Cindy''s background? Isn''t Cindy the heiress of the Wace family? Why did Emma look down on Cindy? Shawn also said this morning that she and Cindy are different, that she won''t take care of people. Clearly, Cindy is also an heiress, so why did Dad say I''m different from Cindy?''


    Patrick had not confronted Emma''s derationst time in front of Vera, but this time, he spoke up again, "There is nothing between us; it''s been your fantasy all along. The fifteen years you speak of, for me, we''ve only known each other for fifteen years. Any debt owed to your family by the Olteran family has long been repaid. If you continue to pester and deliberately sow discord in my family, I won''t go easy on the Tookers. Go back and tell your father, the Olteran family and the Tooker family are not allies!"


    Patrick and Shawn''s disdain for her was evident, and with swollen cheeks, Emma left the ce.


    Downstairs, Alexis saw her appearance and was surprised. "Emma, what happened to you?"


    Emma wiped away tears from the corner of her eyes, her gaze filled with hatred. "Vera, it''s not over."


    Upstairs, Vera sat down, feeling quite good. Curious, she asked, "Darling, you mentioned owing a favor to their family. What''s that about? What''s Cindy''s background, and why does Emma seem to look down on her? How does she know we''re here? Darling, there''s really nothing between you and her, right?"


    Patrick and Shawn exchanged nces at the dining table, skipping over important questions.


    "We have nothing," Patrick said, smiling as he ruffled Vera''s hair.


    "Haven''t you two had meals alone, watched movies, or gone shopping?" Shawn sneered. "The Olteran Group keeps him too busy; he doesn''t have time for such things." Vera nodded, seemingly agreeing with some of his points.


    Even her own father had said that Patrick worked almost 24 hours a day.


    Patrick looked at her t abdomen and ced his hand on it. "How many months is our son?"


    Vera bit her lip, looking at his hand on her abdomen. She tilted her head, smiling coyly at Patrick. "I just ate; it''s only been half an hour."


    "Half an hour, and he''s already kicking you?"


    "Yes, my intestines are moving. Isn''t that kicking me?"


    Patrick was speechless.


    "Vera, are you always so hot-tempered?" Shawn recalled how she had pped someone without a word earlier.


    He was used to Vera''s unexpected actions causing a scene.


    Thinking back to when they had just started getting along, there were frequent intense arguments at the dining table.


    Vera pouted, denying. "No, Shawn, I''m very obedient and cute. I don''t fight, and I have the best temper. Randall at school is afraid I''ll be bullied, so he often protects me." Shawn looked at the petite Vera, finding her truly adorable and gentle. She couldn''t possibly have a fiery temper.


    "Maybe I was overthinking," he said.


    "Shawn, you''re overthinking it. I''m so cute; how could I have a hot temper?" Vera quickly poured Shawn another ss of water.


    Patrick remained quiet, remembering that Vera had hit people quite a few times, but he didn''t expose her.


    Even if Vera were violent again, at least it showed she could defend herself, and as long as she could be affectionate in his arms, that was fine.


    As they were 70% full from the meal, they chatted about various topics.


    It was mostly Vera and Shawn talking, while Patrick listened on the side.


    "Shawn, why don''t you like Emma butlike me?" Vera asked.


    Shawn chuckled, poking Vera''s face. "You are unabashed; I don''t like you."


    "If you don''t like me, why did you make me your daughter-inw when we hadn''t even met?" Vera retorted.


    Shawn made up. "You''re better at annoying people than she is."


    "I..." Patrick covered his smile with his hand, his palm conveniently hiding his lips, and he chuckled softly.


    Shawn was right about that!


    Vera was furious. She moved all the meat in front of Shawn to her side. "If you''re not satisfied with your answer, I won''t let you eat meat." "This was bought by my son."


    "This was bought by my husband."


    "He''s my son," Shawn pointed at Patrick and said to Vera.


    Vera hugged Patrick''s arm, snuggling up to him, and said to Shawn across from her, "He''s my husband."


    They both looked at Patrick, one saying, "I raised you."


    The other reminded, "Don''t forget, I''ll be the one pushing your wheelchair when you''re old!"


    Patrick stayed silent, thinking long-term; listening to Vera wasn''t a bad idea.


    He thought about the future, with both of them growing old together, him in a wheelchair pushed by her. It didn''t seem too bad.


    A fond smile yed on Patrick''s lips. "I''ll listen to Vera."


    "Rascal!" Shawn eximed.


    Shawn was worried, while Vera was delighted.


    Vera pouted at Patrick''s face, not kissing him but making a kissing motion.


    Patrick couldn''t help but smile, unable to feign indifference.


    When they came out for lunch, the doctor had specifically warned them not to overeat. When they were almost done eating, Vera jokingly stopped Shawn from eating more. After sitting for a while, they got up to leave.


    It was almost three in the afternoon.


    Since Shawn was hospitalized, Patrick nned to have him undergo a full-body checkup during this period.


    At the hospital, the doctor had already prepared all the necessary forms.


    When Patrick went to pick up the medical forms, the doctor asked casually, "What did Shawn have for lunch?"


    Patrick told the doctor what they had for lunch.


    The doctor smiled and remarked, "Looks like Mr. Olteran did his homework. All the dishes you ordered are good for a patient''s health."


    Suddenly, something clicked in Patrick''s mind. He asked, "Can my dad drink fruit juice?"


    "He can. Fruit juice helps with hydration and provides vitamins, but avoid giving him milk."


    Patrick nodded.


    He had just remembered that Vera had brought back hot fruit juice instead of hot milk for his father at lunch. Milk was easy to buy, but hot fruit juice was not. She must have spent a long time outside researching dietary precautions for acute gastroenteritis patients.

 Chapter 94 An Afternoon Dream

    Back in the ward, Patrick saw Vera chatting andughing with her father. With her around, Shawn never felt lonely as she always found interesting topics to discuss. "Are you really taking me with you?" Shawn asked, his eyes filled with anticipation as they seemed to have reached some agreement.


    Vera nodded. "Of course, Randall and I will take you there; it''s a ce we often visit."


    Shawn nodded happily, expressing his agreement three times in a row.


    "Darling, you''re here. What did the doctor say? Which test should we do first?" Vera asked when she saw Patrick at the door, holding a medical report. "One step at a time," Patrick replied.


    As they walked, Vera helped Shawn down from the bed, with Patrick on one side and her on the other, apanying him for the examination. Unfortunately, it was noon, and Patrick''s phone suddenly started ringing incessantly.


    On their way to another floor, Patrick answered four calls, all regarding thepany''s next steps.


    "Leave this matter for now; we''ll deal with it when I get back," Patrick calmly instructed.


    After hanging up, Vera suggested, "Darling, if you''re busy, you should go to the office first. I can take care of Dad here at the hospital."


    "It''s okay," Patrick allowed Vera to look after Shawn at the hospital, though he was probably still concerned.


    Vera reassured him, "Don''t worry about Dad; he was in high spirits even after arguing with me just now. It seems like nothing serious."


    Shawn found Vera''s words a bit harsh, but indeed, there didn''t seem to be any major issues. "You go ahead, Patrick. Vera will keep mepany here, and you cane pick her up in the evening." Vera also nodded in agreement.


    Ignoring their suggestions, Patrick set aside his phone and helped Shawn with the examination.


    While Shawn was undergoing scans indoors, Vera and Patrick sat outside on chairs.


    The ring afternoon sunlight shone through the window, casting light into the corridor.


    The chairs looked faded under the intense light, and Vera sat there, tilting her head back, closing her eyes, basking in the warmth of the sun.


    She felt a bit tired.


    The setting sun cast its rays on Patrick''s shoulder. He turned to look at Vera''s drowsy expression. Gently, he asked, "Feeling sleepy?"


    Vera fluttered her eyshes lightly and, at an inappropriate moment, let out a big yawn. "A little bit."


    Patrick extended his long arm, embracing her shoulder, allowing her to rest in his arms. "Rest in my embrace for a while. Dad''s examination will take half an hour." Vera leaned closer to Patrick, resting her head on his chest, closing her eyes to rest.


    While Patrick''s phone no longer rang, his Facebook notifications kepting in frequently.


    With one arm around Vera, he continued his work with the other hand.


    During the half-hour wait, as the sunlight nted westward, shining on their backs, from a distance, their silhouettes seemed to be enveloped in Vera''s halo. The corridor was quiet, perhaps due to the afternoon weariness that had settled in.


    Vera thought she wouldn''t be able to fall asleep, but to her surprise, lying in Patrick''s arms, she drifted into a deep slumber and even had a beautiful dream. In her dream, she and Patrick were nting trees together.


    She didn''t know the name of the tree, but through the dream, she felt immense joy.


    The happiness from her dream tranted into a gentle smile on her face in reality.


    Patrick lowered his head, seeing her smile, and affectionately asked, "What beautiful dream did you have?"


    "Darling," she softly called out.


    Patrick''s smile widened. "Did you dream of me?"


    Vera didn''t reply, continuing her dream.


    Patrick lost interest in work; now he wanted to enter Vera''s dream and see what kind of person he was in her dream world.


    Putting away his phone, he turned his face slightly, admiring her features.


    Her eyebrows were beautiful, her eyshes curved, her fair skin with of fuzz visible in the sunlight, her lips pink and tender, like a juicy peach.


    Patrick''s Adam''s apple bobbed, but her lips were sweeter than a peach.


    He picked up a strand of her long hair, twirling it in his hand, bringing it close to his nose, catching a faint fragrance.


    Patrick realized he adored everything about her.


    He liked her scent, her way of speaking, her temperament, her eating habits, and even when she got angry, he still liked her.


    Grabbing Vera''s hand, he squeezed it, feeling how soft it was, almost boneless.


    She understood him, knew him, and cared for his family in every way.


    He hadn''t paid attention to Shawn''s dietary restrictions, but she had secretly looked them up.


    During lunch ordering, she didn''t order many of the things she wanted to eat, only selecting what was suitable for Shawn and him.


    Her subtle actions warmed his heart once again.


    She didn''t seek recognition, and if he hadn''t identally found out, he might have thought that the lunch choices were all her favorites. "Vera?"


    Vera was deeply asleep, her ears automatically blocking out Patrick''s voice.


    Patrick lowered his head slightly, nting a light kiss on her forehead. Vera slowly woke up when Shawn came out.


    Treating the hospital corridor as her own home, she sat up from Patrick''s embrace, stretchedzily. "After sleeping, I felt sofortable." "Let''s go," Shawn said.


    Patrick stood up, holding Vera''s hand as they left.


    After two hours, they returned to the ward.


    Patrick went directly to the doctor''s office to inquire about Shawn''s condition, while Vera said to Shawn in the ward, "Shawn, Patrick is actually quite kind." Shawn also felt touched. It was the first time Patrick had been by his side when he fell ill.


    "Yes, Patrick is indeed a kind child."


    "He may seem cold, but he doesn''t express his feelings verbally. However, he always cares deeply for his family," Vera exined.


    Shawn nodded, and Vera''s words flowed into his heart like a gentle stream.


    Looking at Vera''s face, he roughly understood why she had been entrusted to Patrick for marriage.


    Patrick returned, went out again, and came back with a hot water bottle in hand.


    Approaching the bed, he poured water for Shawn. "The doctor said you should drink more water. You''ll have another day of IV tomorrow, and the day after you can be discharged. Be careful with your diet this time. You''re older, and your body is different from a child''s. You know your stomach best, and in the end, you''ll be the one suffering."


    Although his words sounded like a scolding, his concern was evident.


    He ced the cup of water aside, waiting for the temperature to remind Shawn to drink.


    In the evening, Cindy and Vincent arrived.


    Seeing Cindy and Vincent, Shawn was as excited as if he had seen his own family. "Cindy, you and Vincent stay here tonight with me. Let Patrick and Vera leave quickly. They''re not good at taking care of people. I''m lucky to have survived a day under their care."


    Vera interjected, saying, "Shawn, don''t make it sound so terrifying, as if my husband and I are mistreating you."


    "I wish you two would mistreat me, instead of treating me like a guinea pig."


    Cindy asked, "Vera, what''s going on?"

 Chapter 95 Veras Words

    Cindy asked, "Vera, what''s wrong?"


    Vera''s mouth twitched, embarrassedly exining the morning misunderstanding. "Neither Patrick nor I remembered at the time."


    Shawn added, "She even nned to give me another shot."


    After Shawn''s excited exnation, Cindy felt they were unreliable. "Today Vincent and I have rested enough. We''ll stay here tonight. You and Patrick can go back to rest."


    "Cindy, don''t persuade us to leave. Today Patrick and I will stay at the hospital to apany Shawn as we agreed." Vera thought of the redness in Cindy''s eyes this morning and she felt sorry for her.


    Last night was tough. Shawn needed constant care during the IV drip, with Vincent and Cindy by his side at the hospital. Tonight, she couldn''t let Vincent and Cindy stay at the hospital again.


    Shawn urgently waved off Patrick and Vera. "Vera, I know you''re good for me. You and Patrick should go back. Your intentions are clear; you don''t need to be here."


    Vera was firm. "No way! Intentions are not enough. Patrick and I need to make you truly feel the love of your children."


    "Moreover, you have two sons. You can''t rely on Vincent and Cindy for everything. Those who understand you know that you and Cindy have a deep bond, while those who don''t think you''re biased, only knowing to enve them when you''re sick. What about my and Patrick''s reputation?"


    "I just got married into your family, I also need a good reputation, and I also want a deep bond with you."


    Vera''s words brought smiles to everyone in the room.


    Despite her simple words, Vincent feltforted, knowing that his father was ill and Patrick was willing to share the burden.


    Cindy felt warm in her heart, as Vera''s words strengthened the bond between them.


    Patrick smiled helplessly as Vera voiced his thoughts.


    Shawn was delighted.


    With just a few words, there were no more disputes and grievances in their family. He was seen very kind to Cindy, just as her father, and he received great praise.


    If he had rejected her words, it would have been truly uneptable.


    Shawn pretended to insist, saying, "Patrick is busy."


    Vera answered for Patrick, "If it''s about taking care of his dad, he''s not busy. Thepany isn''t as important as you."


    "Alright, I can''t argue with you. If you want to stay, stay. Vincent and Cindy were indeed quite tiredst night."


    Vera seeded, winking at Patrick.


    Patrick, with a helpless smile mixed with deep indulgence, found Vera more and more endearing.


    Vincent and Cindy sat there for a while, and Shawn brought the conversation back to Vera. "We''ve never had someone like her in our family, so good at arguing and bantering. No one can beat her. Emma even suffered because of her today." Cindy became interested instantly and asked Vera, "What did you do to her?"


    "I just gave her a couple of ps," she said casually.


    "Are you okay?" Cindy asked.


    Vera shook her head. "Patrick and Shawn are both with me, I''m fine. She wouldn''t dare retaliate."


    Cindy still thought Vera was a bit impatient.


    "Cindy, I can be gentle," Vera insisted.


    "Sure." Cindy didn''t believe her!


    "Don''t doubt me; Patrick always says I''m his little wildcat."


    Patrick teased Vera. "Wildcats scratch the hardest."


    "Darling." Vera couldn''t argue with him, so she cooed.


    "I didn''t say anything about you in front of others this time," Patrick said.


    Vera poked Patrick''s shoulder. "You''re bad."


    The room was filled withughter and joy.


    As it was gettingte, Cindy and Vincent left the hospital.


    In the end, only three people remained in the ward.


    Vera looked at Shawn''s lingering gaze and said, "Shawn, stop looking; Cindy won''te back."


    "I didn''t ask Cindy toe back," it was the first time he had spent so much time with Patrick, and he felt awkward.


    Vera, being observant, noticed the subtle emotions between Patrick and Shawn.


    She swallowed nervously, her clever mind forming an idea.


    "Shawn, Darling, wait for me a moment."


    "What are you up to?" Patrick asked, but Vera had already disappeared.


    When she returned, Vera had a deck of cards in hand, along with some snacks and several cans of beer.


    "Who bought the beer?" Patrick asked sternly.


    Vera stuck out her tongue, acting cute. "I bought it for you." She also brought two cans for herself.


    Patrick instantly lost his temper again.


    "What''s this?"


    "We''re ying cards. How can we pass the long night without some fun?" Vera said, cing the snacks on the bed and pulling two chairs to sit with Patrick. "Darling,e over here," Vera called.


    Patrick moved over. "What are we ying?"


    He thought Vera wanted to y a more sophisticated card game, but she said, "Texas Hold ''em, Omaha, or Five-Card Poker?"


    Patrick was speechless.


    He coughed lightly and asked Vera, "Have you been to a casino?"


    "On the ground or underground? Boxing or fencing?" Vera quipped.


    Patrick asked, "Have you been there?"


    Oh no, she was about to slip up!


    Vera bit her lip. "I''ve seen it on TV; I''ve never been anywhere."


    Patrick looked at her questioningly. "Have you been to a card-ying casino?"


    Vera honestly shook her head. "My dad doesn''t allow me to go."


    "Yes, Warren did the right thing." Vera was so innocent, like a child, she definitely shouldn''t go to such ces.


    He took out a deck of cards and asked Shawn, "Do you know how to y Texas Hold ''em?" He had never heard of the other two games Vera mentioned. Seeing the cards, Shawn instantly perked up and was full of fighting spirit. "Of course, no one could beat me when I was young."


    He rolled up his sleeves, ready to y.


    "Vera, you decide on the rewards for winning and losing," Shawn said.


    Vera frowned, not wanting to y for money as losing would make her feel terrible.


    "Shawn, let''s y with stickers instead. The winner gets to put a sticker on the loser''s face," Vera suggested.


    Shawn found it unsatisfying, looking disdainful, "We usually y for money; this is too boring."


    Vera argued, "We''re all family. If we gamble, in the end, it''s still money going back to the family. ying for money is pointless." "Just say you''re poor." Shawn mercilessly exposed Vera''s lie.


    Vera made a face at Shawn. "Just wait. Once Patrick opens a special ount for me, you''ll see if I dare to spend money on you." Patrick shuffled the cards, listening to their banter, feeling an unprecedented calm inside.


    Perhaps this was life,chatting in the tranquility of everyday life.


    On a midsummer night, with the lights on in the room, family members yed games together to strengthen their bond. Less phones, more fun, andpanionship.

 Chapter 96 Whirlpool of Tenderness

    "Darling, you''re so good at shuffling cards. Do you often shuffle for others?" Vera looked at Patrick''s skillful hands with envy.


    Shawn snorted arrogantly. "When he goes out to y cards, who dares to let him shuffle?"


    Vera''s eyes were glued to Patrick''s hands.


    To let Vera watch a bit more, Patrick shuffled the already shuffled cards once again.


    "Darling, can you teach me? You look so cool shuffling cards," Vera said.


    "Where do I look cool?" Patrick asked.


    Vera looked at Patrick''s face. "Everywhere. Can you teach me?"


    Patrick beckoned Vera over. "Come sit here; I''ll teach you step by step."


    "Stop! Are you here to apany me or to date?" Shawn couldn''t contain his anger. He wasn''t worried about the newlyweds'' rtionship, but now he had a bigger headache. "Aren''t you here to y Texas Hold ''em with me? If you want to keep shuffling, go back home and discuss it behind closed doors. Don''t annoy me by flirting in front of me!"


    Vera got scolded, feeling guilty; she stuck out her tongue and said, "Shawn, we were wrong."


    Shawn snorted, feeling like checking his blood pressure again.


    Patrick ced the cards on the bed. "Shawn, you start the game."


    Shawn took a look, it was about to begin. He better not get angry and just y.


    Half an hourter, Vera had three stickers on her face, Shawn had two, and Patrick''s face remained handsome as ever.


    He held the cards, calm andposed, with an air of having everything under control.


    That was his demeanor, never losing a single game.


    Defeated Shawn and regretful Vera were discussing the game, both feeling remorseful.


    Only Patrick, without dwelling on the past, was strategizing the next move, how to dominate the game once again.


    Vera''s ying was subpar, and Shawn, who once fancied himself a king, saw his good hand dismantled by Patrick. After one round, Vera lost again.


    "Darling!" Vera''s beautiful eyes shed with anger.


    Patrick, seeing Vera upset, smirked.


    He picked up a piece of tissue, wet it, and pressed it against her face.


    "Do you realize your mistake?" Patrick asked.


    He deliberately won the game to make Vera regret not discussing it with him.


    Vera blinked. "Mistake?"


    Where did she go wrong?


    Upon careful thought, Vera suddenly realized she had been secretlymunicating with Shawn about the game, ignoring Patrick. Seeing her shocked expression, Patrick tapped her head, "If you don''t realize the situation and recognize the real rival, you will never win."


    Vera stuck out her tongue, sitting.Patrick stood by her side, his face at her abdomen level.


    She coquettishly wrapped her arms around Patrick''s waist, her face against his abdomen. "Darling, I was wrong. Next time, you lead me. Shawn''s skills aren''t that great." "Vera! You can''t do that." Shawn was about to get a sticker from Patrick too. Patrick, as his own son, didn''t go easy on him.


    Vera tried to make amends, and Patrick reluctantly agreed, though his smile revealed his pleasure. "I''ll lead you next time."


    "Darling, you''re amazing. Go put a sticker on Shawn''s face and make him look like a white-bearded old man." Vera released Patrick and urged him to put a strip on Shawn''s face. At that moment, a nurse entered.


    Seeing the scene inside, the nurse was momentarily bewildered. "Mr. Patrick Olteran, I''m here to check Mr. Shawn Olteran''s blood pressure."


    Understanding the situation, Vera got up to make room, helping Shawn lie down on the bed. "Come and check."


    Approaching, the nurse saw the white stickers on Shawn''s face and the four on Vera''s face, resembling white beards.


    The nurse, wearing a mask, couldn''t help but smile discreetly.


    This family was so joyful.


    Soon, Shawn''s blood pressure was measured.


    Looking at the data, the nurse remarked, "Why is it higher than at noon?"


    Shawn angrily pointed at Patrick and Vera. "These two raised my blood pressure."


    ncing at Patrick and Vera standing side by side, the nurse advised, "Mr. Patrick Olteran, Mrs. Olteran, during the patient''s recovery, it''s best to keep his mood stable, which helps stabilize his condition." Patrick nodded.


    After the nurse left, Vera looked at the proud Shawn on the sickbed, then at Patrick, "Honey, I think I should cooperate with Shawn. That way, I might have a chance to win."


    Patrick was a bit puzzled. Had Vera already guessed his true intentions? Had she figured out that he would intentionally lose to make Shawn feel better?


    That was exactly what Vera thought. Patrick, reserved but caring for Shawn without expressing it in words, only through actions.


    The nurse''s words were already quite obvious. For Shawn''s sake, Patrick would surely use his acting skills to deliberately lose, making him win and feel good.


    As expected, the next three rounds saw a sudden turnaround in the game on the bed, with Shawn taking the lead.


    pping happily, Shawn had excellent cards in hand, thoroughly enjoying his victory.


    Patrick tossed the cards on the bed, waiting for Shawn and Vera toe and put stickers on his face.


    Shawn, not showing any mercy to Patrick, said, "I''ll put one under your nose so that the stickers fly around when you breathe."


    Patrick felt helpless; this was his own father!


    Vera, admiring Patrick''s handsome face, pondered where to put the sticker.


    Suddenly, Vera''s gaze met Patrick''s eyes.


    Her heart skipped a beat, as if Patrick''s deep eyes were a ma, pulling her into his whirlpool of tenderness.

 Chapter 97 Patrick Browsing the Internet

    Veracked self-control and was already captivated by him.


    "Vera, what are you doing? Stick it up quickly; we''ll y two more rounds after that." Shawn was excited and wanted to continue ying, so he urged the mesmerized Vera, who was under Patrick''s spell. Vera was young and couldn''t escape Patrick''s trap once he set his sights on her.


    "Have you seen enough?" Patrick''s voice was gentle, with a faint smile on his face.


    Vera shivered inwardly, thinking to herself she had just been mesmerized by Patrick, it would be embarrassing if anyone found out!


    In the end, she casually patted Patrick''s face, blushing slightly, and went back to her spot to eat snacks and y cards.


    Soon, Shawnid out all his cards. "I''ve won again."


    Vera dragged her hand over her face in frustration.


    There must be something fishy!


    It couldn''t be that Shawn''s cards were always so good.


    She looked at Patrick shuffling the cards, her eyes flickering.


    Could it be that Patrick was deliberately losing?


    He was the one shuffling every time, giving him the opportunity to cheat.


    Vera watched Patrick''s hands shuffling the cards, observing carefully.


    However, she couldn''t see anything.


    "Honey, let me shuffle the cards." Vera, feeling uneasy, reached out her hand.


    Patrick was doubtful, looking at the clever Vera. Had she figured out his tricks?


    He extended his arm and handed the cards to Vera. "Can you do it?" "Even if I can''t, I won''t let you shuffle." She pouted.


    Patrick opened her snack bag, took out a canned beer, and took a sip.


    Although it had been sitting for a while, it was still cool and refreshing to drink.


    Vera, munching on shrimp chips, coquettishly said to Patrick, "Darling, let me have a sip."


    Patrick ignored her.


    "Darling, just a small sip, I''ve had too many snacks, I''m thirsty." Vera coaxed.


    Patrick handed her the beer can. "Only a small sip."


    Vera held the beer can in both hands, without hesitation, she brought it to her lips and took a big gulp.


    While Patrick was happy about indirectly kissing Vera, he heard her say, "Darling, I identally finished it." Having finished half the can of beer, Vera looked guilty as she yfully told Patrick that the beer was gone. Patrick felt helpless. Was it really an ident? It seemed intentional!


    He looked at Vera''s innocent face, feeling a mix of irritation and amusement.


    Reluctant to scold her, he could only endure it.


    Later, as Vera snacked and Patrick drank beer, Shawn kept winning.


    The nurse came to check Shawn''s blood pressure again and found it was still a bit high.


    Vera asked, "He''s winningall the time; why is his blood pressure still high?"


    The nurse replied, "Excitement can also cause high blood pressure."


    Vera and Patrick were speechless.


    Losing wasn''t right, but winning wasn''t either.


    After finishing the snacks and beer, Vera gave up she didn''t want to y anymore.


    Shawn wanted to continue, but they didn''t join him.


    Since it was gettingte, they decided to let Shawn rest early.


    Patrick sat on the sofa, looking at the files Jack had sent him on his phone, while Veray on the sofa, resting her head on hisp, engrossed in her phone.


    An hour passed in silence. When Vera put down her phone to sleep, she suddenly cried out in pain, "Darling, my stomach hurts."


    Patrick, still busy, thought Vera was just being yful. "Is the baby kicking you again?"


    Blushing, Vera shook her head. As she got up from the sofa, she suddenly felt a warm flow beneath her.


    Oh no, her period had arrived!


    She hadn''t brought anything with her.


    Vera got up and went to the bathroom. Shortly after, she returned from the nurse''s station with a sanitary pad in hand.


    Patrick saw the pad and understood everything.


    Three minutester, Vera emerged from the bathroom, curling up on the sofa in pain.


    Seeing her frown and her pale face, Patrick wondered whether the blood loss was making her so weak.


    "Vera?"


    Vera waved her hand. "Darling, don''t call me, I''m suffering."


    Patrick asked, "Is your abdomen hurting?"


    Vera nodded, holding her abdomen with both hands, saying, "I feel like my abdomen is about to fall out; it''s so painful, even breathing hurts." Her voice was weak, a stark contrast to her previous lively self.


    Seeing her in distress, Patrick reached out to touch her forehead, feeling the sweat, knowing she was in pain.


    During her period, Vera never paid attention, indulging in spicy foods and ice, leading to two days of bedridden pain every month.


    However, she never expected to start hurting in the hospital.


    Vera took a deep breath, her lips pressed down, on the verge of tears.


    In her misery, she said, "I''ll never eat ice cream, spicy chips, or drink beer and eat chocte again."


    Patrick looked at her curled-up body, feeling ufortable.


    Seeing Vera clutching her abdomen, Patrick''s hand also reached out to cover it.


    Vera looked up, her eyes misty, as if stars were twinkling. "Honey?"


    Patrick awkwardly withdrew his hand, picked up a pillow, and ced it next to Vera. "I''ll be outside for a moment."


    In the hallway, Patrick closed his work interface on his phone, opened the browser, and typed in: [What to do when wife has period pain?]


    [What should a husband do when his wife has stomach pain during her period?]


    [What should be taken care of during menstruation?]


    Half an hour passed, Patrick had not returned.


    Vera was almost faint from the pain and decided to go get some warm water to soothe her stomach.


    At that moment, Patrick returned with a packet of medicine.


    "Why are you up?"he asked.


    Vera said, "Darling, my abdomen hurts; I want to get some hot cocoa to soothe it."


    Shawn, already asleep on the hospital bed, was undisturbed by their movements.


    Patrick stopped his wife from getting up and made her sit on the sofa. He opened the medicine packet, took out two painkillers in his palm, and opened his newly bought mineral water. Vera didn''t understand what Patrick was doing. "Darling, are you sick? Why are you taking medicine?"


    Patrick nced at Vera. "Open your mouth."

 Chapter 98 A Jealous Patrick

    "What''s wrong?" Vera was in pain, yet she was still concerned about Patrick. "My mouth is empty, dear; what''s wrong with you?"


    Patrick sat close to Vera, reaching out to embrace the petite and lovely her. "Open your mouth and take the medicine."


    "What? Is this medicine for me?"


    "Painkillers to alleviate your menstrual pain."


    Vera looked at the white pills, feeling a mix of emotions inside.


    The time Patrick had disappeared just now, he had actually gone out to buy medicine for her.


    It was sote, the pharmacies outside must have been closed, how did he manage to buy them?


    Softened by his actions, Vera looked at Patrick''s face, her eyes slightly red with emotion, feeling like crying.


    Patrick felt a bit embarrassed under Vera''s gaze. He had only done a small thing, yet she was so moved. Unconsciously, he learned tofort her, "Good girl, take the medicine first."


    Obediently, Vera opened her mouth, and Patrick ced two pills inside. Then he picked up a bottle of mineral water and handed it to her. "Drink this after taking the medicine, then lie down; I''ll go make you some hot cocoa." Mechanically, Vera took the medicine and obedientlyy down on the sofa, feeling like crying a little.


    Soon, Patrick returned with hot cocoa for her to drink.


    A webpage mentioned that women could drink hot cocoa for menstrual pain relief.


    He sat down, cing his hand directly on Vera''s abdomen, gently massaging it for her.


    Blushing, Vera knew there were eyes on her head now, but she dared not look up to meet his gaze.


    Patrick''s warm palm, through her skirt, transmitted heat to her abdomen.


    His hand wasrger than hers, yet miraculously, the abdomen that had been in pain moments ago now felt much better under his gentle touch.


    Patrick picked up a thin nket and spread it over Vera with one hand.


    Unable to resist Patrick''s tenderness, her girlish heart bloomed brightly that night.


    "Don''t you know you''ll feel unwell today?" Patrick''s gentle voice sounded above her head.


    Biting her lip, Vera nodded. "I haven''t specifically kept track of this day."


    "On the 18th, remember it. Don''t eat ice cream when you get home, avoid junk food for now, we''ll talk about it after this week."


    Vera weakly nodded.


    In her current state of agony, even if the most delicious food was ced in front of her, she had no appetite to taste it.


    Every month, it was the same for her remembering to eat, but forgetting the pain.


    Promising herself not to eat snacks again when the pain was unbearable; however, when the pain subsided, she would start craving again.


    With the effect of the medicine and Patrick''s rare tenderness, Vera soon fell asleep.


    Her face rested on hisp, and Patrick''s hand, which had been gently massaging her abdomen, now moved slowly upward to caress her cheek.


    She slept obediently, quieting down.


    Taking advantage of the moonlit night, the silence around them, even the little insects were asleep, Patrick''s Adam''s apple bobbed as he bent down and lightly pressed his lips on Vera''s peach-like and tender lips. "I seem to be more and more fond of you."


    The next day, Cindy and Vincent arrived early at the hospital, waking up Vera who was sleeping on the sofa. Cindy asked them to go home and get a good rest. Randall also came.


    He looked at the weak Vera."How tired were youst night to be in such a state?"


    Vera looked pale, the effects of the medicine wearing off, and the pain returning. Patrick sat beside her, defending Vera. "Your aunt wasn''t feeling wellst night."


    "Are you sick too?" Randall asked with concern.


    Vera waved her hand. "I''m enduring suffering."


    Randall instantly understood the root of her weakness. "I''ll support you mentally through these days." He even made a gesture of encouragement. Patrick''s gaze shifted between Vera and Randall. Why did Vera not express clearly, yet Randall understood?


    Had they been like this before?


    Had she confided such intimate matters to him?


    Patrick felt a twinge of jealousy.


    Since Vincent and Cindy''s family had all arrived, he decided to take Vera home early.


    On the way, he casually asked the weak Vera leaning on the passenger seat, "Vera, do you talk about everything with Randall normally?" Vera nodded.


    The pain made her not want to speak at all.


    Patrick''s Adam''s apple bobbed as he said, "Let it go for now. Now that you are his aunt, some overly private topics should only be shared with me, not others, especially with Randall, who is your nephew now." Vera didn''t respond to Patrick''s words, instead she coquettishlyined, "Darling, my abdomen hurts so much."


    "I''ll speed up. We''ll be home soon, and I''ll massage your abdomen when we get back."


    "Okay."


    Back at home, Patrick watched Vera take her medicine, then he returned to the master bedroom, lying on the bed. He took off his shoes and ced his hand on Vera''s abdomen, gently massaging it. Feeling better, Vera coquettishly said, "Darling, your hands have magic. Every time you massage my abdomen, the pain goes away."


    "If you want me to massage your abdomen, you should find ;another reason." Patrick teased.


    "Okay, darling, you''re handsome, and my stomach feels your handsomeness, so it doesn''t hurt anymore."


    Patrick felt pleased. When othersplimented him on his looks, he felt annoyed. However, when Vera said it, it sounded so pleasant.


    "Besidesplimenting me on my looks, have youplimented anyone else?"


    Who says women are the only ones with jealousy? Men, too, can be jealous in front of their wives.


    Patrick, who had never cared much about his appearance, found himself caring about who Vera had praised.


    Looking up at him, Vera asked softly, "Darling, are you jealous?"


    "No, I''m not jealous," Patrick said stubbornly.


    Vera teased, "But you seem a bit off, darling."


    Patrick confirmed, "Have you really praised many men?"


    Unaware of the trouble brewing, Vera nodded with a smile. "Yes." He said he wasn''t jealous.


    He was just a little angry and needed to discipline Vera, that was all.

 Chapter 99 Heartache for Him

    Patrick lifted Vera''s chin and kissed her, taking her by surprise and giving him the opportunity to conquer her.


    Faced with his oral plunder, she had nowhere to escape.


    Vera''s hands couldn''t push away Patrick.


    She shook her head, wanting to exin to him, but Patrick was angry and didn''t give her any chance, which infuriated her!


    "I didn''t..." Vera struggled but surrendered.


    She even closed her eyes, responding slightly to Patrick''s passion.


    Lust surged in Patrick''s eyes as he released Vera, looking at her lips reddened by his kiss. "Make me a list of the men you''ve praised," he demanded. "Darling, what are you up to?" Vera asked softly.


    Patrick''s Adam''s apple bobbed. "I want to appreciate the men my wife has praised."


    "Patrick." Vera looked into his eyes and called his name.


    Patrick hesitated for a moment.


    "Why are you calling me?"


    "Patrick."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Patrick, Patrick, Patrick, Patrick!"


    Vera''s repeated calls mesmerized Patrick, who didn''t respond but listened to her calling. Finally, Vera spoke the truth, "The only handsome man I''ve praised is my husband, Patrick!" Patrick''s eyelids twitched as he looked into Vera''s eyes. "Were you lying to me just now?" Vera smiled and nodded.


    "You little fool." Her eyes sparkled, as if there were shimmering waves inside, captivating him. Patrick couldn''t resist and kissed her soft lips again.


    This time, Vera was angry. "I said I''ve only praised you; why are you jealous and kissing me?"


    Patrick replied, "I''m not jealous."


    "Really?"


    Patrick added, "In the future, only tell me about private matters; don''t even tell close friends, especially Randall!"


    "Okay, got it." Vera pouted and muttered softly, "You''re clearly jealous but won''t admit it, so concerned about your image."


    Patrick pretended not to hear her nagging.


    His hand continued to massage her belly.


    Under his care, Vera soon fell asleep on the bed.


    She habitually turned to Patrick''s embrace.


    Patrick was very satisfied with her reaction after falling asleep.


    He had neglected his work yesterday and had to work overtime at thepany today.


    He got out of bed quietly, covered Vera with a nket, and left the house.


    At noon, Vera woke up to find Patrick''s absence by her side.


    She got out of bed, put on slippers, and went straight to Patrick''s study. Upon opening the door, she found it clean and tidy butcking the person she wanted to see. "Darling?" No one responded. Vera went downstairs, and the servants greeted her respectfully, "Mrs. Olteran, are you ready for your meal?"


    Hands on her hips, Vera asked, "Has anyone seen Patrick? I woke up and he''s nowhere to be found."


    The servant replied, "Patrick went to the office after you fell asleep, instructing us not to disturb your rest."


    Vera scratched the back of her neck, expressing her concern. "Why didn''t he rest a bit longer? He didn''t sleep wellst night."


    Tom noticed Vera''s distress and deliberately added, "He didn''t even have a meal before leaving."


    "What?" This made Vera even more distressed.


    She had no appetite for food.


    In the quiet restaurant, a loud sound was heard.


    It was the sound of Vera setting down her utensils.


    The servant asked cautiously, "Mrs. Olteran, have you finished your meal?"


    Vera shook her head and pointed to the dishes on the table, instructing, "Pack up these, along with the beef and shrimp soup, in a thermal box." The servants looked at each other, unsure of Vera''s intentions.


    Tom, however, understood and ordered, "Pack them in disposable thermal boxes."


    "Yes, Tom." The servants proceeded to do as instructed.


    Tom asked Vera thoughtfully, "Would you like me to prepare a car for you?"


    Looking at the clever Tom, Vera remarked, "Now I understand why others are servants and you are the butler."


    Tom''s smile deepened with wrinkles at the corners of his eyes.


    Vera said, "Thank you for your hard work, please prepare a car for me, you know the destination."


    Tom went to make the arrangements.


    Five minutester, Vera carried the Olteran family''s packed meal and got into the car.


    Before closing the door, Vera thanked Tom.


    Tom watched the spirited Vera and genuinely liked her.


    The car arrived at the Olteran Group building.


    There were the same two receptionists.


    Vera walked over and asked, "Do I need an appointment?"


    "Mrs. Olteran!"


    Vera nodded in satisfaction."Good memory."


    Carrying the meal box, she swaggered into thepany without being stopped.


    It was lunchtime, and everyone was returning to work.


    The elevator was crowded.


    Vera nced at the president''s private elevator beside her and thought, ''It should be fine if I use it, right?''


    A small voice in her mind warned her, ''Vera, don''t be foolish. Just because your rtionship with Patrick has improved in the past few days doesn''t mean you can use his private elevator.'' Vera responded to the voice in her mind, ''There are so many people now. If I keep waiting, I''ll be squeezed in. When will I get there?''


    The inner voice asked, ''Do you want to be scolded?''


    Vera felt speechless.


    Nevertheless, she slowly moved to the entrance of the president''s exclusive elevator.


    She pressed the button to go up.


    The elevator doors opened after a few seconds. Vera quickly stepped in and pressed the close button.


    She thought to herself, ''It''s okay. When Patrick asks how I got here, I''ll just say I took the crowded elevator. He won''t know I used his elevator.''


    Little did she know, the surveince of the president''s private elevator was already on Patrick''s screen.


    Patrick saw Vera in the elevator and a slight smile curved his lips.


    "Mr. Olteran, why are you in such a good mood?" Jack asked.


    Patrick replied, "I''m watching a cat."


    He waved Jack away and leaned back in his office chair, his arm resting on the armrest, his body slightly turned, index finger against his nose, as if his hand were covering his smiling lips. ''She was so dependent on me.'' Patrick thought.


    With his other hand, he erged the surveince footage in the elevator to observe all of Vera''s micro-expressions.


    In the elevator, Vera watched the numbers jumping, muttering to herself in frustration, "How should I exin my presence to himter?"


    "Will he arrogantly think I can''t eat without him?"


    "What is Patrick doing? Should I have called beforeing? What if he''s not in the office? What if he''s in a meeting? What if he has guests in his office?"


    "So annoying; why am I so conflicted about delivering a meal?"

 Chapter 100 Patricks Cat

    In the office, Patrick turned up the volume in the elevator to the maximum, the smile on his lips beyond concealment.


    His adorable, cat-like wife approached, bringing him lunch while lost in thought.


    Patrick''s mood was incredibly good.


    Even if someone were to tell him at this moment that Olteran Group had gone bankrupt, he might just smile and say, "So be it." The elevator chimed.


    Vera nced at the floor number, knowing she had arrived.


    Stepping out of the elevator, she felt the eyes of those around her.


    Vera stood still, wondering why everyone was staring at her.


    "Mrs. Olteran?" Suddenly, someone called out to Vera.


    Vera immediately gestured quietly to the person.


    She absolutely couldn''t alert Patrick at this moment, or he would know she had taken the private elevator up.


    The people in the CEO''s office all subconsciously held their breath.


    Seeing what Vera was carrying, everyone spected that she was there to surprise Patrick.


    The secretaries nodded in unison, cooperating with Vera to surprise Patrick.


    With a smile, Vera skipped to the door of Patrick''s office.


    She gently knocked on the door.


    "Come in."


    Patrick''s voice, filled with joy.


    Vera pushed the door open, revealing a face of calmposure to the charming Patrick in his office chair. "Hi, dear." "Why are you here, did you have a good rest?" Patrick stood up to greet her.


    Vera entered the room and closed the door.


    Outside, the secretaries whispered among themselves.


    "I think Mrs. Olteran seems so gentle this time."


    "Yes, I agree. Last time she appeared, scolding Mr. Olteran, I was afraid I''d lose my head if I heard too much."


    "Could she be here to apologize? I sense a hint of pleasing Mr. Olteran in her tone."


    "It''s possible."


    Whispers outside the door.


    Inside, a warm atmosphere prevailed.


    Vera sat on the sofa, cing the lunchbox on the table. "Dear, Tom told me you hadn''t eaten, so I brought you lunch. Since I''m already here to bring you food, why don''t I just eat with you? Do you mind?" Patrick sat across from her, opening the lunchbox. "Mind what?"


    "So you don''t mind," Vera replied.


    Patrick asked, "How did youe up here?"


    Suddenly, Vera hesitated. "I took the crowded elevator; there were so many people."


    Patrick looked at her and smiled. "Have you been here long?"


    "Sort of. Well, with so many people, and the elevator stopping on every floor, it was quite time-consuming." Vera avoided looking directly into Patrick''s eyes.


    Patrick was surprised. Why didn''t she tell him she took his private elevator?


    "Vera, with so many people, why didn''t you take my private elevator?"


    "What? Could I? I thought I needed your permission to use it."


    Patrick looked into Vera''s eyes and said seriously, "In this world, only you can enjoy all my rights and privileges without any apology or my consent; everything is yours." "Darling." Vera wanted to confess something.


    Patrick continued. "You are my wife."


    Vera pursed her lips, feeling guilty for lying earlier.


    Patrick handed her a fork and said, "In the future, when youe to see me, don''t take the crowded elevator; juste straight up."


    Vera nodded.


    Patrick didn''t expose her lie because he wanted to respect her thoughts. Even though he knew Vera had lied, he chose to believe her. Patrick felt like he was under a spell.


    He ate with a smile on his face.


    Vera, however, couldn''t enjoy her meal, still thinking about the lie she had just told.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. There came Jack''s familiar voice. "Patrick."


    Vera turned to look at the door.


    Patrick set down his utensils and said, "Come in."


    Jack entered, carrying many bags of snacks.


    "Patrick, didn''t your cate here? I thought you didn''t have any pets, so I brought the cat food I bought for my cat in the office for your cat to eat." Jack ced the four bags of snacks on the office floor, then greeted Vera, "Hello, Mrs. Olteran."


    Vera nodded at him with a mouthful of cutlery.


    Jack looked around for the cute cat. "Patrick, where''s your cat?"


    Patrick looked at the petite Vera in front of him, with her fluffy hair and delicate body.


    He gestured toward Vera. "Here she is."


    Vera turned her head and met Patrick''s indulgent gaze, her heart skipping a beat. Then she yfully pped Patrick''s arm. "Don''t call me your cat." Jack was dumbfounded.


    He had no idea that the cat Patrick mentioned was Vera!


    He looked down at the four bags of cat food on the floor, lost in thought.


    "Take the cat food back with you. My cat is high-ss and needs to dine with me. Ordinary cat food isn''t suitable for my precious cat." Vera yfully pped Patrick''s arm again. "Honey, don''t give me a nickname."


    Ignoring the flirtatious banter between Jack and Mrs. Olteran, he hurriedly left the CEO''s office with the four bags of cat food. Alone in the room, Vera petntly set down her fork and stopped eating.


    "Dear, why do you keep calling me your cat in front of others? I''ve told you not to say it publicly. I''m not your pet; I''m your wife." Patrick chuckled. "Because of you, I''vee to like cats."


    His words inexplicably lifted her mood.


    "Would you consider keeping a cat as a pet?" Vera asked.


    Patrick shook his head. "Having you is enough."


    "What if I''m not here?"


    "Then I won''t like cats anymore."


    Because of her, Patrick hade to like cats, but this cat was not like the others. If she left, Patrick wouldn''t like cats or her anymore. "So, don''t leave me, okay?"


    For the first time, Patrick said to someone not to leave.


    Hearing this, Vera felt a heavy weight in her heart. "Dear, has someone left you before?"


    Patrick''s Adam''s apple rolled, not answering.


    He didn''t want to lie to Vera, nor did he want to answer the question. He either skipped over it or remained silent.


    Vera knew she had touched on a sore spot in his heart.


    She quietly moved to sit across from him, picked up her fork, and prepared to eat. "Honey, was the person who left you a woman or a man?" Patrick looked at Vera, who asked the question so cautiously.


    Vera understood him so well that with just a nce, she knew the answer.


    "I understand."


    Vera lowered her head in sadness.


    In her heart, she painted a picture of the woman who had once left Patrick.

 Chapter 101 Veras Rant

    Vera waspletely distracted during the meal.


    Patrick served her food, but she didn''t even notice. "What are you thinking about?"


    Vera replied, "I was afraid you''d be upset if I said it."


    Respecting Vera''s feelings, Patrick didn''t press further.


    After lunch, Patrick poured Vera a cup of hot cocoa from his cup. "Did you bring your medicine?"


    Vera shook her head, knowing Patrick was referring to painkillers.


    Understanding, Patrick gestured toward his lounge. "Go lie down for a napter; I''ll go out and buy you a box of medicine."


    "No need, dear, my abdomen doesn''t hurt anymore."


    Patrick was somewhat skeptical.


    Vera exined, "My abdomen usually only hurts on the first day and night. If I suffer for all seven days of the month, I wouldn''t have much to live for."


    Patrick looked at her face and tentatively believed her words.


    "Dear, go rest for a while," Vera said, "You were massaging my abdomenst night, taking care of me when I got up, and you came to the office without resting this morning. If you keep this up, your health will suffer." Patrick noticed the concern in her eyes and nced at the lounge. "I''ll..."


    "Don''t wait, do it now!" Vera unexpectedly became assertive.


    Vera approached, wrapped her arms around Patrick''s waist, and pulled him toward the lounge.


    Patrick, helpless,promised with a chuckle. "Alright, I''ll go rest with you."


    In the lounge, arge bed caught their eyes, with a cream-colored door beside it, and a bathroom and toilet behind.


    Seeing the ck bed sheets, Vera gave a disdainful look before turning to Patrick.


    Patrick was amused. "Not to your liking?"


    Vera replied, "My grandpa''s bed sheets are fancier than yours."


    Patrick asked, "Do you find me old?"


    Vera shook her head. "I think you lead too monotonous a life."


    Vera added, "Let''s just sleep for now."


    She took off her shoes and knelt at the foot of the bed, hesitating. "Honey, which side should I sleep on?"


    Patrick said, "Either side is fine."


    He went to the entrance way and took off his coat.


    Since they were going to sleep, how could he sleep in his clothes?


    He casually hung his suit on a hanger, loosened his tie at the neck, and removed it.


    Suddenly, there was Vera behind him.


    She muttered, "Hanging a suit like this will wrinkle it; you need to use a hanger to support it."


    She took his suit and hung it on the hanger, patting off the dust, tidying it up. "Such a nice suit, but you''ve ruined it."


    Leaning against the entrance way cab, Patrick watched Vera criticize him with amusement.


    After hanging up the clothes, Vera picked up the tie he had just removed, nagging, "You should hang it up; if left on the table for too long, it might get creased." Patrick suddenly reached out, grabbed her wrist, and pulled her in front of him.


    "You''re so good at this. From now on, you''ll take care of my clothes, tidy up my ties, okay?"


    Vera decisively shook her head. "No."


    Before she could give her reasons for refusal, he silenced her with one sentence. "I''ll pay you." "Okay!" Vera immediately swallowed the words she was about to say, nodding wisely.


    Patrick chuckled and ruffled Vera''s hair. "Money-minded girl."


    He led Vera to the bed.


    "Darling, the bed is a bit hard."


    "Darling, your pillow is too hard."


    "Darling, close the curtains."


    "Darling, the air conditioning is too cold."


    "Darling..."


    Even after lying down, Vera didn''t stop calling out to him.


    Hearing her sweet calls of "Darling," Patrick felt good, willing to get up and attend to her needs.


    However, as she continued making requests, he stood by the bed, watching Vera chatter incessantly. "Finish telling me all your requests, and I''ll take care of them." Vera sat up on the bed, looking up at the tall and handsome Patrick. "I''m thirsty; I want a drink, not water."


    Patrick asked, "Anything else?"


    "Could you get my phone? It''s outside."


    "Go on."


    "I can''t remember the rest for now."


    Patrick left to attend to his tasks.


    At noon, while everyone was resting, Patrick suddenly walked out of the office.


    Startled, people around called out to each other, quickly getting up and nervously watching Patrick.


    "Mr. Olteran?"


    Patrick said, "Continue resting."


    He took his cup and headed to the pantry.


    Thinking he wanted coffee, Sophia hurriedly got up and followed him to the pantry, intending to personally brew coffee for Patrick.


    "Mr. Olteran, do you prefer coffee beans or coffee powder?"


    Patrick took a deep breath, looking at the row of beverages ahead. "What kind of drink do young girls usually like?"


    Curiously, Sophia asked, "How old is the young girl?"


    Patrick ;replied, "20 years old."


    Sophia instantly understood; it was Patrick''s wife who wanted the drink.


    Sophia picked a peach-vored juice for Patrick. "Mrs. Olteran''s attire looks youthful; she probably likes sweet and sour juices, so she might like this peach vor." Patrick nodded, taking Sophia''s suggestion.


    "Mr. Olteran, would you like it with ice?"


    Patrick''s mind shed back to Vera''s excruciating painst night, the scene of her in his arms like an injured kitten, and he declined, "No need."


    Her suffering took precedence over his needs.


    Patrick returned to the office.


    Secretaries gathered around Sophia, asking, "What is Mr. Olteran up to?"


    "Mr. Olteran is getting a drink for Mrs. Olteran."


    Whispers spread among the onlookers, quietly discussing the newlywed Vera and Patrick.


    Vera was young, beautiful, and Patrick, being her superior, handsome, wealthy, and capable, naturally attracted attention and gossip.


    However, those working at this level were top talents, well-educated and curious. They might discuss briefly but wouldn''t let irrelevant matters affect their work efficiency.


    To work under Patrick''s leadership, the standards were stringent, and those who stayed were carefully selected talents of thepany.


    In their industry, they were all top performers.


    Patrick returned to the lounge, providing Vera with everything she needed.


    He adjusted the air conditioning temperature and closed the curtains for her.


    "Any other issues?"


    Holding the cup, Vera shook her head, "None."


    Even if there were, she dared not mention them.


    Seeing Patrick''s slightly off expression, she wisely kept quiet.


    Patrick got into bed, folding the nket for Vera to lie on.


    Although she felt the bed was hard, she wasn''t that picky; sleeping on a firm bed was good for her body.


    However, the pillow was a bit high and not soft enough, which she didn''t quite like.


    Patrick was already in bed, but Vera remained seated.


    They locked eyes; Vera pursed her lips, thinking, ''If I say I want to go to the sofa outside and sleep hugging a pillow, will my husband throw me out of the 50th floor?''

 Chapter 102 Patrick’s Cat Could Fight

    Patrick held the distracted Vera in his arms.


    He reached out and threw the pillow aside, using his arm as Vera''s pillow. "Sleep."


    "Okay." Vera had the most expensive "pillow."


    However, what made her ufortable was that she was once again held in his arms.


    Vera raised her head to see Patrick, who had already closed his eyes to rest. She pursed her lips as if to say something, but then swallowed her words.


    Having slept a lot in the morning, she didn''t feel sleepy at all at this moment.


    Patrick''s breathing, on the other hand, had be steady.


    After a while, a soft voice gently called out, "Darling, are you asleep?"


    "You tell me."


    Apologizing in his arms, Vera said, "I''m sorry, darling, I did something wrong."


    Patrick, who had been pretending to sleep with his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes, turned his head, and looked at Vera in his arms with a tense look, asking, "What''s wrong?"


    "In fact, when I came up at noon, I didn''t take the regr elevator; I secretly took your private elevator." As she finished speaking, her voice became smaller and smaller.


    With the keyword "private elevator," her voice became so soft that it was almost inaudible.


    The lounge fell into a brief silence.


    Vera tensed up, waiting for Patrick''s criticism.


    Unexpectedly, he spoke, not to criticize, but to ask, "Why did you tell me the truth?"


    Covering her heart, Vera said, "Because lying to you makes me feel bad."


    As her words fell, Patrick''sughter came from above her head.


    He didn''t me Vera; instead, he was more attracted to her.


    "It''s okay."


    In the dim lounge, Patrick''s hand reached out to Vera''s cheek in the dark. He lowered his head and kissed her hair again. "It''s really okay." Vera asked, "Aren''t you angry?"


    Patrick replied, "I''m not angry."


    She looked up, unable to see his features clearly, but still gazed at Patrick. "I lied to you."


    "I know."


    Vera didn''t know what else to say. She lowered her head, and her body under the nket slowly moved into Patrick''s arms.


    Patrick also turned to the side, holding Vera in his arms, with a smile on his face, apanying her to sleep.


    After some time passed, Vera woke up feeling confused.


    The curtains covered her, and she didn''t know what time it was. She checked her phone and found it was three in the afternoon, which reassured her.


    "If I sleep until eight or nine at night, I''ll be embarrassed."


    She got out of bed, put on her shoes, and helped Patrick tidy up the lounge.


    Before leaving, she adjusted the air conditioning temperature back to what it was before and opened the curtains again.


    As she was leaving, she ran into Patrick getting angry.


    "Are you trying to fool me with this data? If you can''t handle it, step down."


    Vera stood to the side, watching Patrick''s apparent anger.


    In front of Patrick stood a middle-aged man who looked honest and simple. At the moment, he bowed his head with a wooden expression, not daring to move or speak. He was afraid of Patrick.


    Patrick flipped through several pages of data, and the more he read, the angrier he became. He directly threw the papers in his hand at the middle-aged man in front of him. Papers scattered in the air, floating everywhere.


    Some of themnded at the man''s feet.


    With a stern face, Patrick exuded an aura of authority. Being in a high position, his imperial demeanor was evident, making those under him feel intimidated. "Pick them up and redo it. If it''s the same tomorrow, you don''t need toe to work anymore!"


    The middle-aged man apologized, his voice trembling. "Yes, Patrick."


    He bent down to pick up the scattered papers one by one.


    Seeing this, Vera felt sorry for him.


    Considering his age, he was more than ten years older than Patrick, standing in front of Patrick being scolded was truly embarrassing.


    She hurried over, also bending down to help the man pick up the scattered papers.


    Patrick saw a faint pink shadow running past him. He looked closely and realized it was Vera who had just run past.


    She was still helping the man pick up the paperson the ground. Vera went even further to gather the scattered papers and hand them over to the man.


    "Thank you," the man said, bowing in gratitude.


    He looked at the unexpected girl who suddenly appeared in Patrick''s office.


    She seemed to be the same age as his child.


    "Who are you?" He wanted to ask more, but seeing her in the CEO''s office without a work uniform, he knew it wasn''t something he could gossip about.


    Vera nced at the displeased man and said, "I''m his niece. You should leave first."


    The man turned to Patrick, bowed again to apologize, promised to submit everything on time the next day, and then left.


    When only Vera and Patrick were left in the office, Vera noticed the increasingly intense gaze on her.


    She met his eyes.


    Patrick, who had been full of aggression just now and the one who had been gentle and doting on her before, seemed like two different people.


    Just now, he had reverted to his bad-tempered self from when they first got married, a side of him she disliked.


    Patrick, already filled with anger, became even more furious when he saw Vera helping the middle-aged man pick up the items. He sat forcefully in his chair, making it creak. "Have you slept so much that you don''t even recognize who I am?"


    Patrick''s voice was low and pressured as he looked at Vera, who seemed unaware of her mistake.


    Without exining, she waited for him to speak first.


    He didn''t know that by doing so, he was actuallypromising.


    Vera began to say things that would make him angry. "I don''t want that uncle to know you''re my husband."


    Undoubtedly, her words made the man even more displeased.


    His eyes darkened as he stared at Vera, waiting for an exnation.


    "My husband should be gentle, have a good temper, speak politely, and respect others. He wouldn''t treat his subordinates rudely or insult them like you did just now." Vera wasining that he had been too harsh on his subordinates earlier.


    Vera wasn''t afraid of Patrick; if he dared to bully her, she was ready to fight back.


    She was straightforward in her thoughts and continued, "When I say you''re my husband, others will know I''ve married someone who is irritable and abnormal." Patrick felt helpless as she once again called him abnormal.


    "Since that''s the case, I''ll let you experience what it feels like to be insulted."


    She deliberately brought up their age difference, calling him "Uncle Patrick," indirectly reminding him of their significant age gap and his bad character. Vera''s words made him upset. However, as long as she stood in front of him, his anger remained contained.


    If it were anyone else from the Olteran family speaking to him like this, he would make them pay the price.


    But since it was Vera, his wife, his beloved, he endured it!


    "Just now, when you threw the papers at him, I knew you weren''t a good person," Vera said.


    Patrick thought, ''Now I''ve be a bad person in her eyes again.''

 Chapter 103 How to Soothe an Angry Child

    Vera said, "That man is the same age as our dad; you can criticize him, but why did you throw papers? Have you thought about his dignity? If his children saw that, they would be furious. Anyway, if someone treats my dad like that, I would


    definitely tear him apart."


    It turned out that Vera projected the situation of the man onto her father.


    "Dad is the Chairman of the Linister Group, no one dares to get angry with him." Now Warren was also Patrick''s father-inw, everyone just wanted to tter him, no one dared to trip him up.


    Vera frowned and impatiently stomped her foot. "Darling, why don''t you understand what I''m trying to express? It''s about respecting others."


    "He doesn''t take his work seriously; I hired him with a high sry."


    "Just because you pay him well, does that give you the right to humiliate him?"


    Patrick took a deep breath, trying to control his anger. "Vera, listen to me. The mistake he made just now is the most basic mistake that even Randall wouldn''t make. Either he brought over data done by his subordinates to fool me, or he was careless in his work, which made me angry. He has been with thepany for a long time, that''s why I didn''t immediately fire him but gave him a chance to correct it. As for what you said about me humiliating him by throwing papers, I admit my mistake, I lost my temper too much just now, I won''t do it again in the future, okay?"


    Vera still frowned.


    Patrick left the office area and stood in front of Vera, patiently saying, "Vera, I will ept corrections where you are right, but when ites topany management, it''s best for you not to interfere. The Olteran Group has reached this level today not just byplimenting, I have my own methods, some of which you may not ept."


    Vera softened her tone, saying, "Darling, I still think you were too harsh just now. Since he has been with thepany for a long time, he must understand your temper to have reached this position today. If he cane to the CEO''s office personally to discuss materials with you, it means he is at least at a senior management level in thepany. However, how could he make such a basic mistake today? There must be a reason for it."


    With Vera''s earnest persuasion, Patrick also thought about the odd behavior of that man just now.


    Usually, he would have some minor issues, but for the most part, he diligentlypleted his work, which was why Patrick promoted him. So why did he make such a low-level mistake this time? Patrick pondered, but did not forget to reassure Vera, saying, "You go home first, I will investigate this matter. If he really has a difficult reason, I will handle it, okay?"


    Vera pursed her lips, beingforted by Patrick as he led her into his private elevator.


    Before the elevator doors closed, Vera reached out to stop them from closing and asked, "Are youing home for dinner tonight?"


    "I have a social engagement tonight; I''ll be homete."


    Vera nodded and let go of the sensor.


    The elevator doors closed, and the elevator descended rapidly.


    Patrick arrived at his office and called Jack into his office, instructing, "Go investigate the situation of Mr. Mercer from the finance department." "Mr. Mercer? Ss Mercer?" Jack asked curiously.


    Patrick nodded, sat back in his chair, leaned back, and looked at Jack standing in front of his desk. "Has he been acting strangetely?" "Patrick, Ss has recently be the focus of gossip in ourpany; everyone feels sorry for him."


    Patrick frowned, waiting for Jack to continue.


    "His wife ran away with another man, taking all his savings with her; his mother couldn''t bear it and had a stroke upon hearing the news. His daughter is studying abroad, and her personal life is said to be in disarray, leading to her expulsion from school."


    Patrick rarely cared about such matters; he valued work efficiency the most and seldom concerned himself with the personal lives of his employees.


    "Why did his wife run away?"


    Jack began to discuss with Patrick, "This was his second marriage. ording to long-time employees in thepany, his mother disapproved of his first wife, and after they were separated, he married a new wife. She was very favored by his mother before. Initially, their life was good; they have a son, who is now in junior high school, living a harmonious life. However, she got involved with a fitness coach at the gym, and for some reason, she made up her mind, took all his savings, and ran away with the fitness coach, leaving Mr. Mercer and their son behind. Mr. Mercer''s mother was so upset she had a stroke. His daughter is from his first wife,cking discipline, and the stepmother didn''t bother to discipline her either. After Ss sent her abroad, her behavior became increasingly unruly."


    Jack talked to Patrick for a long time, and Patrick learned about Ss''s family affairs.


    "Troublesome," Patrick said.


    Jack nodded. "Yes, there''s really nothing we can do to help him. This isn''t a situation that can be solved by crowdfunding, his wife running away with another man, his mother having a stroke, his daughter being disobedient, he''s really at a losstely."


    Patrick rubbed his forehead.


    He was not good at dealing with such matters.


    "Got it, you can go back now."


    "Patrick, do you just want to know this gossip?" Jack asked curiously.


    Patrick thought about his recent outburst and the displeasure in Vera''s eyes when she left, feeling uneasy. "Bring Sophia in." "Alright."


    Jack left and called Sophia into the office.


    It was well known in the business world that Patrick had two very capable assistants.


    One was Jack, a skilled diplomat responsible for all of Patrick''s external affairs.


    The other was a bold middle-aged woman named Sophia Miller, who was in charge of all internal operations of thepany.


    Sophia was meticulous and had a keen eye. Patrick was skillful in hiring staff.


    Some had tried hard to poach these two assistants from Patrick, but they remained loyal to him.


    Later, they found these people from anotherpany too bothersome and informed Patrick about it.


    "Patrick, we want peace and quiet to focus on work."


    Patrick was also annoyed and ended up acquiring thatpany, making it a subsidiary of the Olteran Group.


    This incident served as a warning to everyone if anyone tried to tempt Patrick''s employees to leave, they should be prepared for theirpany to be acquired by Patrick. "Patrick, what can I do for you?" Sophia entered his office and stood respectfully in front of him.


    Patrick cleared his throat and asked her, "When a child is angry, what should I do to appease her?"


    Sophia instantly thought of Patrick''s wife, Vera.


    "It depends on what made her angry."


    There wasan art to giving gifts.


    Over the years, Sophia had managed variouspany benefits, and her work deeply resonated with Patrick.


    Patrick said, "She didn''t like my work style. We had an argument, and she left."

 Chapter 104 Patrick Personally Buys Gifts

    "Let''s go with a luxury jewelry piece. Mrs. Olteran pays attention to her attire, her dresses and handbags are all high-end brands, she might also like these things. Today I saw her wrist empty, why don''t you gift her a high-end bracelet, a style that can be worn daily." Patrick pondered while Sophia added, "Mrs. Olteran''s anger is about the matter, not about you finding fault. As long as you give a gift, she will understand your intentions, then she won''t continue to pursue this matter." Patrick nodded. "You apany me to the social event tonight."


    "Is Jack joining us?"


    Patrick replied, "His taste is bad; he''s staying at the office to work overtime."


    "Understood."


    What Patrick referred to as taste was just the eye for selecting a bracelet for Vera.


    After work, Sophia and Patrick took a car to the mall before heading to the social event.


    "Mr. Olteran, I thought you would call the director of the luxury goodspany to have the bracelet delivered to your office," Sophia said.


    Patrick said, "Buying it in person shows sincerity. If I wait for it to be delivered, it might take until tomorrow."


    Patrick could already imagine how Vera would react when he returned home.


    She would probably call him Uncle Patrick.


    "Bring out this one for me to see." Patrick pointed to an exquisite gold bracelet in a small booklet.


    The manager standing beside hurriedly instructed an employee to fetch the item.


    With Patrick''s visit, the top management here personally attended to him.


    "Mr. Olteran, who are you gifting this to?"


    "My wife."


    The manager was so surprised that his mouth remained agape.


    Patrick actually came here personally to carefully select a gift for his wife.


    As the bracelet was brought out, Patrick held it in his hand, looking at the seemingly ordinary yet radiant piece. The manager started exining the design concept of the bracelet, the techniques used, the craftsmanship, and the meanings it conveyed.


    Sophia often read magazines, and upon seeing this bracelet, she thought of the descriptions in the books. "Mr. Olteran, this bracelet is from the hands of the internationally renowned designer Trevor, it''s expensive and sending it out shows sincerity. The bracelet is eye-catching, Mrs. Olteran has fair skin, it will definitely suit her. It''s exquisite, and since it''s from you, she will surely like it."


    Patrick was very satisfied; he nodded and ced the bracelet back in the box, handing over a credit card. "Check out."


    Patrick happily left with the gift.


    In the car, Sophia said, "Mr. Olteran, you are so good to Mrs. Olteran."


    Patrick had just spent two million dors.


    He was in a good mood. "She''s still a child. If I don''t indulge her, with her temper, there would be no peace in my house."


    The one being criticized by Patrick as a child, Vera, was quietly heading to the fridge to grab an ice cream.


    Her stomach wasn''t hurting, and her appetite was good.


    Veray on the bed, calling Shawn at the hospital to ask how he was feeling today.


    "Shawn, Patrick has a social event tonight, so we won''te to see you. You''ll be back tomorrow."


    Shawn was enjoying oatmeal, feelingfortable. "Don''te, I''m fine here. Vincent and Cindy are at the hospital, don''t worry about it."


    Vera teased Shawn. "If you miss me, I''ll have the driver send me over."


    "No, I don''t miss you; just stay at home, honestly."


    "Okay." Veraughedand hung up.


    Shawn, feeling a bit scared, murmured to himself, "I dare not let here over. Even if I''m not sick, she can stress me out enough to make me sick. My blood pressure kept highst night." In the evening, Vera went out for dinner.


    In the Olteran family, she was the only one present, rejecting all the so-called formalities.


    "I''ve washed my hands; you can leave the basin."


    The servant withdrew.


    One servant offered to assist her with dining. "I can eat by myself; all of you can leave."


    Soon, the dining room was empty.


    Vera indulged in her meal.


    Meanwhile, at Cloudwing Hotel.


    Patrick looked at the News Feed Vera sent on his phone. [I have the whole big dining table, so happy.]


    He liked the post and replied. [Avoid spicy and cold foods.]


    Vera responded with a mischievous cat emoji. [I won''t listen to you.]


    Patrick chuckled at the social event.


    "What good news does Mr. Olteran have?" someone asked.


    Patrick replied, "No good news, someone at home is being disobedient." He chuckled.


    Sophia knew who the disobedient person was and finished Patrick''s sentence.


    Soon, Warren also arrived.


    "Patrick?"


    Seeing Patrick, he was surprised.


    Patrick stood up. "Dad."


    He gestured for Warren to take the main seat; nobody had informed him that Warren wasing.


    The host noticed this strange scene and rm bells rang in his mind. Who arranged for Warren to invite? If he had known Warren would be there, he wouldn''t have seated Patrick at the main spot. The host was sweating nervously.


    Fortunately, Patrick and Warren didn''t say much, just shifted positions slightly. With the witty and interesting conversation at the table, no one felt awkward, and the matter was smoothly glossed over. Patrick and Warren sat together.


    "How is Shawn?" Warren asked Patrick.


    Patrick replied, "He''s fine; he''ll be discharged tomorrow."


    Warren mentioned Vera. "You should have had Vera apany you to the hospital to pick up Shawn."


    Patrick shook his head. "Vera has sses tomorrow, and hospitals are full of germs. I don''t want her running around there often. I''ll go tomorrow."


    Warren, after hearing Patrick''s words, looked at him with increasing approval.


    The guests toasted each other,ughing happily.


    Patrick''s phone rang.


    ncing at the caller ID, he excused himself to take the call outside.


    Warren nced at his screen, puzzled. "Who is ''Cat''?"


    In the corridor, Patrick answered the call. "Why aren''t you asleep yet?"


    "Darling, when are youing home?"


    Patrick nced toward the private room door, where everyone was having a good time. "You have sses tomorrow, you should sleep first, I might beteing home."


    "Then I won''t lock the door,e back early."


    "Okay."


    Vera reminded him, "Don''t drink too much."


    "Don''t worry; Warren is here too."


    "What? Warren is at your table?" Vera was curious.


    Patrick nodded. "Yes, it was a coincidence; I didn''t know beforehand."


    "Then you supervise him too, make sure he doesn''t drink too much, and take him hometer."


    "Okay, I promise."


    He reassured Vera and hung up, telling her to go to sleep, then entered the private room with a smile. "Who was that just now?" Warren ;asked with a smile, but his gaze was sharp as he looked at Patrick. Patrick replied, "Vera called to ask when I''ll be home."


    "So it was her." Warrenunderstood that "Cat" ;was his daughter after all.

 Chapter 105 Leave the Light On

    The nickname was too easy to misunderstand.


    Warren smiled awkwardly.


    Young people have such unique nicknames.


    Vera packed her bag at home, ced it on the sofa, and went to bed to sleep.


    She was unustomed to sleeping alone, rolling in the bed several times before finally closing her eyes.


    Randall also returned home because of the courses tomorrow.


    Around ten o''clock in the evening, as Randall was getting ready for bed, he suddenly received a call from Patrick.


    "Randall, are you at home or at the hospital?"


    "I''m home, Uncle Patrick."


    Patrick replied, "Come pick me up at the Cloudwing Hotel if you are avable. I''ve had a few drinks tonight and can''t drive."


    Randall was surprised. He hadn''t graduated yet, and Patrick had never let him meet business partners of the Olteran Group.


    This was the first time he had actively asked him toe. If he went, it was very likely that everyone would know who he was. "Uncle Patrick, are you sure you want me toe?" "Come over. Room 503."


    Patrick hung up, leaving Randall puzzled about his intentions.


    He left the house, got into his car in the garage at the Olteran Manor, and headed toward the bustling city center, eventually stopping at the entrance of the Cloudwing Hotel.


    In the past, Patrick would always have a driver with him for social events.


    However, Jack was not avable today, and Sophia was a woman, so Patrick had asked Randall toe, allowing him to make an appearance in front of everyone and gradually introduce him to the business partners of the Olteran family. There was a knock on the door.


    "Come in," Patrick said.


    Randall entered, seeing at least a dozen people in the room, all looking at him as he walked in.


    "Uncle Patrick.."


    Patrick nodded, gesturing for Randall toe to his side.


    Randall nced at the many businessmen in the room as he walked over to Patrick. "Uncle Warren."


    The issue of how to address Warren was something he couldn''t change, and Randall had gotten used to calling him ''Uncle Warren.'' Warren nodded.


    Patrick stood up to introduce everyone, "This is my nephew, Randall."


    "He bears some resemnce to Mr. Olteran."


    "How old is Randall?"


    "Mr. Olteran, your nephew seems to have an extraordinary temperament."


    Thepliments from those around them made Patrick smile, and Randall politely thanked them.


    "It''s gettingte; everyone should head home now. If you''rete, the wives at home will lock the doors and not let you in."


    With Patrick''s words, everyone understood it was time to leave.


    Patrick patted Randall on the back, leading him and Warren out first.


    "Warren, let Randall drive you backter. You''ve been drinking, and the driver isn''t here," Patrick said. Warren without hesitation as he got into Patrick''s car.


    After closing the door, Randall drove away from the front of the Cloudwing Hotel.


    As they left, the people behind them all had different thoughts. They didn''t understand why Patrick suddenly wanted his nephew to appear, not knowing where he studied or how old he was.


    In the car, Randall asked, "Uncle Patrick, you never let me meet our business partners before. Why did you have mee today?" He wondered why Patrick urged him toe.


    Patrick replied, "You''re already a college student. It''s time for you to get involved in the family business. From today, you''ll apany me to social events during holidays to learn and gain experience." Warren agreed. "It''s good to start learning early. Randall, you should learn from your uncle. Even if you grasp half of it, you''ll excel in this industry."


    Randall remained silent, focusing on driving.


    In the back seat, Warren and Patrick continued their conversation.


    "Patrick, don''t you find it strange today?"


    They had invited Patrick to dinner, but it seemed unnned to invite Warren, and the invitation came ten minutester than the usual dinner time. It was clearly a carefully orchestrated n.


    Patrick''s eyes sharpened when it came to business matters. He slowly uttered, "Internalpany turmoil."


    The person who invited them to dinner today was Ethan Harrison from the Harrison Group, aiming to extend the cooperation with the Olteran Group.


    However, some people within hispany seemed intent on humiliating Ethan, the chairman of the Harrison Group, which angered Patrick and led him to refuse cooperation.


    During dinner, Sophia had already sent someone to investigate the Harrison Group.


    The final result was shared with Patrick. "Other members of the Harrison Group want to oust Ethan from his position. The key lies in whether this contract with the Olteran Group can be extended. If Mr. Harrison can convince me to continue working with the Harrison Group, it means that the Olteran Group recognizes Mr. Harrison''s abilities, and he can secure his position as the head of the Harrison Group. Faced with his presence, his opponents will naturallye up with tricks to sabotage this cooperation. So they tricked you intoing, causing the dinner that had already started to restart because of your arrival."


    Although everyone seemed jovial on the surface today, chatting andughing as if they were all close friends, in reality, they had already made their assessments of the Harrison Group.


    Warren noticed Patrick''s efficiency and his deep understanding of everything.


    In just a short dinner, he had grasped the situation thoroughly.


    Warren looked at Patrick, feeling a mix of emotions. "Will you reach an agreement with Ethan this time?"


    Patrick fell silent for a moment. "I''ll consult Vera."


    "Her? What does she know? Consulting her is pointless."


    "I''ll listen to her this time."


    Patrick opened the car window, looking out at Zandonick.


    The streetlights flickered, and the traffic was sparse.


    It was gettingte, and the bustling streets of the day had quieted down at night. No one was rushing ahead of them..


    They passed by a 24-hour convenience store.


    Patrick asked Randall to stop the car, went in, and came back with a bag of items.


    "What did you buy?"


    "It''s for Vera."


    Patrick opened the bag to reveal choctes and milk.


    Warren, married for many years, seemed to understand and didn''t ask any further questions.


    When they returned home, he would chat with Brianna about Patrick''s thoughtfulness and care, and alsoin about how young people these days were not good at giving nicknames to others. Patrick arrived home after eleven o''clock at night.


    Vera was already asleep.


    After getting out of the car, Randall expressed his thoughts to Patrick. "UnclePatrick, I don''t want to do business."


    Patrick chose not to hear it.


    "It''ste, go to bed. The driver will take you to school in the morning." "Okay."


    Patrick went to the bedroom and found Vera lying face down on the bed.


    He walked over, lifted her up, turned her over, and tucked her into sleep.


    After covering her with the nket, Patrick went downstairs to freshen up.


    When he returned, Vera was once again lying face down on the bed.


    He turned her over again.


    "Darling." She opened her eyes drowsily, seeing his blurry figure in front of her, she mumbled before falling back asleep. Patrick gently patted her shoulder, coaxing her to sleep likeforting a child.


    The night light Vera left for him was still on in the room.

 Chapter 106 Like the One in My Arms

    Because Vera was worried that he might not see the indoor situation clearly when he came backte, the light at the door has been on all the time. The bedside tablemp also lit up for him.


    On the bed, Vera was shrouded in dim light, gentle and sweet.


    Patrick opened a package, took out the bracelet inside, and put it on Vera''s wrist.


    Vera, who was asleep, was unaware.


    He lifted the quilt onto the bed and slept with Vera.


    The next day.


    It was dawn.


    Vera woke up.


    There was no one beside her.


    Vera suspected that Patrick had stayed out overnight. When she was about to get angry, she suddenly saw traces on his pillow.


    The anger disappeared instantly.


    She lowered her head and sniffed on Patrick''s pillow, thinking to herself, ''It looks like he came backst night.''


    "Did you smell something?" Patrick, leaning against the door frame, asked with a smile on his face as he watched Vera sniffing his pillow on the bed.


    "I did; you came backst night." Vera put down his pillow and got out of bed.


    Suddenly, something unusual on her wrist caught her eye.


    Vera raised her hand and saw the bracelet she had long coveted.


    "Trevor''s ''Shining Flower'' bracelet!" Her eyes sparkled as she excitedly pronounced the name of the bracelet.


    Patrick raised an eyebrow; it seemed that Vera really liked these things.


    "Do you like it?"


    Vera nodded excitedly. "I love it, but it''s too expensive for me to buy."


    "I''ve told you, if you want something, just buy it. If you''re reluctant to spend money, I''ll reimburse you." "Can it be luxury goods?" Vera asked.


    Patrick nodded.


    Excited, Vera rushed into Patrick''s arms, hugged his waist, leaned on his chest, and expressed her joy.


    Patrick patted her on the back of her head, smiling contentedly.


    In the early morning, while Vera was washing up, Patrick said, "I found out the reason for the subordinate who was criticized yesterday." "What is it?"


    Patrick told Vera about Ss''s family affairs, asking, "Do you have any good ideas to help him?"


    While brushing her teeth, Vera suddenly stopped, frowning in frustration. "I don''t."


    She quickly finished washing up and walked out the door, saying to Patrick, "Trivial and difficult household matters can only be handled by the person himself. His wife ran away, the police went to catch her, his mother had a stroke, the doctor went to save her, his daughter''s waywardness is also his responsibility as a father to educate. We as bystanders can''t intervene. However..." She looked at Patrick with a smile in her eyes. "Just say it."


    Vera said, "Maybe you can help him."


    "How do you want me to help?" He was interested in hearing Vera''s thoughts.


    Vera took Patrick''s hand and coquettishly said, "If you can give him some time off, maybe he can handle the household matters more efficiently. When a person is in a sad state, their work efficiency is not high, and they are easily distracted at work by thinking about their family matters. If that''s the case, he won''t be able to bnce family and work well."


    "However, if you give him a few days off. Let him focus on handling household matters, then he won''t make mistakes at work, you won''t get angry, and you''ll still be my gentle and handsome husband."


    "Secondly, he will have enough energy and time to deal with family issues, and after handling them, he can focus on work without distractions."


    "Thirdly, the employees of Olteran Group all know that you are an excellent leader, caring about the employees, and considerate enough to give them time off. While everyone admires you, they will also feel proud to have such a leader."


    "Then when you appear at thepany, will you introduce yourself as my niece or my wife?" Patrick asked.


    "Then I will definitely introduce myself as your wife," Vera answered.


    Patrick held Vera''s head and kissed her on her rosy lips. "I''ll do as you say."


    Vera blushed suddenly. She and Patrick were really getting closer.


    They often hugged and kissed, and if this continued, she would really be his wife.


    "When you see him today, exin to him that I am your wife, not your niece, so he doesn''t misunderstand."


    Patrick pinched Vera''s nose. "Isn''t it your own words that caused the misunderstanding?"


    Pouting and coquettish, Vera said, "Darling, I was angry yesterday."


    As long as she acted coquettishly, in Patrick''s eyes, she was always the most reasonable and aggrieved person. "Alright. I have one more thing for you to decide."


    "Is there something I can decide on, Darling? Tell me quickly." Vera asked eagerly.


    Unconsciously, she was embraced by Patrick again.


    Patrick detailed yesterday''s events to Vera, "Whether to cooperate or not, it''s entirely up to you."


    "What?"


    This cooperation was worth at least tens of billions dors, and Patrick just left it to her to decide as she pleased?


    Without pressuring Vera, he exined, "Even if I don''t cooperate with the Harrison Group, there will be otherpanies seeking to coborate with Olteran Group, so, make your choice, you don''t need to feel pressured." "Darling, how would you choose if you were me?" Vera asked.


    Patrick replied, "If it were me, I would choose not to cooperate. A person who can''t manage apany well, and makes his subordinates want to rece him, can only show that this manager is ipetent. I wouldn''t waste my thoughts on pitying him; I would only maximize my profits."


    Curiously, Vera asked, "Then why did you let me make the decision when you''ve already made up your mind?"


    Patrick stroked Vera''s soft hair. "I wanted you to have some fun."


    Vera was confused. With a contract worth tens of billions dors, her husband said he wanted her to have fun with it?


    She asked again, "What if I go against your intentions and act ording to my own temperament?" She exined, "The person who wants to take his ce is too malicious, he doesn''t know how topete fairly, instead resorting to some underhanded tactics, even using my dad and you, his character must be questionable. Inparison, I think Ethan may be less capable but at least his character is not a problem, it''s reassuring to cooperate with him. So, let''s cooperate with him, dear."


    Patrick knew that asking Vera would never disappoint him.


    "I''ll have thewyer send the contract today." He stroked Vera''s soft hair.


    In his eyes, the petite and delicate Vera seemed like a child who had not grown up.


    Vera still wore the bracelet Patrick had given her on her wrist, feeling that she needed to make a gesture.


    So, before going downstairs for breakfast, she tiptoed, quickly kissed Patrick on the face, and then hurriedly ran away.


    Only Patrick, full of joy, remained in the room.


    When people were immersed in love, they were often very happy.


    In the ssroom of Evergreen University.


    Vera was drinking a cup of dark brown liquid.


    Mia asked curiously, "Vera, what are you drinking?"


    "Hot chocte milk, my husband made it for me early in the morning."


    Before setting off in the morning, Patrick took her cup, looked at the picture on it, and said, "The cat on your cup looks familiar." "Uncle, do you have a cat?" Randall asked.


    Patrick looked at Vera beside him. "Like the one in my arms."

 Chapter 107 Sweetness

    Vera smiled sweetly. "You called me cat again." Her tone was not using, but rather yful. Randall thought angrily to himself that he was sick of their sweet love!


    At school, Randall and Mia discussed many things between Vera and Patrick.


    "Vera found love after marriage? How surprising!"


    They looked at the absent-minded smiling Vera and nodded in agreement. "She really did."


    Mia sighed. "She was single for 20 years, and to find love after marriage, it''s truly God''s favor upon her."


    Randall said, "When will God favor me, and have Uncle Patrick and her move to the Cherry Vi? Otherwise, I feel too stifled at home." Mia replied, "You''re a boy, you don''t deserve favor, work your way up on your own."


    During ss, Vera felt bored. Patrick''s face popped into her mind again.


    Subconsciously, she began to smile.


    Mia and Randall exchanged nces, shaking their heads. "Even sitting far away, I can feel the happy aura of love emanating from her." The Olteran Group, Patrick''s office.


    Ss, who was criticized the day before, nervously handed over the data of his new work to Patrick for inspection. As Patrick checked the data and found no errors, a simple nce from him made Ss feel a heavy pressure.


    "I heard about your family situation; what are you nning to do?"


    Ss looked up suddenly, seeing the concern in Patrick''s eyes.


    Patrick''s gaze, unlike the sharpness of the day before, was now filled with concern and inquiry.


    Ss, aware that thepany knew all about his family''s disgrace, said, "Mr. Olteran, I won''t let my family issues affect my work. Please give me another chance."


    If he lost his job again, he would bepletely hopeless.


    Patrick took a deep breath, realizing he had been very harsh before, making his subordinates fear him to this extent.


    "I won''t fire you. I''ll give you a week off to settle your family matters. Can you do that?"


    "Mr. Olteran." Ss looked at Patrick, feeling like being given time off was akin to being fired.


    Patrick thought to himself; he indeed couldn''t be gentle.


    His subordinates were all afraid of him.


    He coughed, instantly reverting to his usual icy demeanor, and sternly instructed Ss, "Within a week, sort out your family matters. Find a capable person in thepany to temporarily take over your position. If you bring your family issues into work again after a week, write your resignation and be ready to leave."


    "Yes. Thank you, Mr. Olteran." Seeing Patrick like this, Ss felt that Patrick returned to normal again. He bowed to thank Patrick for his kindness.


    "No need to thank me; it''s my wife''s idea."


    "Your wife?" Ss was puzzled. He had never seen Patrick''s wife before, and how could she know about his situation?


    Patrick replied, "The yful girl you saw yesterday, she''s not my niece, she''s my wife, Vera."


    "What!" Ss was astonished.


    He had actually thought that girl was Patrick''s niece.


    As a result, she was indeed Patrick''s wife.


    "Thank you, Mr. Olteran, and thanks to Mrs. Olteran."


    Ss thanked and left the office.


    As he was about to enter the elevator, Sophia appeared.


    "Mrs. Miller, do you have any instructions?" Ss politely asked.


    Sophia replied, "I received Mr. Olteran''s instructions and have transferred ten thousand dors of care funds to your card, Mr. Mercer, don''t disappoint Mr. Olteran."


    Ss was surprised. Mr. Olteran gave him time off and even offered him care funds to show care.


    With mixed feelings, he could only express his gratitude. "Thank you."


    Vera''s initial words were validated; Patrick had earned the admiration of everyone in thepany for his actions.


    During lunch, Jack mentioned the recent hot topic in thepany to Patrick. "Mr. Olteran, everyone feels a deep sense of happiness and honor as employees of Olteran Group." Patrick replied, "Tell them it''s my wife''s idea, not mine."


    "Don''t do that, Mr. Olteran. The sentence you said when signing the contract with Harrison Group the other day has made the business circle curious about Mrs. Olteran. Some are even inquiring about her in secret. If thepany learns about her kind-hearted nature, when shees next time, everyone in thepany will be watching her."


    It had been two days since signing the agreement with Harrison Group, and Ss had been away for two days as well.


    After signing the contract that day, Ethan was tearfully grateful to Patrick. However, Patrick reminded him, "If someone can''t manage someone in thepany, it means their abilities arecking, and I won''t cooperate with them." Pausing, he looked at the bewildered Ethan and continued, "The person you should truly thank is my wife. She''s the one who gave you a chance. Make good use of it."


    Thus, Patrick''s wife became the subject of widespread discussion among the employees.


    "Who''s inquiring about Vera?" he asked coldly.


    Jack replied, "Severalpanies are inquiring. They want to sign agreements with us next season, probably hoping to gain Mrs. Olteran''s sympathy to influence you." "Take note of their names. Refuse to cooperate. Tell everyone that if anyone disturbs her, they will face the consequences."


    "Understood."


    Jack thought to himself the married Patrick turned out to be like this. He wanted the whole world to know about his wife''s goodness, yet he didn''t want the world to disturb her peace. Vera was unaware of Patrick''s intentions.


    She was still rebellious.


    During her period, she craved something.


    After dinner, she strolled to the refrigerator.


    Looking around, up and down, with no one in sight, it was the perfect time to sneak some ice cream.


    She quietly opened the fridge and reached in.


    A cough behind her, hearing a familiar voice, Vera instantly felt dejected.


    "Darling."


    Patrick looked at the ice cream in her hand, gesturing with his eyes and saying, "Put it back."


    Vera looked at the fridge, then at her hand, pouting. "I''ll just take a bite."


    "Put it back."


    He showed no room for refusal or negotiation.


    Dejectedly, Vera put the ice cream back.


    Randall, who was excitedly watching the scene, said, "Vera, don''t back down, resist." Patrick lifted his foot and kicked Randall in the butt. "How do you address your aunt?"


    Rubbing his butt, Randall, like a wounded chick, slowly moved away from the irritable Patrick.


    Vera didn''t expect Patrick to hit him. She was relieved, thinking, ''Thankfully, I obediently put the ice cream back. If I hadn''t, I might have been kicked too.''


    "Go upstairs, take a shower, and go to bed."


    Patrick called out to Vera downstairs.


    Vera obediently went upstairs.


    At night, she craved ice cream again.


    She even pretended to have a terribly painful stomachache. When Patrick anxiously searched for medicine for her, she said, "If I eat an ice cream, my stomach won''t hurt." Patrick helplessly said, "Then let your stomach ache."

 Chapter 108 Mischievous Deeds Uncovered

    "Darling, my stomach hurts." She rolled on the bed, rolling over to Patrick''s side.


    Patrick sat on the bed, leaning against the headboard reading a book, while Vera was next to him. He nced at her, allowing her to continue pretending to be in pain.


    "Darling, my stomach really hurts; I''m in so much pain." She tried again.


    This time, Patrick reached out and ced his hand on her abdomen, gently massaging it for her.


    "Darling, rubbing my stomach isn''t working this time. Only ice cream can relieve the pain."


    Patrick closed the book and ced it on the bedside table.


    Seeing his gesture, Vera thought, ''Is he agreeing to let me have some?''


    She was delighted, but soon Patrick hugged her in his arms. "Rubbing your stomach doesn''t work, so I''ll just sleep with you. When you fall asleep, your stomach won''t hurt anymore." "I!" Vera pouted in anger. "I don''t want to sleep!"


    Patrick never thought that one day he would argue with Vera over her menstrual cycle.


    "Darling, I want to go see the stars."


    Patrick said, "It''s cloudy today, no stars."


    "Darling, then I have something to discuss with Randall."


    Patrick pinched Vera''s cheek, his charming voice hovering over her head, telling her, "After 8 o''clock in the evening, you two are not allowed to meet."


    "Then I''ll go talk to my dad."


    "Dad''s asleep."


    "Darling."


    "Before the 24th, if I catch you sneaking ice cream, there will be no such snacks in the house in the future."


    Vera sighed in frustration, muttering, "My parents said you were good to me, but you won''t even let me have ice cream. You''re not nice at all." Patrick brushed off Vera''sints, admitting to her words. "Yes, I''m not nice to you at all; I even mistreat you at home."


    "You know it."


    Vera quietlyined in his arms, unknowingly falling asleep, her stomach no longer hurting, and she no longer pestered for ice cream.


    In the middle of the night, Patrick got up and had the household staff hide the ice cream in the fridge to prevent her from sneaking it when he wasn''t home.


    "If Mrs. Olteran asks for ice cream tomorrow, tell her the person who knows where the ice cream is stored; I will dismiss them directly and never hire them again." Patrick threatened.


    The staff responsible for hiding the ice cream all agreed.


    Tom also joined in hiding the ice cream. "Patrick, what if Shawn also wants some?"


    Patrick looked at Tom sharply. "Let hime to me for it."


    Tom chuckled.


    It seemed that Patrick was the one with the authority at home, able to control Shawn''s greed.


    With Patrick''ste-night actions, the next day at the Olteran family''s dining table, both Vera and Shawn looked unhappy, each more displeased than the other.


    Vera got up early and was about to open the fridge to grab a snack. "Empty?"


    She opened every cab in the fridge and found not a single ice cream left.


    Shawn, who also got up early, came over sneakily looking for ice cream.


    "Why is it empty? There were twenty or thirty left yesterday."


    Shawn carefully searched through the fridge cabs, but there was no trace of any ice cream.


    Vera and Shawn went to Tom together to demand an exnation.


    "Why did the ice cream in the fridge disappear?"


    Tom replied, "Patrick said if you want ice cream, you have to ask him; the same goes for Shawn." With Patrick''s words, Vera and Shawn clearly felt his authority and didn''t dare to ask him for it.


    So, at the dining table, they all red at Patrick in unison.


    Cindy asked, "What are you all looking at Patrick for?"


    Patrick smiled faintly. "Cindy, Vera loves me."


    "How can I love you when you hide my ice cream?" She shouted at Patrick in front of everyone at the dining table.


    The servants were shocked. That was Patrick! Moody and difficult to deal with, the ruthless business king, Patrick. Vera was arguing with him directly without considering his personal image? Patrick remained calm.


    He didn''t get angry about it.


    He turned to Vera, soothing her emotions. "What did I sayst night?"


    "I didn''t listen; I don''t want you to control me."


    Shawn thought Vera was too powerful, speaking up for him. "Vera, don''t argue with Patrick here. When youe home from school today, buy a few more ice creams and bring me a chocte-vored one." Vera snorted and agreed to Shawn''s request.


    Patrick leisurely ate his breakfast in a very good mood.


    Before sending Vera to school, he whispered in her ear, making her instantly angry. "No way!"


    Patrick said, "Behave yourself. After the 24th of this month, I won''t control your diet."


    Patrick seeded in his scheme, watching Vera''s car leave his sight.


    Shawn was curious and asked Patrick, "What did you just threaten Vera with?"


    "I didn''t threaten her; I just told her that if she misbehaves at school and sneaks ice cream, I will personallye to the school to catch her, appearing in the name of her husband." Patrick said calmly.


    He knew that Vera didn''t want their identity revealed at school, but Patrick deliberately used this as a threat, forcing Vera to restrain her diet.


    Shawn pointed at Patrick angrily. "You are a cunning man, using business tactics on both me and your wife. Patrick, don''t push it to the point where Vera won''t stay with you and wants a divorce." Mr. Olteran nced at his furious father indifferently."Didn''t you ask her to marry me? And..." he smirked. "After bing my wife without my permission, would she dare to divorce me?" With his words, Shawn was speechless.


    Patrick went to his car, saying to Shawn, "Don''t be angry, within a week, you won''t get to eat a single ice cream."


    "Patrick, I''m your father! It''s fine if you control your wife, but do you want to control me too?" Shawn shouted in anger, almost jumping up.


    Patrick calmly drove past him in his car


    Shawn was so angry he wanted to pick up a stone from the ground and throw it at Patrick''s car.


    However, the floor in the house was too tidy, not a single stone in sight.


    He angrily returned to the living room.


    Patrick thought he could control Vera''s ice cream consumption and considered it a major aplishment. However, he didn''t expect that when he returned home from work that evening, as soon as he entered the living room, he smelled a strong spicy aroma. Upon closer inspection, he found Vera and Shawn had found a new snack-spicy potato chips.


    "Shawn, there are several brands of spicy potato chips. We''ve just tried two vors, and I''ll let you taste the third er. I bought a pack of each vor."


    "OK, Vera, you''re so good to me; you''re so filial." Shawn, with a runny nose from the spiciness, still wanted to eat.


    Half of the water on the table had already been consumed.


    Feeling the spiciness of the chips, Vera handed him a ss to drink.


    Shawn did so immediately.


    Soon after, Randall came out with three bottles of milk.

 Chapter 109 No Clear Position Set

    Randall''s mouth also tasted like spicy potato chips. After sitting down, they opened a bottle and started drinking and eating. Randall asked Shawn, "Grandpa, Am I filial?"


    "You guys are too filial, much better than Patrick. He wants to control everything. Not only is he busy managing apany, but he also has the leisure to control us eating ice cream; it''s infuriating." After Shawn finished speaking, he took another piece of spicy potato chips to eat.


    Randall also took one, saying, "Uncle Patrick probably never expected that he could control you guys from eating ice cream but not from eating spicy potato chips. I think he''s met his match with Vera, she''s so disobedient, he''ll have a hard time dealing with her in the future."


    Patrick remained silent, standing behind a pir, listening to their usations indoors.


    With his hands in his pockets, he stood behind the pir for five minutes before deciding to show himself.


    At that moment, Vera said, "Before hees back, let''s quickly clean up the trash on the table so he doesn''t catch us. Otherwise, we won''t have anything good to eat tomorrow."


    Randall, while eating, said, "Vera, you''re quite bold, why are you so timid in front of Uncle Patrick? Show him the dominance you had before, challenge him, make him submit to you and call you boss from now on."


    Patrick chuckled, realizing Randall didn''t want his uing days to be easy.


    "I dare not. If I beat him, your uncle might think I''m not gentle enough, and what if he starts seeing other women in the future? If he can beat me, then I''ll be even more miserable if I face domestic violence." The eavesdropping Patrick felt helpless.


    Shawn alsomented on Patrick, "Vera, rest assured, I guarantee you, Patrick will never stray. A man like him, if he were to stray, he wouldn''t still be single at twenty-eight, and I wouldn''t be worrying about finding him a wife. As for domestic violence, I don''t think so."


    "Why?" Unconsciously, Vera opened another pack of spicy potato chips and shared them with everyone.


    Shawn said, "He treats you like a pet cat. Have you ever seen someone hit their beloved pet?"


    Vera replied, "Shawn, even you know he treats me as a cat?"


    Shawn nodded. "Of course, when I''m at home, I chat with Tom; I know all the gossip at home and in thepany. I also heard that because of a word you said, he even cooperated with the Harrison Group he used to look down upon." "That''s because he was joking with me," Vera said.


    "Why doesn''t he involve us, just you? Isn''t it all about spoiling you?" Shawn asked a question that made everyone reflect.


    Vera''s enjoyment of the spicy potato chips had diminished, she began to ponder Shawn''s words.


    Could it be...


    "Patrick, what are you doing standing here?"


    The servant''s question made Shawn, Randall, and Vera, who were sneaking snacks in the living room, froze. They all looked in one direction.


    Then, Patrick behind the pir slowly appeared in everyone''s sight.


    Shawn, Randall, and Vera, who were sneaking snacks, were stunned.


    Patrick seemed to be smiling, but his eyes carried a sense of oppression.


    "You''re enjoying your snacks." he said.


    They were dumbfounded.


    Then, in unison, they said,


    "Uncle Patrick, these were bought by Vera."


    "Darling, I didn''t buy these."


    "Patrick, I only had a couple of bites."


    After speaking, they all nced at each other.


    They ate and drank recklessly together. However, when they were caught, they started shifting the me.


    Patrick sat on the sofa, picked up the package of spicy potato chips on the floor, "Who initiated this?"


    Randall and Shawn unhesitatingly pointed to Vera on the side. Vera looked at her hands, opened her mouth, wanting to bite them.


    Patrick stood up from the sofa. "Come with me to the study."


    Vera said to Randall, "You go; your uncle is calling you." Unexpectedly, her arm was suddenly grabbed by Patrick.


    "Darling, why are you grabbing me? I can walk on my own."


    Patrick took the disobedient Vera to the study.


    As soon as Vera entered, she proactively praised Patrick''s study. "Wow, darling, your study is all ck, so cool." Even though she didn''t like ck at all.


    "Wow, darling, you have so many books on your bookshelf; you''re so knowledgeable."


    Patrick sat in a chair, leaning back, one hand casually ced on the table, watching her awkwardpliments.


    "Go on."


    Vera bit her lip, lowering her head.


    She knew she couldn''t avoid his criticism.


    "I''m sorry, darling, I was wrong."


    "What did you do wrong? Say it." Patrick treated Vera as if she were a subordinate, questioning her with pressure.


    The petite Vera had never experienced such a moment of weakness; she faltered.


    "I shouldn''t have angered you, shouldn''t have deliberately bought spicy potato chips during my period, shouldn''t have eaten them with Shawn shortly after he was discharged. But darling, I really paid attention, I kept watching him to make sure he only ate a little, it didn''t matter."


    Patrick asked her, "Anything else?"


    She said, "That''s it."


    Patrick said, "Do you want me to say it?"


    Vera thought for a moment, then nodded. "Go ahead; I think I did nothing wrong."


    Suddenly, she didn''t seem afraid of Patrick anymore.


    "Did you have ice cream today?"


    Vera shook her head.


    Patrick asked again, "Really didn''t have any?"


    Vera shook her head again.


    Patrick asked her for the third time, "Do you need me to present evidence for you to admit it?"


    Vera frowned, she hadn''t eaten any, of course she wouldn''t lie. "Darling, eating spicy potato chips was my mistake, but don''t nder me. Although I really wanted to eat ice cream today, I leaned on the freezer at the supermarket entrance for ten minutes, I didn''t eat any, I wouldn''t lie about this. Since I promised you, I will definitely keep my promise, even if I''m tempted, I won''t eat."


    Patrick had just scared Vera a bit; after all, he was worried she wouldn''t listen to him at school.


    Unexpectedly, she was actually so obedient, she didn''t eat the ice cream.


    Instead, because of hisck of trust, it made her angry.


    Clearly, she was in the wrong at first.


    However,ter on, he somehow felt guilty.


    "Alright, you didn''t eat, I used you wrongly."


    "Apologize!" she said..


    Vera, emboldened, perhaps due to Patrick''s favor, became even more temperamental.


    Patrick touched his nose, his tone softened. "I shouldn''t have distrusted you; I was wrong."


    "Even if you apologize, I won''t forgive you."


    With that, Vera haughtily turned and left Patrick''s study.


    Left behind, Patrick felt helpless; their positions seemed to have reversed.


    Wasn''t he supposed to discipline Vera at first?


    After leaving, Randall pulled her aside and asked, "How were you criticized?"


    Shawn also curiously leaned into Vera to listen to the gossip.


    Vera said, "I just apologized; after all, we''re a couple; we can''t really fight."

 Chapter 110 Im Satisfied

    Shawn was puzzled. "Is Patrick so kind today? Just apologizing is fine?"


    Randall was also curious. "Uncle Patrick didn''t give you any other punishment?"


    Vera said, "He apologized to me; why would he punish me?"


    "What? He apologized to you!" Shawn eximed excitedly.


    What was going on exactly?


    Weren''t they the ones at fault first? Why would Patrick apologize to her?


    Vera nodded. "Yes, he wrongly used me of stealing ice cream at school, so I asked him to apologize to me. He apologized, I didn''t forgive him, and then I left."


    Randall and Shawn were dumbfounded.


    Randall knew Vera well.


    She was silly, unable to hold so much information.


    So, he reminded her, "Did you forget that you went to apologize? We were the ones who stole spicy potato chips, Uncle Patrick found out, and then he dragged you to the study."


    This time, it was Vera''s turn to be shocked.


    Yes, she was the one who went to apologize!


    Then what was she doing just now?


    Vera recalled; she looked at Randall with a frown, on the verge of tears. "What should I do? I just lost my temper at him."


    Randall patted Vera''s shoulder, with a serious tone, saying, "For the sake of our twelve-year friendship, I won''t stand by and watch you die without doing anything. I will definitely buy you the best coffin and give you a decent burial." Vera looked at Shawn. "Shawn, help me. I was confused just now, I don''t even know why I suddenly got very angry and argued with Patrick, what should I do?"


    Shawn, avoiding eye contact, came up with an idea. "Why don''t you, go in and apologize, maybe he will handle it leniently."


    "I''m scared," Vera hesitated.


    Thinking about Patrick''s decisive and ruthless temper toward subordinates, she was afraid she would be scolded if she went in.


    However, Randall pushed her shoulder, encouraging her. "Go on, I''ll definitely buy you the best coffin. Waterproof, moisture-proof, and insect-proof, ensuring your body remains undecayed for a thousand years." "Randall, don''t push me!"


    Randall had already pushed her to the door of Patrick''s study.


    Then, he and Shawn quickly retreated, moving away from there. Vera was at a loss.


    Shawn and Randall both waved to Vera, indicating for her to go.


    Vera had no choice but to grit her teeth, mentally preparing herself, and raised her hand to knock on the door.


    She knocked once, but there was no response.


    Vera opened the door a crack and saw Patrick inside, expressionless, which made her feel scared.


    She hesitated before even approaching him.


    Summoning her courage, she pushed the door open and walked in, gently closing it behind her.


    Her steps were small as she slowly moved toward Patrick.


    With her head down, fingers twisting, she apologized, "Dear, I''m sorry; I didn''t put myself in the right ce just now; I was wrong again."


    Patrick was in a good mood; he looked at Vera''s forehead. "You were angry just now, weren''t you? You can continue to be angry."


    Vera shook her head. "No, I''m not angry."


    Patrick asked her, "Your attitude in admitting your mistake is not good; I won''t forgive you."


    "Darling." she looked up at the cold Patrick, speaking in a coquettish tone, "I was wrong, just teach me nicely, do you really want to hit me?"


    Patrick sneered. ;"Hit you? Then I would be an abuser."


    Vera nodded. "Yes, Darling, so I think you shouldn''t hit me. I''m young; you shouldfort and teach me slowly. I''m a bit naive, I made a mistake, I know I was wrong, you should give me a chance to correct my mistakes."


    Patrick looked at the cunning Vera. "But, what if I don''t want to give you a chance?"


    "Darling, please give me one. I beg you." Vera went to Patrick''s desk, holding his hand and acting cute. "I promise, I won''t eat any snacks during my period, all snacks; I also promise to listen to you in the future, be obedient, not argue, not talk back, not be stubborn, not annoy you. I also promise not to be troublesome, not throw tantrums, not badmouth you behind your back, OK? Darling, please."


    Patrick remained cold as ever, he picked up a piece of paper from the printer next to him, took out his pen and ced it on the table, then turned to the clingy Vera. "Go write a pledge."


    "What?"


    Patrick said, "Write a pledgeand post it on the bedroom wall to remind you to follow it every day."


    "No, I''ll remember it in my heart," Vera negotiated with Patrick.


    He smiled. "No."


    Regretting her words, Vera bit her tongue; she should have said less.


    She didn''t want to write.


    Patrick touched her hand, looking at her. "Write it?"


    Vera pouted. "Darling, I don''t want to write a pledge."


    Patrick said, "Then say something I want to hear, and I''ll be satisfied and waive your punishment this time." Vera thought it was easy; she had plenty of words to praise him.


    "Darling, you''re really handsome."


    Patrick shook his head.


    Vera continued, "Darling, everyone admires your charm."


    Patrick kept shaking his head.


    Vera said, "Darling, you''re a charming and unique gentleman, a peerless handsome young man."


    Patrick summarized her praise, saying, "You should read fewer romance novels in the future. Go on!"


    Vera stuck out her tongue. "Darling, what do you want to hear?"


    "I''ll let you think; if you can''te up with anything, then write the pledge."


    Vera was worried; what should she say that he wanted to hear?


    "How about I meow for you?" she tentatively asked.


    After all, Patrick always treated her like a little kitten.


    Patrick pulled her into his arms, making her sit on hisp, and tapped her head. "Put away all those thoughts in your head."


    "OK." Vera lowered her head, looking at the nk paper. Did she really have to write a pledge?


    She felt so unhappy.


    Vera remained silent for five minutes, then suddenly, in a low voice, almost like a mosquito''s buzz, she asked, "Darling, can I say I like you, do you want to hear it?" Although her voice was very soft, Patrick heard it clearly, listening attentively.


    Her voice was so soft, yet so direct. It felt like an arrow piercing his heart, but without pain.


    Her voice made him feel so tender. This kind of feeling was something he had never experienced before.


    His throat rolled, looking at Vera, whose ears had turned very red.


    Vera blushed, muttering to herself, "So you don''t like to hear it either."


    As she was about to give up praising him and prepare to pick up the pen to write the pledge.


    The paper on the table was suddenly pulled away, and the pen in her hand was taken away. "What?"


    Patrick lifted her up in his arms; Vera was stunned in his embrace. "Darling?"


    Patrick said, "I''m satisfied."

 Chapter 111 Integration

    After finishing, Patrick put her down and led Vera out of the room, holding her hand.


    Outside, Randall and Shawn were still waiting for Vera''s oue.


    But she came out unharmed.


    "How did it go?"


    Vera blinked. "I''m fine now."


    "What did Uncle Patrick say?" Randall asked.


    Vera shook her head. "He didn''t say anything or punish me either."


    Randall asked again, "What did you say then?"


    Vera replied, "I said I like him."


    Randall and Shawn were speechless.


    Indeed, being beautiful and speaking sweet words made things easier.


    Vera followed Patrick back to the bedroom and tentatively asked, "Darling, did you hear what I said earlier?"


    Patrick chuckled softly, knowingly asking, "What did you say?"


    Vera guessed he heard it. "I won''t say it again."


    Patrick''s lips curved into a smile. "Remember the promise you made to me. If you misbehave again, I will really have to punish you." "OK, I understand."


    With Patrick''s warning, Vera behaved well in the following days.


    When she went to school in the morning, she always had a cup of hot chocte milk in her hand.


    She woulde home and seek praise from Patrick. "Darling, I was very good today, didn''t snack or go to the supermarket."


    Patrick would reward Vera with a smile and apliment. "You did great."


    Sometimes when Patrick had social engagements, he would call Vera in advance and say, "You don''t have to wait for me for dinner tonight, I have a business dinner." "Then I won''t lock the door. Remember to drink less, ande back early."


    Every time Patrick returned home, Vera would already be asleep in bed, but the bedroom light would be on, waiting for him.


    Unknowingly, Vera had been attending school for over a month. She hade to consider the Olteran family as her own, without the previous resistance.


    Living with the Olteran family for a while, she found everyone in the Olteran family to be lovely.


    She used to think Shawn was serious and old-fashioned, butter, she discovered that Shawn was actually a big kid, getting more childish as he grew older. She would often sit down with him to y cards, eat snacks, and gossip. Randall used to be a little bully at home, but after Patrick and she settled in at the Olteran Manor, this little bully transformed into a well-behaved boy under her and Patrick''s guidance.


    Cindy was simple-minded, very sincere and caring toward people. After clearing up a misunderstanding with Vera, Cindy grew to like her more and more, treating her like a daughter. She would often say, "Vera, if you weren''t Patrick''s wife, I would want to adopt you as my daughter." Patrick would immediately whisk Vera away upon hearing this.


    He didn''t need Cindy to adopt Vera as her daughter; Vera was the wife he had brought home.


    Vincent was a taciturn man, perhaps a trait of a person in power. However, he was very indulgent toward everyone at home, just like an elder brother.


    Sometimes when Vera angered Patrick, she would seek refuge in Cindy''s room.


    Vincent would then go and cate the angry Patrick.


    If Cindy got upset about something, he wouldfort her and make her feel better.


    When Randall got punished for doing something wrong, Vincent would just say, "Serves you right."


    Shawn had a bad temper, and when he had heated arguments with Patrick, Vincent would step in.


    Of course, what Vera liked the most was her husband, Patrick.


    He would take her to Rustic Hearth Cafe, apany her to her parents'' house, buy her bags, and hug her every night.


    Seeing Patrick every day put her in a good mood.


    One day at school, Patrick suddenly called her, "Can I pick you up after school today?"


    "No, I''m the school belle now, attracting attention. If youe, we won''t be able to hide our rtionship."


    Patrick lightly chuckled. "So I''m being rejected?"


    "Why are you being so straightforward? You don''t need to ask directly if you already know." Vera said with a smile.


    Alexis saw their secretive phone call.


    Vera looked happy. "I won''t talk you anymore; I have a ss soon, bye."


    She hung up, still smiling at the screen.


    Shortly after, she called someone else, excitedly saying, "Come secretly, don''t let Patrick find out, or I won''t be able to exin when I go back." "Yes, park your car under the third tree at the west gate; wait for me there."


    "I lied to him just now about having a ss; he didn''t suspect anything."


    Alexis suppressed her emotions upon learning that Vera had married Patrick. She had once tried to tter Vera against her will, but Vera ignored her. Later, she tried to seduce Randall.


    She deliberately acted weak and cried in front of Randall, trying to evoke his pity and affection.


    However, Randall was not swayed at all. "Damn, are you out of your mind?" he scolded Alexis, and thereafter kept his distance.


    Mia, on the other hand, was more direct. Spoiled by her family, she sometimes said She hurled insults that were even more severe than Vera.


    "Isn''t this the daughter from the Tooker Group''s side branch who was kept by thugs, released indecent videos, bribedizens to insult Vera, and got exposed?" Her string of words exposed the truths that Alexis desperately wanted to hide.


    Moreover, her voice was loud, intentionally embarrassing Alexis.


    From then on, Alexis distanced herself from them, constantly observing them, trying to find an opportunity to catch them in a scandal and bury her own secrets.


    Finally, she found one.


    Vera lied to Patrick!


    School was over, there were no more sses, but she lied to Patrick about having a ss and was secretly meeting another man.


    Alexis chuckled. "Interesting, I want to see what ''ss'' you haveter!"


    Alexis wasn''t foolish; she wouldn''t reveal Vera''s marriage status unless her husband was a useless thug who couldn''t hold his own. Unfortunately, her husband was a business tycoon in Donnicia, a prominent figure often seen in their courses! If she exposed Vera''s marriage to Patrick, her poprity would surely soar!


    She wouldn''t do something that only benefited others, especially not for Vera.


    With so many people on campus, Vera didn''t even realize she was being followed.


    She returned to the ssroom and asked Mia, "You''re really not going?"


    Mia shook her head. "My brother got off work early today; I''m going shopping with him."


    Randall retorted, "Mia, every time you go shopping with your brother, you end up taking all the skirts you bought."


    "I spend my brother''s money, and he doesn''t say anything. Why do you have a problem?"


    Vera looked at Randall again. "Are youing? Shawn is waiting for us under the third tree at the west gate."


    Randall shook his head. "I''m not going, otherwise I''ll have to pay and carry things for you guys again. I''m going straight home."


    "I''ll pay this time."


    "I don''t believe you; you''re stingy."


    "Really, your uncle said he''ll reimburse me for everything I spend."

 Chapter 112 The Ruthless Patrick

    Randall pointed excitedly outside the window, as if that were where Vera was going. "Have you seen the vendors on Snack Street, who even bring receipts? Besides, you forgot, you sneaked out to eat without telling Uncle Patrick! Do you dare


    to ask him for reimbursement?"


    Vera was speechless.


    Miaughed heartily. "Vera, you''re going to lose money."


    Randall felt clever and decided not to go.


    So, after school, they walked in three different directions.


    Vera, with her backpack, skipped out from the west gate. She saw a neatly dressed old man standing outside, with white hair at the tips but full of vitality.


    With his hands behind his back, he admired the scenery outside Evergreen University.


    Many students passed by him, all looking spirited and lively. Shawn nodded in satisfaction. "These are Vera''s ssmates, looking good and handsome." "Shawn, why are you standing outside? It''s hot,e in quickly." Vera opened the car door, dragged Shawn''s arm, and led him into the business car.


    Then she took off her backpack, ced it in the car, and got in herself. "Randall is too stingy to spend money; he''s noting."


    As expected, Shawn scolded Randall several times. "Stingy, I give him hundreds of thousands of pocket money every month, but he won''t even spend a few for me. Vera, go back and tell Patrick not to give him pocket money anymore, teach him a lesson."


    "Alright, I''ll take care of it as soon as I get back."


    Little did the people in the car know that a mobile phone camera had just passed by them.


    Vera had promised Shawn earlier to take him to the snack street near the school.


    When Shawn was in the hospital, Vera promised him to make him happy.


    The weather was sunny and pleasant that day, perfect for going out.


    So she and Shawn made a n, and Shawn was excited to visit the ce Vera mentioned. They left quietly.


    A taxi followed them from behind.


    When they arrived at the restaurant, Vera pointed to the slightly run-down shops around and introduced them to Shawn, saying, "Don''t judge by their appearance; this is the delicious ce approved by generations of Evergreen University students."


    Shawn looked around and was quite satisfied with the old-fashioned feel of the ce.


    "It feels like Zandonick forty years ago, I like it, it''s like going back in time for a moment."


    Shawn, with his hands behind his back, seemed like an important leader inspecting and experiencing the life of ordinary people. However, he was surprisingly pleased with the surrounding dpidation. "Vera, which restaurant should we go to?" Shawn asked.


    Vera pointed to a ce called Fish and Chips in the middle of the street. "Shawn, I highly rmend that one."


    Shawn happily followed Vera out to eat.


    Their photos were taken by a person again.


    While they were enjoying their meal, Vera''s phone rang.


    She saw the caller ID and panicked.


    "Vera, who is it?" Shawn nced at her phone screen curiously. "Who''s the Big Tiger?"


    Vera quickly took off her disposable gloves, took a sip of water, cleared her throat, adjusted her voice back to normal, then slid to answer the call, whispering, "Hello."


    Shawn watched Vera''s pleasing tone and was very curious about who it was!


    Just as he was about to ask, Vera immediately eximed, "Darling, what''s up?" Big Tiger was Patrick?


    Shawn was puzzled, his son was the Big Tiger?


    The nickname was quite strange.


    However, he wisely refrained from interfering. After all, what he and Vera were doing was a secret from Patrick.


    Patrick, on the phone, was in a good mood, softly inquired, "What are you doing?"


    "I''m in ss."


    Patrick responded unexpectedly, then asked, "Why is it so noisy around you?"


    Vera immediately hid under the table and replied, "That''s because we''re discussing in ss, so it''s a bit messy. Where are you?"


    "At the office."


    "OK." Vera felt relieved.


    A waiter nearby saw Vera crouching on the ground and thought she was picking up a fork, so he approached. Shawn immediately stood up in rm, stopped the waiter, and made a gesture to tell him not to speak. The waiter was puzzled.


    Shawn whispered, "On a call."


    The waiter nodded, made a gesture to show that he had understood!


    Their strange actions in the restaurant attracted the attention of other students around, who were all puzzled about what they were doing.


    Patrick asked, "What time do you finish school?"


    "It depends on when the teacher finishes. Darling, I won''t talk to you anymore, the teacher is about to start the lesson, goodbye, give you a kiss."


    She kissed the phone before quickly hanging up.


    Vera stood up from under the table, took a deep breath. "That scared me."


    "How did it go? He didn''t find out, did he?" Shawn asked curiously.


    Vera shook her head. "Don''t worry; I''m a great actress; he won''t find out."


    Vera was meticulous in her actions. Although she knew Patrick was workingte at the office, she still wanted to remind Randall. "Don''t let Randalle home early, or we''ll be exposed."


    She and Randall were in the same ss, so why was Randall able to go home early while she was still in school?


    It was clear that it was a lie.


    So she called Randall.


    In a nearby Guster car, two handsome men sat, looking at a shop on the snack street.


    More precisely, they were looking at a particr person in that shop.


    The man in the driver''s seat was none other than Patrick, often seen on the financial channel and amon figure in business school textbooks.


    Beside him sat a young man with a backpack, asking, "Uncle Patrick, aren''t you going to catch my aunt and my grandpa?"


    Patrick recalled Vera''s "kiss" before hanging up, and he had lost his temper long ago.


    Patrick shook his head, still looking at the Vera inside the shop, and said, "That''s not your aunt, your aunt is in ss."


    Randall was shocked; Patrick was acting out of character!


    He clearly knew Vera was lying, but he didn''t admit it. His gaze was drawn to Vera, who was sitting inside.


    Randall thought to himself, ''Married people are all fools!''


    Suddenly, his phone rang.


    Seeing the caller ID, he said, "Uncle Patrick, your wifewho''s in ss is calling me."


    "Put it on speaker, answer." Patrick, who had been engrossed in observing Vera, finally reacted and turned to look at Randall''s phone.


    Randall answered, "Hello, what''s up?"


    "Randall, you absolutely can''te home now, find a ce to have coffee, eat fried chicken, anything." Vera spoke quickly, "Patrick is workingte at the office. If he gets home before me and finds you at home, but I''m not there, he''ll get suspicious."

 Chapter 113 Veras Art of Soothing Husband

    Randall nced at Patrick beside him. His wife was up to no good behind his back, so why did he still have a smile on his face and seem in a good mood? "Hey, Randall? Did you hear me?" Vera didn''t wait for him to speak and asked, "Where are you?"


    Randall replied, "I heard you; I''m not home."


    "Good, you absolutely can''t go home."


    Patrick nodded at Randall.


    Randall understood and promised, "Okay, I won''t go back, but be prepared mentally."


    "What do you mean?"


    Randall had already hung up.


    He looked at Patrick beside him and asked, "Uncle Patrick, why are you happy?"


    "If she''s hiding things from me, does that mean she''s afraid of me?" Patrick asked Randall.


    Randall nodded, asking, "Is that what makes you happy?"


    Patrick turned to look at Vera inside the room, a smile ying on his lips. "If she''s afraid of me, it means she cares about me."


    She cared about him, so of course he was happy.


    In the car, Randall couldn''t understand this strange sense of satisfaction among married people; he just felt goosebumps all over his body.


    Indoors, Vera was still puzzled. "Randall just told me to be mentally prepared. I always feel like he''s trying to convey something to me. Could Patrick already know?"


    Shawn waved his hand, grabbed some fries, and said while eating, "You''re overthinking it. Even if Randall were driving, he''s not home yet, so he definitely won''t meet Patrick."


    Vera nodded, eating thoughtfully. "That makes sense. Why is my heart beating so fast then?"


    "Surely he''s jealous that we''re enjoying good food without him. He''s envious and resentful." Shawn happily took another bite of fries, thinking to himself fries were so delicious, at home, Patrick didn''t let them eat greasy food, so going out with Vera was the happiest.


    Vera nodded again, finding Shawn''s words quite reasonable.


    "Even if Randall drives fast from school to home, it takes at least half an hour, and he didn''t drive today, so he definitely hasn''t reached home. Patrick is also workingte at the office. They definitely won''t meet."


    Shawn nodded. "Exactly. Let''s eat quickly and order another roundter."


    They ate inside the restaurant, while Randall and Patrick watched from the car.


    "Uncle Patrick, why did you suddenlye to the school today?"


    Evergreen University has three gates. Vera went to the west gate to meet Shawn. Mia went to the east gate to find her brother. Following the principle of proximity, he went to the south gate closest to him, nning to catch a ride to the arcade. Just as he was about to hail a ride, a familiar Guster suddenly stopped in front of him. The car window rolled down, and Patrick, with amanding tone, said, "Get in."


    "Uncle Patrick? Why are you at our school?" Randall asked as he opened the car door and sat down, fastening his seatbelt.


    Patrick tapped his forehead and asked sternly, "Why did you skip ss?"


    Randall received an inexplicable beating and excitedly defended himself, "I didn''t skip ss."


    Patrick had just spoken to Vera on the phone, and she told him she had sster. Why did Randall say there was no ss?


    "This is our schedule. See for yourself." Randall handed over the mostpelling evidence.


    Patrick looked at it in his hand, frowning.


    Vera lied to him!


    "Where''s your aunt?" he asked.


    Randall suddenly remembered the mischief Vera was up to, instantly regretting saying too much just now. "She might, she''s probably, she''s at school for extra sses."


    "You have onest chance." Patrick''s gaze was threatening as he looked at Randall in the passenger seat. "What about her?"


    Randall didn''t want to betray his friend."She''s in ss."


    "The dance teacher fromst time told me you weren''t suited for Latin dance, so switch to ballet."


    As Patrick''s words fell, Randall quickly interjected, "She and Shawn nned to sneak off to the snack street for Fish and Chips after school today. The shop is located in the middle of the snack street, where we often dine. And she even wanted me to go with her, but I felt I couldn''t betray you, so I refused."


    At that moment, Randall forgot about friendship, as he was now focused on ensuring his happiness wouldn''t be taken away by Patrick. He provided detailed information, even the location, to Patrick. He emphasized, "She and Shawn nned thisst week. They found out you had a busy day at work with a meeting today, so they chose to go today."


    Patrick smirked, understanding the situation.


    He had been thinking about her all afternoon, nning to surprise her by picking her up from school and taking her to Rustic Hearth Cafe for dinner in the evening. However,she was having too much fun! She even lied to him about having ss in the afternoon.


    If it weren''t for running into Randall, he would have beenpletely fooled by Vera.


    Patrick started the car and headed to the shop as directed by Randall.


    That waswhen the events unfolded.


    Vera ate for a while, and Patrick watched for as long.


    Later, Patrick''s phone rang, and he answered, "Okay, I''ll handle this when I get to the office."


    He hung up, drove away, and dropped Randall off at a nearby intersection, instructing him, "Walk back on your own, don''t say a word about today to her."


    Randall nodded, watching Patrick leave as he got out of the car.


    When Vera returned home, Patrick was indeed not there.


    She high-fived Shawn triumphantly. "Shawn, we''re really lucky."


    Randall, who was sitting on the sofa, watched them happily and shook his head repeatedly. They had no idea they were about to face Patrick''s interrogation.


    Vera went upstairs to take a shower, washing away the smell of cooking oil, then sprayed on Patrick''s favorite perfume to wee him home.


    Late at night, Patrick returned.


    The gluttonous Vera also returned.


    She greeted Patrick with a beaming smile, her eyes curved with joy upon seeing him.


    As Patrick changed his shoes, he chuckled and asked, "Are you so happy to see me?"


    Vera nodded. "You''re my husband, of course I''m happy to see you."


    "Then why didn''t you let me pick you up from school?"


    Vera pouted cutely. After eating, she spoke so charmingly that it made Patrick very happy, "You''re so handsome, I''m afraid others will be jealous. You''re so rich. I''m afraid others will envy you. You''re so good. I can''t bear to let others see." Randall passing by was extremely shocked.


    He never knew Vera could speak so sweetly, so adept at soothing people!


    Patrick was in a great mood, and he hugged her slender waist, asking, "Was your afternoon ss tough?" Vera shamelessly nodded. "It was so tough, I had four sses this afternoon, my wrist hurts from writing."


    Randall thought to himself, ''You were clearly eating Fish and Chips; your wrist should be hurt from eating!''


    If Patrick hadn''t seen Vera''s joyful expression while eating Fish and Chips in the afternoon, he would have been fooled by her again.


    "Shall I give you a massage?" Patrick asked.


    Vera nodded."Sure."


    Randall pulled up a chair and sat at the door, waiting for Patrick to scold Vera!


    However, as time passed, he grew impatient, not hearing a single word of reprimand from Patrick to Vera.

 Chapter 114 Patricks Cryptic Jokes

    It was as if he really didn''t see anything in the afternoon.


    Shawn also took a shower, no longer smelling of food, feeling satisfied but still wanting to eat more.


    However, he was very delighted, happily chatting with Patrick and Vera. "Patrick, what did you name Vera''s phone in your contacts?" "Cat."


    "You guys are so strange. Other people use terms like ''dear'' or ''wife'' in their contacts, but you two use ''Cat'' and ''Big Tiger,'' so trendy." Patrick turned to look at Vera snuggling up to him, a strong smile on his face. "Am I the Big Tiger?"


    Vera, referred to as cat by Patrick, replied, "You are my husband, known to the outside world as the king of the business world. The king of the forest is the tiger, so, dear, do you like this nickname?" Patrick replied, "I prefer ''Darling'' as the nickname."


    "Then you should change mine to ''Darling'' as well." Vera hugged Patrick''s arm, acting coquettishly, almost burying herself in Patrick''s embrace.


    Patrick flicked Vera''s nose and said, "You are like a child."


    Shawn thought to himself, ''Are Patrick and Vera showing off their affection to me?''


    Randall wondered, ''Why doesn''t Patrick hit Vera?''


    It was gettingte, and Patrick led Vera back to the bedroom.


    The door was locked, Patrick took off his coat, and Vera hung it up. As she tidied up Patrick''s clothes, he suddenly embraced her from behind, bending down with his lips near Vera''s ear, enveloping her in a masculine scent. His lips were close to her earlobe as he asked in a low voice, "Vera, have you ever lied to me?"


    As Vera was held, she tensed up. The warm breath in her ear made her blush instantly, feeling ufortable all over.


    Had she lied to him? Of course, she had.


    She had just lied to him in the afternoon.


    At this moment, she remained silent.


    Patrick turned her around, looking at the conflicted Vera, their eyes meeting. He asked again, "Have you lied to me?"


    Vera pursed her lips, lowering her head and nodding.


    A smile appeared on his face; he only needed her answer.


    "I already know about the incident in the elevator, no need to me yourself."


    Vera looked up in astonishment.


    Patrick found an excuse for her. "You don''t need to worry about that incident. Remember, in the future, be a bit more obedient and well-behaved. Whatever you do, I will forgive you." This included her lie this time. Patrick''s words came too early and too full of assurance.


    Little did he know that a few dayster, she would be furious with him because of those words!


    He went to take a shower, and Vera sighed in relief, thinking, ''Indeed, one cannot do wrong, or else it will weigh on the mind.''


    In the middle of the night, Patrick once again teased the innocent Vera.


    More urately, it was Vera who made the first move.


    It was alreadyte at night, and Patrick, who had taken a shower, was sitting on the bed as usual, leaning against the headboard, reading a book.


    Vera, who was used to sleeping with her head on Patrick''s arm, felt ufortable.


    Unable to sleep, she tossed and turned in bed, then rolled over to Patrick''s side, grabbed his hand, and tried to take the book from him, saying, "Darling, don''t read, the book is boring, let''s sleep." Patrick lowered his gaze, looking at the yful Vera. "Should I hold you while sleeping?"


    Vera nodded. "Don''t I have any charm to keep you interested in me?"


    In that case, Patrick closed his book.


    After all, with Vera being so restless by his side, he had no interest in continuing to read.


    He turned off the bedsidemp, and the bedroom was plunged into darkness.


    Vera lifted her head, Patrick''s arm dropped, she turned on her side, rolling into Patrick''s embrace.


    On therge bed, they only upied a small corner.


    "Do you know how a tiger treats a little cat?"


    Vera shook her head in his embrace. "I don''t know."


    "The tiger eats it." Patrick suddenly rolled over, pinning her down, reaching to unbutton her pajamas, saying, "Like this."


    He subtly conveyed to Vera what he wanted, needing only a nod from her for everything to happen that night.


    However, Vera was too innocent, seemingly not understanding his intentions.


    All Vera did wasugh beneath him; herughter was clear, like a delightful musical note.


    "Darling, you''re not really a big tiger. Even if you were, and I''m a cat who married you. You wouldn''t eat me. Otherwise, you''d be missing out. If you really ate me, marrying me would be meaningless." Patrick chuckled softly.


    He leaned down, kissing her on her lips.


    Patrick''s subtlety was only understood at face value by her.


    "Vera, as the wife of a big tiger, you need to bear little tigers for the big tiger, understand?"


    Vera furrowed her brows again, refusing, "No, a cat''s belly is so small, it can''t fit little tigers."


    "You won''t know until you try. Look at how animal kingdoms work on TV. If a cat gives birth to little tigers, she won''t even be able to feed them."


    "We can hire a wet nurse," Patrick said.


    "It won''t work. I''d rather have my son drink form than have him drink another woman''s milk."


    After saying that, Vera was stunned.


    Patrick, lying on top of her,ughed.


    It seemed that Vera understood his subtle sexual implications.


    However, she was too embarrassed to say it out loud.


    Hearing hisughter, Vera shyly pushed Patrick on top of her, saying, "Get off, don''t crush me."


    Patrick''s hand reached around Vera''s back, pulling her close to him, lowering his head to kiss her lips again.


    Vera blushed with anger, hitting Patrick a few times before feeling relieved.


    In the night, she was still immersed in sweet love, unaware that a conspiracy about her was exploding on the school forum in the dead of night. [Shocking! Campus belle kept by an older man.]


    [The campus belle of Evergreen University, secretly kept by a wealthy sponsor, seen dating on the street food alley.]


    [Urgent report The scandal of the campus belle, part one.]


    Under the forum, there were images and evidence of Vera''s actions.


    There were pictures of her getting into Shawn''s car yesterday, eating at a restaurant with Shawn, and a video of Vera and Shawnughing together.


    Some people even turned the images into cartoons for everyone to read on the forum.


    Late at night was when inte users who loved staying up were most active.


    Until three in the afternoon, the situation was still fermenting.


    In the dormitory, everyone stayed up, holding their phones, informing their friends.


    [Check the forum quickly, there are pictures and videos, the campus belle is being kept.]


    [Wake up, don''t sleep, look at the woman you admire, you have a crush on Vera, right? She''s definitely going to shatter your perception. Not only is she ambiguous with the campus heartthrob, but she''s also having an affair with an old man.] [Students from other schools, juste and join the fun, the campus belle of Evergreen University is in a scandal.]


    Thements below were all about making fun of the situation.

 Chapter 115 Knowing the Scandal

    A regr post about Vera being kept has garnered over a thousandments, with the top three posts reaching over thirty thousandments in just three hours.


    The magnitude of the situation attracted a crowd from the outside toe and watch.


    Therge number of people caused the forumwork to crash.


    However, someonepiled this incident into a long image and circted it privately. Suddenly, the group exploded.


    Even teachers from other departments were gossiping about it.


    Due to their identities, the teachers stayed upte at night, reading the students'' discussions.


    The extent of Vera''s reputation, after this incident was exposed, was immense.


    Vera''s scandal sessfully overshadowed Alexis''s affair.


    Late at night, Alexis looked at her masterpiece, smiled with satisfaction. Herughter was sharp, her voice thin, sending shivers down one''s spine.


    Some ssmates couldn''t bear it anymore, feeling that Vera wasn''t that kind of person. So, someone called Vera at night, asking her to check her phone, hoping she woulde out to rify the rumors quickly. At four in the morning, Vera''s phone rang.


    She was dreaming in Patrick''s arms.


    Initially, she was angry with Patrick, feeling that he had kissed her again, so she hugged a pillow and slept on the other side of the bed, away from her husband. However, in the middle of the night, as she slept, she involuntarily rolled back into his embrace.


    Hearing the annoying ringtone in his arms, she covered her ears, coquettishly saying, "Darling, I''m annoyed, can you answer it?"


    Patrick also heard it. He picked up her phone, nced at the caller ID, answered it, and put it to his ear, saying, "Hello?"


    The ssmates were shocked!


    They heard a man''s voice from Vera''s phone.


    She dared not speak.


    Initially, she believed in Vera''s determination, but in that moment, she leaned toward the content on the forum.


    She hastily hung up.


    Patrick frowned, looking at the call that was answered and then hung up.


    The next day, Vera went to school in Randall''s car.


    As soon as Vera got out of the car, she felt the strange looks from the people around her, and some even took out their phones to take pictures of her and Randall. The forum continued to buzz.


    [The campus heartthrob probably doesn''t know that his girlfriend is such a woman, still being with her.]


    [My heart aches for Ran, why did he fall for such a woman with a chaotic private life.]


    ["Who can save him? Don''t let him be deceived by this kind of woman forever!]


    Randall was the campus hunk of Evergreen University, and he didn''t even know how he got that title until his ssmates congratted him.


    Vera and Randall went to school together every day, had lunch together, so naturally, everyone assumed they were a couple. As for Mia, opinions about her varied. "Randall, don''t you think something''s off?" Vera frowned and asked Randall.


    Randall nced at the ssmates passing by them. "This is way off."


    Just as they were talking, Mia''s phone rang.


    "Vera, Randall, quickly check the forum! Damn it! Some jerk is targeting Vera again, trying to smear her."


    Mia''s sharp words made Sebastian, who was driving her to school, couldn''t help but reprimand her, "You''re still in school, watch your words."


    "Sebastian, this is serious. I don''t care. I''m calling the police. You help us. Someone is defaming my friend."


    Sebastian smiled indulgently at Mia. "Alright, I''ll handle it myself."


    With Mia''s reminder, Vera and Randall quickly got back into the car and opened Evergreen University''s forum.


    The gossip, the dirty words, the insults, and the insults towards her and Shawn made Vera clench her fists.


    Randall frowned after reading, continuously scrolling down, even clicking on the user who started the trouble, wanting to know who dared to spread rumors about them!


    Upon entering, it was a newly registered ount.


    Randall put down his phone calmly. "Let''s not go to school. Let''s go home first."


    "No, if I go home, it will only confirm the rumors online in the eyes of my ssmates." Vera put down her phone, her hands trembling with anger. "Once I find out who did this, they will pay a heavy price." At the same time, she thought about who she had offended.


    Randall took out his phone, "I''ll contact Uncle Patrick."


    Vera shook her head. "Don''t always turn to your uncle when we encounter trouble. We don''t want to cause him more trouble."


    After much thought, Vera realized she couldn''t skip school. If she went to ss, it would surely invite ridicule.


    "How about you announce that the man from yesterday is your dad?" Randall suggested.


    Vera shook her head calmly. "Given my dad''s age, if I say he''s my dad, people might believe he''s my grandpa. If I say he''s my father-inw, who would believe that? If I say my husband is Patrick, no one would believe it! Only if your unclees to school to rify for me, but that would still cause trouble for him."


    "But you can''t im he''s your grandpa!" Randall eximed.


    It had been a while since Vera hadst hit Randall, but today, she raised her hand and gave him a p on the head. "Are you stupid? It''s obvious he''s my dad. If I tell others he''s my grandpa, when my real identity is revealed, I''ll still be smeared."


    Rubbing his head, Randall said, "Yesterday, Uncle Patrick hit me, today you hit me, I owe you both."


    "Patrick hit you? When was that yesterday?" Vera asked.


    Realizing he slipped up, Randall quickly corrected, saying, "Not yesterday, I misspoke, it was the day before yesterday."


    Vera didn''t have Patrick''s keen insight or his intimidating presence, so deceiving her was still possible.


    Soon, Mia was dropped off.


    Sebastian also got out of the car and knocked on the window, asking Vera, "Do you need my help?"


    Vera thanked him, saying, "Mr. Chase, thank you for your kindness, but in the current situation, I can handle it myself."


    Sebastian understood Vera''s meaning and nodded. "I''ll go to the police station first. If you need help, let Mia contact me."


    Mia grabbed his hand. "Sebastian, you can''t leave. Help me talk to the school authorities and get the posts on the forum deleted."


    Vera, being rational, called Mia back, "Mia, if we force them to be silent, things will only get worse in the end. Don''t pester your brother. I can handle this small matter."


    Sebastian nodded at Vera and left.


    Mia also got into Randall''s car. "What do we do now? How are you going to handle this? I was asleepst night. My brother took my phone away, so I didn''t see what was on the forum."


    Since they didn''t live on campus, when the news broke, she didn''t have roommates to inform her to check the forum.


    "As for the rtionship between Randall and me, that''s the easiest to resolve." Vera looked at Randall and then at Mia in the back seat.


    Randall and Mia both asked, "What are you going to do?"

 Chapter 116 Sisters Team Up to Curse

    Vera boldly said, "Don''t you think you two look alike? You seem like a perfect match."


    They both replied, "Get lost", expressing their anger toward Vera.


    Mia interjected, "What are you joking about at a time like this?"


    Vera said seriously, "I''m not joking. You and Randall really look alike. When I first saw you, I thought you were Randall''s twin sister."


    Randall responded, "Get lost, my mom only gave birth to me. Besides, Mia is half a year older than me, she can''t be sister."


    "I know you''re not rted by blood because of the age difference. That''s why I never mentioned it to you." Vera continued, saying, "If we announce that you''re dating, then the bad reputation on Randall will disappear. Next, there is a misunderstanding on my part.."


    "I don''t care about my reputation. What''s your n? We have PE sster. When we go to the track, hundreds of people will start gossiping about you." Randall warned.


    Vera said, "Then let Shawn appear during our PE ss."


    "What?" Randall was shocked.


    "You''re crazy!" Mia eximed.


    They were all taken aback by Vera''s thoughts.


    Vera was only angry when she read the forum. When she calmed down, she reassured herself it was just a smear campaign, which only indicated that those who were smearing her were envious of her. Moreover, the rumors were too false, and as long as she rified, her reputation could be salvaged.


    "Vera, are you okay?" Mia looked at Vera with concern, worried that Vera might lose her temper.


    Vera smiled at her. "It''s not a big deal, not worth getting angry over."


    "Not a big deal? This is the biggest thing that has happened at the school!" Randall sometimes wondered about Vera''s mindset.


    She always downyed things, no matter how significant they were.


    Once, when someone hit her wrist so hard it almost broke, she endured the pain and said, "It''s nothing."


    And sometimes, when faced with trivial matters, she made a big fuss.


    For example, in the autumn and winter seasons, she had hangnails on her hands, afraid of the pain, she didn''t dare to pull them off and went to the pharmacy.


    She was such a perplexing person.


    Vera looked at Randall and asked, "Did this incident cause me physical harm?"


    Randall shook his head.


    "Did I lose money because of this?"


    Again, Randall shook his head.


    "Was my personal safety threatened?"


    Randall shook his head once more.


    "Did this incident cause social unrest?"


    Finally, Randall relented. "Okay, I admit it''s a small matter."


    Vera hadn''t suffered any physical harm, her health was still intact, she hadn''t lost any money, and she hadn''t posed a threat to social stability. From that perspective, it was indeed a small matter. Vera nodded. "Yes, let''s go to ss now."


    Randall and Mia were speechless.


    As they walked into the ssroom, the discussions around them abruptly stopped.


    Over forty people watched as they took their seats at the back of the ssroom.


    Vera warmly addressed everyone, "It''s okay, you don''t have to mind us. Keep discussing, and if you don''t mind, speak a bit louder so I can hear too."


    The ssmates were dumbfounded.


    Vera''s actions left Randall and Mia speechless.


    "Vera," Mia called her name.


    Vera turned to Mia, saying, "It''s nothing; we are all ssmates. Just continue gossiping about who is funding me."


    After cing her luxurious bag on the desk, she gestured to the entire ss. "This bag retails for 27,,000 dors on the official website. Here''s something for you to discuss, don''t just focus on which man funds me. You can also delve into my bag worth 18,000 dors, my bracelet worth 1.25 million dors. You can dig deeper into my identity and wealth."


    Silence fell in the ssroom as all eyes fixated on Vera''s bag and bracelet.


    They couldn''t believe that her bag cost 27,,000 dors and her bracelet 1.25 million dors.


    She smiled as she surveyed her ssmates, with Alexis'' gaze holding the most intense resentment toward her.


    Locking eyes with Alexis, Vera smiled, while Alexis'' eyes brimmed with malice. Alexis spoke up, "With so much wealth, you must not be the mistress of just one man, right?"


    Vera pondered, ''Indeed, I''ve spent the money of more than one man.''


    Mia and Randall stood silently beside her, uncertain of Vera''s next move.


    Counting on her fingers, Vera whispered to herself, "My grandpa''s, my dad''s, my brother''s, my husband''s." she nced at Randall. "and my nephew''s."


    In conclusion, she stated, "I''ve spent the money of five men."


    The students in the ssroom gazed at Vera in astonishment, incredulous at her brazenness.


    Mia was the first to regain herposure. It seemed like she was speaking to Vera, but her words were meant for the entire ss to hear. "Vera, I''ve also spent the money of several men. My grandpa''s, my dad''s, my brother''s, and even Randall''s! I''ve spent the money of four men, does that mean I''ve been the mistress of four men too?"


    It seemed like many girls had spent their fathers'' money too.


    Randall chimed in, saying, "Well, I''ve spent my grandma''s, my mom''s, my aunt''s, and Mia''s money. Does that mean I''ve been kept by four women as well?"


    Silence spread through the ssroom.


    Alexis shot a nce at those around her. Immediately, a girl stood up, pointing at Vera. "You know very well that your spending other men''s money means something different from what we''re discussing. You''re deceiving Randall; your private life is so chaotic, having to spread rumors about Vera because you can''t hide your own scandals. It''s a disgrace to have a student like you at Evergreen University."


    Veraughed, leaving everyone puzzled.


    With a nonchnt tone, she said, "Continue."


    The girls exchanged puzzled nces. It seemed Vera''s reaction was not what they had anticipated.


    "Did Alexis teach you these words? She''s quite stingy, isn''t she? She didn''t even teach you more ways to insult people." Vera mused. "Why don''t youe to me? I''ll teach you how to curse. I can even teach you how to manipte public opinion to smear someone on forums. These are things Alexis never taught you."


    "What do you mean, Vera?" Alexis mmed her hand on the table, rising to confront Vera.


    In that moment, Mia and Randall understood.


    It was all part of Alexis'' schemes.


    Mia retorted with anger, "Don''t you know what''s going on? Being a mistress, working as a hostess, unable to cover up scandals and resorting to ndering Vera - isn''t that your behaviors? Why drag your own experiences into Vera''s life? Even if she were no longer the school''s belle, there''s still me. You don''t deserve it at all."


    "However, I must admit, you''re quite impressive. I feel like apuding you, because of you, Vera''s fame has spread beyond our university."


    "Later the elder will personally exin everything on the scene, clearing Vera''s name. Outside the university, Vera might even be hailed as the campus belle. But there''s one thing I can''t stand about you. Why did you have to post itte at night? Why didn''t you have the courage to post it with your real ount? Couldn''t you have announced it during the day? Don''t you know we''re all asleep at night, and have to investigate who leaked the videos and pictures when we wake up, we''re tired even from just following the drama!"


    Vera signaled Mia to stop talking and calmly stated, "Mia, we are all ssmates. We should understand the hard work Alexis puts in. It''s not easy for her to work in nightclubs, and she still secretly posted information during her shift. Let''s not make things difficult for her. We should show empathy for nightclub workers."


    Vera''s words dripped with sarcasm, leaving Alexis struggling to contain her rage.


    "Yes, Vera is right," Mia said while gazing at the boiling Alexis, "Alexis, you endured a lotst night, entertaining men, engaging in intimate rtions with them, and providing entertainment for our school. I shouldn''t have criticized you. I apologize. I hope next time you can share something even juicier. I will show my gratitude to you on behalf of the students of our school."


    "You all are looking for trouble!" ;Alexis yelled.

 Chapter 117 Shes Angry

    Alexis rushed up to hit Mia.


    Vera swiftly stepped forward, grabbed Alexis''s arm, kicked her in the stomach, deftly pinned her arm on the table, and punched her in the head.


    Her movements were without any hesitation, fast and smooth, greatly shocking the ssmates in the ssroom.


    Vera could fight!


    The ssmates'' shock far exceeded Alexis''s cries for help.


    Later, the teacher walked into the ssroom to end themotion.


    Alexis couldn''t gain any advantage from Vera.


    Mia and Vera were sitting each side of Randall.


    He apuded for them. "Sitting with you two, I feel like I''m useless."


    They had just quarreled fiercely, and he couldn''t get a word in.


    Especially when Vera fought, it was always so exciting. Randall admired Vera, even calling her Auntie. "If the teacher didn''te, would you have broken her arm?"


    Vera, with a sweet appearance and a devilish heart, spoke harshly with a soft voice, "Yes."


    An hourter, an old man appeared on the yground.


    Shawn, apanied by Tom, arrived at the school''s track field. This time, he brought his decorative cane, walking briskly but insisting on carrying the expensive cane to show off his social status. "Tom, why do you think Vera suddenly asked me toe to school?"


    Tom, dressed in a tailcoat, followed closely behind. "Maybe Mrs. Olteran wants to take you out for something delicious again."


    "If that''s the case, then she is too kind!" Shawn was overjoyed to hear Tom''s words just now.


    In fact, that was what he thought too.


    "It''s the Olteran family''s good fortune. Everyone thought that marrying a young girl would disrupt the household, but since Vera came in, the Olteran family has been living more and more prosperously." Shawn automatically ignored the initial unpleasantness."


    Thinking about the times Vera took him out for snacks, he felt delighted. "Ice cream, I was never interested before. Spicy chips, those were junk food. Tom, do you know popping candy? When you eat it, the sensation of the granules popping in your mouth is so strange, I never knew about it before."


    "Thanks to Vera, I discovered all these delicious things. If I went my whole life without eating these goodies, I''d be at a loss when I die."


    "The fish and chips by the roadside, do you know that feeling, so crispy and fragrant, even with chili it''s delicious. I''ve never had anything so tasty."


    "Vera even said she''d take me to eat other delicious things next time. Just watching videos makes me feel lively."


    "She''s so respectfull to me, even more than Patrick." Shawn rambled on about how great Vera was.


    Tom sensed his pride from Shawn''s words.


    "Mrs. Olteran is not an ordinary rich girl. She''s mischievous and full of ideas."


    "That''s right." Shawn started to feel proud again. "I have to say, Patrick marrying Vera was the right choice. Vera changed Cindy''s opinion of her, changed my mind, and even changed Patrick''s personality. Have you ever seen Patrick smile at anyone before? No! But since Vera came in, he smiles every day."


    The more Shawn talked, the more he felt Vera was amazing.


    He wondered, ''What delicious food is Vera going to take me to eat next?''


    Soon, the school bell rang for the end of ss.


    Vera and Randall walked out of the ssroom toward the track field.


    "Vera, Randall, Shawn is still waiting at the track field. You go ahead. I''ll change clothes and catch upter," Mia said to them.


    At the track field.


    The old man in the middle was the most eye-catching.


    "Isn''t that my grandpa?" Randall pointed to Shawn on the field. "Tom is with him."


    Vera also saw him and shouted to Shawn on the field, "Dad."


    Shawn turned around and immediately saw Vera and his fussy grandson.


    "Vera, I''vee to find you." Shawn found the cane cumbersome, so he held the handle directly and walked steadily toward her.


    The cane in his hand was like a castle guard''s sword, their swords hanging from their waists, but Shawn''s "sword" was held in his hand. Vera''s appearance had already attracted a lot of attention.


    "Dad!" She shouted again, instantly drawing the gaze of everyone around.


    Shawn happily approached Vera.


    Randall quietly called out, "Grandpa."


    "You little rascal." Shawn reached out and tapped Randall''s head. "Calling so softly, do you think I''m ashamed of you?"


    Randall shook his head, rubbing his head. "Grandpa, please help my aunt rify things quickly."


    Shawn was puzzled. rify what?


    At this moment, themotion on the yground grew louder.


    "Look, isn''t that old man the one Vera went out with yesterday?"


    "Yes, but why is he her dad? Is her dad that old?"


    "Why did that old man hit Randall! Isn''t he Vera''s dad? What''s his rtionship with Randall?"


    "Maybe Vera''s dad is the one in the tailcoat? That old man is Vera''s dad''s boss, and then her dad used his own daughter to send her to the boss''s bed?" "Yes, it''s possible. She just called him dad, and they both turned their heads."


    Someone else raised their doubts. "But just now, it was clearly the old man who imed to be Vera''s dad and then ran toward her."


    "The title of dad doesn''t necessarily have to be a blood rtion. It could also be used in a romantic context."


    "That''s right, when Vera called him dad, it should mean flirting."


    "But he''s so old, he probably doesn''t have the energy for lovemaking, right?"


    "That''s not our concern. It''s Vera''s."


    The words of the people around were like countless matches, instantly igniting Vera''s inner anger.


    Shawn was also very angry. It turned out that yesterday, when Vera took him out to eat, someone maliciously made up rumors about their rtionship!


    Seeing Vera wronged, he personally came to the scene, expecting these ignorant people to realize it was a misunderstanding. However, ignorant people always turn a blind eye to the truth and only believe what they imagine. Vera went up to the person who insulted her and Shawn, without a word, pped him. "Today, I''ll teach you what it means to be a decent person!"


    "A fight broke out. Vera was provoked and angry. We just spoke the truth, but this bitch Vera can''t handle the truth. Everyone hurry to help. Don''t let her harm her ssmates."


    Alexis suddenly shouted on the yground, and the onlookers began to gather around Vera.

 Chapter 118 Hot Temper

    Randall turned to Alexis. "Damn! You''re asking for trouble."


    He snatched the cane from Shawn''s hand and went up to Alexis, hitting her on the head with the cane.


    Randall was extremely angry. He was a man, much stronger than a woman.


    He put all his strength into hitting Alexis''s head. At that moment, Alexis felt dizzy and almost faint.


    Randall threw away the cane in his hand, disregarding his reputation and the so-called gentlemanly demeanor. He punched Alexis in the face. "Randall, my sister is Emma. If you hit me, don''t you fear your uncle... Ah!" Before she could finish her sentence, Randall stomped directly on her face. He was furious. The first time Shawn had seen Randall so angry.


    The surrounding girls dared to gang up on Vera because she was a girl. However, no one dared to confront Randall because he was the campus hunk! Even the male ssmates around didn''t dare to approach. Randall was too ruthless, stomping directly on Alexis''s face.


    Her nose instantly started bleeding; her face was covered in blood.


    The surrounding teachers wanted to intervene, but Shawn loudly stopped them.


    He wanted to watch Alexis being beaten by Randall!


    Tom had already gone to the group of women to protect Vera. "Mrs. Olteran, take care of yourself."


    "Tom, step aside. I will surely tear their mouths apart today." Vera pushed Tom away, grabbed a woman''s hair, sped her neck, and threw her directly to the ground. Faced with a dozen women, none were a match for Vera.


    She was furious, had lost all self-control, and upon seeing these people, all she could hear were the insults they had hurled at her.


    They were so unbearable to hear!


    She held grudges deeply.


    Vera forcibly tore off a piece of the person''s scalp.


    The surrounding girls were already screaming in fear.


    Vera was too cruel!


    However, for Vera, it wasn''t over yet!


    When Mia appeared in her sports attire, she saw the scene of the fight unfolding.


    She rushed to Vera''s side in an instant.


    "Vera, why are your hands bleeding?"


    "Not mine," Vera said, then she focused on the woman who had insulted her earlier.


    "Help." The woman, seeing Vera approaching, screamed in fear, begging for mercy. "I was wrong."


    However, Vera was relentless.


    The male ssmates watched Vera''s actions and dared not approach. They thought to themselves, ''The campus belle should be gentle. Why is she so brutal and terrifying?'' The school leaders were rmed.


    Students were fighting, and they couldn''t stop them. "Call the police quickly."


    Five school leaders appeared on the track field, with the principal following.


    When the principal saw Shawn standing there, he bowed in fear and respectfully greeted, "Mr. Shawn Olteran."


    Shawn was furious. In front of all the teachers and students, he angrily pped the principal.


    Everyone was stunned.


    The old man who supported Vera hit the principal?


    "Do you know about the incident on the forum?" Shawn asked.


    The principal apologized, "It''s my fault. Please punish me, Mr. Shawn Olteran."


    "My daughter-inw is just studying well at school and having a meal with me, but she''s ndered as being my mistress. The least punishment I can give you is to dismiss you." Shawn''s voice echoed across the vast track field. Vera, daughter-inw?


    Mr. Shawn Olteran?


    He was going to dismiss the principal?


    The principal repeatedly apologized and admitted his mistake, saying, "We were about to report to Mr. Patrick Olteran. We didn''t expect things to escte like this. Mr. Shawn Olteran, please don''t be angry. We will definitely give you an exnation."


    The surrounding school leaders quickly approached Vera with concern, hoping she was okay so they could at least keep their positions.


    However, when they saw the people Vera had beaten, the school leaders stopped in their tracks.


    She cried out in fear, "Mrs. Olteran."


    Shawn saw Vera''s bloody hands and scratches on her arms. He cursed at the principal in pain, "If anything happens to Vera, all of you leaders will lose your jobs!"


    He approached, tenderly checking Vera''s hands. "You''ve lost so much blood. It must hurt a lot, right?"


    "Shawn, this is someone else''s blood."


    Shawn replied, "But it must have hurt you when you hit someone, right?"


    Everyone was shocked. Shouldn''t it be the person who was hit feeling the pain?


    As Shawn prepared to take Vera to the hospital for a check-up, the police suddenly appeared.


    Leading them was Sebastian.


    "Sebastian!" Mia took advantage of the crowd and slipped away.


    If Sebastian found out she was involved in the fight, she would be in big trouble!


    Sebastian looked at the familiar figure on the field, his Adam''s apple bobbing. Without saying a word, he nned to go home and deal with Miater.


    At eleven in the morning, Patrick was in a meeting in the conference room when Jack rushed in anxiously, "Mr. Olteran, hurry to the police station."


    Patrick frowned, very displeased with Jack''s abruptness. He asked with a dark expression, "What''s going on? Why the rush?"


    Jack replied, "It''s Mrs. Olteran."


    Jack only mentioned Vera, and Patrick immediately stood up from his seat. "Meeting adjourned."


    He didn''t exin further, quickly leaving the conference room.


    The senior executives in the conference room looked at each other. It was the first time they had seen Patrick so agitated. What had happened to his wife? They all turned to Ss, as he was the only one who had seen Patrick''s wife.


    Ss described Vera, "Mrs. Olteran looks like a child."


    They never expected that the childlike Vera had actually gotten into a fight, and several people had to be taken away by ambnces.


    Randall and Vera were arrested, and Shawn, worried, also went to the police station.


    The police captain, Sebastian, showed no fear of his power. Even when threatened, he insisted on taking Vera and Randall away in front of everyone. Fortunately, Vera and Randall knew this captain.


    At the police station, Vera and Randall were detained, along with other students involved in the fight.


    To prevent further fighting, the police separated them for detention.


    Vera and Randall were ced together.


    "Did you beat Alexis?" Vera asked.


    "Sure. I have to tell you something, Alexis had cosmetic surgery. Her nose is fake, and there''s something stuffed inside her chin," Randall said. "Really?" Vera asked.


    "Absolutely. I deliberately hit the part of her face that had been altered. Her face deformed instantly," Randall said, earning a thumbs up from Vera.


    "For your actions this time, I''ll protect you at home from now on," Vera said.


    Randall proudly flicked his hair. Shawn wasn''t locked up but brought a small stool to sit outside and chat with them. "Vera, you''re not gentle at all; you have a hot temper," Shawn chatted with Vera casually.

 Chapter 119 Vera Is Acting Cute to Me.

    Randall pointed at Vera''s face and used, "Grandpa, I''ve told you before. Don''t be fooled by her appearance; she really has a hot temper."


    Vera kicked Randall, trying hard to salvage her image in front of Shawn. "Shawn, I''m not usually hot-tempered at all. At home, I''m very gentle and obedient, right? This time, I only got angry because someone provoked me first. Who wouldn''t get angry when provoked, right?" By the end, she was stuttering a bit, feeling guilty.


    Shawn nodded, then thought, ''But when we get angry, we don''t resort to such cruel methods like you do.''


    She tore someone''s scalp until it bled and rubbed a girl''s mouth on the ground.


    At this moment, Vera thought of pretending to be obedient. She said, "Shawn, just tell me whether they deserve to be beaten."


    Shawn, recalling the insults hurled at her, pped his leg excitedly. "They deserve it!"


    In the nearby cage, there were still over twenty students, all of whom witnessed Randall being called "Grandpa" by the old man and Vera calling the old man "Dad."


    Wasn''t Vera supposed to be Randall''s girlfriend?


    Next, the arrival of a man made everyone surprised.


    Patrick arrived.


    He came to the police station to pick up Vera!


    On his way there, he had already learned everything about Vera at school.


    "Mr. Olteran, this is why Vera is here at the police station." Jack talked to him along the way.


    Patrick''s expression was unreadable as he asked, "Is Vera hurt?"


    "She''s not. It''s others who got hurt."


    "Who''s the culprit?"


    "Alexis."


    Patrick muttered, "It''s the Tooker family again."


    "Acquire Evergreen University, put it under Vera''s name, and announce it."


    After saying this, Patrick got out of the car.


    Jack understood Patrick''s intentions; he was about to seek justice for Vera.


    At the police station, Patrick appeared.


    "Patrick, you''re here," Shawn greeted him first.


    The students detained on the side was astonished; this old man was the corporate titan Patrick''s father!


    Shawn pointed at the detained Vera and said to Patrick, "Your wife was bullied at school and you didn''t even know, how can you be her husband?" Everyone was stunned once again, unable to speak.


    Someone whispered, "Is Vera married? Who is her husband?"


    Everyone looked at the man at the top of the business world.


    Patrick was the man who held great power in the economic field.


    Patrick stood in front of the cage, looking at the frightened and shrinking Vera inside.


    "Did you get into a fight?" he asked.


    Upon hearing Patrick''s voice, Vera''s tears fell uncontrobly.


    She nodded with a pout.


    "Did you win the fight?" he asked again.


    Vera whimpered, crying while nodding.


    It seemed like she was the one being bullied.


    Randall was surprised at how quickly Vera started crying. "Vera, don''t cry, Uncle Patrick is here."


    Patrick showed no intention offorting her.


    "If you won the fight, why are you crying?"


    With a small crying voice, Vera said, "I''m afraid you''ll be angry."


    She had caused trouble for Patrick again, and she was afraid he would dislike her.


    At the thought that Patrick might dislike her, she felt depressed. Her nose stuffy;tears uncontrobly streaming down her face. Upon hearing her crying, Patrick''s expression softened instantly, filled with pity and love for her, no longer wanting to be angry.


    He smiled and waved to Vera in the cage. "Come here."


    Vera shook her head. "I dare not."


    Shawn interjected, "Vera, you were fighting fearlessly earlier. Why are you scared when you see Patrick?"


    Patrick''s gaze fell on the bruises on her arms, his expression turning dark.


    He suddenly felt annoyed; the fierceness in his eyes exuded his anger.


    Vera was very sensitive. How could she not understand the meaning conveyed in his eyes?


    She thought Patrick''s anger was directed at her.


    Feeling wronged, she burst into tears in the cell.


    Randall, feeling confused, said, "Vera, why are you crying again?"


    "Darling, I''m sorry."


    A nearby officer couldn''t bear it and opened the door of the cage to let Vera out to cry.


    However, she wouldn''te out! She was afraid Patrick would hit her.


    Randall said, "I''lle out."


    The officer pushed Randall in. "Your guarantor hasn''t arrived. You can''t leave."


    He pointed at Patrick and said, "This is my uncle."


    The officer nced at Patrick, then at the documents in his hand. "Mr. Olteran is here to bail out his wife, not his nephew."


    In that moment, Randall felt hopeless..


    Hearing Vera''s cries, Patrick felt agitated, so he voluntarily entered the cage and approached Vera.


    He lovingly wiped away the tears from her eyes, trying to make his voice gentle. "Good girl, stop crying."


    Vera pouted and indeed stopped crying.


    Patrick lifted her arm to look at the nail marks on it, his eyes showing a hint of heartache.


    "Darling, do you hate me?"


    "If I hated you, I wouldn''t be so heartbroken," Patrick said.


    Vera clung to Patrick''s waist with both hands, crying as she nestled into his embrace.


    Soon after, Cindy and Mr. Olteran arrived.


    Seeing them, the officer stood up and respectfully greeted them, "Mr. Vincent Olteran, Mrs. Cindy Olteran, why are you here?"


    Vincent pointed at Randall in the cage. "We''re here to bail him out."


    Randall was stunned. "Mom, Dad, please bail me out."


    The ssmates on the side were already too shocked to speak.


    What exactly was their rtionship?


    Seeing Vera also there and crying non-stop, Cindy was too worried to care about Randall and went straight to check Vera''s injuries. "Are you okay, Vera? Don''t scare me. Why are you crying like this? Who hit you? Are you injured? Let me check."


    Vera, with a childlike mentality, hugged Patrick''s waist and kept crying. "Cindy, I''m fine."


    Cindy clearly didn''t believe her; how could she be fine?


    "Don''t hide it from me, dear. Tell me if something''s wrong. I''m very worried and anxious right now."


    Randall tugged at Cindy''s sleeve. "Mom, your son is here."


    Cindy immediately pushed Randall away and continued to worryingly look at Vera.


    Later, Patrick held Vera, who was leaning against him, and said, "Cindy, Vera is fine. She just saw me and started crying out of grievance. Now she''s just being cute with me." Cindy felt speechless.


    Then, Vera stopped to cry and nodded, saying, "Cindy, I''m really fine. I won the fight."

 Chapter 120 Clothes Off

    Vincentpleted the bail procedures in the police station and then led Randall out.


    The members of the Olteran family left.


    More than twenty ssmates held in another iron cage remained silent.


    Now they realized that they had misunderstood many facts.


    The news they received today was enough to shock Evergreen University.


    Firstly, Vera was not the mistress of Shawn; he was her father-inw!


    Secondly, the campus belle Vera was actually married, and her husband turned out to be the internationally renowned Patrick!


    Three, the campus hunk Randall was not only the son of a government official but also a genuine second-generation rich man!


    Four, the campus belle and campus hunk were not in a romantic rtionship; they were family, with a rtionship of aunt and nephew! In an instant, they all began to doubt themselves a bit.


    Looking back now, everything on the forum seemed so ridiculous.


    "We were all manipted." someone finally realized. She said, "Alexis had conflicts with Vera since the time shepeted for the campus belle title, and even deliberately smeared her. Later, when her scandal was exposed, she was humiliated, while Vera''s name was cleared, and she returned to the top of the campus belle list. This time, she deliberately incited discord between Vera and Randall in the group, using our jealousy to criticize Vera."


    "Alexis''s scandal was suppressed, and she became the hero who exposed the true face of Vera, winning everyone''s favor. It''s terrifying when you think about it."


    "Today, it was her roar that stirred our sense of justice to attack Vera. If Vera faced a life-threatening situation because of this, the Olteran family would definitely not spare us."


    However, even though Vera''s life was not threatened, Patrick would not spare those who bullied her.


    While Shawn was praising Vera''s agility, Patrick only felt heartache.


    In the car, he checked her hands and arms for a long time.


    Once they got home, without a word, he took Vera upstairs.


    Back in the bedroom, he locked the door.


    Patrick said, "Clothes off."


    "No!" Vera held onto her cor tightly, guarding against Patrick.


    "I''m checking if you have any other injuries." Patrick''s hand alsonded on Vera''s.


    Vera shook her head. "No way, you''re being a rogue."


    When Patrick tried to forcibly remove her clothes, his phone rang.


    "Hello." Vera''s resistance annoyed Patrick.


    Vera listened in with her ears perked.


    Patrick pushed her away, "Take your clothes off."


    "I won''t."


    Vera was stubborn.


    The caller, Jack, was shocked. He was supposed to assist Patrick in acquiring a school. Why should he take off his clothes? "Mr. Olteran, why do you want me to undress?"


    "I wasn''t talking to you. Continue reporting on your work."


    Jack understood, realizing Patrick was referring to his wife.


    "Evergreen University has been acquired, the instigator of the incident is now receiving treatment at a stic surgery hospital, the two people injured by Mrs. Olteran have been discharged from the emergency room, and all information rted to her on the forum has been erased. Those involved in attacking Mrs. Olteran have all been arrested by the police, and their university professors are about to bail them out."


    Patrick agreed.


    "Mr. Olteran, what should I do next?"


    Patrick pushed Vera, who was approaching him, and said, "Vera, if you don''t behave, I will take action."


    "You won''t hit me. I''m your wife, so you have to cherish me." She nestled against Patrick''s body.


    Jack thought, ''Is Patrick can''t deal with Vera?''


    Patrick, troubled by Vera''s antics, ordered, "Those involved in the fight are all expelled. The three who posted are not only expelled but also sent to the police station. The top ten people who liked thements insulting my wife will receive legal letters. The university leaders who remained silent will be kicked out directly."


    "Yes!"


    Vera looked at Patrick, who was standing up for her.


    Her nose was a little sore, but her heart was sweet.


    "Darling, I really like you." Vera''s soft words touched Patrick''s heart.


    Looking at the tender Vera, all Patrick could think of was the image of her being bullied by others.


    That day, he abandoned his official duties and spent the afternoon with her.


    She protested against undressing and being checked, but in reality, she knew she had a bruise on her back and was worried he would feel distressed.


    "Darling, you are a rogue. I''m taking a shower. Why did you enter without warning?" Vera confronted him, feeling annoyed.


    Patrick''s Adam''s Apple bobbed."If I hadn''te in, would you have let me see the injury on your back?"


    Biting her lip, Vera said, "I was afraid you''d worry."


    "Lie down." Patrick patted the bed.


    This time, Vera obedientlyy down.


    Patrick lifted her skirt.


    "Darling, wait a moment. I''ll put on my shorts." Vera hurriedly stopped him.


    Patrick bluntly said, "I''ve already seen you naked. No need to be so reserved."


    With that, he forcefully lifted Vera''s nightgown, but her buttocks were covered with a nket.


    Thinking back to the moment just now, Vera didn''t know which part of her body to cover, all because of Patrick''s sudden entry into the bathroom! The thought made Vera blush intensely.


    There was a bruise on her back, and Patrick gently applied ointment to it.


    She started to act coquettish again."Darling, I didn''t even know when I got hit on my back, please don''t be angry."


    The more Patrick looked, the more distressed he felt, and the more distressed he felt, the angrier he became. "Go and confront the person who hurt you tomorrow." Vera was taken aback, and when she turned around, she unexpectedly met Patrick''s eyes filled with concern.


    Patrick repeated, "Tomorrow, go to school and make the person who hurt you pay the same price."


    Weakly, Vera said, "Darling, I''ll be taken to the police station."


    "With me there, what are you afraid of?" His wife couldn''t suffer even the slightest bit of bullying. He would be useless as a man!


    "Vera, I''m your husband. From the moment I met you, I made a vow to protect you." Patrick''s eyes conveyed his seriousness, and when Vera saw Patrick, she forgot to react.


    As Vera looked at him with teary eyes, Patrick couldn''t help but press her down and kiss her tender lips.


    This time, Vera didn''t interrupt Patrick''s passion; instead, her hands actively climbed up his neck.


    A knock on the door interrupted them.


    Vera said, "Darling, someone''s here."


    Patrick''s Adam''s Apple bobbed, and he looked angrily toward the door. "Who is it?"


    "Patrick, it''s Cindy." Cindy said from outside the door, "I''m worried about Vera and want toe in to see how she''s doing. Unsure whether she''s okay, I couldn''t even fall asleep." Vera blinked her big eyes, locking gazes with Patrick. Her beautiful eyes were like ss marbles, shimmering and captivating, like the brightest star in the sky.

 Chapter 121 Patricks Unique Confession Style

    "Darling, Cindy is worried about me."


    Patrick let go of Cindy and got up to open the door.


    When Cindy saw Patrick, she repeated her concerns about Vera.


    "Cindy,e in. I''m fine," Vera said, sitting on the bed in her nightgown.


    Entering Vera''s bedroom, Cindy sat by the bed, grabbing Vera''s arm to check. "Are your legs hurt?"


    Vera extended her legs for Cindy to see. "No, don''t worry, Cindy."


    "What about your stomach and your back? Are they okay?" Cindy asked.


    Vera and Patrick exchanged nces, and she gave him a signal that he immediately understood. He spoke up to help Vera cover up, "Cindy, I checked Vera while she was bathing earlier, and she has no injuries." "That''s good, as long as you''re okay. Why did you get into a fight today? I don''t go to your school forum, so I don''t know what happened," Cindy asked.


    Vera held her hand andforted her, "Cindy, I don''t know why so many people suddenly showed up today. Then I got angry and just focused on fighting."


    "You''re still too young and impulsive. If you encounter something you can''t handle,e back and tell us. You''re still a kid; you can''t solve everything on your own."


    Vera softly reminded, "Cindy, I''m twenty, not a kid anymore."


    "In my eyes, you''re still a kid."


    Vera opened her mouth, not knowing how to express her gratitude.


    She opened her arms and hugged Cindy, who almost treated her like her own daughter. "Cindy, you''re so good to me." "You silly child."


    Knowing it waste, Cindy didn''t stay long and left.


    Patrick sat beside Vera, looking at her reddened eyes, asking, "Are you touched again?"


    Vera kept nodding. "You and Dad are good to me, and Cindy is so good to me too." She cried.


    Patrick smiled. "You''re so childish and so easy to cry."


    He wiped her tears, saying, "Because you deserve all our love."


    Vera didn''t know what her merits were; she just felt very lucky. She decided she must go to church to pray and thank God.


    "Ready to sleep?" Patrick asked.


    Vera wiped her tears with the back of her hand and got under the covers.


    Patrick also got into bed on the other side.


    At night, Vera grabbed Patrick''s arm and ced it under her neck as a pillow.


    Before Patrick could hold her, she snuggled in.


    "Darling, were you angry today?"


    Patrick asked, "Vera, why are you always concerned about whether I''m angry?"


    Vera didn''t understand her feelings for him; she just expressed what was in her heart. "Because I''m afraid you''ll be angry and ignore me, that you won''t like me anymore, and then you''ll leave me. When I think about you leaving, I feel sad, like there''s a big stone pressing on my chest, making me ufortable and always wanting to cry."


    Patrick turned to look at Vera, who was confessing to him, and asked, "If I leave you, will you be sad?"


    Vera nodded, softly saying, "I can''t imagine you leaving me. I''m afraid I''ll be very sad."


    "Vera, say what you just said to me again."


    Vera honestly repeated it.


    She thought she was just repeating her feelings, but to Patrick, it was her repeating her love for him.


    "As long as you don''t leave me, I won''t leave you. Vera, if one day you leave me, I will make you pay a heavy price."


    Patrick''s confession style was different from others.


    His words made Vera nervous. "Darling, what is your standard for leaving?" She needed to avoid getting into trouble with him.


    Patrick, with extreme gentleness, said the most domineering words above her head. "As long as I can''t see you or feel your affection, I will think you have left me."


    He meant that she must wholeheartedly care for him and stay by his side.


    Vera was so scared by his words that she started crying.


    "Why are you crying again?"


    Patrick noticed his chest was wet. Looking down, he saw Vera''s face was already covered in tears.


    "Darling, I''m afraid that if I go on a trip, you won''t see me and will kill me."


    Patrick was helpless.


    "That''s not the case. I''m not unreasonable."


    Vera felt her life was saved, but then she feared something else. "What if I don''t like you anymore in the future? Don''t spank me! Let me finish."


    Patrick''s hand was poised over her butt, waiting for her to continue.


    If she said something unpleasant, he would continue spanking.


    "Go on."


    Vera said, "What if, in the future, my attention is on your son and daughter? Will you kill me?"


    "Who is the mother of my son and daughter?"


    "Of course, it''s me."


    Patrick chuckled. "That''s fine. I even look forward to it, a cat giving birth to two little tigers."


    Vera''s face turned red with embarrassment again.


    "I''m not talking to you anymore. I''m going to sleep!"


    She had good sleep quality, and soon her regr breathing could be heard.


    Lying in Patrick''s arms, she looked even more like a child.


    Late at night, in Lc Manor.


    Mia hid in her room, not daring toe out.


    Sebastian came home from work, standing at the door with one hand on his hip, knocking. "Come out and exin yourself. If I have toe in and question you, it won''t be gentle." "Sebastian, I''m asleep."


    "Do you want me to climb through the window?"


    Mia hurriedly got out of bed and locked the window.


    Sebastian threatened her with her weakness to force her to open the door. "Don''t you want to know how your two good friends are suffering in jail because of this fight?"


    In less than a minute, Mia quickly opened the door. She stood at the door, cautiously asking, "Sebastian, how are they?"


    "Weren''t you asleep? You locked the window so quickly, afraid I''de in, and now you''re so eager to ask me?" Sebastian walked into Mia''s bedroom, sternly staring at her. Mia lowered her head guiltily.


    Seeing his stern expression, Mia lowered her head even more, thinking of a way to cope.


    In no time, she used her usual tactic of acting cute, hugging Sebastian''s waist in her nightgown. "I like you the most. You''re the best brother in the world. Please don''t scold me, okay? I know I was wrong." "Let go of your hands."


    Mia shook her head, saying, "I love you the most. I''m sorry; I was wrong. Please don''t punish me, okay?"


    Sebastian''s Adam''s apple bobbed as he tapped Mia''s forehead. "You''re twenty this year, not a child anymore. I''m a man; you need to keep your distance from me."


    Mia still shook her head, her face pressed against his chest. "No, even if I''m fifty, I''m still your sister. I want to hug you."

 Chapter 122 Mutual Pampering Between Husband and Wife

    Every time Mia acted like this, Sebastian was at a loss.


    When she was little and got caught sneaking candy, she would cling to him like a kangaroo and act cute. He indulged her.


    Later, when she was caught ying games secretly, she would cling to his waist and act cute just like now. He indulged her again.. Now that she was grown up, she still clung to him and acted cute. He still indulged her!


    "Alright, let go and stand properly. I need to check if you''re hurt."


    "Sebastian, where are Vera and Ran?"


    "They were taken home by their families at noon. They''re safe and sound."


    Only then did Mia let go of his waist and smiled at Sebastian ingratiatingly. "Sebastian, I love you."


    Sebastian flicked her forehead. "If I catch you fighting again, even if you''re my sister, I''ll lock you up for a long time."


    "Okay, I will obey your teachings." Mia mimicked a salute from TV to Sebastian.


    Sebastian said, "Go to sleep now. No ying with your phone."


    "Okay, goodbye, Sebastian. I love you."


    After seeing Sebastian off, Mia let out a long sigh of relief. "I almost thought my trick wouldn''t work this time, but it did."


    She got into bed and obediently went to sleep.


    That night, an unexpected guest visited her bedroom.


    Sebastian turned on the bedsidemp after she fell asleep, lifted her nket, and started checking her for injuries. He even carefully checked her head.


    He was afraid she might have lied to him. Fortunately, she was fine.


    The next day.


    When Vera, Mia, and Randall reunited, everything waspletely different from the day before.


    Vera''s marriage couldn''t be kept a secret and became known to the entire school. As a result, she was dethroned from the top of the campus belle list, and Mia took her ce. Mia was surprised. "What? I''m the campus belle?"


    Randall, being a rich young man, became even more popr once it was revealed.


    More and more people with ill intentions started to surround him.


    Randall was so angry that he started cursing, "It''s my uncle who''s rich, not me. If they want to please a rich person so badly, they should go seduce Uncle Patrick!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Vera punched him. "Who are you telling to seduce your uncle?"


    Randall felt helpless.


    However, although Vera was no longer the campus belle, she took on a new role-the principal of Evergreen University.


    She only found out about this when people started congratting her.


    "What? I''m the principal?"


    She had just been in a fight. How did she suddenly be the principal?


    Vera frantically called Patrick to tell him about the terrifying things happening around her.


    "I did this. From now on, you have the highest decision-making power in the school. If anyone bullies you again, you have the final say."


    Vera was very touched. "Honey, I don''t want to deal with the school''s trivial matters. It''s so annoying."


    "Just have fun. I''ll handle the difficult stuff for you."


    Vera became even more convinced that it was divine favor that brought her such a wonderful husband. "Honey, I love you."


    Patrick was silent on the other end of the phone.


    After a long time without a response, Vera asked, "Honey, are you still on the phone?"


    "I''m here," Patrick replied.


    Then he asked, "Since you love me, when will you give me two lively little tigers?"


    When faced with Patrick urging her to get pregnant, Vera quickly changed her tune. "I don''t love you anymore."


    Not only was he urging her to get pregnant, but he also wanted her to have two kids right away.


    How could a cat''s belly hold little tigers?


    Patrick chuckled. "You don''t want to have kids?"


    Vera blushed. "You''re so weird. On one hand, you say I''m a kid, and on the other, you want me to have kids. You''re so strange."


    Mia and Randall, who were eavesdropping on their conversation, were both shocked.


    Vera was going to have kids?


    Patrick, feeling even better after being used, asked, "What time do you get out of school this afternoon? This time, I can pick you up, right?" Vera pursed her lips, a new idea forming in her mind.


    "No, I have a romantic date today."


    After saying this, she quickly hung up.


    Mia and Randall asked simultaneously, "Who are you going on a date with?"


    "It''s a secret."


    She kept them guessing.


    At 4.30 p.m., the ss was over.


    Vera quickly said goodbye to her friends, left the school gate, and took a cab to a flower shop. "I want 12 red roses. Please wrap them nicely."


    The flower shop was run by a gentledy who, seeing Vera in her school uniform, asked, "Who are you giving these to?"


    Vera replied, "My lover."


    "You''re married?"


    Vera raised her hand to show the ring on her ring finger, replying happily, "I got married."


    The shop owner immediately started wrapping the flowers for Vera.


    Thirty minutester, Vera, satisfied with her roses, got into a taxi. "To the Olteran Group, please."


    Seeing her holding a bouquet of roses, even the driver felt something good was happening. "Youngdy, are you going to see your boyfriend?" "No, I''m going to see my husband."


    She buried her face in the bouquet, inhaling the fragrance, and nodded in satisfaction. "Patrick, get ready to receive my passionate love."


    On Friday afternoon, the employees at the Olteran Group were eagerly anticipating the uing weekend. The closer it got to the end of the workday, the more rxed they felt. It seemed like a wonderful life was calling them.


    As the employees walked together in the lobby, a girl holding a bouquet of roses suddenly appeared, instantly drawing everyone''s attention.


    "Wow, whose girlfriend is this? She came with roses. How romantic!"


    Vera didn''t care about the stares. She was eager to see Patrick and his reaction.


    Vera took the elevator to the 50th floor, where the CEO''s office was located.


    Inside the office, Patrick was by the window, calling Randall for information. "Who did Vera leave with today?"


    "She left alone."


    "Who is she going on a date with?" This was what Patrick really cared about.


    He had been holding back all afternoon, not knowing who it was that made Vera refuse his offer to pick her up, just to go out for a meal with that person.


    Randall shook his head. "I don''t know, but she was hopping around happily after school."


    Patrick was even more displeased!


    "Who is she going to see? Which man is it?" If he found out, he would make the man who seduced Vera pay a heavy price!


    "It''s you, you silly fool."


    Vera stood at the door, hands behind her back, watching the man by the window who was jealous over her.


    The secretaries standing behind her, seeing the roses hidden behind her back, all felt happy for Patrick. "Vera?"


    Vera walked into his office, looking at him. Even without saying a word, her face was full of smiles.

 Chapter 123 Ripples in the Heart

    "Darling, close your eyes."


    The moment Patrick saw Vera appear from behind, he was in a daze.


    "Vera, are you here to see me?"


    "Come on, close your eyes, darling," Vera said yfully.


    Patrick hung up and put down his phone, a doting expression appearing on his face. He listened to Vera and closed his eyes.


    Vera slowly brought the bouquet of roses from behind to her chest, took a step forward, stood on tiptoe, and gently kissed Patrick on the cheek.


    Her kiss was light, like a feather brushing over a calmke, but it stirred ripples in Patrick''s heart that wouldn''t fade.


    Patrick''s Adam''s apple bobbed as he slowly opened his eyes.


    In front of him was a bouquet of vibrant roses, their color beautiful and their fragrance intoxicating.


    Behind the roses stood his wife, Vera, smiling more radiantly than the flowers in her arms.


    Once again, she left Patrick stunned.


    He had faced many challenges and could handle them all withposure. After getting married, he found that many things caught him off guard, and they were all rted to Vera. A bouquet of flowers, ced in front of him, was from Vera.


    "Darling, you''ve probably never received roses before. Now, you have," Vera said, handing him the flowers.


    When Patrick took them, he felt a sudden warmth on his palm.


    He had actually received roses from Vera.


    Holding the flowers in one hand and wrapping his other arm around Vera''s waist, he bent down, leaned close to Vera''s cheek, and asked, "The romantic date you mentioned this afternoon, is it with me?" "This is a surprise for you."


    She hooked her arms around Patrick''s neck, looking into his eyes, which shone like gemstones.


    Patrick''s Adam''s apple bobbed. "Close your eyes."


    Vera obediently closed her eyes, and what followed was the warmth on her lips.


    Jack was nning to report to Patrick when Sophia stopped him in time. "Mrs. Olteran came to see Mr. Olteran with a bouquet of roses. If you''re not afraid of Mr. Olteran ming you for interrupting their intimate moment, go ahead." The other employees in the CEO''s office had long lost their focus on work. The sudden appearance of a bright red color in the monotonous office seemed to awaken a bit of change in their dull lives.


    Jack made a quick decision and immediately joined the dozen female secretaries to discuss what had just happened.


    "Tell me in detail, what happened just now? I can''t believe I missed such a big event! Mr. Olteran received flowers for the first time, right?"


    "Ever since I joined Olteran Group, I''ve never seen anything red around Mr. Olteran, let alone roses, which symbolize love."


    "Mrs. Olteran is so romantic. How did shee up with this?"


    Usually, it was men who gave flowers to women, and everyone thought that was normal. When Vera suddenly broke this conventional thinking, holding a bouquet of flowers and running to thepany in front of everyone, it greatly changed their perception of her.


    Sophia said, "For Mr. Olteran to be won over by Mrs. Olteran, she must be different from others."


    "Ms. Miller, I think the prerequisite for Mrs. Olteran to give Mr. Olteran a different feeling is that they are mutually attracted. Ms. Tooker used to have a crush on Mr. Olteran, but whenever she came to thepany without a legitimate reason, Mr. Olteran wouldn''t see her."


    "Mrs. Olteran is different. No one stops her when shees, she can use Mr. Olteran''s private elevator freely, and Mr. Olteran doesn''t say a word."


    Sophia sighed, saying, "It really depends on the person."


    Patrick dotes on Vera, not any other woman, and thatwas an unchangeable fact.


    Indoors, Vera stood in front of Patrick, who was holding a bouquet of roses. She twirled around. "Darling, do you think there''s something different about me today?" "You''re wearing your wedding ring," Patrick said, his eyes filled with affection.


    He watched her twirling under his gaze.


    "Is it that obvious? How did you know?" Vera asked excitedly as she approached Patrick.


    Except for their wedding day when he put the ring on her, she had taken it off and left it in a box after they got married.


    This morning, while getting ready, she suddenly noticed the sparkling ring. She looked at it for a long time before finally putting it on her ring finger.


    During ss today, she kept ncing at the ring on her hand while writing.


    She asked Mia and Randall, "Do you think there''s something different about me today?"


    "Your status has changed, from the campus belle to the principal."


    That was Mia and Randall''s observation.


    When she showed them her wedding ring, she said, "Look, this is what''s different about me today."


    "A ring?" Mia was a bit surprised. Instead of being shocked, she asked, "Vera, you didn''t wear it before?"


    Vera shook her head. She had been very excited when she first asked the question. However, seeing their lukewarm reaction, her excitement faded.


    She asked Randall, "Have you ever seen me wear it at home?"


    "Who has the time to look at your hand all day?"


    Randall hadn''t noticed either.


    Vera responded with a hint of disappointment.


    Wearing the wedding ring meant something significant to her.


    It meant she was ready to take her life with Patrick seriously.


    To her, the wedding ring was a sacred symbol.


    Wearing it meant that Patrick was slowly making his way into her heart.


    However, her best friends Randall and Mia didn''t understand this.


    Maybe because they were still single, they couldn''t grasp the special sentiment married people have for their rings. Veraforted herself with this thought. She didn''t continue to show off her ring.


    However, when she stood in front of Patrick, he immediately noticed the wedding ring on her hand, reigniting her excitement.


    "Darling, no one else noticed I was wearing the ring today, only you. How did you notice?"


    Patrick didn''t answer but instead asked, "Are you wearing this ring just for today, or are you nning to keep it on from now on?"


    Vera, holding his arm confidently, shook her head. "I''m not taking it off."


    Patrick reached out, smiling, and pulled her back into his arms.


    At 6.00 p.m., it was time to leave Olteran Group.


    Patrick, holding the bouquet of roses in one hand, walked out of the office hand in hand with Vera.


    Sophia congratted him."Congrattions, Mr. Olteran, on receiving the roses."


    Vera yfully said, "You should thank me. If it weren''t for me, he wouldn''t have any roses."


    "Mrs. Olteran, when will you give us some roses too? We''re envious of the ones in Patrick''s hand." Jack teased. Someone was trying to take his roses. Patrick shot a sharp look at Jack.


    Jack felt a chill around him and quickly retracted his smile when he saw Patrick''s eyes. "I''m not envious anymore."


    Vera, unaware that Patrick was jealous, said to everyone, "If I were to give you flowers, it would definitely be something else. Roses are exclusive to my husband. I can''t give them to you."


    Her exclusivity made Patrick extremely happy, and the cold air around him naturally dissipated.


    A curious secretary asked about the bouquet in Patrick''s hand, "Mrs. Olteran, how many roses did you give Patrick?"


    "Twelve."


    Instantly, the secretaries in the CEO''s office all teased. "Twelve roses."


    Theyughed mischievously."What did we find out the meaning of twelve roses was?"

 Chapter 124 The Uninformed Patrick

    Vera''s face turned red in an instant. She felt utterly embarrassed when she thought of the real answer. "Don''t look it up now. If you must, wait until we''ve left. Otherwise, I''ll feel really awkward!" The onlookers respectfully stopped what they were doing and watched as she and Patrick left.


    Patrick looked at the lively Vera, feeling very happy.


    When the elevator arrived, they stepped inside.


    The moment they left, the people in the president''s office immediately opened their web browsers, and the office was once again filled with exmations. Inside the elevator.


    Vera''s face was still red from theirments, and to make matters worse, Patrick asked her, "What is the meaning of twelve roses?"


    "You have a phone; you can look it up yourself," she said shyly, pouting.


    Patrick replied, "I want to hear it from you."


    Vera bit her lip, feeling too embarrassed to say the words.


    He was still waiting for her answer. Vera''s expression grew more conflicted, and she fidgeted with her fingers. "Honey, as long as you know it, that''s enough."


    "If you don''t say it, I won''t know it."


    He wanted her to say the words he longed to hear. Teasing Vera, he said, "Vera, just say it. There''s no need to be shy between us." He emphasized again, "We are a couple."


    Vera thought that if she could give him the flowers, why was she feeling shy now? After a moment of hesitation, she finally said, "The meaning of twelve roses is that my love for you grows with each passing day." Patrick smiled when he heard this.


    If it weren''t for the inappropriate setting, he would have wanted to hold Vera and share an intimate moment with her.


    Suppressing his excitement, Patrick maintained a calm demeanor and reminded her, "Remember what you said your love for me should grow with each passing day."


    "No, honey, that''s just the meaning of the flowers." Vera pouted yfully.


    Patrick replied, "You gave the flowers, so the meaning is what you want to express."


    The elevator doors opened.


    In the lobby of Olteran Group, a rare sight unfolded.


    The distinguished Patrick, holding a bouquet of roses in one hand and leading a girl with the other, stepped out of the elevator. The girl seemed a bit reluctant, pouting, but Patrick''s smile was as warm as a spring breeze. Suddenly, the people around remembered the girl who had been running through thepany building with a bouquet of roses earlier.


    It turned out that the lucky recipient of the roses was Patrick.


    And that adorable girl running around must be the rumored "Mrs. Olteran"!


    The murmurs began, filled with well-wishes.


    Patrick received the roses.


    His friends soon found out about it.


    In a group chat of just five friends, a heated discussion ensued.


    Ian: [Big news from Zandonick, and it''s all about the famous Patrick. Which one do you want to hear first?]


    Scott from Finndmessaged: [Tell us everything in detail.]


    Ian: [To better protect his wife, he acquired Evergreen University and gave it to her.]


    Scott and Owen were stunned, didn''t know how to reply.


    Moore couldn''t believe it.


    Even the usually calm Joshua questioned: [Is it true?]


    They all thought Patrick wasn''t impulsive. Acquiring apany wouldn''t be done on a whim, especially if there wasn''t money to be made. Acquiring a university, with its limited profits and high demands, seemed out of character for the high-and-mighty Patrick.


    It needed further investigation.


    When Ian posted a screenshot from the Evergreen University website in the group, Scott spat out his drink when seeing it.


    Owen disappeared for three minutes and then returned to confirm Ian''s screenshot.


    Owen: [It''s true. The academic system has published an announcement.]


    This time, it was Joshua who was speechless.


    Ian: [That''s not even the most shocking part. Look at this picture.]


    Ian posted a photo of Patrick in a suit, holding flowers, and leading Vera.


    Joshua: [Patrick gave someone roses? That doesn''t seem like him.]


    Owen joined the discussion.


    Owen: [It couldn''t have been someone else giving them to him either. With that unapproachable look of his, who would dare?]


    Ian: [Whether Patrick gave them or received them, don''t you think it''s incredible that he''s holding a rose at all?]


    Scott, always focusing on the unusual, zoomed in on the picture.


    Scott: [Is he holding his wife or a new me? He''s gripping her hand so tightly. He must really care about her.]


    He had only met Vera once and had forgotten what she looked like, so he was unsure.


    Owen asked again: [Ian, did you fake this picture? Patrick is so aloof. Would he really be holding a rose and walking with a woman in front of everyone?] Patrick, who had been silent for a while, suddenly became active in the group chat.


    Patrick: [I didn''t give the roses.I received them.]


    Joshua couldn''t stay calm anymore.


    Joshua: [Damn! Did someone hack your ount?]


    Scott, equally shocked, asked: [You received them?]


    Owen, ever the blunt one, asked: [Did you pay Vera to buy them for you?]


    Amber Harvest Diner, top floor.


    Patrick and Vera didn''t go home. After calling to let their family know they wouldn''t be home for dinner, he took her to the most upscale restaurant in Zandonick. He didn''t like steak, but to set the mood and for the romantic date Vera had mentioned, he brought her to this ce.


    The frequent buzzing of the group chat caught Patrick''s attention.


    It turned out they were discussing him.


    In a good mood, he decided to reply and correct their misconceptions.


    He didn''t expect his response to cause such a stir.


    He nced at Vera, who was sitting across from him, looking at the menu, and then at the vibrant roses beside him.


    Patrick''s Adam''s apple bobbed as he ced the flowers in her arms.


    Vera was puzzled, asking, "Honey, what''s going on? Don''t you want them?"


    Of course, Patrick wanted them. He just wanted to show off to his friends that he had received flowers from Vera. "Hold them. I want to take a picture and send it to them."


    Vera pouted."Who are you sending it to?"


    "Joshua, Owen, Scott, and Ian."


    Vera remembered meeting them once. They were all good friends of Patrick. "Wait a moment!" She put the flowers on the table, grabbed her bag, and asked the nearby manager, Landon, "Where''s the restroom?" Landon immediately showed her the way.


    She said, "Honey, wait for me a bit."


    She wanted to touch up her makeup. It was her first time appearing in a photo for Patrick''s friends, and she wanted to look her best so they would think that Patrick''s wife was really beautiful.


    If she looked good, Patrick would be more envied.


    Soon, Vera returned.


    She had applied light makeup, looking fresh and lovely. She had brushed some light brown eyebrow powder on her brows and drawn an upward eyeliner at the corners of her eyes. Her lips, already naturally rosy, looked even more radiant with lipstick.


    "Did you put oil on your lips?" Patrick asked.


    Vera walked over and yfully pped his shoulder. "It''s lip gloss."


    "Okay, lip gloss," Patrick repeated.


    Her friends'' boyfriends would give them lip gloss as birthday gifts, but Patrick didn''t even know what it was.


    The contrast was stark. Despite being a powerful figure in the businessmunity, he could still be so uninformed.

 Chapter 125 The Photo

    Patrick had no knowledge of makeups and never paid attention to them.


    "Did you finish your makeup?" he asked.


    The moment he saw Vera, he knew what his wife had been doing in the bathroom.


    Even though he was a clueless man, he wasn''t blind; he could tell that Vera''s hair had been styled and her lip color had changed.


    Vera sat down next to him. "Honey, how does my makeup look?"


    Patrick, out of habit, wasn''t good atplimenting his subordinates. The highest praise he could muster was, "It''s okay."


    However, Vera wasn''t his subordinate, and his simple evaluation meant something different to Vera.


    "You don''t think it looks good? I''ll go take it off and redo it."


    "It looks good, very beautiful." Patrick grabbed Vera''s hand to stop her from running off again. "If you touch up your makeup again, the flowers will lose their color." Vera nced at the shy, vibrant flowers on the table and then thought about what he had said to her.


    She smiled. "I just realized that older men are more sincere when theypliment their wives than younger men."


    Patrick, being teased about his age, felt helpless.


    She sat across from Patrick, holding the bouquet of flowers, and posed for him to take a picture.


    A man taking a photo only needed to take the action; he couldn''t expect the picture to be clear.


    When that blurry photo was sent out, Ian asked in the group chat: [Patrick, who is this person with ovepping shadows?] Patrick replied: [Vera, and the flowers she gave me.]


    Scott offered a friendly suggestion.


    Scott: [Get a new phone. The pixels are too bad. If you don''t have the money, I''ll sponsor you a bit.] Everyone else also agreed with Scott and Ian.


    When a woman took a photo, it had to go through filters and beautification before it could be posted. Vera, being a girl, was very particr about her photos.


    "Honey, let me see your phone to check if the photo looks good. I''ll add a filter before you post it."


    Patrick replied, "I already posted it. You look beautiful."


    "Really? Let me see." Vera was even more excited.


    Patrick handed the phone over, and Vera scrolled through their chatting records, only to see a blurry picture. "Honey, where''s the photo?"


    "The one I just posted."


    Vera showed him the phone. "This one?"


    Patrick nodded without changing his expression.


    "Is this beautiful?" Vera asked back, not even recognizing herself in the photo.


    Patrick awkwardly coughed. "I think it''s beautiful."


    Jack, who was apanying them, couldn''t help butugh when he saw the picture.


    Patrick was indeed a genius in the businessmunity, but the photos he took were unbearable to look at. She thought even an eight-year-old child could take better pictures. "Mr. Olteran, Mrs. Olteran, would you like me to take a photo of you two together?"


    Vera felt that Patrick''s photography skills had wasted her makeup.


    She looked at Jack beside her. "Can you? If your photo turns out the same, then I''m dining and dashing today."


    "I won''t took the same picture as Mr. Olteran''s, but you can dine and dash, Mrs. Olteran."


    Vera looked at Patrick, who was avoiding her gaze, and angrily handed the phone to Jack beside her. "Take a good picture of me. It doesn''t matter if Patrick''s face are well took or not." Patrick could tell from Vera''s words that she was angry.


    Landon was perceptive. From their interaction, he could tell that Patrick doted on Vera very much.


    So, he said, "Mr. Olteran, please sit behind Mrs. Olteran."


    Patrick nced at the pouting Vera; she looked very unhappy.


    Patrick stood up and, following Jack''s instructions, sat beside Vera, his long arm draped over her shoulder, with the vibrant roses lying in herp.


    While taking photos, Vera temporarily set aside her anger.


    She leaned her head slightly toward Patrick''s chest, smiling sweetly. She used a little trick, deliberately showing the hand with her wedding ring sped with his ringed hand. After taking many photos, Jack handed the phone to Vera. "Mrs. Olteran, please take a look."


    Vera looked at them and was very satisfied with each one.


    She nodded approvingly and then handed the phone to Patrick. "Repost one of our clear pictures to the group. Don''t post that blurry one."


    Patrick, under Vera''s watchful eyes, posted a clear picture to the group.


    Scott immediately chimed in: [You got a new phone so quickly. You got married so quickly, so as changing your phone.]


    Joshua: [Focus on the main point. It''s a couple''s photo. Have any of us ever had a photo with Patrick in all these years?]


    Ian: [This time, I can see Vera''s face clearly. She''s quite pretty. Patrick really lucked out marrying such a young wife.]


    Vera had just finished ordering and asked Jack to prepare the food. She then moved her chair to sit beside Patrick and watched them chat. "Honey, I really like Ian. He''s so funny."


    Patrick turned to look at Vera. "He wet the bed until he was eighteen. Do you still like him?"


    Vera immediately shook her head.


    Patrick nodded in relief and continued watching his friends'' lively conversation in the group.


    He said to Vera, "I''ll take you to Find sometime. The Fisher family is in Find. I''ll introduce you to them during Christmas."


    "You''re going to introduce me to your friends?"


    Patrick raised his hand and patted her head. "You should have met them long ago."


    Vera''s thoughts jumped around, and she smiled with eyes curved like little crescents, happily saying, "If we meet, I''ll ask them for gifts. They should have given us gifts when we got married." "Sure, Scott is in charge of his family''s finances now and is very wealthy. You can ask him for expensive gifts."


    Before long, Vera''s steak and foie gras were served.


    She took out her phone to take pictures before eating.


    "Honey, don''t move. I haven''t finished taking pictures yet."


    After she finished taking pictures, they started eating.


    "Do you want some red wine?" Patrick asked.


    Steak, roses, and red wine seemed like the perfect match.


    Vera shook her head. "I don''t drink. I''m afraid of getting drunk. You can''t drink either because I can''t drive."


    Patrick nodded. "I have nothing to do this weekend. I''ll teach you how to drive at home. Once you learn, I''ll buy you a car, and you can drive to school every day."


    Vera thought about how her father, Warren, would loudly scold her when she was learning to drive, and her mother, Brianna, wouldn''t even sit in the car she drove. "Honey, I''m a bit clumsy. Maybe you shouldn''t teach me."


    "But you''re my wife. No matter how clumsy you are, I''ll teach you." Patrick cut the steak on his te and handed it to Vera. "Eat the piece I cut for you." Before they knew it, they had finished their meal.


    Dusk had fallen outside.


    The lights inside the restaurant were softly dim. The cello downstairs began to y, its melody winding and melodious.

 Chapter 126 The Baby Boom Brigade

    Vera rested her chin on her hand, daydreaming after a satisfying meal.


    Later, it was Patrick who stood up, took her hand, and left the restaurant with a rose in hand.


    "This ce is too elegant. The music almost put me to sleep. Honey, next time, can we go to Rustic Hearth Cafe? I love the vibe there."


    Patrick agreed.


    Back home, the rose in Patrick''s hand immediately caught Shawn''s attention. "Patrick finally figured out to buy Vera roses. It took him long enough to realize this." "Shawn, I bought these roses for him."


    "What?" Shawn red at Patrick. "You let Vera buy you flowers? Aren''t you embarrassed? How could you walk out with those in your arms? Go out and buy Vera some roses right now."


    Vera, linking arms with Patrick while changing into her slippers, said, "A bouquet of roses costs less than a hundred bucks, but my husband took me out for a meal that cost nearly nine hundred bucks. Comparatively, I got the better deal." "So, your romantic date was with Uncle Patrick," Randall said as he walked out.


    Vera nodded. "Yeah, if I had told you earlier, you would have spilled the surprise the moment Patrick called and threatened you."


    Back home, Patrick remained silent while Vera kept talking non-stop.


    Shawn still felt Patrick was in the wrong for not being the one to give Vera the roses.


    Vera said something that warmed everyone''s hearts and made them appreciate her views on marriage.


    "Marriage is mutual. Women need to be nourished with flowers, gifts, and surprises, and men need the same. Of course, marriage must be built on equality. If one side is always giving, it''s an unhappy marriage. Mutual support means he gives me his love, and I give him my surprises."


    Patrick had been feeling more and moretely that he married the right person.


    He pulled Vera, who was still talking, into his arms. "Who told you all this?"


    "I figured it out myself."


    As Vera finished speaking, Cindy reflected on all the things she had done for Vincent over the years. "I don''t think I''ve ever given you roses."


    In contrast, Vincent, who was usually quiet, would bring her gifts or flowers after work on Valentine''s Day.


    Cindy looked at Vincent, who exuded authority, and her eyes became a bit misty.


    Seeing Cindy''s emotions about to overflow, Vincent quickly hugged her. "I don''t need flowers. Seeing you all happy at home is enough for me."


    Vera noticed her words had made Cindy feel guilty, so she quickly changed the topic.


    She pointed to Randall, who was lounging on the couch. "Cindy, you may not have given Vincent flowers, but you gave him the most precious gift in the world."


    Both Cindy and Vincent looked at Randall, who waszily lying on the couch.


    Him?


    Randall looked at Cindy, then at Vincent, and finally at Vera, who was pointing at him.


    Vera nodded. "Of course, you carried him for nine months and gave Vincent a chance to continue his legacy. Isn''t that the most precious gift? If I were pregnant, I wouldn''t waste 90 bucks on roses for my husband." "So, when are you getting pregnant?" Randall asked.


    Patrick was also very curious to see how Vera would answer this question.


    Randall added, "If you want to have a baby, do it soon. Don''t wait until I get married and have kids before you. That would mess up the family hierarchy."


    Vera yfully said, "I''ll just have kids after you, so your son will still have to call my son'' Uncle.""


    Shawn also joined. "Vera, while you''re young and healthy, have kids early. If you''re worried about your studies, I''ll help take care of the baby."


    Cindy added, "Yeah, you''re young. If you have kids now, the age gap won''t be too big, and you can be friends with your childter."


    Vincent said, "If you have kids now, Cindy is at home and can help you take care of them. Once you graduate and start working, you''ll have to deal withputer radiation and the stress of bncing work and family. In a few years, Randall will get married and have kids, too, and Cindy will be too busy to help."


    Even Tom had something to say, "Mrs. Olteran, I can help take care of the baby now, too."


    Patrick, who usually didn''t show much emotion, couldn''t hide his smile at this moment. For the first time, he felt how wonderful it was to have a family. They had found him a lovely wife and were all eagerly anticipating their future child. Vera was overwhelmed. She tugged on Patrick''s shirt sleeve and adorably whined, "Honey, let''s go back to the bedroom. I don''t want to stay here."


    Patrick nced at her t abdomen. "Vera, should we have a baby?"


    Vera gave Patrick a knowing look that only he understood. She murmured, "We haven''t even had sex yet, just kissed. There''s no way I could be pregnant now."


    Patrick raised an eyebrow slightly.


    "Honey, if you don''te to the bedroom, I''m escaping first."


    Feeling utterly embarrassed by the baby talk, she got up, crossed the living room, and headed upstairs. They allughed at her. "She''s shy! Vera is still so young; just mentioning having kids makes her blush." So, they turned their attention to Patrick.


    "Patrick, talk it over with Vera. You won''t regret having kids early."


    "Patrick, you''re not getting any younger. Vincent already had Randall calling him ''Dad'' at your age."


    "Patrick, be nicer to Vera and convince her to have a baby for you."


    However, Randall was the only one in the Olteran family who disagreed. "Uncle Patrick, I was just teasing Vera earlier. Honestly, I don''t think she should have kids so soon. Of course, as your nephew, I want you to be a father soon, too. But she''s only 20. Most people at 20 are still their parents'' precious kids. If she gets pregnant now, students at school will definitely gossip about her. She''s already facing enough scrutiny for getting married at this age. If she gets pregnant, she''ll be the center of the campus even more."


    Randall had known Vera for over a decade and spoke up for her as a close friend.


    After Randall finished speaking, the Olteran Manor fell silent.


    Cindy thought to herself, if her daughter were 20, still in school, and her husband and his family were pressuring her to have kids, could she ept it? The answer was clearly no.


    She and Vincent fell silent.


    Shawn, who had been thinking only about adding a new member to the family, realized that Vera was still a student.


    "This is up to us. We can n for kids after Vera graduates and works for a couple of years," Patrick said as he stood up, picking up the rose from the table. "I''m heading upstairs too. You all should go to rest."


    Vera, who had been eavesdropping from the stairs, quietly returned to the bedroom after the discussion in the living room ended.

 Chapter 127 Dating My Husband

    Patrick returned to the bedroom and saw Vera on the sofa, holding a book upside down. He kindly reminded her, "Honey, the book is upside down." Vera looked down and realized it was true! She quickly turned the book right side up. She stared at the content, but nothing really entered her mind. Patrick walked around the room, searching for a suitable vase. He finally found one to put the roses in.


    Vera put down her book and went over to help him. After all, she was a girl, having a good sense of aesthetics. Vera arranged the flowers much better than he did. Patrick simply stood aside, watching her hands as she arranged the bouquet and trimmed the stems. "Did you hear what we talked about in the living room earlier?" Vera pouted and nodded cutely.


    "Honey, are we really going to have a baby?"


    If they were going to have a baby, the issues she and Patrick were facing needed to be addressed and resolved.


    However, to her surprise, Randall, who often had minor disputes with her, actually spoke up for her in private.


    Patrick reached out and rubbed the back of her head. "I respect your wishes. Ran is right; marrying me has already subjected you to public scrutiny. If you have a child, you''ll face even more negativity."


    Vera finished arranging the flowers and leaned against his side. To Patrick, she was like a clingy little kitten, making him want to hold her, cuddle her, and kiss her.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to have a baby," Vera admitted. She wasn''t afraid of the gossip. What she feared was that if her rtionship with Patrick wasn''t stable and they had a child impulsively, their child would suffer if their marriage turned out to be unhappy.


    Although her heart raced every day she spent with Patrick, they had been married for less than a hundred days.


    This time wasn''t enough for her to fully understand Patrick.


    Did Patrick have any exes?


    Was his private life chaotic?


    Had he ever had a premarital checkup?


    Her concerns were valid.


    If she wanted a child, she needed to truly understand and love Patrick, not just decide to have a baby in a moment of passion.


    Despite her young age, she was thinking wisely. Her admission also meant that she was willing to stay with Patrick in the future.


    Her words piqued Patrick''s interest. "What are your conditions?"


    Vera bit her lip and grabbedthe hem of Patrick''s shirt. "Honey, let''s have a date, okay?"


    Patrick was puzzled.


    Vera raised her excited face, getting more thrilled as she spoke. "I never dated anyone before marrying you. I want to have a sweet date with you, and then I''ll have a baby with you in the future, okay?" Patrick asked, "We''re already married, and you still want to date?"


    "Yeah, don''t you think it''s romantic? Most people date first and then get married, but they might not end up getting married. But we''re different. Marriage is our safety. No matter how our romance turns out, we''re already legally married, so we don''t have to worry about whether we''ll end up walking down the aisle."


    "And our dating won''t affect our normal lives; it will just make us morefortable with each other."


    Patrick thought her logic was quite unique.


    Vera continued, "Dating will help you understand me better. If you find out I''m not suitable to be your wife. You still have the chance to break up with me. But if I give you a child right away, even if we divorce, I''ll still be the mother of your child, and that won''t change for the rest of our lives."


    "Vera, you want to date so you can get to know me better, right? You want to see if I''m the perfect husband before deciding whether to have a baby with me." Patrick bluntly exposed her n.


    Vera smiled sheepishly and said, "We can evaluate each other."


    "Honey, please, just grant me this one wish."


    "You really want to date?" Patrick asked.


    Vera nodded. "I''ve never dated before. I want to go to the movies, have coffee, travel, and experience all the fun things with my boyfriend."


    Patrick thought it over and looked down at her expectant eyes. He couldn''t bring himself to say no.


    Vera sweetened the deal, saying, "Since we''re dating, we should kiss and hug regrly."


    Patrick thoughtthat this benefit was tempting!


    Patrick, caught in her scheme, agreed to date her while being married. "Starting now?"


    "Yes."


    As soon as he agreed, Patrick began to im his benefits. He held Vera in his arms, pressing her against the wall, lifting her off the ground to kiss her. "Honey, you''re too impulsive. Who kisses right after starting to date?"


    Patrick''s eyes were filled with danger. He suppressed his desire, looking at her delicate lips and swallowing hard. "Vera, don''t y for too long; my patience is limited." Seeing the desire in his eyes, Vera nodded in fear.


    That night, they still fell asleep in each other''s arms. It seemed like something had changed, yet nothing had changed at all.


    Patrick tenderly cared for the scars on her back. Every time he applied medicine, his anger toward those who hurt her grew. "Did you fight back at school today?"


    Veray on the bed, her back exposed as he applied medicine to her wless skin. "No, honey, I couldn''t bring myself to do it." "Why not?"


    Vera exined, "No one talks about me on the forums anymore. My ssmates know you''re my husband, and they''re too scared to even talk to me. If I fight back now, it wouldn''t be appropriate." Patrick finished applying the medicine, rubbed his palms together to warm them, and quickly ced them on the treated area to help her skin absorb the medicine faster, restoring her beautiful back. Vera thought it was a small matter, but when Patrick did it, she felt it extraordinary.


    He had never treated anyone so seriously, pampering her in every aspect.


    Patrick didn''t let her know any of this.


    "They''re scared, so when you hit them, they won''t fight back or dare to call the police. Why didn''t you hit them?"


    Vera moved slightly, resting her chin on her palm as she turned to look at the cool and handsome Patrick. "Honey, it''s all your fault."


    "What did I do?" He pampered her so much. How could she me him?

 Chapter 128 She Said Shes Lazy

    Vera made a very good point. "If you put Evergreen University under my name, then I''m the principal. What kind of principal beats up students? If the media finds out, they''ll definitely criticize me harshly. While criticizing me, they''ll discover that my husband is the famous business tycoon Patrick from Donnicia. Then they''ll scold me for ''not managing my husband well'' and you for indulging your wife." Patrick found himself increasingly captivated by her words. He murmured, "No, when the media finds out that I''m your backing, those who criticize you will turn to praise you."


    "Why?"


    Patrick retorted, "Who dares to say a bad word about my wife? Do you think I''d let them off?"


    Vera was stunned.


    Why was Patrick so ruthless and terrifying?


    However, he was also so domineering!


    "Honey, you can''t do that. You need to be a good person. Don''t use your money and power to threaten people into submission. If one day you fall from grace, those people will trample all over you. You should always leave some room for maneuver." This was something Vera had concluded after a recent argument with Cindy and a spat with Shawn.


    Patrick maintained his calm demeanor but spoke with an imperial tone unique to him. "That day will nevere, and no one canmand me."


    He looked at the naive Vera. Perhaps she had only heard the legendary rise of the Olteran Group and didn''t truly understand the business empire he had built.


    "Vera, even if I spend every day idling at home with you, the Olteran Group will always be a myth."


    Vera blinked, secretly thinking that he was arrogant.


    "I''m not arrogant."


    It was as if Patrick had developed mind-reading abilities. He guessed her thoughts from her expression.


    Vera yfully stuck out her tongue. "What if I give you a spendthrift son who bankrupts thepany?"


    Patrick replied, "That won''t happen, don''t worry."


    "Honey, why?"


    Vera recalled how her professors could talk for hours when they mentioned Patrick''s name in ss, which she found boring. However, her parents also admired him greatly.


    "Honey, do you have superpowers or something?"


    Patrick''s lips curled into a slight smile. "Why do you say that?"


    "It feels like you''re not an ordinary person."


    Patrick felt helpless. He always felt like she was insulting him.


    After the medicine on her back was absorbed, Patrick went to wash his hands. When he returned, Vera had already taken his book and put it under her pillow.


    In a childish yetmanding tone, she ordered, "Sleep."


    Patrick paused, theny down on the bed, extending his arm for her to rest on, holding her as they were ready to sleep.


    Before sleeping, Vera said, "Honey, resting on your arm has cured my neck pain."


    Patrick said, "If you want to rest on my arm, just say so. No need for excuses."


    "Honey, I want to rest on your arm again tomorrow night."


    "As you wish."


    The room was dim, and the lights were off. The autumn wind was strong; the window was half-open, letting in a cool breeze.


    It was the coolness brought by nature.


    The window curtains fluttered in the wind, dancing in the room.


    The bed they had decorated for their wedding looked beautiful, and the little tassels swayed with the wind.


    The stars in the sky were bright, and the grass on the ground was green.


    The flowers in the room were still as vibrant as ever.


    They embraced each other as lovers and had sweet dreams.


    The next day, Vera didn''t need to go to school, so she stayed in bed.


    Previously, she would remind herself that this was Patrick''s house and that staying in bed would be frowned upon. However, at some point, she started considering this ce her home, sleeping in on weekends until she woke up naturally. No one dared to disturb her.


    Randall was also sleeping under the quilt. Cindy got up early to take care of household chores. She wanted Vera to help her but then remembered Vera was still young, so she went to Randall''s room. "Randall, get up and help me with a spreadsheet."


    "No way, ask Dad."


    Cindy said, "Your dad is out on a private visit with his colleagues. He''s not home."


    "Then ask Vera."


    Cindy replied, "She''s sleeping; you get up now."


    Randall was furious. "Mom, I''m sleeping too."


    "But you''re awake now, aren''t you?"


    "That''s because you woke me up. If you have the guts, go wake Vera up!"


    Randall had realized that ever since Vera came to their house, his pampering had disappeared.


    His mom, dad, and grandpa all liked Vera. He was ignored by them all the time unless they needed his help.


    "Randall, if you don''t behave, I''ll get Patrick to wake you up."


    Cindy threatened him.


    Thinking of that terrifying man, Randall couldn''t resist. He got out of bed angrily.


    After helping Cindy with the spreadsheet, Randall immediately went back to his room to continue sleeping.


    When Vera woke up, she stretched in bed. "Honey?"


    No one responded.


    She picked up her phone and saw that it was 9.00 a.m. Vera wrapped a knitted cardigan over her dress and went downstairs. Seeing a servant, she stopped and asked, "Where''s Patrick?" "Mr. Olteran is in the study."


    Vera turned around halfway down the stairs and went back up, heading straight to Patrick''s study. "Honey, it''s me."


    "Come in."


    Vera pushed the door open, yawning as she walked over to him. Seeing the various data charts on hisputer, she rubbed her eyes. "I don''t understand a single word on the screen. Honey, what are you doing working on the weekend?" "Working overtime."


    Patrick swiveled his chair and opened his arms. Vera walked over and sat on hisp, as if she had done this a thousand times before.


    Sitting on hisp, Vera yawned again. "I''m still not fully awake, even though I''ve slept for so long."


    Patrick looked at the sleepy Vera, and just watching her made his eyes crinkle with a smile. "You went to bed before 8.00 p.m. ;yesterday and slept until 9.00 a.m. today. What''s going on?"


    Vera wrapped her arms around his neck, her temple resting against his. In a soft voice, she said, "Honey, I''m justzy."


    When Vera confidently dered herziness, Patrick felt like her staying in bed wasn''t her fault. She was justzy.


    Holding the soft-bodied Vera on hisp, Patrick''s mind was far from his paperwork. No wonder ancient kings would neglect their duties because of women. If the woman in his arms was the sweet Vera, he would likely be distracted from his work as well.


    "Have you had enough sleep?" he asked her gently.


    Vera nodded. "Yes, I have."


    "Come on. I''ll take you to breakfast."

 Chapter 129 Mrs. Olteran is So Clingy

    Vera stood up from hisp, holding his index finger with her small hand, and the couple walked out together.


    "Mrs. Olteran is so clingy. Every time she doesn''t see Mr. Olteran, she goes looking for him."


    Two servants were gossiping on the stairs.


    "Yeah,st time Mrs. Olteran woke up and Mr. Olteran had gone to work. She wandered around the house asking everyone where he was. When she found out he was at the office, she went there to find him."


    "Just now, Mrs. Olteran asked me too. She was going downstairs for breakfast but turned around and ran back upstairs when she heard Mr. Olteran was in the study."


    "Young newlyweds wish they could be glued together. Mrs. Olteran can''t be without Mr. Olteran, always sticking to him."


    Vera and Patrick, descending the stairs, overheard the servants'' whispers. The more Vera listened, the more she pouted, showing her temper on her face, yet still looking adorable.


    Patrick, hearing the gossip, was in a great mood. It seemed she always looked for him when she woke up and he wasn''t home.


    "Do you really need me that much? Can''t go a moment without me?" he teased her.


    Vera stomped her foot in frustration. She leaned over the railing, looking at the gossiping servants below. "You''re talking nonsense. I don''t always look for Patrick when I wake up. I don''t wander around the house looking for him either, and I''m not that clingy! Don''t make assumptions. It''s clearly he who can''t be without me."


    "Mrs. Olteran?"


    The servants were terrified, realizing their gossip had been overheard by their mistress.


    Patrick pulled Vera back and patted her on the back. "Don''t be mad. They weren''t wrong."


    Vera clung to his shirt, pouting. "Honey, am I really that clingy?"


    Patrick smiled gently. "Just a little clingy, exactly how I like it."


    Vera felt his answer wasn''t what she wanted to hear. Annoyed, she left him and headed to the dining room alone.


    In the dining room, they saw Randall.


    "Why are you up sote too?"


    Randall saw Patrick following Vera and swallowed his retort. "I stayed upte studyingst night."


    "You''re so shameless," Vera said as she sat down. The servant brought her breakfast.


    "What about Patrick''s?" Vera asked.


    She often asked questions like, "Where''s Patrick?" "What about Patrick''s?" "What''s Patrick doing?" "Patrick..."


    She didn''t think much of it, but others were more convinced she couldn''t be without Patrick.


    Patrick pulled out a chair and sat next to her. "I already had breakfast."


    He was there just to keep herpany.


    Vera nudged his arm. "It''s okay, honey. You can go back. Don''t stay with me, or everyone will say, ''Mrs. Olteran can''t even have breakfast without Mr. Olteran. She''s so clingy.'' You should go back. Randall is here." Patrick''s face lit up with a smile. "I want everyone to know that I''m the one who insists on keeping youpany, and that I''m the clingy one. Is that okay?"


    Vera pursed her lips and looked at the two servants standing in the dining room. She said, "Remember, it''s Patrick who clings to me, not the other way around. When you go out, make sure to rify that it''s not me who wants to stick to him." The two servants couldn''t help but smile, finding Vera endearing. "Yes, we understand, Mrs. Olteran."


    Vera nodded in satisfaction.


    During breakfast, Patrick asked Randall, "Have you taken the ounting certification exam?"


    Randall shook his head. "I don''t want to take it."


    Patrick said, "You have free time. Read more books and get the ounting certification. Don''t neglect the CFA either. Start with the simpler ones and pass them before your junior year. Prepare for the graduate exams in your senior year." Randall felt pressured by Patrick and said, "Uncle Patrick, I don''t want to take these exams."


    Vera, with food her mouth, nced at Randall and then at Patrick, whose emotions were unreadable.


    Patrick said, "I didn''t ask for your opinion."


    After years of knowing Randall, Vera understood him better than she did Mia. She saw the frustration and suppression in Randall''s eyes and knew he didn''t want to follow this n.


    Vera watched Randallpromise and quietly eat his breakfast.


    She bit the fork and looked at Patrick beside her. She felt that Patrick was unhappy after Randall said he didn''t want to take the exams.


    The dining room, which had been harmonious, fell silent.


    Vera wondered, ''Am I overthinking?''


    "Honey, can I ask you a question?" Vera raised her hand in front of Patrick to get his attention.


    Patrick lowered her hand, his eyes filled with a deep, affectionate smile. "Say it."


    Vera bit her lip. "Do I need to take the ounting certification and the CFA you mentioned?"


    "If you''re interested, you can take them. If not, there''s no need."


    Patrick''s leniency toward Vera made Randall envious.


    Vera asked again, "Honey, is it hard?"


    Randall chimed in, "It''s hard and very boring."


    Vera turned to him, saying, "If you don''t like it, why are you studying business?"


    Randall nced at Patrick and silently continued eating.


    It was clear that Patrick had arranged this for him.


    Vera looked at Patrick and said, "If it''s hard, I won''t study it."


    "It''s okay. I know it. If you want to learn, I''ll teach you. One-on-one, no charge, just benefits."


    Patrick emphasized the word "benefits," and Vera''s mind was instantly filled with images of them kissing and hugging. Her face turned red.


    "I won''t study it."


    Patrick seemed to know what she was thinking and chuckled. In a light tone, he urged, "Hurry up and eat. I''ll take you to practice driving in the yardter." "Do I really have to practice driving?" Vera frowned.


    "Honey, can''t I just happily sit in the passenger seat with you?"


    Patrick asked, "Don''t you want a luxury car?"


    Vera, who had no ambitions, shook her head. "I don''t want one."


    Patrick asked again, "Don''t you want the freedom to go anywhere in the future?"


    Vera, who had no aspirations, shook her head again. "There are taxis, and you can pick me up."


    Patrick was exasperated. Why was she so adamant about not learning to drive?


    "What if I''m out of the country on a business trip and there are no taxis around? What will you do?"


    Vera replied, "I''ll call my dad or Randall."


    "You have quite a few backup drivers." Patrick ced her left hand on his chest. "Do you really not want to learn?"

 Chapter 130 What If I Hit Patrick?

    Vera pursed her lips. "Just a little, but I don''t want you to teach me."


    She looked at Randall, asking Patrick, "Honey, can Randall teach meter?"


    "No, I have to teach you."


    "Honey, you''ll get annoyed with me. You''ll scold me and yell at me. I''m afraid I''ll get mad and impulsively hit you." Her voice trailed off at the end. What if she got so angry from being criticized that she hit him? Would he stop loving her?


    However, if Randall was there.


    First, Randall wouldn''t dare yell at her.


    Second, even if she got impulsive and wanted to hit someone, Randall could quickly calm her down and apologize.


    Lastly, even if she still got mad, she would end up hitting Randall, not Patrick.


    In that way, she could still have her sweet romance, and at most, she''d owe Randall a bit. She could make it up to himter.


    Vera''s n seemed perfect in her mind.


    However, Patrick refused.


    Remembering her disastrous driving lessons, Vera decided to try persuading him again. "Honey, if I drive, it could be fatal." Patrick said, "Then we''ll die together."


    Vera was speechless with frustration.


    After breakfast, Patrick took Vera outside. He handed her the car keys. "Get in the car."


    "Honey, can we use a cheaper car?" Vera asked.


    She wouldn''t feel bad about crashing a cheaper car, and more importantly, she could afford to pay for the damages. Patrick replied, "We don''t have any cheap cars at home. Just drive this one and do your best."


    Vera nced at the luxury cars parked nearby, feeling a bit frustrated. Marrying a wealthy man had its downsides, like not being able to find a cheap car to practice with. Every car here was worth millions of dors. "Honey, if I crash the car, will you make me pay for it?" she asked cautiously.


    Patrick teased her, saying, "You have to pay, but you can get reimbursed."


    Vera felt like his answer was unclear. If she damaged the car, she would have to pay, but then he would reimburse her. So essentially, if the car got damaged, he would still be the one paying for the repairs. Once she got in the car, Vera finally understood. Her eyes lit up with a smile as she realized, "Honey, you mean I don''t have to pay, right?"


    Patrick, seeing her delighted eyes, couldn''t help but smile too. "You''re notpletely stupid. There''s still hope."


    Vera yfully pinched him and joked, "You''re so mean. Can''t you just say it clearly? You know I''m not good at contemting."


    "You''ll find out soon enough if you can do it," Patrick said, suddenly leaning over from the passenger seat toward Vera in the driver''s seat. Vera''s heart raced. She thought he was about to kiss her. "No, honey, not here. There are people outside."


    However, Patrick was just adjusting her seat. She was short, and if she had to adjust it herself, it would take forever, so he helped her out. Realizing he was just adjusting the seat, Vera felt a bit embarrassed. She watched as his face got closer and closer.


    Vera nervously swallowed, trying to avoid looking at his lips but failing.


    Patrick didn''t move, watching as the seat pushed her closer to him. When they were very close, the seat stopped moving.


    Vera blinked rapidly, speaking softly to avoid touching his lips. "Honey, can you move back a bit? I''m ufortable."


    As soon as she said that, Patrick leaned in and kissed her, stealing the sweetness from her lips.


    Vera''s hands clenched tightly, her knuckles turning white, and her heart raced. In the confined space of the car, their passion grew.


    She didn''t even realize when she wrapped her arms around his neck. When she did, she regretted it deeply.


    Covering her face with her hands, she said, "Honey, I told you not to kiss me. There are servants outside. It''s so embarrassing if they see."


    Patrickughed. "When the momentes, it''s hard to control."


    He then helped her buckle her safety belt and returned to the passenger seat. "Put your hands down. No one saw you except me."


    Vera, still blushing, turned her face towards the window.


    Patrick sat with her in silence, smiling.


    After a while, Veraposed herself. After all, they were in a romantic rtionship and the closest of couples. She couldn''t keep getting embarrassed like this. So, Vera patted her face and started the car.


    Patrick reminded her, "Always check your surroundings before getting in the car. Once you''re in, lock the doors and then put on your safety belt."


    Vera replied, "I know. My instructor taught me all that."


    Once in the car, Vera was clearly a novice. From her actions, Patrick could tell she was familiar with the theory but not the practical aspects.


    "Press the brake and shift gears," Vera muttered to herself, looking around. She finally spotted the gear shift behind the steering wheel. She turned to Patrick and asked, "D is for drive, right?" Patrick nodded.


    Vera continued to remind herself, "Turn signal; honk the horn."


    The sound of Vera honking the horn echoed in the yard.


    Patrick felt a bit helpless.


    "Honey, why aren''t you saying anything?" Vera asked, turning to him before starting the car.


    Patrick didn''t want to discourage her enthusiasm or hold her to an expert''s standards. Instead, he praised her, "You''re doing great. This is the correct procedure. It''s good that you remember it."


    Vera, boosted by his praise, asked, "Really, honey? Mom never rides in my car. She says it''s like riding in a tank." She then recalled telling Brianna, "You''re so lucky. Some people can''t even ride in a tank." After that, Brianna had hit her. "And Noah, he always criticized my inefficiency when getting in the car." She had pulled Noah out of the car and hit him too, making him keep quiet. Thinking back, Vera felt a bit wronged.


    If Vera hadn''t mentioned it, Patrick would have almost forgotten he had a brother-inw overseas.


    "Vera, since you got married, hasn''t Noah called you?"


    Vera and Noah were very close. Patrick expected Noah to call, interrogate him, chat, or even give him a hard time, or at least remind him to treat Vera well. However, so far, he hadn''t received a single call from Noah.

 Chapter 131 Rookie Skills

    "No, he''s busy with his studies, and our time zones are reversed. He usually calls my parents."


    Sometimes when she received Noah''s calls, she would answer them secretly, so Patrick didn''t know.


    Patrick didn''t press further and instead instructed her, "Drive around the front yard a few times, then drive to the fountain."


    Vera looked around and asked Patrick, "Honey, your car doesn''t have a handbrake."


    Patrick replied, "We don''t need the handbrake today. Next time, I''ll install one for you."


    He urged again, "Start moving."


    Vera nervously honked the horn again, then released the brake, letting the car move forward on its own before slowly pressing the gas pedal. The honking in the yard woke up Shawn.


    He went out and saw Randall in the living room. "What''s all that noise outside?"


    "Patrick is teaching Vera how to drive."


    Shawn grumbled, "He''s really got nothing better to do. Teaching Vera to drive in this heat, just to get rid of his boredom."


    He chatted with Randall, "Patrick is funny. When I told him to marry Vera, he looked extremely displeased and refused. Now, he definitely wouldn''t want to divorce her."


    Randall was surprised. He leaned in close to Shawn and whispered like a thief, "Grandpa, with Uncle Patrick''s temper, he usually doesn''t listen to you. Why did he listen to you this time and marry Vera? How did you make him do it?" Shawn boasted, "No matter how capable he is, he''s still a CEO, and I''m the chairman. The one with the power is always me."


    However, Shawn''s pride didn''tst long. Randall brought him back to reality, "Come on, thepany is supported by Uncle Patrick. Even if you force him out and don''t give him thepany, he could just take his team and start over somewhere else. If he leaves you with a mess, you probably wouldn''t be able to handle it."


    Shawn pped Randall on the head.


    "Get lost."


    Randall shrugged his shoulders, dodged, and then scratched his head. "Grandpa, I want to hear the truth. I promise I won''t tell anyone."


    Shawn was displeased and didn''t want to say another word to him.


    An old man''s temper needed to be handled gently. Whoever annoyed him will be made unhappy.


    "The truth? You''re not worthy of hearing it."


    Shawn got up and walked past Randall to the outer yard, watching the car in the distance crawl slowly like a turtle.


    Inside the car.


    Vera was tense, with Patrick sitting beside her, constantly reassuring her, "Don''t be afraid; it''s okay."


    "Honey, there''s someone ahead," Vera whimpered to Patrick.


    Patrick was helpless. If there was someone ahead and she didn''t brake, did she want to hit that person? "Honey, what should I do? We''re getting closer to that person," Vera continued to cry for guidance.


    Patrick looked at her legs and then at the servant walking on the road ahead.


    She was a silly but cute wife who didn''t brake when she saw someone.


    A dumb servant who didn''t know to get out of the way when she saw a car.


    If an ident happened, neither of them could escape responsibility.


    Vera was so nervous that she forgot about the brake.


    She opened the window, stuck her head out, and shouted at the servant ahead, "Hey, move! I''m going to hit you."


    Her speed didn''t decrease.


    Patrick looked at Vera in silence.


    She really wasn''t very smart!


    She could think of sticking her head out to shout at people but couldn''t think of pressing the brake.


    Even if she couldn''t think of the brake, couldn''t she think of honking the horn?


    Did she n to stick her head out and shout, "Hey, move out of the way, I''m going to hit you," every time she saw a pedestrian on the road?


    Vera''s shouting had an effect. Soon, all the servants on the road cleared out.


    "Stop the car," Patrick said.


    Vera moved her foot to the brake, and the car stopped instantly.


    She braked hard and suddenly, causing her body to lurch forward despite wearing a safety belt. Patrick, who trusted her too much and didn''t wear his safety belt, was caught off guard and mmed into the front of the car. Patrick grunted from the impact, pushing against the dashboard to steady himself.


    Patrick reminded himself that the driver was his wife, and he needed to guide her gently and calmly. He couldn''t scold her harshly!


    After the car came to aplete stop, Vera let out a long sigh of relief and immediately turned to check if Patrick was hurt.


    "Honey, are you okay? Did you hit your head? Does it hurt?"


    Suddenly, the car started moving forward slowly on its own again.


    Vera''s eyes widened in shock as she saw the car moving uncontrobly. She panicked and started frantically pping Patrick, crying out for help, "Honey, what should I do? I didn''t press the gas pedal, why is it moving on its own?" Patrick steadied himself and took a deep breath.


    Without responding to Vera''s panic, he calmly reached over and shifted the gear from "D" to "P," finally bringing the car to aplete stop.


    Once the car was fully stopped, Vera quieted down.


    After a long pause, she said, "Honey, if you want to scold me, go ahead. If you get sick from holding it in, I''ll take care of you."


    Patrick nced at the remorseful Vera and said, "It''s a design w in the car, not your fault."


    "But I didn''t press the brake, and I didn''t put it in park," Vera said, lowering her head in guilt.


    Patrick replied, "You''re a beginner. Take it slow. I''m here with you, so don''t be afraid."


    He reached out and held Vera''s hand, asking her, "When you encounter pedestrians blocking the road, what should you do?"


    In a soft voice, Vera said, "Remind them to move."


    "How do you remind them?" Patrick asked.


    Patrick thought that now Vera was calm, she might know what to do.


    However, Vera''s answer left him both disappointed and unsurprised.


    "I can open the window and shout at them."


    Vera didn''t realize her mistake. With Patrick holding her right hand, she pointed outside with her left hand and said, "Just now, I shouted a few times, and they moved out of the way." Patrick sighed. "Vera, you''re driving a four-wheeled car, not a tricycle." Even a tricycle had a horn! It was not meant to be used by shouting to clear the way.


    He hoped she would remember that the horn was not just for pressing a few times during a driving test. It wasfor alerting others in unexpected situations on the road.


    After thinking for about three minutes, Vera suddenly eximed, "Honk the horn!"


    "Yeah, why didn''t I honk the horn earlier and instead used my voice?" she asked Patrick.


    Patrick also wanted to know how she thought of sticking her head out to remind the servants.


    However, Patrick reminded her again, "Vera, when you see pedestrians, you need to press the brake. Cars should always yield to people, got it? In any dangerous situation, remember to press the brake." Vera nodded. "I got it."


    Her mind remembered, but her hands didn''t cooperate whenshe faced the situation.

 Chapter 132 Tears

    When Vera drove for the second time, Patrick fastened his safety belt.


    She drove the car around the front yard three times and then headed to the fountain. Vera turned the car in the opposite direction.


    Patrick shouted, "Stop."


    Then, the car came to a sudden halt, and his body lurched forward again.


    Fortunately, the safety belt saved his life.


    He pointed out the correct route on the roundabout to Vera, and she started the car again. "Stop."


    The safety belt saved Patrick''s life a second time.


    "Vera, when you''re driving, don''t stay in the middle of the road; keep to one side."


    Another ten minutes passed.


    Patrick called out, "Stop."


    The safety belt saved his life a third time.


    After being jolted so many times, his chest started to hurt.


    Patrick coughed a few times and looked at Vera beside him, asking, "How did you feel while driving just now?" "The road is bumpy," Vera said coyly.


    As soon as Patrick heard her voice, he immediately lost his temper.


    He even coaxed her gently, "Sweetie, you were driving over the flowers."


    If there had been a fence beside them, she would have crashed into it.


    If there had been a cliff beside the fence, she would have gone over it.


    Luckily, they were in their garden.


    The Olteran family''s garden was beautiful, with flowers of various colors and trees from different seasons.


    Early in the morning, the gardeners had nted fresh flowers in the Olteran family''s garden.


    However, the flowers hadn''t been in the soil for long before Vera ran over them with the car.


    As soon as Vera heard this, she felt sorry for the flowers and unbuckled her safety belt to get out and check.


    She released the brake and got out without shifting gears.


    At that moment, the car started to roll again.


    When Patrick faced subordinates who didn''t learn, he could scold them harshly.


    When dealing with those who repeatedly made mistakes, he might even give them a beating to help them remember.


    However, with Vera, his wife, it was different.


    He couldn''t criticize her; she would cry.


    He couldn''t hit her; she would be in pain.


    This troubled Patrick greatly.


    The car door was already open, and Vera suddenly remembered something.


    She looked at the slowly rolling car and screamed, "Ah! I didn''t shift gears again."


    Patrick felt a moment of relief that she could still realize this.


    Vera stepped on the brake again, shifted gears, and then gently released her foot to make sure the car wouldn''t roll before getting out. Patrick watched helplessly as Vera ignored the car and ran to check on the flowers.


    He shook his head in resignation.


    After turning off the car, he got out and walked over.


    He saw Vera squatting on the ground where she had driven over, looking at the precious flowers crushed into the soil.


    The delicate flowers were ttened by the car tires, looking pitiful and tragic.


    Vera sped her hands together, closed her eyes, and murmured, "It''s all my fault. I''ll try my best to save you. If I can''t, I''ll give you a proper burial." Patrick found it amusing.


    He lifted the legs of his suit pants and half-squatted beside Vera. "Are you repenting?"


    "No, I''m trying to save them. If I fail, then I''m praying."


    Patrick felt a bit confused and didn''t quite understand what she meant.


    Maybe it was a generation gap.


    He didn''t understand these. This morning, he had even looked up the difference between lip gloss and lip oil online and learned a lot.


    Now, he watched Vera digging a hole in the soil with her hands to bury the flowers.


    "The roots are in the soil. You need to pull them out before you can rent them." Patrick couldn''t bear to see Vera continue being clueless, so he offered a reminder. "Wow, honey, you''re so smart."


    Vera was delighted and praised him as she pulled at the flower stems. "No wonder people think you''re amazing. You''re smarter than us ordinary folks."


    She tugged at the flower, and suddenly, the air grew silent again.


    Vera looked at the flower stem with its broken roots in her hand, as if she were frozen.


    Patrick also looked at the flower in her hand and said nothing.


    Originally, these flowers still had roots and might have survived if rented.


    Now, the roots were gone.


    Vera had pulled from the middle, breaking the stem and leaving the roots in the soil.


    Now, these flowers were beyond saving.


    Patrick, usually so stern, calmly said, "Skip the rescue step and go straight to praying for their death."


    Clearly, the flowers couldn''t be saved.


    Vera cried in the yard.


    Patrick saw the tears welling up in her eyes and falling.


    As he wiped her tears, heforted her, "Alright, don''t cry. It''s okay. The flowers may be dead, but as long as you''re okay, that''s what matters." Patrick realized his words were off and quickly corrected himself.


    Vera''s crying attracted Shawn.


    "What happened? Vera, what''s wrong? Did Patrick bully you? I''ll hit him with a stick; don''t cry."


    Shawn walked over to Vera, asking with concern.


    He patted Patrick''s back lightly, just enough to show Vera he was on her side.


    "I hit him, so don''t cry."


    Vera put down the flower, wiped her tears with her arm, and looked tearfully at Shawn.


    "Shawn, you hit the wrong person. Patrick didn''t bully me."


    "Then who did?"


    Vera pointed to the crushed, rootless flowers on the ground. "It was them."


    Shawn was at a loss.


    He couldn''t avenge Vera against the ttened flowers.


    "Vera, it''s noon. Time for lunch. Tom called me to eat. I''ll go first. You two should head back soon too."


    Shawn made his escape.


    Once again, Patrick and Vera were left alone by the flowerbed.


    Patrick, having taken a hit from Shawn for no reason, was asked by the tearful Vera, "Does it hurt?"


    Patrick shook his head. "How about we bury these flowers and then go back for lunch?"


    Vera pouted."Honey, help me dig the holes."


    "Okay."


    So, in the crisp autumn weather, under a clear and cloudless sky, the bright sunlight fell on the Olteran family''s yard, casting shadows on their backs.


    One was dressed in a ck suit, exuding elegance.


    The other wore a knitted sweater, sweet and gentle.


    Patrick apanied Vera in a task he had despised as a child-digging in the dirt.


    He took off his watch and put it in her pocket.


    He didn''t let her do the work herself; he did all the digging in the yard to bury the flowers.


    Vera held the flowers in her hands, and once the holes were ready, she gently ced them in. Then, Patrick watched as she pushed the surrounding soil back in.


    The burial wasplete.


    Since their hands were dirty, they didn''t drive but left the car halfway and walked back home.


    Randall was still pestering Shawn. "Grandpa, tell me, why did Uncle Patrick marry Vera? How did youe up with the idea to rmend Vera to him?"


    Shawn escaped to the dining room.


    He warned Randall, "Don''t bring this up at home again. If Patrick gets upset and hits you, I won''t intervene."


    "I definitely won''t ask them. Their rtionship is heating up right now. If I suddenly ask this, it might affect their feelings. That''s why I''m asking you, Grandpa. Tell me, I promise to keep it a secret." Shawn snorted. "I don''t believe you."


    "Grandpa, you wouldn''t be using..."

 Chapter 133 Maintaining Patricks External Image

    The restaurant echoed with the servant''s greeting, "Mr. Patrick Olteran, Mrs. Olteran."


    Hearing the servant''s address, Randall immediately fell silent. Seeing Vera and Patrick, he sat up properly. On the other side, Patrick and Vera entered with dirty hands.


    "What happened to your hands? Why are they so dirty? Were you ying with mud?" Shawn asked.


    Vera shook her head and replied, "We were digging a grave for the flowers."


    Shawn was speechless.


    Randall pointed at Patrick''s hands and asked, "Then why are Uncle Patrick''s hands so dirty?"


    Patrick, being so refined, would never y with dirt, let alone dig a grave for "flowers." It was absolutely impossible.


    Vera exined, "He dug the hole, and I built the mound."


    Shawn and Randall were shocked at the dining table.


    "Patrick, digging dirt?" At this moment, Shawn would rather believe the sky was falling than believe Patrick was digging dirt.


    Vera didn''t understand their surprise and nodded. "Yes, are you that shocked?"


    Patrick didn''t let her continue talking to them and took her hand to the bathroom to wash up.


    Shawn and Randall exchanged nces, sharing the same expression of shock.


    Shawn recalled that ever since Patrick could discern things, he was different from other children.


    Kids loved ying with sand, building castles, and ying with blocks. Every time Shawn came home from work, he would bring toys that kids at Patrick''s age liked, but Patrick never yed with them. He would even toss them aside and pick up a maze book to read.


    Later, when he went to kindergarten, other kids yed with dirt, but he found it dirty.


    ying with mud, he found it disgusting.


    ying with y, he found it childish.


    His childhood was extremely dull. Shawn thought he had severe OCD. Every time he came home, the house had to be thoroughly cleaned.


    Now, the son he thought had severe OCD was digging a hole in the yard with his bare hands?


    He had misunderstood for 28 years!


    Randall was even more shocked by Patrick''s indulgence toward Vera.


    He once got spanked and made to pick up every crumb by hand because he made a mess while eating.


    When he used an eraser on his test paper and didn''t blow away the eraser shavings, he got spanked again when Patrick checked his homework.


    Later, he came home covered in dust after ying basketball because he was tired and sat on the court. When he got home, he didn''t change into clean clothes before sitting on the sofa, and Patrick caught him again. So, he got spanked again.


    Patrick pushed him into the shower and personally cleaned the sofa cushion he had dirtied.


    As a result, heter ate with a clean area around him, without any trash or crumbs.


    People praised him as a refined gentleman with good upbringing.


    When he did his homework, he would clean up the eraser shavings immediately and throw away the trash, keeping his area clean daily. He even helped Vera tidy her desk. Later, after ying basketball, he would take off his clothes and shower, washing his dirty clothes before sitting on the sofa.


    Before he grew up, Randall always thought Patrick was the most mature and charming man in the world, who wouldn''t even nce at anything childish or dirty. However, now, he was getting his hands dirty with soil for Vera!


    He felt more shocked than if it were the end of the world.


    Before long, Patrick and Vera came out with clean hands.


    Sitting at the dining table, Shawn and Randall kept their eyes on them.


    The one who suggested burying the flowers must have been Vera. Patrick would never waste time on such a trivial matter.


    Patrick and Vera acted as if no one else were there. Vera took out his watch from her pocket and grabbed his hand, saying, "Darling, let me put your watch on for you."


    Patrick extended his hand, letting her excitedly y with his watch and put it on him.


    Randall was convinced of one thing. ''At home, trying to please Vera is far more effective than praising Patrick.''


    Soon, Cindy arrived as well. "I just called Vincent. He won''t being home for lunch. Let''s start eating."


    Shawn mumbled, "Vincent should have said it earlier. We''ve already made food for him."


    This ordinary remark gave Vera a new idea.


    She bit her fork, looking at them at the table, and finally fixed her gaze on Patrick, smiling sweetly.


    Patrick''s heart started to race.


    He knew clearly that this wasn''t the heartbeat of love but a faint sense of unease.


    "Darling."


    "Eat."


    "Darling, I want to tell you something."


    Patrick ced a piece of meat on her lips."Open your mouth."


    Vera obediently opened her mouth and ate the meat he fed her. Then, while chewing, she continued, "Darling, can you create a chat group?" Patrick fed her another piece of meat.


    Vera epted it without hesitation and took another bite. "I mean the Facebook group you mentionedst time. Can you add all our family members to it?" "Keep your mouth open and eat." Patrick fed her another piece.


    Everyone at the table quietly watched Patrick feed Vera meat.


    Seeing that her mouth was almost full, Patrick kept feeding her.


    "Darling, my mouth is full. Let me swallow before you feed me more. I''m trying to talk to you about something important."


    Patrick picked up a bowl of corn soup and brought it to her lips. "Drink some soup."


    Vera held the bowl and drank.


    As soon as she finished drinking and was about to speak, he fed her a piece of cabbage.


    Every time she called "Darling," another piece of food would appear in her mouth. Finally, Vera stopped talking.


    Patrick then asked, "What else do you want to eat? I''ll get it for you."


    "Patrick, am I disabled?"


    Patrick asked, "Why do you ask that?"


    "Then why are you treating me like I''m disabled? I have hands; I can feed myself."


    She yelled at Patrick in front of everyone.


    He didn''t get angry or argue back.


    The onlookers thought Patrick didn''t dare to argue back!


    While everyone was waiting for Patrick to scold Vera in public to maintain his image, Vera pouted and turned her face away. Patrick awkwardly touched his nose.


    The expected outburst from Patrick didn''t happen.


    Instead, he ced a piece of fish on Vera''s te.


    Vera looked at the fish piece with frustration. She didn''t refuse his offering but directly put it in her mouth and ate it.


    Vera noticed everyone was watching Patrick and recalled how she had just yelled at him in a fit of temper.


    Usually, it didn''t matter how she treated him because no one was watching.


    However, today, in front of everyone, he was her husband after all, and she should pay attention to maintaining his image.

 Chapter 134 Making My Husband Gain Weight

    So, Vera got up and piled a lot of food onto Patrick''s te. "Fish pieces, cabbage, chicken, beef, and some meat I don''t even know. I''m giving it all to you. Eat it, gain weight, and get strong!" Vera said. After she finished speaking, she didn''t realize she had amused everyone around her.


    Vera ced the te in front of Patrick, filled with her "love."


    "Who told you to keep giving me food and feeding me? Now I''m giving you food. You eat it," Vera said to Patrick.


    Patrick smiled and said, "But you didn''t feed me."


    Vera pouted. "If I feed you, I won''t have hands to eat with."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Cindyughed.


    Patrick alsoughed.


    He had just teased her to see her reaction, and she didn''t disappoint him.


    With Vera at home, there was always fun andughter.


    During the meal, Shawn asked Vera how her driving was going.


    Vera, thinking about her morning experience, lowered her head guiltily. She had run over the flowers; her driving skills were obviously not good.


    Patrick said, "There''s a lot of room for improvement."


    Shawn didn''t catch his subtle hint and thought he was praising Vera for her hard work. "Vera, keep it up. I''m supporting you mentally. Once you learn, you can drive us to the snack street. Ever since you showed me that video of the cheesy hot dog, I''ve been craving it."


    Knowing her actual driving skills, Vera didn''t dare promise something she couldn''t do. "Shawn, I can promise to take you to the snack street for good food, but I can''t promise to drive you there."


    After all, it could be life-threatening.


    Shawn asked, "Why not?"


    Vera replied, "I''m afraid you''ll have PTSD from riding in my car."


    Shawn was speechless.


    Patrick chuckled softly.


    After lunch, the Olteran family members sat in the living room, enjoying a leisurely afternoon.


    Patrick, busy with work, went to the study.


    Cindy, who had woken up early, felt tired by noon and went to her bedroom to rest.


    Before long, only threete risers were left on the sofa.


    Vera asked Randall, "What time did you get up this morning?"


    "Around nine. What about you?"


    "I also got up at nine."


    They both turned their attention to the energetic Shawn. In unison, they asked, "Grandpa, what time did you get up? Howte did you sleep in?"


    Shawn awkwardly realized they had all gotten up earlier than him.


    "Talking about this is pointless."


    He definitely didn''t want to tell them he got up at ten.


    Seeing they couldn''t get an answer, Vera and Randall gave up.


    If they asked too much, they might get scolded.


    "Shawn, do you have a chat app?"


    Shawn asked, "What do you need that for? A phone call can solve everything. Chatting on the phone is so informal."


    Shawn was still old-fashioned at heart. epting new things took time for him. While everyone else was using mobile apps for socializing and entertainment, Shawn didn''t see the point. Years ago, Randall had suggested downloading one for him. Shawn refused and had been stubborn ever since.


    Randall told Vera about this.


    Vera said, "That''s because you didn''t use the right method."


    So, she took charge.


    "Shawn, do you want to be the group owner?"


    "What''s a group owner?" Shawn asked curiously.


    Vera had wanted to bring this up at the restaurant, but she kept getting fed by Patrick and forgot.


    After the meal, she brought it up again.


    "A group owner is like the head of our family. We create a group chat with just our family members. You, as the group owner, have a lot of power. If you''re in a bad mood, you can kick people out at will. Plus, the group owner is someone everyone loves and respects."


    Shawn hadn''t been in a position of authority for a long time, and his interest was piqued.


    "Vera, tell me more about what it takes to be a group owner."


    Vera''s words intrigued Shawn, and she began to exin in detail what a group owner was, how to create a group, and the benefits and conveniences of having one. "For example, Patrick has a lot of social engagements and sometimes won''t be home for dinner. He just needs to tell us in the group like, ''I won''t be home for dinner tonight.'' Then, we all see the message and can inform the chef to make one less portion."


    "Or, if I find something delicious, I can share it in the group and ask, ''Who wants some? I''ll bring it home for you.'' Then everyone can reply."


    "Or, if Cindy is out shopping and I need her to bring something back, I can ask her in the group."


    The more Shawn listened, the more he thought this was a good idea.


    It really would save a lot of trouble.


    "So, how can I be the group owner?" Shawn was now fully interested in this new concept. Vera took out her phone and started teaching Shawn how to download, register, and use the app. Randall watched in amazement, realizing she was truly persuasive!


    Whether it was scolding, teasing, or coaxing, Vera was a master at it all.


    What Randall had tried for years without sess, Vera managed to do with just a few words, convincing Shawn to download the app. "Vera, the verification code hasn''te through yet," Shawn said. Vera nced at the phone. "Just wait a bit, Shawn. It wille soon."


    They fiddled with the phone for about ten minutes.


    "Registration sessful!" Shawn looked at the screen, nodding in satisfaction. "How do I add you all as friends?"


    Vera patiently taught Shawn how to use the app.


    From the second-floor staircase, Patrick watched Vera. He had nned to call her back to their room for a nap, but when he stepped out, he heard her encouraging Shawn to register for a social media ount. He watched for a long time.


    Shawn, being elderly, had been advised by everyone to not just stay at home maintaining his current lifestyle but to engage with new things and keep up with the times.


    However, Shawn was very stubborn, and no one could persuade him.


    Eventually, everyone gave up.


    Since Vera arrived, she managed to coax Shawn into listening to her.


    Patrick noticed that she was very patient with his family.


    When Shawn was registering, he encountered simple issues like not knowing how to change his avatar, not receiving the verification code, and not knowing where to add friends. A more impatient person would have gotten angry long ago.


    However, Vera sat beside him with great patience, carefully teaching him until he learned.


    There wasn''t a hint of impatience from her.


    A person''s sincerity couldn''t be faked.


    Vera showed her genuine care to his family.


    Patrick''s lips curled into a smile; his face filled with pride.


    This wonderful woman was his wife.

 Chapter 135 Whose Cat Is This?

    Finally, an hourter.


    Shawn, with his skills, added Vera and Randall on Facebook. He sent invitations to others but hadn''t received any responses yet. "Is that all?" Shawn asked.


    Vera nodded. "Yes. Later, you can add us all to a group and create a family group chat."


    "Alright!" Shawn fiddled with his phone for a long time.


    "Did you have steakst night? From which ce? How was it?" Shawn asked, looking at her post.


    Vera had a romantic dinner with Patrickst night and posted the pictures on her News Feed after returning home.


    At this moment, Shawn saw it while browsing his friends'' updates and gave it a like, mimicking Randall.


    Just then, Patrick saw his friend request. The note said: [I''m your father.]


    Patrick found it a bit amusing and finally epted it.


    "The second one is cking off at work, ying with his phone, not focused at all."


    Shawnined about Patrick, who had epted his friend request.


    "What''s this dark thing? What kind of profile picture is that?" Shawn was very disdainful of his profile picture. "His social media ount style looks so old-fashioned, not as young as mine." He then saw that the second one''s updates were empty.


    "He''s so boring. Doesn''t know how to share life or enjoy life. His News Feed is empty."


    Vera disagreed, saying, "That''s enough, Shawn. After all, he''s my husband. I''m right here. It''s fine if youin a bit, but if you keep going, I won''t be happy."


    She was part of the Olteran family, but more importantly, she and Patrick were a couple.


    Hearing othersin about Patrick, she definitely wouldn''t be happy.


    Patrick, in the back, was very pleased with her defense of him.


    "Vera," he called out.


    Vera turned her head and looked up at Patrick standing on the second floor. "Honey, what''s up?"


    "Come up and take a nap," Patrick beckoned her with his hand.


    Vera saw that Shawn didn''t need her for the moment, so she hopped away.


    At the stairs to the second floor, Patrick reached out and held her hand, dotingly asking, "You''re always hopping around. Whose cat jumps around like you?" Vera hugged his arm and returned to the bedroom. "Yours."


    The way she said this coquettishly hit Patrick right in the heart.


    Before bed, Vera was washing up in the bathroom. She suddenly asked, "Honey, why didn''t you want me to talk about the group chat at lunch?"


    Patrick replied, "I don''t want to be the group owner."


    Vera dried her face and looked at Patrick on the couch, exposing his lie, saying, "It''s because Shawn doesn''t have Facebook. You were worried that if we created a group chat without him, he''d feel left out." Patrick asked, "You figured it out again?"


    "Of course, I know you very well now." Vera walked over and poked his chest with her index finger.


    Patrick grabbed her hand and held it in his palm.


    He pulled her onto hisp and held her in his arms.


    "So, tell me, what am I thinking right now?"


    "You''re thinking, whose wife is this, so beautiful even without makeup? Oh, it''s your wife." Vera sat in Patrick''sp, holding her chin in her hands, admiring herself.


    She coquettishly praised herself, looking yful and cute.


    Patrickughed heartily in the bedroom.


    Facing Vera, he waspletely open and didn''t hesitate topliment her, "You''re absolutely right. This beautiful woman is my wife."


    Veraughed along with him.


    No wonder everyone loved sweet romances. It turnedout that even ordinary words and actions, whening from him, can make themugh together and feel so happy.


    Vera took the initiative to wrap her arms around Patrick''s neck, looking at his features, and finally resting her gaze on his eyes. She was mesmerized and blurted out, "Honey, you''re really handsome." Patrick held her back and lowered his head to kiss her.


    The fresh scent from her mouth and her unique fragrance was something Patrick could never get enough of.


    The small couch hindered Patrick''s movements.


    He lifted Vera''s legs and carried her to the bed. Without giving her time to react, Patrick immediately pressed down on her. Vera''s mind went nk from the kiss.


    Lying on the bed, she hadn''t even processed what was happening before he was on top of her, overwhelming her with kisses. Vera could barely catch her breath asionally.


    In the heat of the moment, Vera felt something hard between her legs.


    She reached out to remove the object that was pressing against her leg, and then she touched it.


    Both Patrick and Vera were stunned.


    Patrick didn''t expect the innocent Vera to grab his private part.


    Vera also didn''t expect it to be his...


    Vera was the first to scream, "Ah!"


    Then she quickly covered her cheeks, feeling extremely embarrassed.


    Patrick''s face also turned red. He got up from Vera, looked down at his private part, and awkwardly coughed.


    On the bed, Vera was wearing a thin floral dress, and her cardigan had been pulled out of shape during the passionate kiss.


    Her neck and ears were still red.


    "I''m going to take a shower. You go to bed first," Patrick said.


    Vera didn''t dare to respond.


    She even wanted to chop off her hand.


    Until now, her hand was still burning hot.


    Patrick went to the bathroom, and soon the sound of running water could be heard.


    Vera, knowing he wasn''t in the room, finally reacted.


    She rolled off the bed and got up.


    With flushed cheeks, she ran to the walk-in closet, looked at herself in the mirror, and saw her swollen lips. She excitedly pped her own face. "Idiot, is your brain just for show? Can''t you think before you act?"


    She stayed in the closet for a while until she suddenly heard the sound of the shower stopping.


    She hurriedly changed into her pajamas, threw her morning clothes aside without hanging them up, and ran to the bed.


    She lifted the nket, got in, and covered her head.


    Everything was done perfectly.


    Patrick came out.


    He had a towel wrapped around his waist and scanned the room, finally seeing the lump on the bed.


    He walked closer, and Vera burrowed deeper into the covers.


    Patrick reminded her, "Don''t sleep with your head covered. Stick it out so you can breathe properly."


    "I don''t want to see you."


    "About what happened just now..."


    "I don''t want to hear it!" Vera interrupted Patrick loudly, covering her ears under the nket.


    "Alright, I won''t say anything. Just stick your head out, or you''ll feel ufortable soon." Patrick tried to lift her nket.

 Chapter 136 Vera Gets Jealous

    Vera immediately wrapped herself in the nket, like a turtle retreating into its shell.


    Patrick felt helpless. Was she really reacting so strongly?


    If they actually had sex, would she never dare to see him again?


    Patrick thought she was too shy. Just a little teasing from him, and she would get embarrassed.


    If he let her continue being shy like this, who knew when she would be willing to make love with him.


    Just as Patrick was at a loss, suddenly, his phone on the table rang.


    Patrick walked over and answered it directly in the room.


    "Hello, this is Patrick."


    "Yes, I can."


    "I''ll head over now. How many women are there?"


    "Alright, arrange it like that. I''ll be there in half an hour."


    After speaking these words, Patrick hung up.


    He looked at the bed, where Vera, who had heard the word "women," had popped out from under the nket. She was ring at him with a judgmental look.


    "Where are you going?"


    Her interrogative tone waspletely different from the shy person who had been avoiding him shyly just moments ago.


    At this moment, she wasn''t feeling shy because she wanted to find out who the women Patrick was going to meet were. "I''m asking you, where are you going?"


    Patrick, wrapped in a towel, went to the walk-in closet.


    Vera threw off the nket and followed him to the closet.


    Patrick made a move to untie his towel, and Vera immediately closed her eyes and turned her back to him, saying, "Honey, don''t go too far. I heard the phone call just now."


    Patrick took his clothes out of the wardrobe and started changing.


    Vera continued her usations, saying, "You''re married. You need to stay clean. Besides, we just started datingst night. If you dare to have an affair with another woman, I''ll not only break up with you but also divorce you." Patrick had already changed his clothes. He went to the cab and picked out a watch to wear on his wrist.


    Vera, still with her back to him, continued her reprimand, "As a man, you need to be upright and honorable. No matter how good the wildflowers outside are, they''re not clean. They get dirty from the wind and rain. The flowers at home may not look as good, but they''re cleaner."


    Patrick had already put on his socks.


    He stood up.


    Looking at the disheveled Vera, who was getting more and more worked up.


    He walked past Vera.


    Vera was surprised that he had changed so quickly.


    She hurriedly chased after him.


    "Honey, did you hear what I just said?"


    Patrick responded, "To summarize, as your man, your boyfriend, I need to keep my distance from other women."


    Vera nodded vigorously. "That''s right. So, are you going to meet women?"


    "I am."


    Patrick changed into a new pair of leather shoes at the shoe cab by the door, grabbed his car keys, and left.


    "If you''re bored this afternoon, hang out with Randall or go shopping with Cindy. Don''t wait for me; I''ll be backte."


    "Patrick, aren''t you going to teach me how to drive?" Vera pouted. Her words tinged with a plea.


    Patrick replied, "I''ll teach you tomorrow. Someone is waiting for me this afternoon. I have to go."


    With that, Patrick left the Olteran Manor.


    Leaving Vera staring at the closed door, her eyes welling up with tears of anger.


    Patrick got into his car, adjusted the seat back, and as he sat down, he thought of Vera''s anxious expression just now and smiled.


    If he didn''t provoke her a little, she wouldn''t understand her feelings for him.


    Patrick deliberately teased her, hoping she would realize her feelings and ept him sooner.


    He drove away from home, and inside the house, Vera watched the car leave from the window and burst into tears.


    She cried uncontrobly out of grievance.


    "Patrick, you''re a jerk."


    Crying, she still went out.


    She went to Randall''s room.


    Without knocking, she went straight in.


    "Shit, Vera, don''t you know how to knock?" Randall was startled and sat up in bed, wrapped in his nket.


    Vera, with red eyes, showed her vulnerability in front of Randall for the first time.


    "What''s wrong? Why are you crying?"


    Seeing Vera in such a state, Randall immediately got nervous.


    He got out of bed, still wrapped in the nket. "Don''t cry; what''s going on?"


    "Randall, can you do me a favor?"


    "Sure, I''ll help you. What do you need?" Randallforted the woman who was both Patrick''s wife and his longtime friend.


    Vera sobbed. "Patrick just left to meet other women behind my back. He even asked for several women to apany him. Can you go and keep an eye on him for me?"


    Randall said, "Wait, I don''t understand. You said Uncle Patrick went out to meet women, and not just one but several?"


    Vera''s tears flowed again. "Yes, men are all the same. He''s so bad."


    Randall asked in confusion, "Why would Uncle Patrick go out to meet other women?"


    "He wanted to make love to me just now, but I refused. Then he took a shower, got a call, asked how many women there were, and left."


    Randall frowned in confusion. From what Vera said, it seemed like Patrick wanted to make love to her but didn''t seed, and because of his physical desires, he went out to find other women. However, Patrick was such a high-minded person; it was impossible for him to seek pleasure outside.


    Moreover, everyone could see how much he adored Vera.


    He protected her, pampered her, and indulged her. How could he abandon her to go out and fool around?


    "Are you sure you didn''t misunderstand?"


    Vera shook her head. "I asked him, and he was too guilty to speak. I also heard him on the phone; he personally asked how many women there were and said he''d be there soon." Randall said, "Wait a minute; I''ll call him. You go out first, and I''ll change my clothes."


    Vera voiced her suspicion, "When he left, he told me to hang out with you this afternoon. He usually never lets us be together because he''s worried we might develop feelings, but today he didn''t care." Randall thought carefully and nodded.


    Indeed, Patrick had once misunderstood that he and Vera had a romantic rtionship.


    This made things even more confusing.


    "You go out first. I can''t call him while wrapped in a nket. Let me change my clothes, and I''ll take you to find him, okay?"


    Vera stopped crying, pouted in grievance, and left Randall''s room.


    Randall quickly changed his clothes and called Patrick.


    The call went through, but Patrick hung up.


    Randall murmured, "Shit, could he really be cheating?"


    He was shocked.


    He quickly called Patrick again, but this time Patrick''s phone showed it was busy.


    Seeing the seriousness of the situation, Randall hurried out.


    "Vera, quickly change your clothes. I''ll take you to the office to find him."


    Vera took only five minutes to change. She didn''tb her hair, just tidied it a bit with her hands.


    She didn''t put on makeup and appeared with a bare face.


    "I''m ready."

 Chapter 137 Vera Says Shes Pregnant

    Randall asked her, "Aren''t you going to dress up a bit?"


    "I''m not in the mood." She grabbed Randall and hurried out.


    Shawn was still on the couch in the living room, ying with his newly downloaded social media ount.


    He had gone through Vera''s News Feed.


    Then he went through Randall''s News Feed and read it all.


    He not only liked andmented on their posts but also sent emojis.


    He waspletely immersed in his own world.


    He had no idea that Randall and Vera were in a state of panic.


    Randall drove to Patrick''spany, only to find out he wasn''t there.


    The employee on duty told her, "Mrs. Olteran, Mr. Olteran hasn''t shown up all day."


    "Where does Patrick like to go?"


    The employee didn''t dare to inquire about the whereabouts of her superior, fearing it might be misunderstood as having ulterior motives.


    So she quickly exined, "You should ask Ms. Miller and Mr. Grant."


    "Give me the phone. I''ll ask now."


    Vera took the phone, took three deep breaths, and then paused for three seconds before dialing Sophia''s number.


    The call was answered.


    Vera regained herposure and asked, "Hello, Mrs. Miller, this is Vera, Patrick''s wife."


    "Mrs. Olteran?"


    Vera nodded and calmly said, "Mrs. Miller, I need your help. I want to surprise Patrick, but I don''t know where he usually goes. Can you tell me? Please don''t let him know about this." Sophia, with a hint of suspicion, asked Vera, "Mrs. Olteran, why do you want to surprise Mr. Olteran?"


    Today wasn''t a special day, and it seemed abrupt for her to prepare a surprise. Besides, didn''t she just send flowers yesterday?


    Vera replied, "A ten-million-dor bracelet, isn''t that worth preparing a surprise for him too?"


    "That was Mr. Olteran''s apology gift to you."


    "Mrs. Miller, you seem to know a lot. It looks like you not only often help Patrick with advice but also know him very well, even whether he wants a surprise or not!" Vera''s words clearly showed her restrained anger. Sophia sensed Vera''s displeasure. After hesitating for a moment, she told her two ces.


    "And the rest?"


    "I only know these two." Sophia still held back some information.


    Vera squinted her eyes slightly and said, "Mrs. Miller, I know Patrick quite well too. The coffee room is where he meets important guests; he doesn''t go there often. Cloudwing Hotel is where he socializes. Do you expect me to prepare a surprise at a hotel?"


    Besides, Sophia had been by Patrick''s side for so many years. She couldn''t possibly only know these two ces.


    Sophia asked again, "Mrs. Olteran, if you want to know the exact locations, please first tell me why you want to surprise Mr. Olteran. Otherwise, I won''t tell you everything. As his chief secretary, I need to keep everything confidential." "I''m pregnant and want to surprise him. Is that reason enough?"


    Randall, standing beside her, was dumbfounded.


    He looked at Vera in shock. She just calmly lied and announced she was pregnant?


    Even the employee on duty was staring at Vera''s t abdomen in surprise. Was she really pregnant?


    This was too shocking!


    On the other end, Sophia realized it was good news.


    She felt that her earlier attitude had already made Vera very angry.


    So, Sophia told her all the ces Patrick might go.


    "Mrs. Olteran, congrattions."


    "Thank you."


    After that, Vera hung up.


    She grabbed Randall''s sleeve and took him down the elevator reserved for Patrick.


    "Vera, you really won''t stop until you get what you want, will you? You even lied about being pregnant?"


    "Randall, when I catch Patrick cheating, I''ll make him impotent for sure."


    Randall asked, "Are you really going to be that ruthless?"


    Vera looked at Randall. "You better take care of yourself. The Olteran family might rely on you to carry on the lineage in the future."


    Randall was too scared to speak.


    The elevator arrived, and Vera stepped out first.


    Behind her, Randall hurried to follow.


    "Vera, don''t lose your mind. He''s your husband."


    Vera ignored him. "Let''s get in the car and head to Liberty Stadium Gardens first."


    An hourter, Vera found the stadium empty.


    She then ordered, "Radiant Horizon Social Club."


    Another hour passed, and she still hadn''t found Patrick.


    Vera didn''t give up. After getting back in the car, she looked at the windshield and said, "Go to Cherry Vi."


    Randall nced at the calm Vera.


    He tried to persuade her, "Uncle Patrick hasn''t been there in a long time."


    "Go."


    Randall had no choice but to step on the gas and head to Cherry Vi.


    This was Vera''s first time at Patrick''s "home."


    For someone who liked ck so much, Vera thought his "home" would also be ck.


    To her surprise, it was an off-white building.


    On a t greenwn, the white of Cherry Vi contrasted with the green of the grass.


    The fresh scenery made one''s mood calm down.


    Vera unbuckled her safety belt and got out of the car.


    She climbed the steps and went to the door.


    Nervously, she looked at the big door.


    If she found Patrick inside, she wouldn''t just castrate him; she''d chop him up.


    What if he really was inside? Vera walked to the door in fear.


    She was too nervous to knock.


    She was afraid of hearing someone''s voice inside, afraid of seeing something she didn''t want to see.


    Vera stared at the door for a long time. Finally, she raised her hand and knocked twice.


    Two light knocks, as light as her courage.


    "Who is it?"


    Someone inside asked.


    At that moment, Vera''s blood rushed to her head.


    Her eyes instantly welled up; her gaze filled with suppressed emotion; her fists clenched so tightly you could hear the sound.


    The door opened, and it was the housekeeper, Audrey Parker, who lived there.


    Vera asked her, "Where''s Patrick?"


    "Mr. Patrick Olteran isn''t home. Who are you?"


    Randall quickly ran up. "Audrey, Uncle Patrick isn''t here?"


    "Mr. Randall Olteran, Mr. Patrick Olteran isn''t home. He hasn''t been back for a long time. I''m just here to clean."


    Randall felt relieved and nced at Vera, who also seemed to rx.


    "Let me introduce you. This is Uncle Patrick''s wife, Vera. Vera, this is the housekeeper who takes care of Cherry Vi. You can call her Audrey." Audrey looked at Vera with joy, sizing her up. "So, this is the Mrs. Olteran that Mr. Patrick Olteran often talks about. Very nice."


    Vera asked her, "Audrey, has anyone besides Patrick been here recently?"


    Audrey shook her head without thinking. "No one has lived here for a long time."


    Vera''s hand rxed, and she slumped her shoulders, thanking her.


    Back in the car, Vera was exhausted. She closed her eyes and said, "Let''s go home."


    Randall asked, "There are still two ces left. Aren''t you going to check them?" Vera shook her head. "I''m too tired to keep looking."

 Chapter 138 The Consequences of Veras Jealousy

    She wasn''t really toozy to look for him; she was afraid of actually finding him.


    When she knocked on the door earlier, she heard someone inside, and she was so angry she was trembling.


    What if she went to the hotel and really ran into him?


    Vera gave up searching.


    Randall had no choice but to drive her home.


    As soon as they got home, Cindy came out.


    "Vera, I was just looking for you."


    Vera asked listlessly, "Cindy, do you need something from me?"


    "No, Patrick was worried you''d be bored at home this afternoon, so he asked me to take you shopping for new clothes. It''s going to get colder soon." Cindy treated Vera both as Patrick''s wife and as her own daughter. She nced at Vera''s dress, saying, "It''s already autumn, wearing a dress will make you cold. You need to buy something thicker to keep warm."


    Vera shook her head and said weakly, "Cindy, you go ahead. I''m going back."


    After saying that, Vera went upstairs, looking dejected.


    She returned to her bedroom, locked the door, andy on the bed, crying in grievance.


    Her tears soaked a patch of the quilt.


    By evening, Patrick still hadn''te back.


    Later, Randall pulled her out to watch TV in the living room.


    Cindy noticed something was off with Vera and reminded Randall to bring her out so she wouldn''t stay cooped up.


    Vera kept looking at the door. Vincent had alreadye back, but Patrick''s car was still nowhere to be seen. "Randall, help me move a table."


    Vera got up and led Randall to the storage room, where they found an old table and carried it out.


    Randall asked, "Where do you want to put it?"


    "I''m going to use it to block the door."


    Vera used a long table to block the entrance of the Olteran Manor.


    She disappeared for a while and came back with a spray bottle.


    "What''s this?" Randall was puzzled.


    After setting it down, Vera went to the bathroom.


    When she came out, she was holding toilet cleaner.


    She disappeared again and reappeared with bleach.


    Cindy was confused, Randall was shocked, and Vincent, who was helping Shawn add friends, was also very curious about what Vera was up to. What on earth was going on at home?


    It wasn''t until 8.00 p.m., when Patrick came home, that everyone realized how angry Vera was.


    As soon as he got to the door, he found it blocked and couldn''t get in.


    Vera started spraying him with the spray bottle as soon as she saw him.


    "Vera, why are you spraying alcohol on me?"


    Patrick blocked his face and asked her when he smelled the scent.


    Vera said coldly, "Disinfecting."


    Just when Patrick thought the alcohol was finished, she started squeezing toilet cleaner onto him.


    "Vera, enough, what are you doing?"


    Vera said, "The first was disinfecting. This is for sterilizing."


    It wasn''t over yet.


    There was still bleach on the table.


    Seeing that something was wrong, Randall and Cindy quickly stopped the angry Vera, took the toilet cleaner from her hands, and asked, "Vera, tell me, what happened to make you so angry?" Randall quickly moved the table aside to let Patrick in.


    He whispered to Patrick, "UnclePatrick, you''re in trouble. She was looking for you all afternoon."


    Patrick walked inside, ready to scold Vera, but when he saw the grievance and tears in her eyes, he couldn''t bring himself to say anything harsh.


    "Vera,e here."


    Vera broke free from Cindy''s embrace, quickly went to the table, and picked up the bleach, ready to pour it on Patrick.


    Randall quickly took the bleach from her.


    "Don''t be impulsive. This can hurt him."


    At this moment, Shawn, who had been ying on his phone, finally noticed themotion in the living room.


    "What''s going on?" he asked.


    No one answered.


    "Why is Vera crying? Who upset her?" he asked again.


    Still, no one answered.


    Shawn looked around and saw that there was a tense atmosphere in the room.


    He quickly figured out that the person who made Vera cry was Patrick.


    "Patrick! Did you make Vera cry again? You bastard, it''s one thing to piss me off all the time, but now you''re upsetting your wife? Vera is so good to you, and you made her cry? Do you need a beating?" Shawn started looking for his cane.


    Finally, he found it and was ready to swing it at Patrick.


    Vincent hurriedly stopped Shawn. ;"Dad, don''t be impulsive. Let''s hear Patrick and Vera exin first."


    "What''s there to exin? Can''t you see? Patrick made Vera cry, so of course, I have to beat him!"


    Saying this, Shawn waved his cane, ready to hit.


    Vincent quickly stopped him again.


    After all, Vincent was a middle-aged man with more strength, so it wasn''t hard for him to restrain the elderly Shawn.


    Randall, worried that Vera might start a fight with Patrick in the living room, dropped the bleach and tightly held Vera''s hand, urging her to hold back and not lose her temper in front of the whole family. In the living room, Patrick stood alone without anyone to defend him.


    Everyone looked at them, waiting for an exnation.


    Patrick stepped forward, pushed Randall''s hand away from Vera, and then held her hand.


    Vera forcefully shook his hand off. "Did you have enough fun outside and finally decided toe home?"


    Patrick, being misunderstood as a "scumbag," was very frustrated.


    "Come with me; I''ll exin."


    "You probably already thought of a good lie beforeing back, right?"


    Patrick asked, "Would I lie to you?"


    "That''s not certain."


    Cindy looked at them, asking, "Patrick, Vera, what exactly is going on?"


    Vera pointed at Patrick and said, "He cheated."


    Shawn, seeing Patrick remain silent, was about to scold him when he suddenly turned to Vera and said, "Vera, could this be a misunderstanding? Patrick wouldn''t cheat."


    He didn''t believe Patrick would cheat.


    Cindy also looked at the dignified Patrick. After all, she had watched him grow up and knew him well. "Vera, could it really be a misunderstanding?"


    Someone like Patrick, if he were to cheat, would divorce first before having a rtionship with someone else. His upbringing, values, and morals wouldn''t allow such a thing to happen. Vincent also believed in Patrick. He believed Patrick might go out drinking but not that he would cheat.


    Seeing that no one believed her, Vera recounted the misleading things Patrick had said to her at noon.


    "Besides, Randall and I went to his office and the ces he usually goes this afternoon, but we didn''t see him."


    Everyone turned their eyes to Patrick, waiting for his exnation.


    It had to be said, based on Vera''s words, Patrick did seem suspicious.


    So, on a cool autumn evening, the entire Olteran family sat on the living room sofa to resolve the rtionship issues between the newlyweds, Vera and Patrick.


    "In the afternoon, I received a call from Uncle Roberts and went to the development site in the west. A piece of equipment malfunctioned and was found to be radioactive. There were a few women around, and I asked how many women were there. Then I went to the site and spent the entire afternoon there waiting for the results and letting the experts handle it," Patrick exined.


    Of course, in the afternoon, he did have an intention to make Vera jealous and realize her feelings for him.


    As a result, he didn''t handle it well, leading to the current situation.

 Chapter 139 Checking Patricks Phone

    Vera and Patrick sat across from each other, with four people on the sofa beside them to help determine the truth.


    Vera said excitedly, "You said it yourself. You clearly said you were going to see another woman this afternoon."


    Patrick replied, "I said that to annoy you on purpose."


    "Are you crazy?"


    Patrick took out his phone and handed it to the angry Vera for her to check. "Look, see if there''s any call with a woman in there."


    Vera unceremoniously picked up his phone and started checking.


    "Patrick, you answered Emma''s call!"


    She questioned loudly again.


    Patrick rubbed his temples and swore he would never make Vera jealous again. Her jealousy had too much of an impact. She had even lost her sanity.


    "Vera, look carefully, she called me, and I didn''t answer."


    Vera nced at it, and it was indeed the case.


    "But you answered a call from someone named Tooker!"


    Patrick patiently exined, "That was a call from an expert. He fixed today''s equipment."


    "But there''s also an unknown number."


    Patrick exined again, "That was Emma''s dad, Glen, calling to ask me to go easy on Alexis Tooker and let her resume her studies. I told them they were asking the wrong person and that my wife is in charge at the school now, so my words don''t count. Then I hung up."


    Vera still felt angry. She didn''t know how to control her emotions; she was on the verge of losing control.


    Shawn lost in thoughts, believing it was difficult toe to a conclusion. So, he took out his phone and called Jackson.


    "Hey, Jackson, it''s Shawn."


    "I need to ask you something. This afternoon, Patrick..."


    Jackson said something on the other end, and Shawn nodded. "So that''s it. Patrick was with you all afternoon. What about the women present?"


    Jackson said something else.


    Shawn repeated, "Really? The women left early. That makes sense; they should go to the hospital for a check-up since they''re not feeling well. You did the right thing."


    Vera listened carefully and confirmed that Patrick hadn''t been out partying that afternoon.


    She then thought about how he had deliberately annoyed her, and she wanted to throw the phone at him.


    "Jackson, let''s add each other on Facebook so we can stay in touch."


    "What? You don''t have Facebook? You''re behind the times! Get your kids to download it for you. My daughter-inw set up a Facebook ount for me today and even created a group. It''s so convenient to notify everyone in the group. Plus, I''m the group owner, with the power to manage members. You should stop being old-fashioned and get your kids to set one up for you."


    Shawn went off to show off his new social media skills.


    Vincent took Cindy''s hand and signaled her to leave with him, leaving the ce to Vera and Patrick.


    Randall also tactfully left.


    Now, therge living room was left with just Vera and Patrick.


    Vera sulked in silence.


    Patrick got up, walked over to her, and bent down to hold her hand.


    Vera shook it off again.


    Although he hadn''t cheated, he had deliberately made her jealous and let her misunderstand for an entire afternoon, making her feel bad all afternoon. She had to get back at him. Back in the bedroom.


    Patrick finally realized he had thoroughly angered Vera at noon.


    "Vera, tomorrow I won''t go anywhere. How about I stay home and teach you how to drive?"


    "I don''t care."


    Patrick tried to appease her again. "How about I take you to Rustic Hearth Cafe tomorrow?" "Go by yourself, take all your many female friends, and enjoy the food," Vera replied angrily. Patrick was helpless.


    Back in the bedroom, Veray down and went to sleep, not getting close to him all night.


    The next day, when Patrick wanted to spend time with her, Vera was nowhere to be found.


    He asked Randall, "Where''s your aunt?"


    "She went to find Mia to scold you."


    "Mia?"


    Randall nodded.


    Mia and Vera were good friends. Whenever they had something to vent about, they could rant and curse for an hour.


    They felt better after venting.


    Vera usually felt better after a fight, but since the person who upset her this time was Patrick, as his wife, she held back her temper a lot.


    At the cafe, Vera and Mia sat across from each other.


    One was venting about her husband, the other about her brother.


    Mia said, "My parents went back to their hometown to visit my grandparents, so it''s just me and my brother, Sebastian, in Zandonick now. He loves to control me. You know, Vera, I went to the bathroom and yed on my phone for a bit, and after five minutes, Sebastian was knocking on the door, urging me toe out like it was an emergency."


    Vera said, "Sebastian is good to you. Don''t be ungrateful."


    "But he''s so good that I want to escape. When my parents weren''t home before, Sebastian and I always ate out. I''ve eaten at every ce near the police station. Now, he won''t even let me go find him. Do you know why?" Vera shook her head, asking, "It''s not embarrassing to go there, is it?"


    Mia pped the table and said, "Because his apprentice, Sam, has a crush on me!"


    When Vera heard that Mia had a man interested in her, she immediately forgot about being angry with Patrick. "Mia, I remember you told mest time that Sam is a handsome guy, right? Was he still in training and hasn''t graduated yet?" Mia nodded quickly, very sure of what Vera said. "You can understand why I''m angry, right? Sam is even more handsome than Randall. Such a good man, and my brother wants to stop us from getting closer."


    "You should be mad. Thest time I went to the police station, I think I saw Sam. He''s got rosy lips and white teeth, very handsome. He''s the most good-looking one there. Honestly, if I weren''t married, I''d ask Randall to get his contact info for me," Vera said.


    Mia regretted it so much that she pounded her chest."My brother threatened Sam, saying if he liked me again, he''d transfer him. I really think it''s tough for me."


    She was already in college, and having someone like her wasn''t easy, but Sebastian was stopping it.


    Vera asked, "Can''t you date him secretly?"


    "How can I date secretly? You mean I should hide it from Sebastian and meet him privately?"


    Vera nodded. "Yeah."


    "Vera, please think about what my brother does for a living. He''s a cop. He has ways to check all my spending records and whereabouts. Even if he can''t find out, with his interrogation skills, if he used them on me, I''d spill the truth in less than three minutes," Mia said.


    Vera said,"If you don''t go after him, I will."


    "Why would you? Look at the wedding ring on your finger and please remind yourself that you''re married."


    "I''m mad at my husband, "Vera said.


    Mia felt sorry for Sam and tried to persuade Vera. "Don''t do that, Vera. Don''t get Sebastian into trouble. It''s already enough for him to deal with Sam liking me. If Mr. Olteran finds out you like another man, my brother and I are done for." "You have a point."

 Chapter 140 Patrick Becomes a Dad Again

    Vera and Mia sat in the caf¨¦ until noon.


    They went out for lunch, then spent the afternoon shopping and watching a movie. As night fell, they had dinner together.


    After eating and drinking their fill, their phones started ringing.


    "Isn''t it time toe home?" Patrick had been left alone at home by Vera all day.


    He thought Vera woulde back in the afternoon, but she didn''t.


    He waited until evening, but she still didn''t return.


    So he kept waiting.


    Finally, around 8.00 p.m., he couldn''t sit still any longer and called her to remind her toe home.


    "I''m noting back. I''m staying at my parents'' house tonight."


    Patrick said, "Come back tonight, and I''ll take you to your parents'' house tomorrow."


    "No need. My good friend ising with me."


    With that, Vera hung up.


    Mia also responded to Sebastian. "I''m noting home tonight. I''m staying at the Linister Vi with Vera."


    "She''s married," Sebastian said.


    "Who says I can''t stay with her just because she''s married? I don''t care. I''m noting back tonight." With that, she hung up, too.


    They looked at each other, proudly held hands, and hailed a cab back to the Linister Vi.


    Late at night, there was amotion at the entrance of the Linister Vi.


    Brianna came out to see her daughter Vera. "Why are you back?"


    She was carrying a lot of shopping bags.


    Mia was with her, too.


    "Mia, you''re here, too."


    Mia nodded and greeted politely.


    Vera announced, "I''m not leaving tonight. I''m staying up all night to chat with Mia."


    She took Mia to her room.


    "Mia, find your own pajamas. The toothbrush is still in my cup; just scald it with hot water before using it." Vera''s bedroom was not unfamiliar to Mia.


    She had been there many times.


    After washing up, theyy in bed and talked about topics only girls would discuss.


    "Since you married Patrick, how many times have you had sex?"


    Vera blinked in frustration. "Not even once, but I think it''s going to happen soon. Lately, he keeps saying he wants me to get pregnant. I just use the excuse that we should date and get to know each other better before having kids."


    "Vera, how do you manage to lie in bed with a man every night and not have sex with him?" Mia was very curious.


    She had heard that men''s sex drives were generally strong, and if a woman lied next to them, their testosterone levels would spike.


    Vera knew Patrick had been tempted several times. Speaking of this, she felt quite fortunate. "Patrick is quite a gentleman. He knows I can''t ept having sex with him right now, so he hasn''t forced me. He respects me a lot."  "That''s rare."


    Vera agreed; Patrick was a good husband. "He''s actually pretty good, but what he did this time was too much. We''re married, and he deliberately used another woman to make me jealous! Do you think he''s crazy?"


    "Vera, do you think he might be trying to provoke you into feeling a sense of crisis, so that when hees home, you''ll take the initiative to please him, and in a moment of impulse, agree to have sex with him? In that way, he will get what he wants."


    Vera blinked and was silent for a moment. "Mia, I think your analysis makes a lot of sense."


    Mia said, "It makes a lot of sense. Let me tell you, people like him have poor character. You''d better not act impulsively. Observe him for a while longer and don''t rush into having sex with him. It''s not good for you."


    Vera nodded in agreement again. "Mia, you''ve never been in a rtionship or married. How do you know so much?"


    "My brother taught me."


    Sebastian often handled cases involving teenage girls who were so deeply in love with boys that they neglected their studies and ruined their futures. He was always furious when he saw young girls, who should be focusing on their education, getting caught up in love and jeopardizing their lives.


    When he got home, he had to emphasize to Mia the importance of not easily trusting men.


    Over time, Mia heard more cases and learned more about societal norms.


    Vera turned to Mia, saying, "Tell me a few more interesting cases."


    "Sure, I''ll tell you a story about a rich person."


    Late at night, while Mia was telling Vera about cases, Vera started to get distracted.


    Because images of Patrick began to fill her mind. What was he doing while she wasn''t home? Did he miss her?


    The moon rose into the sky.


    Under the sparse stars and cold moon, the people inside the house unknowingly fell asleep.


    At the Olteran Manor, Patrick found it very ufortable without Vera in his room.


    He had gotten used to the sound of the hairdryer disturbing him while he read, used to Vera walking back and forth in front of him, and used to her asionally chatting with him about trivial matters in life. Suddenly, today, he was alone.


    Without Vera cuddling in his arms, he had no mood to read.


    So, he went to the study and worked until the middle of the night.


    The next morning.


    When Randall went to school, he first looked for Patrick. "Uncle Patrick, Vera asked me to bring her books for today''s sses."


    Vera had called himst night to bring her study materials, so Randall had toply.


    Patrick went back to the bedroom, found a few of Vera''s textbooks on her vanity table, and handed them to Randall. "After school, bring her back. Don''t let her run off to her parents'' house again." "I''ll try, but I can''t beat her," Randall replied.


    When a boy said he couldn''t beat a girl, one would thought his first reaction should be to hang his head in shame.


    When Randall said he couldn''t beat Vera, his tone was as casual as saying, "The weather is nice today."


    He felt no shame at all. After all, he hadn''t been able to beat her for over ten years.


    Patrick didn''t make it difficult for him. After giving him the books, he drove to the office.


    Early in the morning, as soon as he stepped out of the elevator, everyone he met greeted him with, "Congrattions, Mr. Olteran." Patrick was surprised. Vera was so angry she went back to her parents'' house, so why were they all congratting him?


    Even Sophia congratted him.


    Patrick asked, "Why are you congratting me?"


    Sophia was surprised."Mrs. Olteran hasn''t told you yet?"


    Would telling him now ruin the surprise?


    Patrick asked, "What did Vera want to tell me?"


    Seeing that everyone in the executive office knew about it, Sophia couldn''t keep it a secret any longer.


    So she confessed, "Mrs. Olteran is pregnant."


    Patrick was so shocked that ;he coughed.


    Patrick asked, "Vera is pregnant?"


    Sophia affirmed, "On Saturday, she called me to ask for the ce you often go to. She said she wanted to prepare a surprise for you, and the surprise is that she''s pregnant." Patrick was helpless.


    Vera lied about being pregnant again, and now he had to be a "dad" again. She was really good at making things up!


    "Go back to work. Don''t spread this around. Let me rify; my wife is not pregnant; she was just ying a hide-and-seek game with me."


    Sophia looked unconvinced.


    Patrick dismissed Sophia but then called her back. "Wait."


    Sophia stopped, turned around, and respectfully asked, "Mr. Olteran, is there anything else?"


    "Sophia, how do you coax a child when she is angry?"

 Chapter 141 The Books Illustration

    This time, it was Sophia who was left speechless.


    ''Does Patrick often make Vera angry?'' she wondered.


    Sophia asked, "Mr. Olteran, what did you do this time to upset Mrs. Olteran?"


    Patrick replied, "She got jealous."


    Patrick subtly exined to Sophia what he had done wrong and expressed how severe Vera''s anger was. He mentioned that she had thrown a fit the night beforest and hadn''te home at all yesterday.


    After listening, Sophia, speaking from a woman''s perspective, said to Patrick, "Mr. Olteran, if my husband dared to treat me like that, I would make him pay for it." Patrick was helpless.


    He deeply regretted his actions.


    "How long does it take for a child to stop being angry?"


    Sophia replied, "It depends on the person. If it''s Mrs. Olteran, I think it will take quite a while."


    Patrick regretted his actions once again.


    "I understand. You can leave now."


    He realized that asking Sophia wouldn''t get the solution.


    He decided to think it over himself.


    Vera had a full day of sses and ate lunch at school.


    Vera could clearly feel people secretly watching her.


    She knew they were discussing her identity and the man she married.


    "Patrick is such a jerk. He''s so annoying," Vera suddenlyined with a hint of a whine while eating.


    Randall turned his head and asked, "What did Uncle Patrick do?"


    "Not only is he handsome, but he''s also so capable."


    Out of politeness, Mia asked, "Are you showing off your husband?" "I''m cursing him."


    However, her words of cursing somehow turned into praise.


    Vera felt she had lost her mind.


    "Vera, Patrick asked me to take you home today. Are you still angry? If you are, just let me know, and I won''t force you," Randall said while eating. He didn''t dare to force Vera; the result of forcing her would be him getting beaten up.


    Vera angrily replied, "I''m still very angry."


    She added, "He asked you to take me home? I''m his wife, not yours. Can''t he take me home himself?"


    Vera was so angry that she ate several more bites of food.


    Sitting in the ssroom, she looked at her bulging belly and felt even worse.


    "My life is a mess, and so is my figure."


    Mia nced at her belly and said, "Vera, you didn''t choose the man, but the fat on your belly is from what you ate."


    Mia wanted to tell Vera that she could be mad at a man, but not at snacks.


    After saying that, she opened a bag of spicy chips and shared some with Vera. "Have some spicy chips to cheer up."


    Vera couldn''t resist the temptation and reached for the chips. "Randall, I want a popsicle."


    "Randall, I want a popsicle too."


    It seemed like they had nned it, both ordering Randall around.


    This was why Randall didn''t want to be in the same ss as them.


    They never shared good food with him, but he was always the one running errands.


    "What else do you want?"


    Vera said, "Bring another bag of chips with a different vor."


    Mia added, "And a pack of jelly."


    Randall left with his phone.


    Taking this opportunity, while Vera wasn''t around, he had time to inform Patrick.


    He called Patrick.


    "Uncle Patrick, you might need toe pick up Vera."


    Randall ryed everything he had heard to Patrick during lunch.


    Patrick asked, "Did she really say that?"


    Randall nodded. "I was right there."


    "Alright, I got it."


    Patrick finally knew how to handle the situation and appease the angry Vera.


    He had never been in a rtionship before, and his friends usually used typical adult tactics in their rtionships. Genuine feelings were rare; money was paramount.


    When women were unhappy, they used money to cate them.


    Clearly, Vera wasn''t buying it.


    Moreover, those men weren''t serious; they just wanted to use money to deal with their lovers.


    He needed to please his wife! If he didn''t put in the effort, it would be very difficult to make Vera happy.


    After a full day of sses, there were only two short professional courses in the afternoon, and school was out before 4.00 p.m.


    Mia and Vera were nning to go out for dinner again when Sebastian arrived.


    He hadn''t changed his clothes, still wearing the shirt that only police officers wore, standing at the ssroom door.


    He waited for her.


    Seeing Sebastian, Mia pouted in frustration. "Vera, our date is ruined today."


    Vera saw the man who was outside and said, "I know."


    As soon as the bell rang and the teacher left, Sebastian appeared in the ssroom.


    Mia propped her face with her hands, watching Sebastian walk toward her. "Sebastian, I had ns with Vera today."


    Sebastian was about to help Mia pack her desk materials when he noticed her desk was bare, not even a pen.


    "Did youe to school to daydream?" Sebastian asked.


    Mia quickly picked up Vera''s book to show him. "I was with Verast night. All my books are at home. In ss, I share a book with Vera. The notes in her book are all written by me; she''s the one daydreaming." Vera used her, "Mia, you''re a liar."


    Mia spoke the truth, "Sebastian will scold me, but no one scolds you."


    "Who says no one scolds me? Patrick will surely scold me."


    Mia replied, "He is worried about not being able to make you happy these days; he doesn''t dare to scold you."


    "Mia has a point," Randall concluded.


    Theystarted arguing.


    Only Sebastian picked up Vera''s book and started looking through it.


    He flipped a few pages and saw a picture of Patrick.


    Someone had drawn sses on his handsome face, a tiger''s symbol on his forehead, a pig''s nose, and cat whiskers on his cheeks, making him look very strange. Below it, the word "viin" was written in capitals.


    From the handwriting, he knew it wasn''t Mia''s.


    Sebastian didn''t care and flipped another page. There were indeed a few notes in Mia''s handwriting, but most were just underlined sentences from the book.


    It was impossible to determine if she had actually studied in ss.


    "Mia, someone is looking for you at the door," someone called out to Mia from the ssroom.


    They stopped arguing and looked toward the door.


    It was a man.


    Sebastian also looked up at the door, staring at the man who hade to see Mia.


    "Roger?" Mia stood up, ready to greet the man, but Sebastian pressed her shoulder, keeping her in her seat.


    Then he looked at the man walking in.


    "Roger, do you need something?" Mia asked.


    Roger was very greasy and attentive to Mia. "Mia, I found out you have no ssester. A new movie, ''Passing By,'' is out today. Are you interested in watching it with me?" Upon hearing this, Vera and Randall raised their eyebrows, their facesfilled with mischievous smiles.


    They huddled together and whispered, "Someone''s trying to woo our Mia."


    "This man looks like a jerk," Randall said.

 Chapter 142 Punishment from the Overprotective Brother

    Vera nced at Sebastian, who was standing nearby in his police uniform. "Don''t worry; we don''t need to step in. That guy will be drove away in less than three minutes." She signaled Randall to start timing.


    Sebastian''s expression turned grim as he closed the book.


    Due to his job, he naturally exuded an aura of authority. Even criminals were afraid of him, so an ordinary college student couldn''t even make eye contact with Sebastian. Roger asked Sebastian, "Who are you?"


    Sebastian ced one hand on his shoulder, applying pressure to it, and asked, "Are you nning to take my sister to a movie?"


    The pain in his shoulder quickly spread throughout the man''s body.


    In front of Mia, he couldn''t cry out in pain, so he endured it.


    However, the intense pain made his legs go weak.


    Was this man trying to crush his shoulder bone?


    "Bro, I-I won''t go."


    "What did you call me?" Sebastian was even more displeased. This time, he applied more force, pressing Roger''s shoulder down as if he were going to make him kneel. Every time Vera saw this, she envied men.


    They were naturally stronger.


    How many times had she been thrown down by her teacher as a child, losing because of strength?


    Every time Patrick pinned her down, she couldn''t push him off.


    Why were men so strong?


    Mia also saw Sebastian''s overwhelming strength and felt deep sympathy for the man who was interested in her.


    "Roger, you should leave. I''m going home with my brother to do homework."


    Vera and Mia started whispering to each other again.


    Vera said, "Listen, what ame excuse."


    Roger couldn''t bear the pain any longer. Even without Mia''s words, he wanted to escape quickly.


    Mia''s brother, Sebastian, was a police officer, and as an out-of-town student, he didn''t dare to offend him. Moreover, Sebastian was very protective of Mia.


    He didn''t dare to pursue Mia anymore.


    "Let''s meet another day." He nced at Sebastian, seemingly wanting to inform him that he was leaving.


    However, thinking about the issue of addressing him, he quickly corrected himself, saying, "Mr. Chase, I''m leaving now." Sebastian''s tone was harsh. "Get lost, and don''t let me see you trying to meet my sister again."


    Roger was terrified.


    As soon as Sebastian''s hand left his shoulder, the man turned and ran, not looking back, as if a hungry wolf was chasing him.


    "How long was that? Was it three minutes?" Vera looked at Randall''s timer.


    Randall replied, "Not even three minutes, two minutes and fifty-seven seconds."


    Mia pouted, sulking as Sebastian held her hand and led her away.


    In the car, Sebastian asked her, "That guy just now, which department is he from? Which major? What ss?"


    Mia replied, "He''s from the Business School, two years ahead of me, from ss 1, named Roger."


    Sebastian was about to drive home, but upon hearing his sister''s words, he turned off the engine.


    He turned his head, his eyes sharp as he looked at Mia. "What''s your rtionship with him? How do you know so much about him? Are you two dating? Is he pursuing you? Do you like him? Mia, we are paying for your education, not for you to date."


    Mia was exasperated.


    Feeling wronged, she punched Sebastian on the arm and yelled at him. "Sebastian, your malicious assumptions show you don''t trust my judgment. Why are you so convinced I like him? We''re not dating. I like Sam, don''t you know that?"


    "He''s not even good-looking. Why do you like him?" Sebastian was also furious.


    A while back, Mia had gone to the police station to pick him up after work. He was busy nning the capture of a fugitive and didn''t have time to entertain her, so he had his apprentice, Sam, take care of her. Somehow, they hit it off.


    They even exchanged contact information.


    Later, when Mia and Sam were chatting frequently, he realized they had mutual feelings for each other.


    That night, he was so angry that he skipped dinner and went to Mia''s room, forcing her to delete Sam''s contact.


    The next day at the police station, he dragged Sam for a "training session" and deleted all of Mia''s contact information from Sam''s phone.


    Sebastian told Sam, "If it weren''t for the fact that you''re a top student in the police force and somewhat useful to society, I wouldn''t be using just these methods to deal with you."


    Sam, lying on the ground and unable to get up, felt like his bones were about to be shattered. He could only nod in agreement, not daring to talk back.


    Since then, Mia and Sam hadpletely lost contact.


    Miater went to the police station to look for Sam, but every time, Sebastian was there.


    Within five minutes of Mia''s arrival, he would drag her back home.


    There were many single men at the police station, and Mia was the most beautiful girl they had ever seen.


    Many wanted to marry Mia, but because he was their leader and very strict, they didn''t dare to show their affection.


    "Mia, if you keep liking Sam, do you believe I''ll transfer him to a remote vige?"


    "Sebastian! You''re even more annoying than Patrick!"


    At this moment, Patrick also arrived at Evergreen University.


    He was there to take Vera home.


    Patrick looked at the map on his phone, moving forward step by step.


    Previously, when he came to Evergreen University for lectures, he was always apanied by school leaders, so he didn''t need to remember the way.


    This time, he came to apologize and admit his mistakes to Vera, so it wasn''t convenient to have others apany him.


    Following the map, he changed the direction of his car and continued driving slowly.


    In the ssroom, Vera didn''t want to go home so early. Shey on the desk with her books under her face, using them as a pillow.


    When he reached the ssroom door, he saw her lying on the desk.


    Just by looking at the back of her head, Patrick knew it was Vera.


    Randall saw Patrick and obediently stood up to give him space.


    Since it was just after school, many students were still in the ssroom organizing the points summarized by the teacher.


    So, when Patrick appeared, everyone was shocked.


    Some even exaggeratedly flipped through their books to find Patrick''s picture andpare it with the real person.


    The person entering the ssroom was indeed Patrick.


    Some students were so excited they couldn''t speak, their feet tapping the ground as they looked at him.


    Others took out their phones to quickly record this historic moment.


    Patrick ignored the reactions of those around him, his eyes focused solely on Vera.


    In the tiered ssroom, Patrick walked around to the middle and stopped.


    Vera turned toward the window, and Patrick slowly appeared in her sight from that direction until he upied her entire view.


    Vera was surprised and sat up from the desk, looking up at the tall Patrick standing beside her.


    She blinked in disbelief.


    Was he real?


    Could it be that she had been staring at the light for so long that she was hallucinating?

 Chapter 143 Cold War and a Kiss

    Vera blinked a few more times.


    She watched as Patrick bent down and sat on the stool next to her.


    He was very close to her.


    "Darling... no, Patrick! What are you doing here?" Vera was dazed and blurted out the term of endearment from her heart. Suddenly, seeing his face, her anger surged. She called out his name to show that her anger had not subsided.


    Patrick replied, "My wife is out of school. Shouldn''t Ie to pick her up personally?"


    "Who said I''m your wife? Didn''t you let Randall..."


    "Uncle Patrick, she has nothing to do with me. I don''t know anything. I''m leaving. Don''t think about me, don''t mention me, and don''t care about me."


    Randall was afraid that Vera would say something that rted to him.


    If that happened, he had experienced Patrick''s jealous tantrums before.


    Randall immediately interrupted Vera, quickly defending himself first. Then, he grabbed a stack of books from the table and ran off.


    Vera was confused. "Why is Ran hiding? I''m not going to hit him." Patrick voiced Randall''s thoughts, "He''s afraid I''ll hit him."


    Vera turned her head and red angrily at Patrick.


    In the ssroom, Patrick, dressed in business attire, exuded an air of nobility at first nce. At this moment, however, he was smiling warmly, staring at the charming Vera. "Vera, do you want toe to thepany with me?"


    "No, there are so many women there. You can just pick one," Vera replied.


    Patrick said, "Darling, don''t be mad. I know I was wrong about that incident. I promise I won''t do it again, okay?"


    Vera shook her head. "No, do you think my anger will just disappear like that? You wanted to make me jealous, and now you''re the one suffering the consequences." Patrick reached out to gently patted her back, soothing her emotions.


    Someone in the ssroom posted the video they secretly recorded on the school forum.


    Evergreen University''s forum was the most active, and when everyone saw the video of the humble Patrick coaxing his wife, it instantly became the trending of gossip. [Give the location, I want to watch.]


    [Me too.]


    [Count me in.]


    Vera''s ssmates posted the location of their teaching building on the forum.


    In no time, people could visibly see the ssroom, which had normal seating just moments ago, quickly filling up.


    Everyone was holding books, pretending to study.


    In reality, their hearts, eyes, and ears were all focused on Vera and Patrick.


    More people arrived, but the ssroom was already full.


    So, someone picked up an eraser and started cleaning the already spotless ckboard.


    More people arrived.


    They found that even the eraser was taken.


    So, someone picked up a broom.


    More people arrived, this time with mops in hand.


    Everyone present knew exactly why they were there.


    Patrick, of course, was aware.


    He gently coaxed his pouting sweetheart. "Let''s go to thepany first, and you can be madter, okay? We''re disturbing the other students'' studies here." The nearby students, upon hearing this, were almost dumbfounded.


    Was this fawning tone really befitting a business tycoon?


    Vera also noticed the unusual number of people around, with more stilling in.


    She sulked, got up, slung her handbag over her arm, and reached for her books with the other hand.


    Patrick immediately took her bag from her arm, and with one hand, he grabbed the three books on the table for her.


    With his other free hand, he held hers tightly.


    As they were about to leave the ssroom, a bold student, Be Baker, stood up and blocked their way.


    "Mr. Olteran, can I get your autograph? I really admire you. I''m a freshman in the business school, and I chose to study economics because of you. I really, really like you." Vera looked at the girl in front of her, who was saying she really liked her husband!


    Her anger surged instantly.


    "What''s so great about an autograph? You''re a student. Are you here to idolize people?" The newly appointed principal, Vera, was furious.


    Be was almost in tears at Vera''s jealous outburst.


    Patrick, on the other hand, was very happy to see her lose her temper.


    "Mrs. Olteran, I just admire your husband," Be said, too scared to say more.


    Vera domineeringly said, "Only I can admire my husband. Don''t you have a husband?"


    "No."


    "Then don''t you have a boyfriend?"


    Be shook her head. "No, I don''t."


    Vera paused for a second and continued, "If you don''t have a boyfriend, go get one. What''s the point of admiring my husband? You have four years of college. Don''t you want to date? Our school encourages dating." Be was scolded to tears by Vera.


    Patrick hugged the jealous Vera with one arm, holding her close. "Darling, I won''t sign any autographs, only for you, okay? Don''t be jealous."


    "I''m not jealous." Vera stubbornly insisted.


    "Okay, you''re not jealous. I''m the one who''s jealous. Let''s go, to thepany."


    Patrick didn''t sign a single autograph and instead held Vera''s hand the entire time as they left.


    Back in the car, he ced her bag and books in the back seat. He got in the car and gently fastened her seatbelt in the passenger seat. He was so considerate and tender in actions. "Sweetheart, will youe home with me today?" he asked from close range.


    Vera pouted. "I''m going home because I miss Shawn, not because I''ve forgiven you. You''re sleeping in the study tonight."


    "The study doesn''t have a bed," Patrick said.


    Vera remembered the sofa she used to use as a bed. "Didn''t you have Tom move my ''bed'' away? Have Tom move the sofa to your study when we get back."


    Vera''s room wasrge, with three sofas inside. One long one she used as a bed waster ordered to be moved by Patrick.


    Only two small single sofas were left, which could only be sat on, notid on.


    Because the long sofa was moved, the bedroom had a lot more space.


    Patrick said, "I can sleep on the carpet in the master bedroom."


    Vera gave a perfunctory smile and then said, "In your dreams."


    She wouldn''t even let Patrick sleep in the empty space she used for storing misceneous items.


    Patrick sighed, and finally, looking at Vera''s infuriating mouth, he kissed her.


    "Patrick, I''m still angry with you. Why are you kissing me?"


    Patrick''s kiss was tender. He didn''t forcefully hold the back of her head to seal her lips but gently brushed his lips against hers. Vera angrily pushed Patrick.


    However, ;she couldn''t push him away.


    Men really did have the strength!


    He only let go when he had kissed enough, looking at Vera''s eyes filled with anger.


    Her earlier iling, in his eyes, was just like a little soft cat moving its upper limbs in his arms, scratching everywhere, very cute.


    "Patrick, you''re not good at dating!"


    Patrick replied, "I''ve never dated before."


    "Are you kidding? You don''t have an ex?"


    Patrick started the car and drove away with her.


    "If I had an ex, we wouldn''t be married."

 Chapter 144 Patricks Many Tricks

    Still in a state of irritation, Vera was both happy that Patrick had no ex-girlfriends and annoyed that he underestimated her charm.


    As a result, Patrick, who was driving, got scratched several times by Vera.


    When they arrived at thepany, Patrick held her hand and took her to the exclusive elevator to go upstairs.


    "I heard I''m going to be a ''dad'' again."


    Vera thought about that Saturday and felt guilty.


    Patrick asked, "Is it a daughter or a son this time?"


    Vera replied, "It''s anger."


    Patrick nced at the downcast Vera, his Adam''s apple bobbing, and his tone slightly rising. "Not bad. It turns out making you angry can also help you get pregnant."


    As they stepped out of the elevator, everyone in the president''s office was looking at them.


    Seeing everyone''s gaze, Vera instantly thought of Patrick''s questioning in the elevator.


    Could it be that everyone really knew about her lie about being pregnant?


    She panicked.


    Her hand instinctively gripped Patrick''s hand tighter, hiding behind him.


    She whispered, "Honey, do they all know?"


    "Yes, they all know."


    Vera was on the verge of tears. She didn''t expect the news to spread so quickly; it was just a lie she made up on the spot.


    "What should I do? I''m not pregnant."


    At this moment, Patrick felt needed by her.


    "Tell them that your belly was full of anger before, and you''ve already vented it all."


    "That exnation doesn''t make sense, darling."


    Unable to solve the problem, she started to act coquettishly toward him.


    "Honey, what should I do?"


    Patrick smiled and led her back to the office.


    The employees outside continued to work, as if they were just curious about who had arrived.


    Once in the office, Vera became even more troublesome.


    "Darling, should I just go exin and tell them the truth?"


    Patrick deliberately said, "They won''t believe you."


    Vera, anxious, snatched the file from Patrick''s hand, preventing him from working.


    "Then I''ll tell them I was lying?"


    Patrick replied, "It won''t work."


    He continued to open the file.


    Vera quickly closed the file in his hand again, making him look into her anxious eyes.


    "This rumor spreading is bad for everyone," Vera said.


    "I can help you clean up the mess from your lie, but you have to promise me that I can sleep in the bedroom tonight," Patrick required. "Deal, I promise you."


    Vera agreed very quickly.


    She hadn''t even thought about the meaning of his words and agreed without hesitation.


    Patrick seeded.


    He got up and left the office.


    He went to the coffee room and picked out a drink for Vera from among the many beverages.


    Sophia walked in and asked, "Mr. Olteran, did you manage to calm Mrs. Olteran down so quickly?"


    Patrick said, ;"I didn''t calm her down. I tricked her."


    In the elevator earlier, his n was already brewing.


    Why did he tell her in the elevator that he was going to be a dad again? It was to nt guilt in her heart.


    After leaving the elevator, when Vera saw everyone looking at her, she would panic.


    When she panicked, she would lose her rationality and only think about exining things clearly as soon as possible to avoid misunderstandings. These were all in his n.


    She wanted him to sleep in the study?


    No way!


    "Besides the peach vor, which other vor is good?"


    Sophia picked out a bottle of green apple soda. "Let Mrs. Olteran have a refreshing drink."


    "Pick another one."


    Patrick thought to himself, if Vera drank a refreshing drink and regained her rationality, all his schemes would be exposed.


    Sophia picked out a grapefruit-vored drink and handed it to Patrick. "Mr. Olteran, how about this vor?"


    "That works."


    Patrick took the two bottles of drinks and, after wasting some time outside, returned to the office.


    Vera hurriedly approached him, eagerly asking, "Honey, how did it go?"


    Patrick calmly said, "The misunderstanding is cleared up."


    Vera let out a sigh of relief and patted her chest. "That''s great."


    Patrick twisted open the drink bottle and handed it to her. "Sit on the couch and wait for me for a bit. Once I''m done, I''ll take you out for a nice meal." Vera took the drink, biting the bottle cap as she wandered over to the couch.


    Patrick watched her cute actions, a smile spreading across his face.


    While working, he frequently nced at the adorable Vera on the couch.


    As she waited for him to finish work, Vera wandered around, opening his bookshelf and looking at some documents, only to find they were all in foreignnguages. She put them back with disdain. She then went to the window, leaning on the edge like a child, looking around.


    She went back to the couch, leaning back and staring at the ceiling.


    She was so bored that she finished one bottle of drink.


    She picked up another bottle and tried to twist the cap, but it wouldn''t open.


    She frowned and tried again.


    Patrick saw this and chuckled.


    Unknowingly, he had been watching her for ten minutes.


    He tapped on the desk, signaling her to look over.


    Vera looked up at the sound. "Honey?"


    Patrick gestured for her toe over. Vera walked over and handed him the drink.


    He twisted the cap open and handed it back to her.


    Seeing how easily he opened the bottle, Vera suddenly asked, "Honey, how much beef did you eat?"


    Patrick was puzzled.


    Vera yfully stuck out her tongue, and before he could react, she walked away with the drink.


    She sat on the couch, sometimes ying with her phone, sometimes picking at her nails, and sometimes daydreaming.


    Suddenly, she seemed to realize something and turned to ask Patrick, "Honey, I''m your wife, right?"


    Patrick replied with a question, "Do you even need to ask?"


    Vera frowned and mumbled, "That''s not right. I''m your wife. Even if they know I''m not pregnant, how dare they gossip about me?"


    Patrick''s subordinates had been with him for a long time and wouldn''t dare to criticize her.


    "Honey, were you setting me up just now?"


    Patrick remained calm and asked, "What kind of trap did I set for you?"


    Vera frowned. Patrick''s response indicated he really didn''t know.


    If he knew, he would have instinctively said "no" instead of asking her back.


    Could it be that he wasn''t scheming against her just now?


    "How did you exin to them that I wasn''t pregnant?"


    Patrick replied, "I didn''t need to exin. As long as I say it, they have to believe it."


    The more Vera thought about it, the more she felt something was off.


    It seemed like she had fallen into a trap, but she couldn''t figure out how it happened.


    Seeing her deep in thought, Patrick put down his work, got up, and timely interrupted her thoughts. "A few days ago, I went to a restaurant for a business dinner. The food there was pretty good. Do you want to try it?" Vera moved her mouth, indicating with her actions that the answer was definitely yes.


    Since that was the case, Patrick put down his work, grabbed his car keys, and once again held her hand as they left.


    "Honey, can you get me another drinkter? I want the peach vor. It''s really good."


    Patrick walked out of the office, took Vera to the coffee room again, and grabbed three bottles of drinks. "Is that enough?"

 Chapter 145 The Amazing Girl

    Vera also reached out and grabbed two bottles.


    "I''ll drink one tonight, one tomorrow, and bring one for Mia and Randall. Shawn loves it too, and Cindy should have one as well." After calcting, it seemed she didn''t have enough.


    She grabbed another bottle.


    "One, two, three, four, five, six. Just enough."


    Vera counted and smiled contentedly.


    Patrick had been listening to her for a while.


    It turned out she had included family and friends.


    Patrick took all the drinks from her arms and put them back.


    "Why? Honey, you won''t let me drink!" Vera protested.


    Patrick walked outside and instructed Sophia, "Send two cases of peach-vored drinks from the coffee room to my house."


    "Mr. Olteran, to Cherry Vi or the Olteran Manor?" Sophia asked.


    "The Olteran Manor."


    Hearing that he was going to buy her a case of drinks, Vera couldn''t help but smile. At that moment, she really wanted to praise Patrick. No, she had to hold back!


    After this experience, every time Vera came to his office, she would collect a different drink.


    If it was good, she would put it on his desk, and he would order it to be sent to the Olteran family.


    Besides Vera, Shawn was also very happy.


    He thought Vera was excellent.


    Each drink was unique.


    He rmended them to his friends.


    "Jackson, I rmend a drink to you. My daughter-inw rmended it to me, and the taste is absolutely amazing."


    "Gary, did you see the drink I posted on News Feed? It''s really good."


    "Bob, I have drinks at home. I''ll treat you."


    However, these were things happened in the future.


    At the moment, the cold war between Vera and Patrick was not yet resolved.


    When they went to eat, Vera saw that he was behaving well, so she smiled at him.


    She couldn''t pretend to be angry even if she tried.


    She just expressed herself naturally.


    When she found out she had been deceived by Patrick, she was furious and kept throwing tantrums.


    After two days of venting and considering Patrick''s constant pampering, she was actually a little less angry. Vera thought she was too good, with a good temper, a good personality, and good character.


    Patrick was really lucky to marry her.


    After dinner, she went home.


    Shawn warmly weed Vera''s return.


    "Why didn''t you call me when you went out yesterday? I wanted to go out for dinner with you guys too."


    Vera spoke honestly, saying, "Shawn, I was sulking yesterday. If I took you along, I''d have to take care of you, and I wouldn''t be able to throw a tantrum." Shawn asked, "Are you still mad at Patrick now?"


    Vera nodded.


    "I''m still a little mad."


    Shawn nced at Patrick sitting on the couch, feeling disdainful.


    He always felt Patrick wasn''t good enough for Vera.


    Patrick couldn''t stay in the living room any longer and got up. "I''ll go back to the bedroom."


    Cindy happened toe downstairs and saw Patrick and Vera, asking, "Vera still hasn''t cooled down?"


    Patrick nodded. "I''ll think of another way to make her happy."


    Vera had been out all day, and the family felt like they hadn''t seen her in years.


    They gathered around her for a warm greeting.


    Vera sat in the middle, receiving the kind inquiries from Cindy and Shawn.


    Randall came out and nced at Vera, who was being treated like a treasure.


    He felt that Vera had earned the genuine love and eptance of his family.


    Since Cindy didn''t have a daughter, she often treated Vera like her daughter.


    There were some things she couldn''t discuss with men, so she would chat with Vera.


    Ever since Vera married Patrick, Cindy often declined invitations from friends.


    asionally, when she did go out, others would want her to bring Vera along so they could all have desserts and chat.


    Having been in high society for a long time, Cindy knew exactly what these women were thinking.


    They befriended her because her husband was the mayor of Zandonick, and their families needed to operate under his supervision.


    They wanted to meet Vera because of the men.


    After all, Vera married Patrick, and they needed to curry favor with Patrick for financial gain.


    Thepany''s director, Ss Mercer, and the coboration with Harrison Group made Vera a subject of private investigation among Zandonick''s elite. Some people, leveraging their connections, wanted to befriend Vera. Many even came to visit proactively, but Cindy blocked them for Vera.


    Vera, being somewhat oblivious, never knew about this.


    She felt her life hadn''t changed much and that the same people were still around her.


    Once, after Cindy blocked another ill-intentioned person from approaching Vera, Vincent asked her, "Aren''t you tired of blocking invitations for Vera?"


    Cindy stretched her neck and confirmed Vincent''s words. "Yes. But Vera is still a student and can''t handle those with deep schemes. If they push her too hard, she might end up hitting them. Your mom passed away early, so of course, I have to help her."


    Cindy didn''t want adult social interactions to interfere with Vera''s innocence.


    Vincent asked her again, "Vera has to grow up. Being with Patrick, she won''t be able to avoid socializing in the future."


    "That depends on how capable Patrick is and how far he can go." Cindy worried like a mother. "Actually, I want Vera to understand what society is like." Vincent was surprised.


    Cindy said, "She was well-protected by her parents since she was young, and she sees the world as full of truth and goodness. Whenever she''s unhappy, she thinks a fight will solve it. But she''s too naive. Ultimately, it''s because she hasn''t experienced much."


    "In society, people are always testing each other. Vera is straightforward and simple. What if someone takes advantage of that?"


    Cindy recalled being used by Emma and became cautious.


    Blindly trusting someone was too dangerous.


    "I hope she will develop the ability to judge people, distinguish between good and evil, and recognize loyalty and treachery. I also want her to stick to her beliefs, and remain innocent despite experiencing sophistication." Vincentughed at her. "You''re worrying unnecessarily. How do you know Vera is just a naive little girl to outsiders?"


    Cindy thought Vera was simple.


    Vincent, however, believed that Vera only showed her true self in front of family. When dealing with outsiders, how could such a smart girl be foolish enough to be deceived?


    They couldn''t quite figure out Vera''s true nature.


    Shawn didn''t bother to ponder, only thinking about food.


    Patrick gave up guessing altogether because he knew Vera was unpredictable.


    She could sweetly call him "honey" one moment and sternly call him "Patrick" the next.


    When she praised him, it always felt like she was scolding him.


    When she scolded him, it made him willingly ept it.

 Chapter 146 Mia Was Sleepy

    Vera was a smart girl. No one could guess what she was thinking. You can only follow her lead.


    Patrick and Vera returned to the bedroom.


    Patricky down on the bed as he wished.


    The hairdryer in the room started up again as he was reading.


    Vera, who was lying beside him, was saying she was mad at him but then started chatting about the fun things that happened during the day.


    "Honey, ever since Mia became the campus belle, she''s had a lot of admirers. Today after school, a senior student even invited Mia to a movie, but that guy was really unlucky. When he went, Mia''s brother happened to be there. You know, he''s very strict with Mia. No one can think of asking her out in front of him."


    With her chatter in his ear, he felt morefortable reading.


    "Did he manage to ask her out in the end?" Patrick asked.


    The hairdryer stopped, and she sat at the vanity table to apply face cream.


    Then she got up, took off her shoes at the foot of the bed, turned around, and knelt on the bed, crawling to the headboard.


    Patrick lifted the nket, and Vera slipped in.


    Lying beside him, she continued, "Of course not. Her brother is very strict with her. If that guy wants to ask her out, he has to be able to beat her brother first. I bet that guy was scared out of his wits today."


    Under the covers, Patrick''s leg was suddenly touched by Vera''s foot.


    He nced at Vera beside him.


    Vera apologized for her idental touch. "Sorry, honey, I identally kicked you."


    Patrick then deliberately ced his leg where her feet were.


    "What''s going on?" Vera looked at him, puzzled.


    Patrick frowned. "Why are your feet so cold?"


    Vera was surprised.


    So, Patrick was warming her feet with his legs?


    Patrick ced his book face down on the nket and used both hands to hold her hands.


    Her hands were at a normal temperature.


    Only her feet were cold.


    He had heard that cold extremities might need medical attention.


    Vera''s feet had just been washed and were already cold, so he quickly held her hands to feel the temperature.


    If her hands were also cold, they would have to see a doctor first in the morning.


    After warming her feet for a while, her feet returned to normal temperature, and Patrick sat back in his spot, picking up his book to continue reading.


    Vera curiously leaned over."Honey, you read every day. What exactly are you reading?"


    She found that once again, she didn''t recognize the words.


    "Hans Christian Andersen''s fairy tales."


    Upon hearing this, Vera knew she was being brushed off by him again.


    Vera crawled over and saw nothing rted to fairy tales. "If you have the guts, trante it for me."


    Patrick said, "If you want me to trante, I need some benefits."


    His gaze fell on her red lips, asking, "Didn''t I collect today''s benefit?"


    "You already did, in the car. You kissed me. I remember it very clearly. I didn''t let you kiss me at the time." Vera said excitedly.


    She almost wanted to pull the memory out of her head and stuff it into his, so he could recall what happened today.


    Later, she was still kissed.


    Vera gave up struggling.


    He didn''t tell the story, kissing her all the time.


    She cursed him several times.


    At night, shey in his arms, and he didn''t step into his study.


    After Vera fell asleep, he looked at her peaceful sleeping face and lightly pecked her lips.


    Finally, his lips fell on her neck.


    He intended to stop after a light taste, but in a moment of impulse, he left an ambiguous mark.


    Patrick looked at the mark on her fair neck. His expression darkened. He thought, ''Well, she''s going to make a fuss again tomorrow.''


    Sure enough, the next day, Vera saw the red mark on her neck while washing up. At first, she thought it was a bug bite.


    It wasn''t until she saw Patrick''s uneasy expression that she understood.


    She picked up a pillow from the bed and threw it at him. "You pervert!"


    "Vera, aren''t you hot wearing a turtleneck?" Randall was asking for trouble at the breakfast table.


    Vera gritted her teeth and threatened, "Do you want your head to be separated from your body?"


    Randall retorted, "Don''t be so arrogant. Let me remind you, this is my house."


    "Isn''t this Vera''s home too?" Patrick chimed in.


    Randall shut up.


    Indeed, only Patrick could make him behave.


    However, who could control the high and mighty Patrick?


    Only his wife, Vera.


    "You shut up, too!" Vera yelled at Patrick at the dining table.


    Feeling guilty, Patrick stayed quiet.


    Randall was shocked. His invincible Uncle Patrick was actually being bullied by his domineering wife?


    When he looked at Vera again, he felt a bit panicked.


    Did she really beat Patrick up to make him behave?


    When it was time to go to school, Patrick offered to drive her, but Vera refused without hesitation. She grabbed her bag and books and got into Randall''s passenger seat. "Vera, did you hit Uncle Patrick?" Randall asked.


    "Yes."


    "Then why doesn''t Uncle Patrick have any marks on his face?" Randall was curious. If Vera had fought, Patrick couldn''t possibly be unscathed.


    Wearing her sunsses, Vera arrogantly opened the convertible''s top.


    Under the sunlight, she proudly said, "He got hurt in ces you can''t see."


    Randall was speechless. He wanted to give Vera a thumbs up. She could now hit him without leaving visible marks. What couldn''t she do?


    They arrived at school.


    Mia looked exhausted.


    When she saw Randall and Vera, she forced herself to perk up and greeted them, "Hi."


    Then she went back to sleep.


    Vera and Randall exchanged a nce and looked at Mia. "Mia, what did you dost night?" Randall asked on purpose.


    Mia sat up and recounted her experience from the previous day to Vera and Randall.


    "My brother, Sebastian, must be a Virgo!" Randall calcted the time and realized he might be a Virgo. He was immediately unhappy. "What''s wrong with Virgos?"


    Mia clenched her small fists. "Do you remember the senior who invited me to a movie yesterday?"


    Randall and Vera nodded in unison. "He ran away in two minutes and fifty-seven seconds."


    Mia gritted her teeth. "Sebastian went home yesterday and spent two hours digging up dirt on that guy, like his family issues with booking hotel rooms. What''s more, he found out that guy was dating three girlfriends at the same time!" Randall and Vera were dumbfounded. Their eyes conveyed one message: Keep talking!

 Chapter 147 Rules

    Mia rambled on to Vera and Randall about Sebastian for ten minutes.


    She said, "Such a cute guy, and Sebastian thinks he''s annoying. He was the heartthrob at the police academy! My parents support my dating, but my brother is just weird. Last night, he even told me not to hang out with you guys." Vera, who was listening intently, rolled up her sleeves. "Mia, what time does Sebastian get off work today? Let''s have a fight."


    Sebastian dared to interfere with their rtionships, and even though he was Mia''s brother, she was ready to fight him.


    Mia said, "Sebastian thinks that since Vera is married and has a family, I''ll get envious and blindly chase after marriage. And since Randall is a man, he thinks it''s unsafe for me to be around him." Randall, feeling misunderstood again, said, "But in your eyes, I''m not even a man."


    Mia replied, "Well, Sebastian doesn''t know that. Sost night, I cursed him silently while trying to sleep. It pissed me off that he invades others'' privacy and has controlled me."


    After hearing Mia''s rant, Vera remembered something.


    She looked at Randall and said, "Randall, actually, I cursed you today too."


    Randall was confused. What did he do?


    Mia was also curious to hear what Vera had to say. "You went home with Patrickst night. Did you two make up?"


    Vera shook her head.


    "Almost, but I still find it ridiculous."


    Men couldn''t resist desires. She was already asleep, and he still had the desire to kiss her.


    Today, she only had red marks on her neck. If she pretended not to care, her whole body might be covered in hickeys tomorrow. Mia and Randall looked at her curiously.


    Vera subtly said, "Why do you think I''m wearing a turtleneck?"


    For some reason, the two long-time singles immediately understood Vera''s implication.


    Even though they hadn''t experienced it, they just got it.


    "You and him?" Mia''s expression was conflicted. Just the other night, she had told Vera not to get intimate with him so soon, and now...


    Vera shook her head. "Nothing happened. Just remember, men are all scoundrels. None of them are good. Except for Randall." Before Randall could start feeling touched, Mia stated her true thought, "You don''t see him as a man, do you?" Vera nodded.


    They were all in a gloomy mood the entire morning.


    In the afternoon, a piece of news excited them, including Randall.


    They often had disagreements over trivial matters, but when it came to crucial moments, they were always loyal to each other. However, there was one thing they never argued about!


    That was the matter of the Golden Arena.


    What wasthe Golden Arena?


    Few people know.


    In Zandonick, it was a casino established by an organization called Shadow Syndicate United.


    No one knewwho the organizers were.


    All they knew was that it was an underground boxing club.


    The bets ced here were solely rted tobat skills.


    Many wealthy people heard about this ce ande to watch. If they found someone they like, they took them as bodyguards.


    Of course, it also depended on whether the person was willing.


    When they entered, they neededto disguise themselves and hide their true identities.


    This was ;to reduce trouble for them.


    There wasn''t just one Golden Arena.


    This casino had specific rules, with nine levels from the first to the ultimate.


    The first level was the entry-level, open to everyone.


    The second level was called the Green Arena, with 512 people holding green cards.


    With so many participants, they were considered the lowest-ranking contestants in the arena.


    The third level was called the Cyan Arena, with 256 people holding cyan cards. These people had to eliminate half of the 512 green cardholders in a PK match to obtain the cyan card.


    The fourth level was the Blue Arena, where the 128 winners who eliminated half of the 256 cyan cardholders held blue cards.


    The first four levels were not worth worrying about.


    Because it also dependedon luck.


    Opponents in the first four levels were randomly assigned by swiping cards. Some people had to face ten opponents, while others didn''t have to face any.


    For example, Vera, it seemed like fate wanted to test her, making her draw an opponent every time.


    In the entry-level arena, she knocked down three people before she was eligible to get a green card.


    When advancing to the cyan card, she was unlucky enough to have to challenge five people before finally advancing.


    When advancing from the cyan card to the blue card, fate yed a joke on her, making her draw eight opponents! To advance, Vera had to make all eight opponents admit defeat simultaneously. If she lost to even one, she wouldn''t qualify. Vera fought desperately and won all eight matches, sessfully making all the Shadow Syndicate United participants remember a woman called "Heroine."


    Vera''s code name was Heroine.


    In that intense match, Vera almost had her wrist broken but refused to give up. She endured the pain and finished thest match, sessfully advancing to the intermediate level.


    After that match, shey on the ground, unable to move. Exhausted, she couldn''t get up. Mia was so scared she cried and called an ambnce, and Randall showed his manly side by carrying Vera to the hospital. Lying in the hospital bed, Veraforted them, "I''m fine, my arm won''t be useless."


    Since the establishment of the Golden Arena, only one person has continuously challenged and defeated ten opponents to win. However,that was a man, while the person called "Heroine" was a woman.


    She single-handedly defeated eight men and advanced.


    That day, someone was watching the match.


    Afterward, the people from Shadow Syndicate United kept investigating the person known as "Heroine."


    Vera seemed to vanish from the world for a year, and no one knew her whereabouts. The investigation into her eventually came to nothing.


    Only Randall and Mia knew that Heroine had gone to take entrance exams for a year and was only released after the exams were over. However, some people relied on luck to make it to the end.


    Like Randall.


    He was foolish, timid, and cowardly, but he had good luck.


    In the entry-level arena, he gave his opponent $30,000 to get a green card.


    When advancing to the cyan card, Vera was fighting on stage, and he was cheering from below.


    Why didn''t hepete? Because the machine didn''t assign him an opponent. He did nothing but cheer, and he became a cyan cardholder.


    When advancing from the cyan card to the blue card, Randall drew an opponent. Seeing the opponent''s strong physique, he was ready to raise the white g. But before the match started, the opponent clutched his stomach, fell to the ground in pain, and was taken to the hospital.


    So, he won by default and became one of the 128 blue cardholders.


    Meanwhile, Vera fought hard, almost breaking her arm, to get a blue card.


    Of course, Mia had her tricks to advance to the blue card.


    She spent money.


    Green card? Bought it.


    Cyan card? Paid the opponent!


    Blue card? Paid the opponent a lot of money!

 Chapter 148 Using Sebastians Card

    During that period, when Sebastian saw the money in his ount-tens of thousands of dors, even hundreds of thousands of dors-disappearing quickly, he suspected Mia was using drugs. To be sure, he took Mia to the hospital for a blood test.


    After confirming she wasn''t using drugs, Sebastian interrogated her, "Where did the money go?"


    It wasn''t that he didn''t allow Mia to spend his money, but her sudden extravagant spending and transferring money to strangers made him worry she was being taken advantage of. Later, he checked all her social media ounts and found nothing suspicious.


    Unable to withstand his intense questioning, Mia confessed everything.


    "Sebastian, I bought cards."


    "What kind of cards cost nearly a hundred thousand dors?"


    Eventually, Mia, looking as timid as a young chick, told Sebastian about the bets under Shadow Syndicate United.


    "Sebastian, you mustn''t investigate. We''re legitimate and legal," Mia said.


    Sebastian was angry. "Say one more word!"


    Mia didn''t dare to speak.


    Later, he felt that since the money was already spent, there was nothing he could do.


    Sebastian was relieved afterward, thinking that at least Mia had some sense to spend money to avoid trouble instead of fighting with them.


    Spending money was fine. He just considered it as letting her have some fun.


    Sebastian tried tofort himself.


    As a result, Mia, Vera, and Randall all eventually qualified to enter the fifth-level mid-field.


    The fifth level was known as the mid-field! As the name suggests, it was the middle stage.


    Here, 64 people needed to be left.


    The mid-field card was a wooden card.


    From the mid-field onwards, all matches were conducted in an orderly manner.


    Everyone''s opponent was determined by the system based on each person''sbat value and the means of advancement.


    Coincidentally, Randall''s opponent was Mia, who had bought her card.


    Since neither of them had engaged in a real deathmatch, the system paired them together.


    Seeing this result, Vera said, "That''s fine. I don''t have to worry about you two getting hurt." After all, you know each other. Just interact casually and raise the white g to end it.


    Later, on thepetition stage, under the watchful eyes of hundreds, they yed a game of "Rock, Paper, Scissors." In the end, Mia won two out of three rounds, bing a mid-field contestant and winning the wooden card. Someone reported them for cheating, "This is a fistfightpetition, not a children''s game."


    Mia retorted, "Rock, Paper, Scissors'' is yed with hands, right? Aren''t hands fists? We used ''fists'' topete, so how is that cheating?"


    Unable to out-argue Mia, someone wanted to challenge her. At this point, Vera stepped in, "Come on, I''ll fight for her."


    Seeing Heroine step in, the surrounding people automatically backed off.


    They couldn''t beat this woman!


    Only those with a blue card or higher could watch the mid-field and advanced matches.


    Above the mid-field was the red field, which served as a transition from the mid-field to the advanced stages.


    The mid-field left 64 people, and the red field left 32.


    Each of them had to use all their strength topete in the mid and high stages.


    Lower-level individuals had the right to challenge higher-level ones. If sessful, the challenger would take the higher person''s rank, and the loser would switch ces with the challenger.


    For example, Randall now had a blue card, allowing him to watch mid-field and advanced matches but not participate in mid and high-levelpetitions.


    Mia now had a wooden card. In her match against Randall, she won, making her a mid-field contestant with a very high status.


    If Randall wanted to challenge Mia, and Mia agreed, they couldpete.


    If Randall won, he would take Mia''s wooden card, and Mia would revert to a blue card and continue to advance.


    If he lost, Randall would be demoted to the entry-level field and had to work his way up again.


    This was the punishment for initiating a challenge and failing.


    However, Vera was ;already a contestant in the advanced field.


    Above the red field was the advanced field.


    The third rank was the gold field, where gold cardholderspeted.


    Vera was a gold cardholder. She fought her way through thousands of people over five years to reach her current position and obtain the gold card. There wereonly 16 gold cardholders.


    In Shadow Syndicate United, gold cardholders were so rare that everyone treated them with utmost respect, even giving way when they walk. Reaching the gold card level was extremely difficult.


    With this gold card, she was considered a special talent anywhere she went. Even billion-dor employers couldn''t afford to hire someone of her caliber as a bodyguard. Yet, she reached this level.


    Vera didn''t rely on luck; she relied on her abilities. Although she was born into a happy family, she endured many hardships and pains to pursue this path and achieve her current status.


    People said she was amazing, lucky, and had good fortune. However,no one knew the suffering she endured.


    Vera never talked about it; she kept it all inside. She didn''t want to share her scars with loved ones because it would make them worry. She also didn''t share her struggles with anyone else because it was unnecessary. So she kept it all in, and over time, it became a habit.


    Every time she came to the Shadow Syndicate United casino, she felt a heavy heart.


    The yful and mischievous Vera of the past seemed to wear a mask here, rarely speaking, with a sharp gaze like an eagle ready to strike.


    At home, Patrick always said her body was soft to the touch, but he had no idea what Vera has been through.


    Today, Vera was here for a promotion.


    She wanted to advance from a gold card to a white card.


    The second rank was the white card.


    Only four people in the entire field could hold it.


    The first rank was the ck card!


    Only one person could hold it!


    That person was the victor, the king.


    Like a medieval monarch, the ck card wasthe highest symbol of power, held by only one person, to whom everyone must listen and submit. Vera''s goal was not to be high and mighty; she only wanted the ck card, which was her sole wish for the past five years.


    The white card was like a chief minister to the monarch, second only in power and highly respected.


    The gold card Vera held was like a general, highly valued by both the monarch and the chief minister, with formidable abilities.


    When they saw the invitation from the gold field, Mia and Randall both looked at Vera, the gold cardholder.


    Vera said, "I''llpete."


    She was still angry with Patrick and saw this as a perfect opportunity to vent her anger.


    So, they all filled out their entry information.


    Olteran Group, Patrick''s office.


    Patrick couldn''t focus on work.


    ''What is she doing now?'' Patrick thought of Vera.


    On Patrick''s desk were two movie tickets for the newly released film "Passing By."

 Chapter 149 Mia Exposes the True Nature of the Player

    Today, on his way to thepany, Patrick saw a couple rushing to work while waiting at a red light. The girl was holding a cup of coffee, drinking as she walked. The boy was by her side, and they were chatting andughing.


    This scene made Patrick automatically imagine himself and Vera in their ce.


    If he remembered correctly, Vera seemed to really want to drink coffee, go on dates, watch movies, and travel with him!


    Drinking coffee, watching movies, and dating could all be done simultaneously.


    At the moment, he was too busy with work, and Vera couldn''t take time off from her studies, so traveling was out of the question for now.


    So, after arriving at thepany, he started looking for movie tickets on his phone.


    Patrick dialed the internal line and found Sophia. "Come to my office."


    Sophia thought it was an urgent matter and hurried to his office. "Mr. Olteran, you called for me?"


    Patrick, holding his phone, asked, "What kind of movies do girls like to watch?"


    Sophia was stunned. Was he in such a hurry to have her help him pursue Vera? "''Passing By,'' the new release one. Girls like to catch new movies."


    So Patrick bought two movie tickets.


    "Mr. Olteran, do you need to book the whole theater?"


    Patrick refused, saying, "Vera wouldn''t like that."


    Patrick also had a selfish reason. If he booked the whole theater, Vera, who was still mad at him, would sit far away from him.


    Going to the cinema would leave her no ce to escape, so she would have to sit next to him.


    With the movie tickets booked, Patrick began to look forward to the day. He saw Vera and Randall''s ss schedule and found out that they didn''t have many sses today and coulde home early. Patrick was already nning how to surprise Vera.


    Little did he know, Vera had a shock in store for him.


    After school in the afternoon, a man was sneakily peeking into the ssroom.


    Only after confirming that the scary man from yesterday wasn''t there did Rogere out.


    He had changed his clothes and seemed to have dressed up, even spray perfume.


    He stopped in front of Vera, Randall, and Mia.


    They all raised their hands to cover their noses.


    "Roger, what did you spray?" Mia couldn''t help but ask.


    "Armani cologne. Don''t you like it?"


    Mia, with her sharp tongue, asked, "Did you buy a fake one?"


    The same cologne on her brother had a light scent that she was very fond of. However, Roger''s was either too strong and irritating or a fake and of poor quality.


    Roger awkwardly sniffed his arm and smoothly replied, "Sorry. I was in a hurry to see you, so I got a bit too excited and overdid it."


    Randall immediately knew this guy was a jerk.


    "Mia, this is ssic middle-aged sleazeball talk. Don''t fall for it."


    Roger awkwardly smiled, wanting to ask Mia out to a movie, but before he could say anything, he was interrupted again.


    Vera asked, "Are you here to ask my Mia to a movie again? How many people did you ask out at once? Why don''t you call your other three girlfriends too? If we''re going to have fun, let''s all have fun together." "Vera, what you just said..."


    "Didn''t your teacher tell you? The principal has changed."


    Vera, in a bad mood, vented her anger on the yer. She used the principal title Patrick had given her to intimidate her ssmates. Roger swallowed and stammered, "Principal, what you just said about me having three girlfriends is false. The person I like is Mia." Mia was terrified.


    She immediately raised her hand to cut him off and publicly distanced herself from Roger. "Roger, I''ve only chatted with you a few times in the club group. Don''t try to associate yourself with me. I''m afraid your girlfriend from the third-yearw ss wille after me, and she knows thew. I''m also worried that our first-year club junior wille and make a scene about me and her boyfriend. And if your girlfriend in the bar can''t reach you, she''lle to school to give me trouble too."


    Mia''s words were sharp, and with one sentence, she exposed all of Roger''s affairs. The whole ss started to excitedly watch the drama unfold, silently enjoying the spectacle.


    After Mia finished speaking, Roger was already angry.


    His reason for pursuing Mia was because they were in the same club, making her an easy target.


    Moreover, she was close to Vera and Randall. Although he didn''t know much about Mia''s family background, her close rtionship with Vera and Randall was reason enough for him to pursue her.


    Roger was in his third year and would be interning next year. If he could win Mia over by then, making her his girlfriend, he could use her connections to get Vera to speak to her husband on his behalf, securing him an internship at the Olteran Group.


    Later, he could rely on these connections to stay and develop his career at Olteran Group.


    Additionally, Mia was the campus belle. If he could win her over, his poprity would rival that of the campus king, Randall. Taking the campus belle out would allow him to boast that she was his girlfriend, making him very proud as a man. So, he started to approach Mia in every possible way. When Vera was the campus belle, he only knew she was beautiful, but he knew he couldn''t be with her because he didn''t know her.


    Besides, pursuing Vera had no added value. Fortunately, he didn''t pursue Vera. If Patrick found out that someone was eyeing his wife, Roger knew that getting expelled would be the least of his worries; he could end up dead. Luckily, he saved his own life.


    Last night, he also investigated Mia''s brother, who he heard was a police officer, possibly even a captain. To him, this was just an ordinary status, and he quickly dismissed any fear. When he arrived, his shoulder inexplicably hurt, reminding him that although Mia''s brother had no authority, he was good at fighting, which made Roger sneak around before finallying out.


    He didn''t expect that before he could even ask Mia out, they had already set their sights on him.


    Even more terrifying was that they knew about his private affairs!


    "Don''t think that changing your phone number and Facebook ount will stop my brother from finding you. As long as you have the same face and your identity information hasn''t changed, even if you dig a hole to bury yourself, my brother will know."


    Although she cursed Sebastian in her heartst night, as a member of the Chase family, she had to showcase his skills and authority to the outside world. People were already starting to be active on the forums.


    Mia seemed determined to tear off Roger''s hypocritical mask today. She continued, "Don''t be so stingy every time, relying on women to support you, and not even willing to pay for a hotel room. You can''t evenst half an hour in sex, typical of impotence."


    Roger was on the verge of going crazy. He looked at Mia''s face, wanting to hit her.


    Gossip about him was already trending on the forums. A third-year man named Lopez was cheating on three women: a senior from the third-yearw ss, a first-year freshman, and a girl he met at a bar.


    This impotent jerk still insisted on booking hotel rooms with women, earning him the mockery of being truly in love with women.


    The instigators of this situation, Mia, Vera, and Randall, casually disappeared with their backpacks.

 Chapter 150 Asking Vera About Her Sex Life

    In the car.


    Vera and Randall simultaneously turned to the back seat and apuded Mia.


    Vera asked, "Mia, did you take a special course on how to insult people?"


    Mia flicked her bangs arrogantly and scoffed, "Last night, when I heard Sebastian talking, I decided to blow this thing up. He''s a scumbag, and hiding it for him would be aiding his crimes. And then he had the nerve to ask me out today? He must have a death wish. I''m not stupid enough to not see through such an idiot."


    Randall curiously asked, "Mia, how did you know that he couldn''t evenst half an hour?"


    "Sebastian mentioned it when he was cursing him yesterday. I overheard."


    Mia looked at them innocently.


    Last night, in Mia''s room again.


    She sat cross-legged on the bed, a pillow on herp, her elbows resting on the pillow, and her hands propping up her cheeks as she listened to Sebastian''s endless lecture. Suddenly, Sebastian mentioned Roger''s short performance in bed. He quickly shut up, but Mia perked up and asked, "Sebastian, are you saying he''s impotent?"


    Sebastian tapped her forehead and scolded her, "You didn''t listen to a word of my main point and focused on this instead."


    Later, Mia wouldn''t let the topic go. She moved from her room to Sebastian''s room, sitting by his bed and pestering him, not letting him sleep.


    She looked at Sebastian with great interest and asked, "Sebastian, if Roger is impotent, how does he still have the confidence to be a yboy?" Sebastian felt extremely helpless at that moment.


    As her brother, he felt a bit awkward being asked such questions.


    So, Sebastian wrapped Mia in a nket and sent her back to her room.


    "Sebastian."


    Sebastian closed and locked the door, covering his ears.


    On the way to the Golden Arena, Vera and Randall had heard all about Mia''s antics from the previous day.


    Knowing this, Vera thought Mia was very bold.


    Mia boldly asked Randall, "Randall, how long is normal for men tost during sex? The novels say it canst a whole day. Is that true?"


    Randall got irritated. "I''ve never been in a rtionship. How would I know!"


    So, both of them turned their gaze to the married Vera.


    "Why are you looking at me?" Vera, who had beenughing at the drama earlier, stuttered.


    "Being married doesn''t mean I know everything."


    "Why don''t you ask your husband?" Mia, who was very interested in sex knowledge, suggested mischievously.


    Randall asked Vera, "Do you remember what I said to you the first day we met at my house?"


    Vera nodded; she remembered it clearly.


    In fact, she had once felt fortunate about it.


    However, after almost touching Patrick''s private partsst time, she felt a bit doubtful about Randall''s words.


    "What did you two say? Tell me, I want to hear." Gossip-hungry Mia chimed in.


    Randall was about to speak when Vera hurriedly stopped him. "My husband''s matters are for me to know, and none of you are allowed to discuss them." "Didn''t you just scold him this morning? What are you defending him for now?"


    No matter how much Mia asked, Vera just shook her head and refused to say anything.


    Randall thought Vera was blinded by love. Later, when it came to his Uncle Patrick, Randall didn''t say a word out of loyalty.


    Mia said, "I''ve been asking for ages and got nothing."


    When they arrived at the designated location sent to their phones, they got out of the car and opened the trunk to take out the materials inside.


    The three of them fell silent when they saw the red, ck, and white paint.


    "Vera, is this what you bought?"


    Vera sheepishly exined, "I just grabbed a box and left.I didn''t check the colors."


    After looking at the three colors, Randall said, "With these shy colors, we could go on stage and perform a y."


    They finally entered the venue.


    With ck painted their whole body, it was almost impossible to tell who they were. They painted red and white stripes on their faces, creating a strange look.


    The car stopped in front of a hotel. After checking in, they entered the elevator and pressed the button for the third floor.


    Then, the elevator descended rapidly.


    When they reached the third basement level, they all stepped out of the elevator.


    The basement was dark, illuminated only by lights.


    The ceiling and surroundings were filled with light sticks.


    It was autumn, and the weather was getting colder.


    The temperature in the basement was even lower.


    Randall saw Vera and Mia rubbing their arms for warmth. Even though he was cold too, Randall took off his khaki coat and draped it over Vera''s shoulders. "Put this on." Vera looked at his coat and felt touched. "You deserved my doting."


    "Yeah, right. Ever since you married my uncle, do I even havepower there anymore?"


    Vera thought about it and realized it was true. Since she joined the Olteran family, Randall''s status had indeed changed. "I''ll pamper you when we get back."


    "No, thanks! Pamper your husband. I still want to live a few more years in peace."


    Vera pouted, and the thought of Patrick brought a sweet feeling to her heart.


    She noticed Mia''s clothes were also thin, so she said to Mia, "You should wear Randall''s coat. I''ll warm up once I get on stage."


    Mia shook her head, understanding why Randall gave the coat to Vera. "Vera, you''re going topete on stageter. We don''t know who the opponent is yet. Keep the coat on to maintain your body temperature. If you get too cold, your skeletal muscles will shiver, and you won''t perform at your best."


    Randall nodded."Wear my coat. I''ll hold Mia."


    Randall opened his arms and pulled Mia under his arm. "Mia, don''t overthink it. I''m just holding you because you''re cold. Don''t let your brothere after meter."


    Mia patted the hand on her shoulder. "It''s not that cold today. I can handle it without you holding me."


    Vera saw that Mia was wearing a sports bra under her denim jacket.


    "Mia, let''s switch clothes,"Vera said.


    She then exined, "I''m wearing a turtleneck sweater today, which isn''t good for performing on stage. Your clothes are tight-fitting, which will be better for me. What''s more, my clothes are thicker and will keep you warmer." Mia looked at their clothes and nodded.


    They went to the restroom to change.


    When they came out, Randall pointed at them and said, "I almost couldn''t tell you two apart." Their faces were painted simrly, so it was understandable that Randall couldn''t distinguish them.


    Mia blinked at Randall with her beautiful eyes and mischievously gestured for him to look at Vera''s neck.

 Chapter 151 Patrick is Such a Rogue

    All day long, she used a turtleneck sweater to cover it up, so no one saw the ambiguous marks on her neck.


    It wasn''t until she changed into a low-cut sports tank top that her delicate neck was fully exposed, along with the conspicuous hickey. Randall said, "Uncle Patrick is such a rogue."


    Vera joined in the teasing. "Your uncle is really a rogue."


    Patrick, who was being teased as a rogue, left work early.


    He grabbed the movie tickets from his desk and headed home to pick up Vera.


    On the way, he stopped the car by the roadside to queue up and buy Vera a new coffee.


    It was Patrick''s first time buying it, and he didn''t know which vors girls liked, so he asked the store for rmendations.


    "I''ll take your signature coffee, to be safe."


    Patrick followed the staff''s suggestion and ordered a popr coffee.


    "Sir, would you like ice in it?"


    Patrick replied, "No ice."


    The girls in line around him couldn''t help but take a few more nces at the handsome man.


    Some were sneaking peeks at him, while others were openly staring.


    "He''s so handsome," someone said.


    "Why does this guy look so much like Patrick?"


    The air suddenly went quiet...


    Everyone''s gaze changed; initially, they were just captivated by his good looks and the fact that he was buying coffee in a business suit.


    But when they saw the pictures on their phones and looked at him again, their expressions werepletely different.


    They were stunned.


    They didn''t even react.


    Patrick didn''t hide his identity, nor did he say anything to the people around him.


    Suddenly, the juice for the person in front of him was ready.


    The juice looked watery and pink, seemingly very much to Vera''s taste.


    Patrick stopped the girl and asked, "What''s the name of your drink?"


    The girl, ttered, stood frozen and forgot to respond for a moment.


    "Peach juice," the staff said.


    Patrick turned to the staff and said, "Add a peach juice as well. My wife should like it."


    "Mr. Olteran, are you buying this for your wife?"


    Patrick thought of the obedient and sweet Vera.


    He said indulgently, "She loves the drinks around here. I got off work early today, so I''m bringing her two cups."


    The staff hurried to make it for him.


    Before long, Patrick''s coffee was ready.


    He called Shawn at home while holding the coffee.


    Shawn was ying a game and having a great time.


    "I never thought that I could y games on Facebook," Shawn said, holding his phone and sitting on the couch with Tom.


    "Vera is so great, always sharing these fun and quirky things with me. She even ns to teach me other games. She''s just so thoughtful."


    Suddenly, in the middle of his gaming excitement, Shawn received a call from Patrick. He impatiently put it on speaker, "Can''t you say it in the group chat? Why call and interrupt my game?" Patrick was teased by him. "Is Vera home yet?"


    "No, she''s probably on her way," Shawn continued ying his game and asked, "Where are you? It sounds noisy."


    "I''m buying drinks for Vera."


    Shawn immediately exited the game and put the phone to his ear. "Get me one too."


    Patrick was helpless.


    Shawn added, "I''ll have the same as Vera''s."


    Patrick was speechless; he felt he shouldn''t have made that call!


    After hanging up, Patrick reluctantly asked the staff to add two more identical drinks for Shawn.


    Once the drinks were ready, Patrick took them to the car.


    He got in the car and called Randall, but no one answered.


    He called Vera as well, but still, no one answered.


    Patrick checked the time on his phone; it was already 4.00 p.m., and they should have been out of school by now. He drove home.


    When he got home, Shawn''s eyes lit up at the sight of the drinks in Patrick''s hands.


    Seeing the drinks, he smiled with unusual happiness.


    No one realized that this elderly man in his sixties or seventies loved snacks so much. Ever since Patrick married Vera, Shawn''s taste buds had been increasingly spoiled. Gourmet dishes ced in front of him were no match for a te of lobster tails. Being fed seafood delicacies couldn''tpare to a trip to the local snack street. "Why did you buy four cups?" Shawn wanted to shamelessly keep three for himself.


    Patrick ced a cup of juice and a cup of coffee on the table. He nced at his watch. "Vera and Ran aren''t back yet?" "No."


    Shawn picked up a cup of juice and looked at it; it was the vor he had triedst time.


    He opened it with a straw and started drinking.


    Surprisingly, there was no sense of incongruity with the elderly man.


    Patrick waited at home until 5.00 p.m., but the two still hadn''t returned.


    Moreover, Patrick couldn''t get through to their call.


    Could something have happened to them?


    The more Patrick thought about it, the more worried he became. He ced the juice on the bedroom table, grabbed his car keys, and headed out again.


    He drove in the opposite direction from home to Evergreen University, following the directions to Vera''s ssroom.


    He found no one there, and there was no sign of anything unusual on the way.


    How could she just disappear without a trace?


    At this moment, at the Shadow Syndicate United arena.


    Three matches had already taken ce on the stage.


    The next one was Vera''s.


    Randall and Mia watched Vera in the center nervously. "Vera, do you have confidence against the opponent you drew?"


    At critical moments, Mia''s mind would sh back to their sophomore year when Vera was beaten to the ground and couldn''t get up, her wrist swollen as thick as her arm.


    Vera looked at her opponent, who was also watching her, and said confidently, "It should be fine. I watched his match from the Red Arena; he has many ws that can''t be fixed in a short time."


    Randall recalled, "He''s good at karate. The match from the Red Arena to the Gold Arena was won because his opponent underestimated him. You can''t be careless; he looks cunning and might have hidden his true strength in thest match to deceive you in this one."


    Vera nodded and told them, "Don''t worry. If he tries to deceive me, do you think I''m dumb enough to fall for it?" She had some key information in her hands.


    As the previous match was about to end, Vera stood up, took off her outer jacket, and walked out of the waiting area in a ck tank top to the battle zone.


    Her opponent, codenamed Sparrow, had a face painted like Doraemon, making it hard for Vera to gauge his age and stamina.


    She could only estimate based on his height and weight.


    "Didn''t expect Heroine toe to the match with hickeys. Looks like Heroine has a very active sex life. Are you indulging yourself to relieve stress?" Sparrow spoke up. Vera felt his gaze on her neck.

 Chapter 152 The Match

    His words were an insult to her, mocking Vera for knowing about thepetition, feeling the pressure, and finding a man to satisfy her sexual desires.


    Vera sneered, the ck paint hiding her innocent face. The more mysterious she was, the more people around her wanted to uncover her secrets.


    "Sorry to make you jealous. I have a husband. If you''re envious of my husband''s love, wait until you lose this time and go find a husband yourself. Leave a love mark on your neck tofort you."


    A woman having a husband was natural; no one would find it inappropriate.


    However, Vera suggested that he, a man, should find a husband, which was an insult to a self-proimed straight man participating in thepetition.


    Vera never held back her grudges and retaliated immediately.


    He mocked her, so she didn''t hesitate to insult him with her sharp tongue.


    Her words never showed mercy.


    Unexpectedly, he didn''t get angry butughed instead.


    Vera nced at him, her disdainful gaze shifting elsewhere.


    Theughing man looked like a clown, showing a row of teeth that disgusted Vera.


    His teeth were yellow. Judging by his voice, Vera estimated he was a young man, probably between twenty and thirty years old.


    She seemed to be stretching her limbs but was actually ncing at the man''s hands.


    A person''s hands could reveal a lot.


    Laborers had thick, short fingers with calluses and yellow skin.


    People who purely worked out had smooth skin from spending time in the gym, not exposed to the elements, with pale skin and muscles. Office or literary workers had slightly different index fingers, with delicate palm lines. Their skin was good but different from those who work out.


    By observing his hands, Vera roughly determined his job he was undoubtedly aborer.


    Adding to that, she noticed his yellow teeth.


    Such yellow stains don''t appear without at least a decade of smoking.


    So she deduced he was around twenty-seven or twenty-eight, a grassroots worker who worked outside for years.


    With this information, Vera knew his weaknesses.


    She finished stretching.


    The previous match had ended.


    Sparrow looked at her and spat on the ground, deliberately trying to disgust Vera.


    Vera took a different path, not even ncing at the ground.


    She reached the stage.


    Randall and Mia anxiously went to the edge to watch.


    They had many things to say to Vera but were afraid of affecting her mood for the match, so they didn''t dare speak, only looking up at the thin woman on the stage. Seeing the cunning in Sparrow''s eyes, Vera instantly became serious, not in the mood for a verbal battle.


    The atmosphere in the audience was heated.


    When Heroine took the stage, the whole crowd was excited.


    Because every match she participated in was a spectacle.


    Her boxing stance was graceful, like an art form.


    Since her rise to fame in the blue ring, her fans came to cheer her on during the mid-stage matches.


    This also ignited thepetitive spirit in her peers, all wanting to be her opponent, to personally defeat her and take her fame.


    This included Sparrow.


    When he took the stage, knowing she was a woman, he still took off his shirt, revealing his muscr torso, and raised his eyebrows provocatively at Vera.


    He teased Vera. "You''re a married woman. How would your husband feel if he knew you were pinned down by a shirtless man?"


    "You''ll be dead," Randall answered for Vera from below the stage, ring at the man who was deliberately trying to disgust her.


    If this guy really dared to make a move on her, pinning her down, Patrick, who was known for his swift and decisive actions, would throw him into a meat grinder to vent his anger. For a woman to participate in a men''spetition was already inconvenient, but Vera didn''t mind at all.


    She was already inpetition mode.


    The signal sounded, and the entire audience held their breath, watching Vera and Sparrow on the stage.


    They were still testing each other, maintaining their distance.


    Sparrow spewed vulgar insults at Vera. Randall, hearing this, was furious and wanted to rush up and fight him, but Vera remained exceptionally calm, her eyes full of reason. Suddenly, she sprinted forward.


    Just when Sparrow thought she was going to attack, Vera suddenly leaned back, sidestepping to avoid him.


    She had only made a feint, startling Sparrow into hastily defending himself.


    When Vera stood up, the whole crowd burst intoughter.


    "Sparrow is no match for Heroine. He can only provoke with words, no real skill."


    "Heroine is agile, while Sparrow looks clumsy. He''s probably going to lose."


    The surrounding discussions undoubtedly provoked Sparrow.


    He stopped holding back andunched a fierce attack on Vera.


    Seeing his aggressive approach, Vera rolled across the floor.


    Just when everyone thought Vera wasn''t nning to attack, she unexpectedly kicked Sparrow hard on his ankle bone. "Ah!" Sparrow screamed in pain.


    Vera quickly stood up.


    "Nice!" Someone in the audience apuded Vera''s unexpected strike.


    More and more people started pping for Vera.


    Sparrow felt embarrassed and lunged at Vera.


    This time, he knew that to win, he had to restrain Vera and limit her movements.


    However, in a match between a karate expert and a Taekwondo master, the former often couldn''t catch thetter.


    In the first ten minutes. Sparrow had already been knocked down by Vera multiple times.


    When he got up again and saw the spirited Vera, he clenched his fists and charged at her, seemingly intent on pummeling her to death.


    Vera didn''t dodge this time; she directly confronted him.


    She couldn''t match his strength, so she targeted his weak spots.


    With a sidestep, Vera''s elbow struck hard against his spine.


    Sparrow stumbled.


    The audienceughed. "Sparrow can''t even stand straight and still wants to beat Heroine? That''s just a pipe dream."


    Sparrow turned to look at Vera''s position, got up, stretched his muscles, and continued to fight her.


    This time, he found Vera''s weak point.


    He grabbed Vera and threw her heavily to the ground.


    Vera could feel the impact as she hit the ground and bounced back up.


    Randall and Mia grew tense.


    The audience stoppedughing, watching in disbelief as Heroine fell.


    As Sparrow smugly prepared to use his body weight to pin Vera down, she rolled to the side and instantly got up.


    Instead, Sparrow ended up in close contact with the ground.


    No one expected Vera to get up so quickly.


    So quickly, in an instant.


    Vera nced at the timer.


    Mia shouted, "Last ten minutes."


    Vera turned her head, ring fiercely at the prone Sparrow who was just about to stand up.

 Chapter 153 Patricks Wife Is Missing Again

    Vera seized the opportunity, twisting her arm and using the hardness of her elbow,bined with her full body weight, to fiercely smash into Sparrow''s right arm.


    With a bone-crunching sound, his right arm was broken by Vera''s elbow.


    She had already won, not even needing to wait for the system to announce the result; everyone present could see it.


    There were still eight minutes left until the end.


    Vera was sweating all over from the heat. She got up and retreated to the safe zone, watching Sparrow on the ground slowly get up, trying to attack Vera, but his arm would be dislocated if not treated in time. Thus, even before the match ended, the winner was quickly decided.


    The crowd erupted in apuse.


    The loud-mouthed Sparrow dejectedly picked up his clothes and left the stage. Vera kicked him from behind.


    He lost his bnce and fell right onto the spit he had left on the stage.


    The whole crowd burst intoughter; he deserved it.


    Vera said nothing, just slightly curled her lips, then turned and nimbly jumped over the railing.


    "Wow, Vera, you were amazing! You won again. You didn''t even use your moves, just dodged a few times and won. You''re my idol now," Mia said excitedly, hugging the sweaty Vera.


    Randall, seeing she wasn''t hurt, asked, "Did you let him throw you to the ground on purpose earlier?"


    Vera raised an eyebrow proudly. "You figured it out."


    From the moment she got on stage, she had been watching Sparrow''s every move and word.


    He wanted to humiliate her, so she had to "lie down."


    Only by lying down could she have a chance for a quick victory.


    Every step Vera took was part of her n.


    She went to the rest area, picked up the water on the bench, and drank it.


    Mia quickly covered Vera''s back with Randall''s coat to prevent her from catching a cold.


    Outside, Patrick, anxiously searching for Vera, quickly scanned Zandonick. He called Brianna to find out her whereabouts.


    Warren and Brianna, upon learning that Vera was missing, anxiously called Mia. But no one answered.


    "Patrick, Vera, Ran, and Mia''s phones are all unreachable. Should we call the police?"


    Patrick frowned, hung up on Warren and Brianna, and called Ian. "My wife is missing again. Help me find her."


    Ian was speechless.


    Soon, Patrick and his friends'' group chat became active again.


    Scott boldly asked Patrick: [Mr. Olteran, is there a problem between you and your wife? Why does she go missing every few days? Didn''t you two just show off roses and lovest time?] Owen also heard about Patrick''s wife going missing.


    Owen: [Patrick, you manage such a bigpany so well, howe you always lose track of your wife? Do you really want to live a good life together? If you really like her, tie her to you with a rope so she can''t leave your side.] Patrick wanted to sew Ian''s mouth shut.


    If he didn''t need Ian right now, he would definitely take action.


    Joshua Smith also boldly asked Patrick: [Is your sex life not harmonious, or is she cheating on you?]


    Ian was shocked.


    Ian: [Joshua, are you saying Vera is cheating on Mr. Olteran?]


    Patrick sent a single word in the group chat: [Scram.]


    It was simple and crude, reflecting his current mood.


    So, his four good friends very considerately stopped bringing up his sore spot.


    After a while, Ian sent a message to Patrick.


    Ian: [One good news and one bad news, which one do you want to hear first?]


    Patrick: [Ian, don''t look for trouble.]


    Patrick had no patience for Ian''s nonsense.


    Ian quickly responded: [Good news is that Your wife has been found at Whispering Pines Retreat. Bad news is that the man who checked in with her is your nephew.]


    Hearing the name of the hotel, Patrick squinted.


    ''Whispering Pines Retreat! What is she doing there?'' He thought.


    Hanging up the phone, Patrick drove straight to the location.


    Upon arrival, Patrick found the parking lot full.


    He ended up parking right at the hotel entrance and went inside.


    "I''m looking for three students. Vera, Randall, and Mia."


    "Sir, may I ask who you are?"


    Patrick, with a grim face, said, "Vera''s husband."


    The receptionist seemed to need to verify his identity. At that moment, Patrick handed the receptionist a stack of cash. "Quickly."


    Seeing the money, the receptionist immediately checked theputer. "No record of Mia, but the other two are in room 312." Patrick got up and went straight to the elevator, pressing the button for the third floor.


    The elevator ascended.


    In no time, he reached the third floor and followed the signs to room 312.


    He knocked, but there was no response from inside.


    Patrick believed that Vera and Randall were innocent, but their sudden hotel stay made him uneasy.


    He knocked again. "Vera, Randall, open the door."


    Still no response from inside.


    After a while, a cleaner came out and told Patrick, "Sir, are you sure you have the right ce? No one is staying in this room." Patrick frowned. No one staying?


    Seeing his disbelief, the cleaner opened the room for Patrick to see.


    Patrick nced inside; indeed, no one was there.


    So where was Vera?


    Back in the elevator, Patrick was full of doubts.


    It couldn''t be a mistake.


    Could it be...


    Patrick''s eyes fell on the card reader in the elevator.


    He pulled out an inconspicuous card from his pocket and ced it on the reader.


    The elevator quickly descended to the third basement level.


    The elevator doors opened.


    Patrick''s eyes narrowed, his gaze sharp, as he stepped out of the elevator.


    If he caught Vera here, she was definitely going to get spanked!


    With a fierce look in his eyes, Patrick stepped into a ce he hadn''t entered in years.


    "Go, go, go!"


    The crowd roared again.


    The previous match had concluded, and out of the final 16, 8 had emerged victorious. These 8 were now being reassigned opponents based on the system''s analysis of theirbat abilities.


    Mia asked, "Vera, can you guess who your opponent might be?"


    Vera replied, "I''m worried it might be that foreigner."


    "What? There''s a foreigner?" Mia and Patrick''s clueless friends were stunned.


    Randall asked, "Which one is the foreigner?"


    Vera named the person, "K."


    "The one who knows Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu?"


    Vera nodded. "Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu, the king of closebat. If he takes me down, I won''t be able to get up."


    Just then, the system announced the matchups.


    "Heroine" versus "K."


    This immediately gave everyone a new point of interest.


    Mia and Randall, shocked, quickly started helping Vera analyze the opponent''s weaknesses.


    Having watched matches with Vera for five years, they had a basic understanding of martial arts.


    Randall shared his insight, "Jiu-Jitsu can''t beat street fighting. Can you drag him down?"


    Vera shook her head. "I can''t do street fighting, but there should be another way. Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu is weak in standing strikes and even weaker in punches and kicks. I need to avoid being grabbed by him to have a better chance of winning."

 Chapter 154 Molly Everhart

    The system quickly announced the matchups.


    The first group was Vera.


    She took a deep breath and rxed. "The sooner I finish, the sooner I can leave and go home. I don''t want Patrick to get suspicious, and I can''t exin this to him." Randall said, "Please, make it quick and don''t get hurt."


    Vera nodded. She got up and wet her hands with water to cool down, then stepped onto the stage.


    The man opposite her hadn''t said a word from the beginning.


    When Vera got on stage and saw his stance, she guessed he had been training in a martial arts gym since childhood.


    "K" was very polite; he bowed to every opponent to show his respect.


    However, his opponents were all arrogant and didn''t take him seriously because he didn''t speak, so his bows were never reciprocated.


    Facing her opponent''s respect, Vera also bowed to show her respect in return.


    Vera''s response surprised and delighted "K."


    He hadn''t expected the first person to respond to him would be Heroine.


    He felt he was about to face a worthy opponent in martial arts.


    Off the stage, they admired each other. On the stage, they instantly went into battle mode.


    The system started the timer.


    Another fierce battle began.


    Patrick walked to a ss door, behind which seemed to be arge private room with hundreds of people seated.


    This door couldn''t be opened manually; it required a card.


    Patrick ced his fingerprint on the card swipe area, and the door instantly unlocked automatically.


    He entered.


    "Randall, I''m going to the restroom. Keep an eye on Vera. If she seems off, throw in the white g immediately. Don''t let her fight recklessly like she did in high school." Mia said.


    Randall nodded. "I know. If she gets hurt this time, Uncle Patrick will not only shut this ce down, but we''ll also pay a heavy price."


    The match on the stage was in full swing.


    Vera was using all her skills against K. Closebat, long-range attacks, punches-she used them all.


    She missed a punch and quickly turned to get out of K''s control.


    K''s specialty was jiu-jitsu, and the most lethal point was that if he got his opponent on the ground, it was hard for them to fight back.


    He tried several times to get Vera on the ground. But Vera was like an eel, slipping away just as he was about to catch her.


    Vera quickly moved behind K and struck his knee joint hard.


    K fell.


    He grabbed Vera''s ankle and threw her heavily to the ground as well.


    Vera thought, ''This is bad!''


    Lying on the ground, she had no method to fight back.


    Her body was instantly restrained.


    Vera''s neck was being pressed, and her face turned red from the strain.


    Everyone''s attention was on the stage. This match was really hard to call.


    Vera reacted quickly. Even though she couldn''t breathe, she made a swift decision in danger.


    She gave up trying to save herself and instead freed one hand, making a fist.


    She punched K''s temple with her fist.


    K groaned in pain, and his grip on Vera loosened.


    She seized the opportunity to strike again, punching K''s vulnerable neck andpletely knocking him off her.


    She rolled over, half-kneeling on the ground, gasping for air and trying to steady her heart rate.


    Time was still ticking, and they were evenly matched.


    Mia came out of the restroom, having just washed her hands. She rolled up her sleeves and walked past the ss door towards thepetition area.


    Suddenly, she noticed a man without makeup, showing his face in the gold area.


    Just as she was about to call out, the man turned and saw her. Yes, that man was Patrick.


    At first nce, it was because Mia was wearing the same top as Vera that caught his attention.


    Their eyes met.


    Patrick saw the fear in Mia''s eyes.


    Was she afraid of him?


    Patrick squinted and scrutinized her features. Because her build was very simr to Vera''s and they were both wearing high-neck tops, Patrick instinctively wondered if this woman could be his mischievous wife! However, this girl gave him apletely different feeling.


    Her hair didn''t look as smooth.


    Patrick nced sideways and suddenly!


    He noticed a strange scar on Mia''s upper arm.


    That scar triggered long-buried memories in Patrick''s mind. He thought of the little girl who went missing years ago, whom he had been searching for fifteen years.


    Patrick''s breathing quickened as he looked again at the heavily made-up Mia.


    He reached out and grabbed Mia''s arm, asking, "Who are you?"


    Mia''s eyes widened in fear. This man was Vera''s husband, Patrick!


    Mia nced at the stage where Vera was still fighting. "Help!"


    Mia forcefully shook off his hand and quickly ran into the crowd. "Molly Everhart."


    Patrick called after her.


    Patrick hade to find Vera, but after seeing that girl, Vera was no longer on his mind.


    His world seemed to bepletely filled with someone named "Molly Everhart."


    Patrick chased after the shadow.


    Mia looked back and saw him relentlessly pursuing her.


    She regretted deeply. "It''s all over."


    Mia rushed into the crowd and ran to the edge of the stage. "Randall, something terrible happened. Patrick is here."


    Randall thought he misunderstood.


    Mia pointed behind. ;"Really, your uncle, I saw him with my own eyes."


    Hearing Patrick''s name, Randall''s legs went weak. "Damn, Mia, don''t scare me. How would Uncle Patrick know about this ce? He doesn''t even have a card; how did he get in?" Mia, with sharp eyes, saw Patrick again.


    At this moment, Randall also saw the unmasked Patrick!


    Shocked, Randall felt like he had already dug his own grave.


    Mia felt she should escape immediately.


    She was the first to be unfaithful. "Randall, don''t me me for being disloyal. You and Vera take care of yourself. I''m out of here. Hope we meet again alive." The unfaithful Mia quickly fled.


    Leaving behind a terrified Randall, who was now staring into the eyes of a very angry Patrick.


    Even though Randall was disguised, he was Patrick''s nephew, and Patrick recognized him immediately.


    Patrick walked toward him step by step;his face turned dark. With each step closer, Randall felt he was one step closer to death.


    His heart raced, almost giving out under Patrick''s intense aura.


    On the stage, Vera was about to win. But she suddenly saw the most distinctive man in the crowd.


    Her mouth opened in surprise, forgetting to press her advantage.


    That was her husband. Why was he here?


    She stopped fighting.


    She stopped punching.


    She didn''t care about advancing.


    She leaped off the stage.


    K and the spectators were all confused. What was Heroine doing?


    Vera''s actions made it clear. She was going to be a deserter!


    If she stayed here any longer, she was done for.


    She left everything behind, realizing she couldn''t save Randall either. She prioritized her own safety and fled the scene.


    The arena erupted into chaos, leaving K so bewildered that he started shouting in his nativenguage.


    Patrick had now reached Randall.


    Randall raised his hands in immediate surrender.


    "Where''s your aunt?"


    Randall instinctively turned to look at the woman on the stage.


    He suddenly turned around.


    Where was Vera?

 Chapter 155 Yelled at by Patrick

    Randall realized toote that Vera and Mia were unreliable. They each looked out for themselves and ran away. Only he was unlucky enough to be caught by Patrick.


    After escaping, Vera was still only wearing a sports bra. She stood with her hands on her hips, almost out of breath from running.


    "Did you escape too?" a voice came from behind.


    Vera was startled and turned to see Mia.


    It was because they both chose to flee first that they met at the door.


    "Mia, you didn''t even tell me you were running for your life. I was having a great time on stage when I suddenly saw Patrick. Without thinking, I jumped off the stage and ran. It''s definitely chaotic inside now; there''s no way I''ll get my white card today."


    Mia argued with Vera at the door, "You have the nerve to say that? I was downstairs making eye contact and talking with your husband. He even grabbed me. Should I have stayed there and waited to get caught?"


    "That''s my husband. What are you afraid of? What''s he going to do to you?" Vera said.


    Mia replied, "Precisely because he''s your husband. If he finds out that Randall and I were your aplices and came to this underground casino with you, we''re all done for."


    They stood at the door, chatting with worried expressions.


    "We need to find a ce to change clothes quickly. I''m going to find Sebastian for protection."


    They went to a public restroom and started changing clothes.


    Mia said, "Vera, your husband almost recognized me today. He called me ''Molly,'' but I didn''t respond. I''m telling you, when we get back, don''t tell your husband about. we swap clothes. Otherwise, he''ll know I was there too." Vera agreed.


    They washed their faces at the sink, scrubbing off the ck paint.


    Mia, still in her sports bra, hailed a taxi. "Hi, to the police station, please."


    Sebastian was busy when a girl with an unwashed face and wearing a sports bra suddenly appeared.


    He lifted the girl''s chin, looking at her delicate face. "Mia, tell me what you''ve been up to this time!" Sebastian''s temper red.


    Mia shrank back. "Sebastian, I was wrong."


    Seeing her clothes, Sebastian immediately took off his jacket and made Mia wear it. Then he pushed her toward the restroom mirror.


    "Wash your face clean and tell me honestly where you''ve been."


    Mia turned on the faucet, cupping water in her hands to wash her face.


    "Sebastian, I got your sleeves wet."


    Sebastian was so angry he felt like he was boiling.


    However, his anger was useless.


    Mia was his biological sister.


    Sebastian rolled up the sleeves of his blue shirt and coldly ordered Mia, "Bend over."


    Mia quickly bent over and closed her eyes.


    Soon, a pair of hands were helping her wash her face.


    The paint on her cheeks wasn''ting off easily, so Sebastian carefully cleaned it for her.


    A subordinate who saw Sebastianing out of the restroom was surprised. "Captain, who are you washing the face of?"


    "Of course, my little princess."


    Sebastian replied irritably.


    Hearing her brother affectionately call her "little princess," Mia smiled.


    Mia finished washing her face.


    Sebastian dried her face. "Mia, go to my office and honestly tell me what you did today. If I have to investigate, you''re done for. Mom and Dad called me; they won''t be home this week. They''ll let us know when they''reing back." In other words, Mia would still be under Sebastian''s supervision for the week.


    Since her parents weren''ting home, Mia had to deal with Sebastian''s temper. If she didn''t behave, she might be punished by having to wash dishes and clean dirty socks.


    In the office, Mia sat across from Sebastian, head down, fiddling with the edge of his police uniform, and whispered, "I went there again."


    A loud bang on the table startled Mia, making her shoulders shrink. "I just went to watch. I wasn''t qualified topete."


    Sebastian pointed at the disobedient Mia across from him. "Since you like it so much, when we get home, do 100 sit-ups, a 10-minute nk, 50 push-ups, and 100 squats." "No, Sebastian, I was wrong."


    The Olteran family.


    At this moment, it was as quiet as the calm before the storm.


    Randall came back, limping, and was dragged into the study again.


    Vera sat timidly in the living room, not daring to leave Shawn''s side.


    "Vera, why are you sote today? Patrick came back at four in the afternoon to wait for you, but you didn''t show up."


    Vera regretted act without thinking before going out.


    In the study, Patrick asked coldly, "What''s her code name?"


    "Vera doesn''t have a code name; she wasn''t there today," Randall insisted.


    Patrick''s eyes narrowed with pressure. "I didn''t hit you hard enough, did I?"


    Randall looked up at Patrick, stubbornly saying, "Vera didn''t go to the casino today; she knows nothing."


    "Randall,don''t lie to me."


    Randall met Patrick''s intense gaze. "I told you, Vera wasn''t with me today. I went alone."


    He risked being beaten and punished to resist Patrick''s threats.


    Patrick had no patience to wait for Randall to confess. He needed to question Vera immediately.


    He went to the railing and shouted to the distracted Vera downstairs, "Get up here."


    Vera didn''t dare move, pretending he wasn''t calling her.


    "Do I have to call you by name, or do I have toe down and get you?" Vera shivered.


    She slowly stood up, head down, and weakly climbed the stairs to report to Patrick.


    She reached the third floor, standing next to Patrick.


    Vera pressed herself against the wall, not daring to stand in front of Patrick. Her hands awkwardly picked at the marble wall, as if trying to dig a hole in it. Patrick''s eyes were fixed on her.


    Suddenly, he grabbed Vera''s arm and pulled her into the study.


    Seeing Vera, Randall immediately shouted, "Uncle Patrick, I told you Vera wasn''t involved today. I went alone. Why did you bring her here?"


    Vera was surprised to see Randall taking all the me for her.


    She opened her mouth to argue, "No..."


    "I just thought it was fun. Besides, you could get in, which means you''ve yed before. Why do you get to control me?"


    For the first time, Randall spoke defiantly to Patrick.


    Randall deliberately interrupted Vera, preventing her from speaking.


    Patrick saw that Randall was willing to offend him to protect Vera.


    He was frustrated."Get out."


    Randall turned and left Patrick''s study with dignity. Before leaving, he gently shook his head at Vera as a reminder.


    After he left, only Vera and Patrick remained in the study.


    "Who did you lend your clothes to today?" Patrick closed his eyes, his mind filled with the image of the mark on that girl''s arm, upying his thoughts. The girl''s clothes were identical to Vera''s, but she was definitely not Vera.

 Chapter 156 Brother Hits Someone

    Vera''s limbs, he could see them every day, he could distinguish her.


    The most likely scenario was that she lent her clothes to someone else. However, Mia wouldn''t let her say, and neither would Randall. Vera gritted her teeth and shook her head. Patrick mmed the table with both hands and anxiously asked, "Vera, who did you swap clothes with? You have to tell me."


    Vera shook her head again.


    "Vera, tell me now!"


    Patrick was getting desperate, and he yelled at Vera, whom he cherished like a treasure.


    Except for the time right after their wedding when they didn''t get along, Patrick had always treated her like a precious gem.


    Suddenly, he shouted at her.


    Vera stood in his study and burst into tears on the spot. She couldn''t stop crying. She stood there like a child being scolded by her parents, feeling wronged and heartbroken. Vera lifted her sleeve and kept wiping her tears.


    Patrick, feeling frustrated, clenched his fists and impulsively walked over to the crying Vera. He held her shoulders and said, "Vera, tell me, who did you lend your clothes to? This is very important to me." Vera''s vision was blurred by tears. On one side, Mia had told her not to tell Patrick, and on the other, Randall was taking the me for her.


    Faced with Patrick''s questioning, she didn''t know how to respond. She cried like a child, sobbing uncontrobly.


    Patrick realized he was being impulsive and needed to be rational and calm down.


    Vera was scared to tears by his bad temper.


    Patrick closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He looked at Vera, who was tearfully looking at him, and pulled her into his arms. "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have yelled at you." Vera, still sobbing, said intermittently, "I''m sorry, Darling."


    "You have nothing to apologize for," Patrick said, holding Vera in his arms.


    It waste at night, time to rest. Patrick received a phone call and suddenly left. Vera, with tears still on her eyshes, chased after him and asked, "Darling, where are you going?"


    Patrick replied, "I have something to do outside. Go back inside; it''s cold out here. I won''t be back tonight."


    With that, he drove away.


    Vera stood at the door, watching him leave. He didn''t know that she cried so sadly.


    Cindy came downstairs and saw Vera standing outside in her pajamas. She quickly pulled her inside. "Vera, tell me, what''s wrong?"


    Vera cried and hugged Cindy''s waist, burying herself in her arms. "Cindy, Patrick is ignoring me."


    "Don''t cry. I''ll talk to him tomorrow. He''s probably just busy with work; he won''t ignore you."


    Vera shook her head. "No, he hates me because I lied."


    Cindy had no choice but to keepforting the emotionally distressed Vera.


    Cloudwing Hotel.


    Patrick appeared. On his table was a stack of documents, over a hundred pages. Patrick picked up the top sheet and tossed it aside. He picked up another sheet and set it aside. "Mrs. Olteran, what you have here are the profiles of tonight''s participants in the gold fieldpetition."


    Patrick picked up sheet after sheet, none of them what he wanted, and he tossed them aside. He continued looking and continued tossing. Finally, he found Randall''s profile. Blue card, code name "Rand." It included a series ofbat analysis below.


    Patrick looked at it with disdain and handed Randall''s profile to Jack. "Ban him from entering in the future."


    "Understood. I''ll cancel Mr. Randall Olteran''s blue card right away."


    Patrick continued searching, "Where''s Mrs. Olteran''s?"


    "What?"


    Patrick repeated, "Where''s Mrs. Olteran''s profile?"


    Jack, flustered, replied, "Mr. Olteran, there''s no information on Mrs. Olteran here."


    Patrick frowned and looked at Jack. "Could her profile have just disappeared?"


    Jack said, "There really isn''t any, unless Mrs. Olteran is a high-levelpetitor, in which case all her information would be ssified."


    Patrick squinted. Vera usually seemed weak, not someone with goodbat skills. Could she actually be a high-levelpetitor in the Shadow Syndicate United? Things were getting more interesting. "Go find out for me."


    Jack nodded. "For Mrs. Olteran, we need your highest authorization."


    Patrick took out a single sheet, wrote a string of numbers on it, and handed it to Jack.


    Lc Manor.


    "34, 35, 36... keep going. You like watchingpetitions, right? I''ll train you to be strong enough topete."


    Sebastian pressed down on Mia''s feet, making her do sit-ups.


    Miay on her mom''s yoga mat, hands behind her head, legs bent, on the verge of tears.


    "Sebastian, my stomach is sore. I can''t do it anymore."


    Sebastian said, "Keep going,e on."


    Mia struggled to lift her head, but couldn''t. Finally, she grabbed Sebastian''s arm to pull herself up.


    "Best brother in the universe, please let me off this time. I promise I won''t do it again."


    "Mia, what did you promise mest time?"


    Mia clung to Sebastian''s arm, maintaining her position. "I broke my promisest time, but I swear this time."


    Sebastian ignored her empty promises. "37, keep on."


    Miay down on the yoga mat, starting to act spoiled. She was betting on Sebastian''s reaction by refusing to continue.


    Suddenly, she felt a p on her thigh. She was wearing pajama pants, and the pnded directly on her leg, making her gasp in pain. "Sebastian! You hit me." Sebastian said, "Get up and keep going. If you don''t, I''ll hit you again!"


    Mia tried to pull her feet away, but Sebastian held her ankles tightly, making her unable to move.


    "Sebastian, do you believe I''ll tell our parents?"


    Mia, lying on the edge, reached for her phone to call their parents back home.


    Sebastian, quick as lightning, snatched it away. He stood up, and Mia''s feet were freed.


    She quickly got up and jumped in front of Sebastian to grab the phone.


    "Give me my phone, Sebastian. I''ll call our parents and tell them you''re abusing me at home."


    Sebastian''s face darkened. Abusing her? He had always treated her like a precious gem!


    "You really want to call?"


    Mia nodded angrily.


    Since she wanted to call, Sebastian decided to do it himself. He found "Mom" on Mia''s phone and dialed.


    "I''ll tell Mom what you did today."


    Mia panicked. No way. If their parents found out she went to an underground casino, she''d face punishment from all three of them.


    "Sebastian, don''t call." Mia was frantic.


    She hooked her arm around Sebastian''s neck, making him bend down so she could grab the phone.


    "Sebastian, how about we both don''t tattle? I won''t hold it against you for hitting me."


    Sebastian was no longer interested in herpromise.


    The call connected.

 Chapter 157 My Husband is Ignoring Me

    "Hey, Mia, did you miss me?" Ellie greeted Mia warmly as she answered the phone.


    "Mom, it''s me. I need to tell you something," Sebastian said.


    Mia panicked. She stood on tiptoe and jumped into Sebastian''s arms, kissing his face three times. Sebastian felt helpless.


    The wetness on his cheek made him turn to look at Mia. "Mia, are you asking for trouble?"


    Mia pleaded softly, "Sebastian, I''m sorry. Please don''t tell Mom. I''ll be good and listen to you from now on."


    She didn''t even know why she kissed Sebastian just now. It seemed like a vague memory from her childhood; whenever she did something wrong, a kiss would save her from punishment.


    "Hey, Sebastian, Mia, what''s going on? Are you two fighting at home? Mia is your sister; why are you bullying her?" Ellie asked.


    Mia cautiously sped her hands in prayer, begging Sebastian not to tell Ellie and Timothy.


    Sebastian had no choice.


    He threw her phone back to her.


    He got up and went upstairs.


    Mia quickly put the phone to her ear. "Mom, I miss you. When are youing back? When you''re not home, my brother always bullies me."


    Sebastian, who was going upstairs, was speechless.


    Women''s words couldn''t be trusted at all!


    Ellie and Mia talked on the phone for more than half an hour.


    Sebastian walked over. "We need to talk."


    "Sebastian, Mom said if you bully me at home again, she won''t let you off when shees back."


    "Who said anything about that? I''m talking about you not knowing how to keep a distance from men," Sebastian said to her, "I''m your brother, and we''re both adults. You shouldn''t kissed me; that''s not appropriate."


    "I think it''s perfectly fine. You''re my brother. What''s wrong with giving you a kiss? Didn''t I kiss you when we were kids? I even kissed Dad."


    Sebastian pointed at her and lectured, "Mia, you need to be mindful of this in the future."


    "I got it. You talk so much. I seriously doubt if you chose the wrong gender when you were born."


    Sebastian was so angry that he wanted to hit her again.


    He said, "Grandpa is in the hospital. Our parents are back home taking care of him. I''m going back home to visit Grandpa this weekend. Since you don''t want me to control you, you can stay home by yourself." "No, Sebastian, I want to go too." Mia immediately climbed up next to Sebastian.


    Sebastian nced at her. "Don''t you like freedom? Go chase your freedom. I don''t need you following me."


    "No, I want to stay by your side. Calm down." She pretended to give Sebastian a massage, randomly squeezing his arm. "Even though I say bad things about you, deep down I know you''re the best brother in the world. You''re the best person to me, and I love you the most."


    Sebastian remained unmoved. Mia continued to act spoiled, using soft tactics.


    That night, she tormented Sebastian, refusing to let him sleep until he agreed to take her back home.


    When Sebastian refused, she brought her nket and squeezed into his bed, pestering him by his ear.


    In the end, Sebastian hit her again.


    Mia cried, and Sebastian tried tofort her for half an hour to no avail.


    "I promise to take you back home."


    The crying stopped abruptly. Having achieved her goal, Mia rolled up her nket and left.


    Sebastian felt like he had been tricked, but he had no evidence.


    Mia''s crisis was averted, all thanks to her acting spoiled, pleading, giving kisses, and being shameless. However, her good friend Vera stayed up all night.


    She kept waiting for Patrick toe back, with the lights on in the house.


    She sat on the bed, staring at the door.


    Patrick never showed up.


    She called him, and Patrick answered.


    "Why aren''t you asleep yet?"


    Vera cried, "I can''t sleep without you here."


    "Just go to sleep. I have some things to take care of tonight."


    "Darling, can you pleasee back?" Vera softened her tone.


    She didn''t know why, but seeing Patrick angry made her feel so miserable.


    One shout from him, and she remembered it to this day.


    It felt like a heavy stone was ced in her heart, one she couldn''t move, making it hard to breathe.


    Patrick, looking at the paper in his hand, tried to keep his tone gentle so as not to scare her. "I''m working overtime with Jack. There''s no woman here. Don''t overthink it, just go to sleep."


    Afterforting Vera and hanging up, Patrick looked at that piece of paper more than ten times!


    Jack, anxious, said, "Mr. Olteran, we didn''t expect Mrs. Olteran to have such a small frame but such explosive power."


    The information on the paper Patrick was looking at was about his explosively powerful wife, Vera.


    Patrick indeed didn''te home that night.


    The next day, they met in the ssroom.


    Mia said, "Thank goodness, we''re all still alive."


    Randall corrected ;her. "You two are alive. I''m dead."


    Vera, listless,y on the desk without speaking, not paying attention in ss, and closed her eyes to sleep.


    Mia patted Randall''s shoulder and asked, "Vera, what''s wrong?"


    "She probably got scolded by her husband."


    Mia went over tofort Vera, "Did Patrick hit youst night?"


    Vera shook her head with her eyes closed.


    "Did he me you?"


    Vera shook her head again.


    Mia guessed. "Is it because you didn''t finish the match yesterday?"


    "Mia, heis ignoring me."


    Vera''s voice was hoarse, and tears fell from her closed eyes. "He preferred to work overtime at the officest night rather thane home to be with me. I know I was wrong, and I admitted my mistake to him, but he wouldn''t listen. This morning, I called him, and he said he was busy.


    Why is being in a rtionship so painful? If I were single, I wouldn''t care about his feelings."


    Randall said, "How are you going to admit to Uncle Patrick that you were the ''Heroine'' who fought in the match yesterday? Next, you''ll have to exin how you knew about the ce, who took you there, and why you participated in the match. How will you answer those questions?"


    Mia frowned and looked at the unhappy Vera beside her. "Vera, if you''re really upset, you can tell Mr. Olteran that I took you there. If he asks me, I''ll drag my brother into it. My brother definitely won''t leave me hanging."


    Vera shook her head again."No, lying to him would make me feel even worse."


    Randall said, "Then don''t say anything. I''ve already been beaten up by Uncle Patrick. You two just pretend you didn''t go yesterday, and only I went."


    Vera turned her face to Randall and asked, "Randall, why are you covering for me?"


    Randall said, "You didn''t even tell your parents about this but told Mia and me. Just for your trust, I have to help you."


    Vera looked at the loyal Randall and felt deeply indebted. "Randall, I''m sorry about yesterday. Mia and I both abandoned you."


    Mentioning this made Randall angry!


    Although, if he were Vera or Mia, he would have made the same choice, but he was Randall! He was Patrick''s nephew, the one who got beaten.

 Chapter 158 Mutual Affection

    In the afternoon, Patrick returned.


    Vera and Randall had alreadye home from school.


    Seeing Patrick back, Vera quickly ran up to him. "Honey, you''re back."


    Patrick noticed the cautious look in her eyes and opened his arms to hug her.


    Then he quickly let go of Vera and said, "Honey, I have something to do. You go y first."


    He pointed at Randall and shouted, "You, get up here."


    Randall was sitting on the couch ying with a pillow and his phone. Hearing Patrick''s call, he threw the pillow aside and followed Patrick up the stairs to the study.


    "Uncle, if you''re going to punish me, just say it. Don''t keep me in suspense."


    Randall was almost ready to ept his punishment voluntarily.


    Patrick said, "I don''t know what you two are up to, but I''m warning you, if Vera faces any risk because of it, I''ll hold you ountable. You are not allowed to go to ces like that anymore." Randall thought of Vera''s fiery temper; she definitely wouldn''t listen to him!


    If Vera listened to him, he wouldn''t have been her errand boy for over a decade.


    "Did you hear me?" Patrick asked sternly.


    Randall didn''t agree.


    Because if he agreed and then failed to follow through, he would face even greater consequences from Patrick.


    So he didn''t agree from the start.


    There was a knock on the door, followed by a tentative soft voice. "Honey, can Ie in?"


    Randall said, "Uncle Patrick, she waited for you all night yesterday and cried secretly on her desk during ss today." Patrick frowned.


    Didn''t he tell her to go to bed earlyst night?


    However, if someone were on your mind, how could it be so easy to fall asleep?


    Randall continued, "Uncle Patrick, you''re the first person I''ve seen who affects her this much. Your moods and your feelings affect hers; she always remembers your words. When your name is mentioned, she smiles. She doesn''t allow us to say anything bad about you; only she can. She dominantly includes you in her world, and we are all outsiders. She loves you so obviously. I can''t believe you don''t feel it."


    Patrick was stunned.


    Although he knew Vera had feelings for him, hearing it confirmed by Randall still surprised him.


    After the surprise came joy, as this mutual care and affection made him feel very happy.


    Randall said with certainty, "You are her first love. She has never been in a rtionship, so she might not know this is love. We, as outsiders, can see it clearly. She has never cared about anyone''s opinion to this extent."


    "Since you ignored her yesterday, she has been upset. She asked when you woulde back during breakfast, kept checking her phone during lunch at school, didn''t eat her favorite snacks, and kept looking at the door at home." "When you came back, she was cautious not to upset you. When you hugged her, she was happy. When you didn''t talk to her, her eyes turned red."


    "Uncle Patrick, in a rtionship, the one who loves more is always more cautious. Clearly, you like her too, so why not treat her well?"


    Randall wasn''t a fool; he could also see how much Patrick liked Vera.


    A man who swore never to marry or have a wife suddenly doted on a woman so much.


    He loved being close to her.


    He carefully protected her, valued her emotions, and spent money to make her happy.


    He personally taught her to drive and yed in the dirt with her.


    Patrick had so many small details that made it easy for everyone to see his feelings for Vera. Clearly, they both liked each other.


    "I didn''t ignore her," Patrick finally spoke after a long silence, defending himself.


    Yesterday, he saw that person. He couldn''t remember the face, only the bite mark on the upper arm.


    Imagine, if someone you had been searching for fifteen years suddenly appeared in front of you, would you still have thoughts of love in your mind?


    He was sensible; his feelings for Vera wouldn''t affect what he needed to do.


    It was just that he had more urgent matters to investigate now.


    If he missed this chance, he didn''t know when the next one woulde.


    So he neglected Vera.


    Vera stood at the door holding a cup of water for a long time. Finally, she lowered her head in disappointment, guessing that Patrick didn''t want her toe in.


    As she turned to leave, the door opened.


    Patrick looked at her from the doorway. "You used toe and go from my study without a second thought, never bothering to knock or greet. Now you''ve learned to knock and ask."


    Vera sincerely said, "Honey, I didn''t do anything wrong before, so I wasn''t guilty." That was why she used to walk into his study boldly, talking as she entered.


    Only when she did something wrong did the study be the ce for her to admit her mistakes, and her attitude had to be proper.


    Seeing the steaming cup in her hand, Patrick worried she might get burned, so he took it from her.


    With his other hand, he grabbed her arm and pulled her into the study.


    He then rudely told Randall, "Get out."


    Randall said, "Uncle Patrick, if you''re not going to punish me, then I''ll..."


    "Go to your old room and stay there for a day. Vera will supervise."


    Randall regretted speaking up and wanted to bite his tongue. Why did he bring up punishment himself? He really couldn''t keep his mouth shut!


    After Randall left, Patrick put down the cup and pulled the clueless-about-love Vera to the couch.


    Looking at her innocent, watery eyes, which were avoiding his gaze, he said, "Honey, don''t punish Randall."


    Patrick didn''t say a word and kissed her as she spoke.


    Her soft lips felt familiar to him.


    Patrick held the back of her head and kissed her for a long time.


    "I heard my little kitten missed me so much she cried today?"


    Hearing his affectionate tone, Vera felt aggrieved again and pouted. "Yeah, I had cried for a long time."


    Patrick''s lips curved slightly. "Why didn''t you sleep all night?"


    "You didn''te home, and I couldn''t stop my mind from wandering."


    "Didn''t I tell you, there''s no woman with me, I was working overtime with Jack."


    Vera said, "But you yelled at me yesterday."


    "I apologize. I won''t do it again."


    Vera sessfully turned the tables again.


    She came upstairs with the water to apologize to him.


    However, by crying out her grievances, she made Patrick apologize to her instead.


    Magical girls always managed to reverse the situation.


    She looked at his lips and, for the first time, leaned in to give him a quick kiss. "Honey, let''s put this behind us."


    She wasn''t jealous of Patrick using a woman to deceive her.


    Patrick shouldn''t investigate her participation in the Shadow Syndicate Unitedpetition.


    She thought she was a smart girl and that this idea was brilliant.


    However,it was toote.


    Patrick had already found out everything Vera had done behind his backst night.


    He looked at the quirky Vera, who seemed like azy, cute cat, but had turned into a top racer for Shadow Syndicate United! She even had a certain level of fame within Shadow Syndicate United!

 Chapter 159 The Clingy One

    Randall just asked him a question.


    "Uncle Patrick, how do you know about Shadow Syndicate United?"


    Mia knew that Sebastian was very controlling and would investigate her whereabouts periodically. So, all the identity information she used to go to Shadow Syndicate United was fake, just to prevent him from finding her.


    The hotel rooms they booked were actually a cover; it was just for registering theirpetition identities. Even if Patrick could find out that he and Vera booked a room at the hotel, they should have appeared in room 312, not in the undergroundpetition area.


    Information about Shadow Syndicate United was unknown to outsiders, yet Patrick discovered it immediately. There was only one possibility Patrick was also a mid-to-high-levelpetitor in Shadow Syndicate United. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be qualified to enter the high-level events.


    Because entering requires swiping a card to read the color information.


    "Uncle Patrick, I have a blue card. Do you have a ck card?" Randall thought that only a ck card could match Patrick''s noble status.


    Patrick was speechless.


    Would someone like him bound by others'' rules?


    A ck card, after all, was still on someone else''s area, following their rules to be number one step by step.


    However, he was the one who makes the rules, would he care about a ck card?


    He was the one who issued the ck cards!


    Moreover, he was the mastermind behind Shadow Syndicate United!


    If the person with the ck card was the king of Shadow Syndicate United, then he was the god who created kings.


    Patrick nced at the clueless Randall and told him to get lost.


    He began to face Vera alone.


    "Vera, don''t go to that ce again."


    Vera bit her lips and said nothing.


    Patrick said, "If you don''t want Shadow Syndicate United to disband, stay home and behave."


    Vera was stunned.


    Patrick said it so lightly, could he easily make Shadow Syndicate United disband? Those nine levels, thousands ofpetitors, and decades of development, how could it just disappear? She thought Patrick was being arrogant.


    Patrick said, "I''m serious."


    If Shadow Syndicate United''s existence affected Vera, disbanding it would be fine.


    Vera remained silent.


    Inside the room, Patrick talked to her for a long time, giving her many examples of the downsides of boxing.


    Vera acted very convincingly, appearing to listen intently.


    In fact, she kept hypnotizing herself, thinking, ''Say whatever you want, I''m not listening.''


    "Vera, what did I just say?"


    Vera, who was self-hypnotizing, was stunned. He didn''t say there would be a test! She didn''t hear anything!


    Patrick saw her expression and understoodpletely.


    Everything he just said went in vain.


    Shawn thought to himself, now that Patrick was back, itwas time to settle ounts.


    The first person to stand up for Vera was always Shawn.


    He mmed the table and pointed at Patrick. "You heartless man, how dare you make such a good girl like Vera cry. If you drive her away, you can get lost too." Patrick frowned and coldly said, "I''ve already made up with her."


    Shawn had a lot of things prepared to scold Patrick, but he was suddenly stopped.


    "So quickly?" Shawn was very puzzled.


    He looked at Vera standing next to Patrick.


    Vera nodded to him. "Shawn, he really made up with me."


    Shawn was a bit disappointed.


    He hadn''t even started scolding, and they had already made up. It was so fast, not even 24 hours had passed.


    He pouted, clearly unhappy.


    He thought to himself, ''Fine, I''ll find another chance to scold him next time. I don''t believe Patrick won''t make another mistake.''


    Not long after Shawn left, Cindy came in.


    Vera thought she was going to plead for Randall to cancel his punishment.


    Instead, Cindy started with. "Patrick, Vera is still young. What happenedst night? You left her crying at the door after driving away?"


    Patrick frowned and turned to Vera, asking, "Did you cry again after I left yesterday?"


    Vera tugged at Patrick''s sleeve and nodded. "I felt sad because you ignored me."


    Patrick didn''t know about what happened yesterday. If he had known, he definitely wouldn''t have left.


    "You are her husband. Be nicer to Vera and don''t make her cry all the time. For a longsting rtionship, you need to be steady and reliable." Cindy mistakenly thought that Patrick had upset Vera again yesterday and made her cry.


    She said, "You need to cherish Vera. If you drive her away, where will you find such a good wife?"


    Patrick looked at his "good wife."


    Vera lowered her head guiltily. She knew she was partly at fault this time.


    However, she didn''t know exactly what she did wrong.


    "Cindy, Patrick and I have made up," Vera said.


    Cindy nced at Vera, who was snuggling up to Patrick, looking like a victim.


    In fact, she was a fake victim.


    Whenever she cried, even if she was in the wrong, her family would side with her and make her seem right.


    "He just hugged and kissed me."


    Patrick instantly felt embarrassed.


    The elderly Cindy also felt a bit awkward, thinking, ''Young people are so open.''


    She left as well.


    Vera was puzzled. Wasn''t Cindy here to plead for Randall? Why did she leave?


    After a while, Vincent came in.


    He opened the door to Patrick''s study a crack, ready to enter, but suddenly saw Vera on Patrick''sp.


    Vera quickly stood up from Patrick''sp, feeling shy.


    "Have you made up?" Vincent asked directly.


    Patrick nodded. "I made up with her."


    Making up referred to resolving the conflict between him and Vera.


    Making up also meant he had made Vera upset.


    So, Vincent didn''t disturb them and closed the door, even thoughtfully locking it.


    No one would disturb them, no matter what they did.


    The meticulous Vincent instructed the household staff, "No one is allowed to disturb Mr. Patrick Olteran''s ''work'' on the third floor."


    Inside the study.


    Vera sat back on Patrick''sp.


    She wrapped her arms around his neck. "Honey, we''ve been misunderstood."


    Patrick said, "It would be abnormal if they didn''t misunderstand."


    Vera stuck out her tongue and snuggled into his arms.


    "Honey, I''ve realized something. The servants are right. I''m your clingy one, your little shadow. When you''re not home, I always want to find you. If I can''t find you, I want to go to ces where you are. Do you think I''m annoying?" Patrick was delighted, so how could he find her annoying?


    He lowered his head and kissed her lips.


    At the moment, he couldn''t fulfill his desire to make love to her, so he could only kiss her to ease his inner longing.


    After a light kiss, Patrick didn''t leave her lips.


    His mouth opened and closed, and his warm breath fell on Vera''s lips.


    "Vera, you have to cling to me for a lifetime, be my little shadow for a lifetime, do you hear me?"


    After saying that, he kissed her tender lips again.


    Verained, "My lips are almost chapped from your kisses."


    So, Patrick switched to exploring her tongue.

 Chapter 160 Seducing an Adult Girl into Crime

    Vera''sints turned into moans.


    Her tongue had nowhere to hide, and she was kissed into a daze. She didn''t even notice a pair ofrge hands slipping around her waist.


    It wasn''t until Patrick''s hands slowly started to crawl up her body.


    Vera shivered and pushed his hands away from her soft chest. "Honey, you''re a rogue."


    Patrick was lost in the kiss, wishing he could press her onto the desk, pin her beneath him, and fully enjoy the pleasures of sex.


    They made up because of the passionate kiss they just shared.


    Back in the bedroom, Patrick went to the bathroom to take a cold shower. Vera, wrapped in the nket, shirked responsibility, saying, "It''s not my fault; you''re the one who gets a physical reaction from kissing." In the bathroom, Patrick closed his eyes.


    When he was single, his physical desires were minimal.


    Now that he''s married, he''s worse off than when he was single.


    He didn''t crave sex before, but now he couldn''t get enough of it.


    It seemed like God was testing his self-control.


    Patrick came out of the shower with a towel wrapped around his waist.


    Vera eyed his physique greedily, sneaking several nces at his chest muscles. She wanted to count his abs but didn''t dare to be so bold.


    Patrick deliberately walked around the bedroom with the towel.


    Vera pouted angrily. "Honey, go put your clothes on. You can''t seduce an adult girl into crime."


    Patrick nced at Vera lying on the bed. He had coaxed her, and now she was back to being talkative.


    "I practice self-control every night; you can join me now."


    Vera said, "You scoundrel."


    Patrick raised an eyebrow. A hint of joy appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    His phone rang, and he picked it up. "Hello."


    Vera, curious again, crawled out of the covers and to the foot of the bed to watch Patrick take the call.


    Patrick looked at Vera getting closer and closer. He said to the person on the other end, "I''lle over tomorrow. I just calmed my little kitten at home; I need to put her to sleep tonight to stabilize her emotions." Vera frowned and whispered, "Honey, who did you tell that I''m your kitten again?"


    With his level of bragging, soon the whole world would know that the business tycoon Patrick married a kitten as his beloved wife. Just thinking about it was thrilling.


    Vera continued to eavesdrop.


    Patrick ignored her and continued talking, "I didn''te homest night, and my wife missed me so much she didn''t sleep all night, crying her eyes out. If I''m not home again tonight, she''ll probably cry herself blind by the time I get back." Vera, who had cried her heart outst night, felt a bit embarrassed.


    "If she''s throwing a fit at home, I can''t focus on work outside. I''ll be worried about her."


    Feeling his concern, Vera hugged his waist, not caring whether he was dressed. At that moment, she just wanted to cling to him and keep watching him.


    Patrick chatted for a while longer before hanging up.


    Vera looked at his handsome face, her eyes curving into little crescents as she smiled. "Honey, where are you going?"


    "Out of town."


    Patrick didn''t say much more. He pulled her hands off his waist. "You go to bed first. I''ll pack my luggage."


    "Let me help you pack." Vera volunteered.


    She followed him.


    "You?"


    Vera nodded. "Honey, just wait and see. As your beloved wife, I must have some skills."


    Vera pulled the suitcase into the walk-in closet. She opened the wardrobe and selected a few pieces of clothing of varying thickness, folding them and cing them in the suitcase. She then went to the drawer and took out a few pairs of socks. "Honey, how many days will you be on this trip?"


    "Prepare for five days."


    Vera took out six pairs of socks and ced them in her storage bag.


    She also packed his underwear into a travel kit bag.


    After half an hour of busy work,


    Vera pped her hands. "All done, honey. Are you satisfied?"


    Patrick had been leaning against the door frame the whole time, watching her pack his clothes. He was very satisfied.


    "Who have you packed for before? You''re so good at this," Patrick probed.


    Vera, having learned her lesson, didn''t dare let him misunderstand. "I''ve seen my mom pack for my dad. Over time, I learned how to do it." Patrick was very pleased.


    He was the first person Vera had ever voluntarily packed for.


    "Honey, you''re my first love."


    Patrick was even more satisfied.


    Vera asked, "Am I your first love?"


    Clever Vera started to fish for information. "You can count having a crush."


    Patrick said, "Silly girl." For a man nearing thirty to admit she was his first love, he couldn''t bring himself to say it.


    He didn''t answer and turned to leave the walk-in closet.


    Vera chased after him. "Honey, to be fair, you have to tell me too."


    Patrick asked, "Can''t you feel who I care about?"


    Of course, Vera could feel Patrick''s affection for her, but she minded that he might have shown such affection to other girls before. "So, besides me, would you treat anyone else this well?"


    Patrick looked deeply at his one and only Vera. "Vera, I have a purpose for being so partial to someone."


    "What purpose?"


    Patrick replied, "To have her apany me for a lifetime."


    Vera seemed to have a lightbulb moment, understanding his meaning. "Honey, I promise you, please continue to be partial to me."


    As Patrick went to put on his pajamas, Vera leaned against the closet door. She said, "You have to go along with me, pamper me, be patient with me, listen to myints, my nagging, my rants..." Vera listed a series of ways to treat her well. Patrick changed into his pajamas and went to bed.


    Seeing him get into bed, Vera suddenly remembered something. She quickly ran over and took a book from under her pillow, cing it in his suitcase.


    "I almost forgot this. Without it, you won''t sleep well at night."


    Patrick chuckled.


    He adjusted the pillow beside him and patted the spot next to him. "Get in bed. You didn''t sleep at allst night; you can''t stay upte tonight." Vera happily ran into his arms.


    She turned off the light and rested her head on her special pillow.


    Like a little kitten, Vera softly said in his arms, "Honey, I''m your wife. You can''t yell at me anymore. If you yell at me, I won''t have kids for you." Patrick''s chest rumbled withughter.


    "Are you scared?"


    Vera nodded. "Yes."


    Having been awake for over thirty hours, Vera fell into a deep sleep within three minutes of being back in Patrick''s arms.


    Patrick held her for half an hour before gently cing a pillow under her head and slowly getting up, careful not to wake her. After tucking her in, he left the bedroom.


    Shawn''s bedroom.


    Shawn was passionately ying the online card game Vera had rmended.

 Chapter 161 Mollys Original Name

    Patrick knocked on the door. "Dad,e out for a moment."


    Shawn, in the throes of his temper, responded petntly. "I''m asleep."


    "I''ll give you five minutes. Meet me in my study."


    With that, Patrick walked away.


    Shawn grumbled, "I''m your father, and you think you can boss me around? Dream on."


    However, five minutester, he went to Patrick''s study with a sullen face. "Why is Vincent here too?"


    Vincent was also seated in his brother''s study.


    Patrick closed the door and, with a heavy heart, addressed Shawn and Vincent, "Dad, Vincent, I saw Molly."


    As Patrick''s words fell, Shawn realized his true intention. No wonder he had called them to the study.


    At the mention of that sensitive name, the room instantly grew cold.


    Shawn remained silent for a long time.


    Vincent asked Patrick, "Patrick, are you sure you didn''t imagine it? It''s been fifteen years. You wouldn''t recognize Molly even if you saw her."


    Patrick shook his head. "I might not recognize her face, but the bite mark on her arm suggests that she is Molly."


    Patrick looked at them, his expression serious, and emphasized, "I didn''t imagine it. I grabbed her hand. Dad, Vincent, Molly is really waiting for us." Shawn grew serious.


    At the mention of that child, his hands clenched into fists.


    "Patrick, I want you to let go," he said.


    Patrick''s eyes were cold as he looked at Shawn. "Dad, you used Molly''s information to trick me into marrying Vera. You know very well whether that information was real or not." The information Shawn had given him waster revealed to be convincingly fake.


    By then, he had already started to care for Vera and didn''t argue with Shawn about it.


    In light of the fact that Shawn had found him a wife, Patrick pretended the information didn''t exist.


    However, he never gave up searching for Molly, until that day when they met at the gold field.


    He had caught Molly, but she escaped again.


    "Dad, I need to go out of town for a few days to find her."


    Patrick had narrowed down 42 people from hundreds of names in the Shadow Syndicate United, each in different areas. He decided to search for them personally. Shawn knew that Patrick would see through the fake information he had provided and was prepared for a confrontation.


    "Patrick, have you considered that Molly might be dead?"


    Patrick, who had just insisted he had seen Molly, refused to believe his sister was no longer alive.


    "Dad, Molly is your own daughter."


    Not only did he not search for her, but he also told him she might not be alive.


    Thinking of that sweet little girl, Shawn''s eyes well up with tears.


    Yes, she was his own daughter, missing for fifteen years.


    How he longed to find that child, to hold her after work, listen to her prattle, and y with her as he used to.


    Shawn raised his hand to wipe away his tears.


    Molly, full named Molly Olteran, the youngest daughter of the Olteran family, was dearly loved by all the family members.


    She was also the sister of Vincent, the mayor of Zandonick, and Patrick, the business tycoon.


    She went missing in her childhood, and their mother, Hazel Olteran, stricken with grief, fell ill and passed away.


    This became an eternal pain in Patrick''s heart.


    He bowed his head, memories of fifteen years ago flooding his mind.


    That year, he was thirteen, just starting middle school.


    His beloved little sister, only five years old, was cradled in his arms.


    The dpidated and unfinished building was overgrown with weeds, with bricks and wooden beams scattered on the ground, along with some ropes. Patrick was covered in wounds and blood.


    Molly cried in fear, reaching out to shake Patrick, whose eyes were swollen from the beating. Her cries woke him up. "Patrick, Shawn and Vincent wille to find us. Open your eyes and look at me. I''m scared when you don''t look at me." Molly also had bloodstains on her, the result of Patrick''s efforts to protect her from the kidnappers'' beatings.


    "Molly, don''t cry. I''ll protect you. I won''t let them take you."


    Patrick''s voice was weak, but his grip was strong, shielding his sister from being taken away by the bad men.


    Molly sobbed. "Patrick, if I get lost, you, Dad, Mom, Vincent, and Cindy must find me and bring me home. I''m scared without a home." "You won''t get lost. I promise."


    Molly was smart;children''s instincts were often strong.


    She felt she might not find her way home, so she cried uncontrobly.


    She couldn''t find the birthmark on her body, which made her cry even more.


    She feared that if she became unrecognizable, Patrick wouldn''t recognize her on the street.


    So, she made up her mind.


    In front of Patrick, she lifted her arm and bit down hard on her upper arm.


    It hurt so much that she cried, her body weak and breaking out in a cold sweat, but she was determined to leave a mark on herself. Patrick grabbed her small arm. "Molly, don''t bite yourself."


    Molly only let go when she had bitten her arm until it bled, then she wailed. "Patrick, it hurts so much!"


    Patrick''s heart ached for her pain.


    He held her, tears streaming down his face. "You won''t get lost."


    Later, someone came.


    They picked up a brick from the ground and struck Patrick''s head with a brutal blow.


    Before losing consciousness, Patrick heard Molly''s cries. He told her, "I will protect you."


    Then he fell into darkness.


    When he woke up, everyone told him that Molly was gone.


    Patrick broke down in tears, running out to search for her day and night, but he couldn''t find her.


    During that time, the Olteran family was shrouded in gloom.


    Vincent, in his search for Molly, vomited blood and fainted, nearly crashing his car because he hadn''t slept properly for a month.


    Hazel fell gravely ill and needed oxygen in the hospital to have the strength to live.


    Patrick would disappear suddenly, only to reappear at the hospital to see Hazel. He promised her on her sickbed that he would find Molly.


    Later, Hazel passed away too.


    Patrick was utterly devastated.


    That year, when he was thirteen, he experienced a dark period, losing both his sister and mother.


    Shawn aged overnight; his eyes lost their spirit, and his face was devoid of smiles.


    Patrick never stopped searching for Molly, never giving up over the years.


    When he suddenly saw a girlwith a bite mark on her arm, he was determined to find her.


    He wouldn''t let go of even the slightest possibility, even if it meant another disappointment.


    "Shawn, Vincent. If I can''t find Molly, I won''t die in peace."


    Patrick had been a gentleman as a child, like a mature and polite young noble. However, after the family''s great upheaval when he was thirteen, he began to embrace violence and became taciturn. He believed that Molly''s disappearance was due to hisck of strength. If he had been strong enough, he could have protected his family.


    It was during that time that the Shadow Syndicate United was born.

 Chapter 162 Treating Patricks Mouth Like Jelly

    Taking over the Olteran Group, he continuously expanded his influence, creating legends, and searching for his sister. In a poption of billions, finding a child who had been missing for fifteen years was incredibly difficult. Fifteen years, no one would persist.


    Vincent, esteemed as the mayor, did he miss his sister? Yes, he did, but he eventually stopped searching.


    Did Shawn love his own daughter? He did, but he too gave upter. Therefore, Patrick swore never to marry so that they would not bind him. They should not hinder his search for Molly.


    Vera''s sudden intrusion was an exception in his life. He fell in love with her and tried his best to bnce between apanying Vera and searching for Molly. Vera was a light in Patrick''s life; in these fifteen years, she finally brought warmth and other emotions to his heart. She made him realize that there were still many beautiful things in this world.


    As Patrick finished speaking, Vincent also wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes. Their eyes were both red-rimmed. Patrick quickly hid his sadness and said to Vincent and Shawn, "I need to leave home for a few days to search for Molly. While I''m away, please take care of Vera. Don''t let her do anything dangerous. If she doesn''t listen, call me."


    Vera was always on his mind, and Patrick couldn''t rest easy when he was away, needing to give instructions to those at home. Vincent agreed to his request.


    Shawn asked, "Where are you going?"


    "I''ll search the nearby areas," Patrick said.


    It waste at night. As if feeling the loneliness of the Olteran family, the moon hid behind the clouds, unwilling toe out.


    The dark clouds blocked the moon.


    They sat in silence for a long time before getting up and dispersing.


    Returning to the bedroom, Patrick saw his light on the bed, warm like the sun, giving his heart a tether. The family he built with her gave him a bond. He returned to his ce, gently lifted Vera''s head, and ced his arm under her neck. She slept deeply, unaware even when kissed. Her lips were soft, and she thought she was sucking on jelly. In her dream, she opened her mouth and bit Patrick''s lips.


    "Tasty."


    Patrick was helpless. He touched his bitten lips and chuckled. "What are you dreaming of eating this time? You even bit my lips."


    In her dream, she called out, "Honey."


    Patrickughed again, talking to himself, "So, you were dreaming of eating me."


    The bedroom light turned off, he pulled the nket snugly around them, and held Vera as they slept.


    Vincent had not truly left; he went to Shawn''s bedroom.


    "Dad, if there are things you don''t want to tell Patrick, tell me. Do you know where Molly is?"


    Shawn''s face was covered in tears, too many to wipe away. Vincent knew all the family members were strong-willed. They would never give up until thest moment. Why had Shawn given up? "Where is Molly?"


    Shawn, choked with sobs, finally said, "She''s with your mother."


    Vincent''s eyes instantly turned red, and in a moment, tears filled his eyes. "Shawn! Don''t talk nonsense." Vincent couldn''t ept it.


    Shawn wiped away his tears and asked Vincent, "Vincent, how many years have you been in office?"


    Vincent counted. It had been 25 years. Shawn asked again, "Is Patrick''s wealthparable to a nation''s?"


    Vincent fell silent. Patrick''s annual taxes were equivalent to the annual economic ie of some small countries, naturally, his wealth wasparable to a nation''s.


    "Is it that youck power, or that Patrickcks money? Or do weck employees? Why, after all these years, have we still not found her?" Shawn''s rhetorical question made Vincent realize something.


    The middle-aged man couldn''t hold back his inner pain and cried in front of his father. "When did you find out?"


    Shawn had known fifteen years ago. "Your mother didn''t die from longing Molly; she saw her body and couldn''t ept it. She passed away the next day. I didn''t dare tell you and Patrick."


    Shawn''s tears fell on the nket, soaking a patch.


    "During that time, you searched for Molly day and night, not sleeping for days. Patrick was on the verge of copse ever since Molly went missing. I was afraid that if I told you the truth, you wouldn''t be able to ept it."


    Vincent had a family, so he might have been a bit more rational. Patrick, during that time, was like a madman; Shawn feared that Patrick wouldpletely break down if he couldn''t handle the blow. Hazel''s faith copsed at thest moment, leading to her death. Even at the end, Shawn didn''t dare to prepare a funeral for Hazel.


    "On the day Molly was buried, only Tom and I went." Shawn sat alone by Hazel and Molly''s tombstones for a whole day and night. Every time Patrick went to search for Molly, Shawn stayed home, waiting for the so-called "hope," but was disappointed each time. He didn''t dare to speak, so he let Molly live in Patrick''s heart. At least that was his spiritual support. Without spirit, a person was no different from a living dead.


    For the sake of his two sons, Shawn pretended that Molly was still alive, giving them hope while he himself despaired. Seeing Vincent''s happy family, Shawn also wanted to find a good wife for Patrick, so that after he passed away, Patrick wouldn''t be left alone.


    Vincent, now middle-aged, deserved to know the truth. When Shawn grew old, Vincent would visit Molly''s grave. Shawn and Vincent talked until thetter half of the night. Vincent understood Shawn''s good intentions. He returned with swollen eyes.


    Cindy had waited for him until she fell asleep, still in the same reading position. Vincent walked over, lifted the nket, and gently carried Cindy back to bed. Seeing the woman who gave him a happy family, he bent down and kissed her forehead.


    Cindy woke up startled and quickly looked at Vincent beside her. She saw his red, swollen eyes. "Honey, what''s wrong?"


    Cindy quickly got up and asked him with concern. He shook his head. "Nothing, a mosquito bit my eye. It''ll be fine by tomorrow."


    Cindy knew he didn''t want to talk about it, so she didn''t ask further. She went out to find an ice pack to massage his eyes. Vincenty on Cindy''sp, tears slipping from the corners of his eyes and falling on her leg. She still didn''t ask, just bent down and kissed him gently. She told him through her action that she was still by his side.


    The next morning, Patrick went for a run and went to Randall''s bedroom, pulling the sleeping Randall out of bed.


    "Uncle, what are you doing?" Randall had been forgiven by Patrickst night. It seemed Vera''s sweet talk was very effective, and he finally let him go. So Randall didn''t lock his door. Patrick said, "Come run with me."


    Smart as Randall was, he knew that if Patrick called him to run for no reason, he was definitely looking for his trouble again.

 Chapter 163 Bustling

    In the early morning, Randall, dressed in sportswear, ran around the track at home with Patrick.


    "I won''t be home for a few days. Keep an eye on things at school for me. If you go to the Shadow Syndicate United again, I''ll break your legs when I get back." Randall was speechless.


    Patrick continued, saying, "Make sure to report to me daily about what she''s doing."


    "No way, you''re asking me to spy on her," Randall said.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Patrick mercilessly smacked the back of Randall''s head.


    "I''m asking you to protect her!"


    Randall clutched the back of his head, grimacing in pain. "She doesn''t need my protection. It''s a wonder if I don''t need her protection."


    Patrick retorted, "Useless. When I get back, I''ll find you a teacher to learn Free Fighting."


    Randall, even more defeated, said, "Even if I learn, I still can''t beat her."


    Patrick stopped running, put his hands on his hips, and turned to look at the pathetic Randall. "Do you have any ambition at all?" Randall shook his head.


    Patrick was exasperated. After all, Randall was his nephew; he couldn''t beat him to death.


    Later, Patrick dragged him for a few moreps before heading home.


    Vera woke up, wearing her pajamas, and wandered around the house looking for Patrick.


    "Where''s Patrick?"


    A servant replied, "He''s right behind you."


    Vera turned around to see Patrick walking towards her with a smile. He was dressed in sportswear, looking at her.


    "Clingy girl, are you looking for me again?"


    Patrick realized that the nickname Vera had given herself suited her perfectly!


    Vera pouted and hugged his waist. "I thought you left without saying a word. I haven''t even gone to the airport to see you off." "I''ll have breakfast with you, then head to the airport."


    Vera said, "I want to see you off."


    Patrick smiled and agreed. "Alright, but we need to eat quickly and leave early. You have sses this morning."


    After breakfast, Randall, unfortunately, was roped into being their driver again.


    In the back seat, the couple was being affectionate.


    "Honey, you have to call me every day. Only men are allowed to stay in your room."


    Patrick smiled as he held his little soft cat,."Okay."


    Vera added, "If any woman wants to add you on Facebook or get your contact information, just say your wife doesn''t allow it." "Alright."


    "Don''t get drunk when I''m not around. Men are most likely to misbehave when they''re drunk. You even kissed me when you were drunk before." Patrickwas speechless.


    He suddenly recalled the first time he kissed Vera, pinning her down, annoyed by her chatter, and kissed her, leading to an unstoppable chain of events. Patrick looked into hereyes and promised, "I won''t drink when I''m out."


    "You said it. I''ll be checking randomly."


    Patrick nodded.


    Randall, who was driving the car, thought that he should note out with them!


    Heined, "I''m really unlucky to be your nephew."


    At the airport, Patrick was about to go through security.


    Vera clung to his arm, reluctant to let him go. "Honey, let''s hug one more time."


    Patrick embraced Vera. "I''ll be back in a few days. Be good at home."


    "Honey, give me a goodbye kiss."


    Patrick smiled. He lowered his head and kissed her lips briefly at the airport. "Go home now. I''ll make up for all the kisses I owe you when I get back." At this moment, Vera was even more like a cat.


    It was as if Patrick was going to work, and she was at home, clinging to his pant leg, unwilling to let him leave, just wanting him to stay by her side. Randall couldn''t stand it anymore. Watching them being all lovey-dovey, he thought, married people are so annoying!


    He tugged at Vera. "If you keep clinging to him, he''ll miss his flight, and you''ll bete for ss."


    Only then did Vera let go of Patrick and wave goodbye to him.


    In the car, Vera defended herself, saying, "It''s just that Patrick and I just got married and now we have to be apart. It''s normal that I can''t bear to be without him." "Vera, you two haven''t been apart for long, just a day."


    Vera replied, "Well, it''s normal for a newlywed to not want to be apart from her husband, right?"


    Randall shook his head. He felt that Vera had turned into a fool after falling in love. He missed the fiery-tempered Vera!


    On the way, Vera opened the car window, feeling the autumn breeze blowing in. She looked out the windowfortably, deeply immersed in the experience of being in love.


    She smiled continuously. "Randall, I''m nning to give Patrick a surprise."


    Randall said, "Your surprises are generally shocks."


    "Seriously, I want tochange his opinion toward me and be proud of me."


    Vera was full of ambition.


    When they arrived at school, they met Mia.


    Vera shared her n with her.


    "What? You want to learn to drive?"


    Vera nodded emphatically, then happily showed off her love. "Patrick always wants to spend money on me. He really wants to buy me a car. So I want to learn to drive and pick him up from work every day." Mia touched Vera''s forehead. "You don''t have a fever. Why are you talking nonsense?"


    Randall also said, "Pick something else to learn. Our family can''t afford thepensation for the idents you''ll cause. Don''t be so reckless."


    Vera was determined to learn to drive, and no one could stop her.


    Vera was great in many ways. She used to have a very bad temper, which made her a good fighter but a terrible driver who always got into idents.


    Later, everyone tried to persuade Vera to give up learning to drive.


    It was for her own good and for the safety of others.


    One person said it, then another, and gradually, everyone around her was saying it.


    Vera remembered that she shouldn''t drive because it was irresponsible to others. Over time, she developed a shadow over it.


    Vera was like a master in fights, but when it came to driving, Randall was the real master.


    Vera was a doer. She went home and told her family about her n to learn to drive.


    Shawn ;was very supportive.


    Randall was a bit helpless. "Grandpa, you''ll regret it."


    Shawn was puzzled.


    Vera, quick-witted, immediately stopped Randall fromining. "Shawn, once I learn to drive, I''ll take you out for barbecue."


    Shawn said, "You can drive any car in the garage!"


    He had been craving street food for a long time.


    Cindy, of course, wouldn''t stop Vera''s decision. She had always supported her.


    After dinner, Randall, the substitute coach, stepped in.


    Vera said, "As long as you don''t scold me, I won''t hit you."


    Randall deliberately tried to confuse Vera. He teased, "I don''t believe you."


    Hearing this, Vera immediately raised her hand.


    Randall ran, with Vera chasing after him.


    "If you have guts, don''t run."


    "I have no guts."


    "Randall, you''re asking for trouble."


    "Vera, you''re atomboy!"

 Chapter 164 The Girl with Clear Eyes

    The noise in the yard could be heard inside the house.


    Shawn, still feeling low from yesterday''s incident with Molly, perked up when he heard themotion outside. He went to the window and saw Randall and Vera chasing each other yfully. Tom, standing beside him, exined, "It was Randall who started it."


    Shawn watched for a while and remarked, "Vera indeed has a fierce personality."


    "If she weren''t fierce, how could she be Mrs. Olteran?"


    One had a fierce personality, the other was nicknamed "Big Tiger"; they were a perfect match.


    Shawn stood by the window for a good ten minutes, watching as Randall was eventually beaten by Vera to the point where he had to squat down and beg for mercy.


    Cindy also saw Randall getting beaten. She nced over and then went back to her own business.


    After the scuffle, Randall took Vera to the garage to pick a car.


    "Choose Uncle Patrick''s car, don''t touch ours."


    Vera scoffed disdainfully; she was nning to pick Patrick''s car anyway.


    "That ck sedan looks cheap. Go get it for me."


    Randall nced at the car Vera pointed to, then turned to look at her.


    "Do you know what kind of car this is?"


    Vera shook her head dumbly. Ask her about boxing moves, and she could write you a book, but ask her about car brands, and Vera said, "Two W''s?"


    Ran was exasperated. He dragged Vera to the car emblem. "Look closely."


    Vera bent down and examined the emblem, "Alright, there''s a ''v'' on top and a ''w'' below. So what?"


    Randall asked in disbelief, "Do you not know which brand this car is?"


    Vera nodded. "I see a lot of people driving cars with this emblem on the road. It can''t be that expensive." "Remember, this car is called Nightwing."


    Vera nodded. "Is it more expensive than Patrick''s Thunderstorm?"


    "Not exactly, but this car is still worth hundreds of thousands of dors."


    Vera looked around at the ck sedan in front of her. "Randall, do you think Patrick got ripped off when he bought this car?"


    Randall sighed. "You''re an idiot."


    Randall nced at the numerous cars in the garage and finally said, "To be honest, you do have a good eye. This is the only car you can afford to crash."


    Taking out the car keys, Randall said, "Take this car and drive it as hard as you want. By the time Uncle Patrickes back, this car will probably be sent to the junkyard."


    In the evening, Vincent came home from work and saw the flowers by the flower bed trampled down. He asked the servant, "What happened to the flowers by the roadside?" "Mrs. Vera Olteran was learning to drive and ran over them."


    Vincent said nothing.


    He then saw a fence around the fountain in the yard. "Why is there a fence around the fountain?"


    "Mrs. Vera Olteran was learning to drive, and Mr. Randall Olteran had it put up."


    Vincent returned to the house and asked, "Where are other people?"


    "Mrs. Vera Olteran is learning to drive, and they all went to the backyard yground to teach her." Vincent was surprised.


    After a while, he went there too.


    He saw that the yground, usually used for leisure, was now crowded with family members.


    Shawn, Tom, and Cindy were all there.


    Randall was sitting in the passenger seat of the car.


    Some servants were standing outside, watching andughing.


    Vincent asked, "What''s going on?"


    A servantughed and said it was something Vera was doing at home.


    Randall told her that walking should not block the road, and even more so, driving in the middle of the road was forbidden. Vera was not good at driving, and she was very nervous.


    The more nervous she got, the more mistakes she made.


    It was like when a teacher asked questions; the more she didn''t know, the more the teacher would ask her.


    She drove into the flower bed and admitted her mistake.


    She almost crashed into the fountain and mmed on the brakes.


    Shawn was scared.


    That fountain was part of a special arrangement he hadmissioned to ensure the Olteran family''s prosperity and well-being.


    A crash would ruin it.


    Shawn had seen enough of Vera''s driving skills. He hurried out and shouted, "Vera, stop driving, sweetheart. Come back and y card games with me." Vera''s determination to surprise Patrick was unshakable. "Dad, enjoy yourself. I''ll just drive back."


    Shawn was in no mood to y.


    He was nearly scared to death.


    At this moment, Vera sessfully made him forget about the issue with Molly.


    Randall, being reliable, quickly called the servants to put a fence around the fountain.


    Then he directed Vera to drive to the backyard yground.


    Fortunately, the ce was big enough for Vera to practice.


    Shawn quickly ran to the yground to watch Vera; she couldn''t get hurt while driving, or Patrick would me him.


    Cindy heard about Vera''s driving.


    She put down her work and went to instruct her personally.


    "Vera, don''t be nervous. Listen to me. Just look ahead while driving, don''t jerk the steering wheel, turn it slowly." Vera nodded.


    While she was listening, she still sped up uncontrobly.


    Shawn was also offering guidance there, while Randall was giving random directions.


    Vincent stood at the door, hands behind his back, watching the lively scene on the yground.


    At that moment, Vincent felt a unique sense of family cohesion.


    The whole family was working together on one thing, each expressing their opinions, arguing, and making a lot of noise.


    He watched from outside, growing fonder of Vera.


    She was the same age as Molly, naive yet sharp-tongued.


    Vincent walked in, and Vera, confused by everyone''s instructions, called out, "Vincent."


    Only then did everyone realize he was there.


    "Why are you learning to drive all of a sudden?" Vincent asked.


    Vera said, "I want to surprise Patrick. I want to be his driver, picking him up from work."


    Vincent''s face lit up with a smile.


    He saw the rity in Vera''s eyes and believed she could heal Patrick.


    "Do you need me to teach you?" he asked.


    Vera hesitated for a moment and shook her head.


    In this family, she spoke the least with Vincent. If he sat next to her, she would be even more embarrassed and might crash into a wall.


    Randall was the person she was most familiar with in this family. With Randall around, she could rx a bit.


    "Vincent, you''ve had a long day at work. Just go to rest," Vera called out to Cindy, "Cindy, you go keep Vincentpany. Don''t worry about me."


    Mr. Olteran and Cindy didn''t leave; they were worried about Vera''s driving skills.


    So, while she drove around to get a feel for the car, the entire Olteran family followed behind her.


    Patrick called Vera, but her phone was on the living room sofa, unanswered.


    Later, he called Randall, who answered, "Hello, Uncle Patrick."

 Chapter 165 Randalls Misadventures

    He gestured, indicating for Vera to turn.


    "Where''s Vera? I''ve been calling her, but she hasn''t picked up." Patrick asked.


    Randall replied, "She''s preparing a surprise for you."


    Vera nodded in satisfaction; her good friend was reliable.


    Patrick, hearing this, chuckled softly and began to look forward to the surprise Vera was preparing for him. "Tell her to call me back tonight."


    Randall agreed, and after hanging up, he continued his coaching duties.


    Afraid of getting beaten, he spoke more cautiously.


    The words he wanted to curse out went through his mind first, and he expressed them very subtly. "Normal people''s hands are quite nimble, but not pigs'' hands." Vera was speechless, holding back the urge to curse him.


    Seeing Vera turn the steering wheel quickly, Randall filtered his words again, "Vera, what you''re holding is a steering wheel, not an engine."


    Vera slowed down her steering.


    Before long, he couldn''t help to say again, "You''re driving so slowly that even the ants on the road are getting squashed. You''ll have to get out and collect their bodiester." Vera increased her speed.


    Gradually, Randall got carried away, forgetting that he was sitting next to a bad-tempered girl.


    He didn''t notice her increasingly grim expression and continued to nitpick. "You''re driving a car, not a rocket. You need to turn; we''re not going to outer space."


    Vera took a deep breath, looking at the road ahead.


    Vera stepped on the brake.


    "Why are you stopping all of a sudden? You''re going to make the cars behind... Damn, you hit me again."


    Vera punched him, grabbing a few tufts of hair on Randall''s head and yanking hard. "Your uncle taught me to drive gently and coaxed me. Today, I really shouldn''t let you nag like an old man."


    "Let go. You asked me to teach you, and now you won''t let me say anything." Randall raised his hand to try to free his hair from Vera''s grip.


    Vera''s temper red, and she clearly felt that Randall was nitpicking. "I was driving at 20 miles per hour, and you said I was slow. I drove at 30 miles per hour, and you said I was fast. I think you just want to spar with me."


    Behind them, four people who had been walking caught up.


    Shawn was the first to see Randall getting beaten again. He twitched his mouth and chatted with Tom, "I never heard Vera had violent tendencies before."


    Having experienced it a few times himself, Shawn no longer believed Vera''s ims of being gentle and soft because it was too fake.


    Tom said, "Mr. Olteran, I was going to investigate that time. Your said that her eyes are pure, clean, and innocent. She was baby-faced, gentle, and cute, and that she clearly belongs to the Olteran family. There is need to investigate."" Shawn selectively forgot, "Did I say that?"


    Tom nodded.


    Shawn, recalling the words he had confidently said when he first saw Vera''s picture, sighed. "I guess I''m getting old and forgetful. I don''t remember saying that."


    Tom quietly watched him pretend to have amnesia.


    Cindy and Vincent also saw Randall getting beaten badly by Vera.


    "Honey, do you think Vera''s been influenced by Patrick, bing more irritable?"


    Vincent said, "Don''t me Patrick for her bad habits. Patrick hits people hard, but he doesn''t have a bad temper."


    Cindy asked,"So, you mean Vera''s temper are bad?"


    "I mean, it must be Randall''s mouth that angered Vera, and that''s why she hit him."


    Randall, on the side, was speechless.


    He thought, ''I want to run away from home; this ce is unlivable!''


    It was gettingte, and the Olteran family members all went back.


    On the first day, Vera felt a sense of relief. "Luckily, I didn''t hit the wall."


    However, her reliefsted only two days before a servant from the Olteran family came running back to the Olteran Manor, shouting, "Mr. Shawn Olteran, Mr. Vincent Olteran, something terrible has happened! Mrs. Vera Olteran has been in a car ident."


    "What?"


    Everyone rushed to check on her.


    At the "ident scene," Vera stood to the side, scratching her ear with an embarrassed look on her face.


    Randall, standing nearby, was doing the same, looking very guilty.


    "Are you alright?"


    Shawn looked at Vera and Randall with concern.


    They both nodded.


    Cindy nced at the house that had been damaged by the car''s front end and then looked back at them, asking, "What happened?"


    Vera nced at Randall, her eyes avoiding his, too embarrassed to speak. Randall was also too embarrassed to exin why they had hit the wall, both fearing a scolding from the family.


    It all started with Randall looking for trouble.


    He urged Vera to crash into the room specifically built for confinement, but Vera refused.


    "That''s the room Patrick built to punish you. I won''t."


    Randall said, "He also uses it to punish you. While he''s not home, just drive into it. Then, if we do something wrong in the future, there will be no ce to punish us. Besides, everyone knows you''re a novice driver; no one will say anything if you crash into it."


    Vera looked at the room where she had once been confined.


    She still shook her head. "Don''t interfere with my rtionship with Patrick. We just reconciled not long ago. What if he gets mad at me again when hees back?"


    "He won''t. Out of everyone in the family, he dotes on you the most. If he knows you crashed into it, he definitely won''t be mad."


    Vera shook her head. "I won''t crash into it. You crash into it. I know you want me to take the me."


    "I can crash into it, but you have to share the responsibility with me."


    Vera said, "I don''t believe you actually dare to do it."


    "Watch me if you don''t believe it."


    That was how the car ident happened.


    Back at the Olteran Manor, Vera kept her head down.


    Randall, usually the boldest, didn''t dare to speak today either.


    He had crashed on purpose, and the impact had scared him.


    When the bricks came crashing down, he trembled.


    "Randall, I''ve always trusted your driving skills. What happened today?"


    Randall didn''t know how to respond.


    Vera apologized, taking the me. "Cindy, I''m sorry. I didn''t control the speed well and crashed."


    "Alright, it''s okay." Cindy added, "I''m not ming you. I''m just worried you might have gotten hurt. If Patrickes back, we won''t be able to exin it to him." Just then, Patrick''s call came in.


    Vera was a bit afraid to answer.


    After the call ended, Randall''s phone rang.


    Randall handed the phone to Vera. "You answer it; it''s definitely for you."


    Vera pushed the phone back to Randall. "It''s for you; you answer it."


    They kept pushing the phone back and forth until Vera finally took it and went to a corner. "Hello, honey."


    "Why did it take you so long to answer the phone?"


    Vera bit her lower lip, her head knocking against the wall. "I got held up by a small ident."


    "What happened?"


    Vera admitted her mistake."I crashed into the room we use for confinement."


    There was silence on the other end of the line for a few seconds. "It was Randall who crashed, wasn''t it?"


    Vera was surprised; she hadn''t said anything.


    Patrick said, "If it were you who crashed, you would have called me immediately, crying and apologizing. But now, you''re filled with guilt and afraid to answer my call." Vera was puzzled; was she really like that?


    Patrick asked again, "Were you in the car when Randall crashed?"

 Chapter 166 You Are Not Worthy

    Vera recalled Randall''s exact words and said, "Randall was afraid you''d beat him to death if something happened to me, so he let me out of the car." "Alright, he can be spared."


    Vera acted as a messenger, rying Patrick''s words verbatim to Randall.


    At that moment, Randall felt as if his head and body were about to part ways. "Damn, does Uncle Patrick have superpowers? How did he know when he''s out of town?"


    Vera was equally curious. "Yeah, how did he know? He can''t just be guessing."


    Randall had not been having a good time these past few days.


    Before long, the Olteran family doctor arrived.


    Shawn pointed at Randall and Vera on the couch and said, "They crashed the car into a wall. Check them out quickly, especially the girl. She''s Patrick''s fianc¨¦e. If anything happens to her, Patrick won''t let us off when he gets back." The doctor nced at Vera, and Vera returned the look.


    She felt guilty.


    After a thorough examination, they were both fine, which finally put the Olteran family at ease.


    This incident had given the Olteran family quite a scare.


    Vera found herself more restricted within the Olteran family.


    "Shawn, Vincent, Cindy, I''m taking Ran''s car to school."


    After breakfast, Vera was at the entrance, changing her shoes with her backpack on.


    Shawn, leaning on his cane, hurried over, though the cane didn''t seem to help much.


    "Wait, today the family driver will take you to school."


    Vera and Randall exchanged nces.


    "No need, Shawn. Randall was good at driving."


    Randall nodded in agreement.


    Shawn waved his hand and shook his head, absolutely refusing to let them drive.


    "No way, I don''t feel safe with you driving. Wait a moment. The driver is on his way."


    Vera and Randall were both resistant, and Randall even tried to sneak off with the car keys.


    "Randall, stop right there!" Shawn shouted at him.


    Randall obediently stood still and turned to Shawn, pleading, "Grandpa, the ident yesterday was a mistake. It won''t happen again today. Don''t make a big deal out of it. I can''t live a normal life without driving." Randall was the only heir of the Olteran family at the moment, and Shawn couldn''t take any risks.


    Then Vincent appeared. "Randall and Vera cane with me. It''s on my way."


    "That works too, as long as they don''t touch the car."


    Thus, for the first time, Vera rode in Vincent''s car to school.


    Coincidentally, Mia and Sebastian were talking at the school gate.


    Based on years of friendship, Randall concluded, "Mia must have had another fight with her brother."


    Vera nodded in agreement. "Looks like Mia has pissed off Sebastian again."


    "Who are you talking about?" Vincent asked.


    Vera pointed to the girl at the school gate wearing a purple sweater and a white long skirt. "Her."


    Vincent followed her gaze and saw Mia''s face, then smiled. "So this is the girl you and Randall often mention at home, Mia?"


    Randall said, "Mia''s dad works with you."


    Vincent kept his eyes on the girl, who was beautiful. He asked, "This girl looks nice, very friendly, just like Vera. How old is she?" "Same age as me and Randall."


    Vincent''s gaze lingered on the good girl; he was unwilling to look away.


    "Dad, stop staring. Even if you keep looking, she and I won''t be a couple," Randall said.


    Vincent shook his head. "Such a good girl. You''re not worthy of her."


    Randallwas speechless.


    Randall thought to himself, ''Damn, I really need to find time to get a paternity test for my whole family.''


    They got out of the car and stood at the school gate, watching Vincent leave.


    They stood side by side, ready to check on Mia, who was getting scolded again.


    Mia also noticed Randall. She whispered to Sebastian, "Sebastian, stop talking. Vera and Randall areing over. If you keep going, I''ll lose face."


    Sebastian also sensed theyapproaching.


    He suppressed the anger in his chest. "Mia, if I catch you secretly chatting with Sam under my nose again, I will really beat you."


    Mia nodded and pushed Sebastian''s waist with her small hand. "Sebastian, you should leave. I''m going to bete for ss. Bye, take care, drive safe, have a good trip, and disa.... No, I mean, don''t disappear." Mia''s slip of the tongue revealed her true thoughts.


    Sebastian tapped Mia''s forehead. "You just wish I''d disappear, don''t you?"


    "You''re my brother. You better not disappear. If you did, no one would scold or punish me, and no one would teach me a lesson. If you disappeared, all my suitors woulde. So, to maintain my eternal single status, don''t disappear." Sebastian was helpless.


    He could tell she was being sarcastic.


    He raised his hand and pinched Mia''s cheek. "You are my sister. If you were someone else, do you think I''d care about you?"


    Mia said, "In our family, you can only act tough in front of me."


    After saying that, her forehead was mercilessly flicked by Sebastian.


    Vera shook her head. "Randall, have you noticed that Mia is a bit like you?"


    "In what way?"


    "Both have a sharp tongue."


    Randall had nothing to say. It seemed to be true.


    Later, Sebastian left, but not before warning, "I''ll pick you up after school today to buy a cane for Grandpa. Behave yourself at school."


    The SUV drove away, and the three of them gathered.


    "Mia, what did you do this time to get scolded by Sebastian at the school gate?"


    Mia said excitedly, "He won''t let me date. I''m already 20. I''m an adult; I should be dating. But he''s single, so he wants me to stay single with him."


    Vera ced her book in Randall''s hands.


    Mia also ced her book in his hands.


    Randall, in the middle, was speechless.


    Then they linked arms and walked ahead. "I heard Sebastian mention Sam''s name. What did you two do?"


    "I secretly created a Facebook ount. I thought Sebastian didn''t know. That day at the police station, I met Sam and we exchanged contact information. But a few dayster, Sebastian found out. My ears haven''t had a moment of peace since this morning. He scolded me all morning."


    Vera felt fortunate at that moment. "Thank goodness I don''t have a brother."


    After dropping Mia off at school, Sebastian went to the police station. As soon as he walked in, he angrily asked, "Where''s Sam?"


    Sam, sitting at his desk, kept his head down, not daring to speak.


    Someone pointed to his location, and Sebastian walked over, grabbing Sam''s arm. "Come with me for some training."


    The other officers silently mourned for Sam.


    "Captain, I''m not feeling well. Can you find someone else to train with you?"


    Sebastian''s expression was grim. "Were you feeling well when you were sweet-talking Mia? When you sent her [I love you], were you tired? You seemed to have a lot of expressions and a sweet mouth. And you want to pick up my sister after school? Stop dreaming!"

 Chapter 167 Introducing a Girlfriend to Sam

    Sam was shocked, thinking, ''Damn, I am caught by Sebastian while pursuing Mia again.''


    "Captain, we both like each other," he said.


    As soon as the words fell, Sebastian kicked Sam onto the training ground floor.


    Sam saw the ce where he had been beaten so badly that he couldn''t get up before. Just looking at it made his bones ache. "Captain, I won''t pursue Mia anymore. How about we delete each other now?" Sebastian flexed his wrist, his fist making a cracking sound. Looking at the submissive Sam on the ground, he walked over step by step.


    Half an hourter.


    Sebastian walked out of the training ground.


    Seeing the subordinates gathered outside, he shouted, "Meeting begins."


    In an instant, the conference room was filled with officers, except for Sam. Even the forensic expert was there.


    "Captain, what are we discussing in today''s meeting?" a young officer timidly raised his hand to ask.


    Sebastian took a deep breath, pressing his hands on the edge of the table, looking at his dozen or so subordinates. "Who among you has a sister aged between 18 and 25, single? Report now." Everyone was stunned. "Captain, what are you up to?"


    "I''m introducing a girlfriend to Sam."


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    At this moment, Sam was still lying on the ground, staring at the ceiling, constantly telling himself Sebastian is a devil, he must never pursue Mia again. He only had one life! He wanted to cherish life and stay away from Mia. Mia arrived at the ssroom and saw someone waiting at the door. "Mia, are you avable now?"


    "I''m not." Mia mercilessly rejected the man she didn''t know who wanted to ask her out.


    "I have something to say to you," the man stammered.


    Mia stood in front of him, sizing him up.


    Suddenly remembering who he was, Mia bluntly said, "If you want to pursue me, please refer to Roger. My brother is a police officer; he will investigate all your family background information."


    "If you think you have lived an upright life, then feel free to pursue me. Of course, I will still reject you. But if you have any secrets you don''t want others to know, I advise you to stay away from me and not say a word to me." "Otherwise, I will reveal all your secrets, and everyone in the school will know."


    After saying that, Mia went into the ssroom.


    After being exposed by Mia, Roger was beaten by three women, and the incident became known throughout the school. Later, unable to withstand the pressure, he took a year off from school.


    This example served as a warning to all the males in the school. Mia was not to be pursued!


    Vera thought Mia was incredibly cool and wanted to apud her.


    The boy at the door shyly lowered his head, "Sorry to bother you."


    After he left, Mia returned to the ssroom.


    Vera asked Mia, "Weren''t you a bit too harsh on that boy just now?"


    "Not at all. He wasn''t here to confess to me. Didn''t you see he had a gift? He was here to deliver it," Mia said.


    Vera nodded. "Wasn''t it a gift to pursue you?"


    Mia shook her head and exined the boy''s family situation. "He came to thank my brother. His family couldn''t meet him, so they came to find me." "What happened?" Vera asked.


    Mia exined in a low voice, "The boy''s sister was walking home alone after night sses and was taken by a group of thugs and gang-raped."


    "Sebastian received the report and led a team to arrest them. I heard that two of the thugs had well-off families and connections with the government, making them untouchable. Sebastian, being straightforward, detained them directly." "He also took the lead in raising money to help the victim sue, ensuring that the thugs'' familiespensated the girl''s family and that those scoundrels went to jail. Thewsuitsted for over a year, and during the final trial this year, those thugs were sentenced to 12 years in prison."


    "After it ended, their family kept sending my brother eggs, grains, and money as a token of gratitude. I had seen that boy at the police station before, so when he came just now, I threatened him to make him leave," Mia continued. Mia added, "With so many studentsing and going at the ssroom door, and our ssmates loving to eavesdrop, always listening in on our business, I didn''t let him say much and drove him away for his own good." Vera, upon learning this, felt sorrow for the girl''s ordeal. "Girls should never walk alone at night; it''s too dangerous. Mia, what you did just now was awesome."


    She preserved his dignityand also cut off any future attempts to approach her.


    Mia proudly said, "Of course."


    In their conversation, they had forgotten about Randall. Mia called out to him, "Randall, do you want to date me? It may put you into jail."


    "Get lost," Randall muttered, head down, working on his homework.


    Vera leaned over to see what he was writing and asked, "Why are you writing this?"


    "This is our homework from thest ss, which is due this ss," Randall exined.


    Mia curiously leaned over to look. "Did we have homeworkst ss?"


    Vera shook her head dumbly. "I don''t know either. Last ss, I was ying poker on my phone with Shawn."


    Mia asked, "Then what was I doing?"


    Vera shook her head, too engrossed in poker to remember what Mia was doing.


    Feeling sorry for Randall writing three assignments alone, Vera volunteered to take one. "I''ll write my own homework."


    Mia, feeling guilty, decided that a student who doesn''t do homework wasn''t a good student, so she said, "I''ll write my own too."


    So, they all bent their heads and frantically copied homework.


    They chatted while copying.


    "Vera, we never pay attention in ss. What are we going to do about the final exams? I don''t mind failing, but you''re the principal now. If you fail, it''ll be a joke for the whole school."


    Vera wrote as she answered, "No worries, Patrick is more useful than the old professors here. He''ll tutor me before the exams, and I won''t fail. Randall, what about you? He''sing back soon. Do I need to prepare a coffin for you?" Randall pleaded with Mia, "Mia, do me a favor. When you see your brother today, ask him if an uncle who kills his nephew will be sentenced to death."


    "Sure, I''ll ask for you."


    Vera added, "Mia, also ask for me how many years one gets for harboring a murderer."


    Mia said, "I suspect there''s no one normal in your family."


    Their conversation was filled with gruesome.


    Mia thought her two friends were a bit terrifying.


    The afternoon sses ended.


    Sebastian appeared at the school, not wasting a second, and took Mia away in the car.


    Randall remarked, "With Sebastian''s attitude, Mia can forget about dating."


    "Stop talking about others. Let''s hurry back and practice driving."


    However, when they got home, all the cars in the Olteran family garage were gone.


    Where were the cars?


    Vera asked Shawn, "Dad, where are our cars?"


    "I hid them," he replied.


    Everyone fell silent.


    Shawn, realizing the awkwardness, exined, "Vera, why don''t you watch TV with me? It''s more fun than learning to drive."

 Chapter 168 The Deal with Shawn

    "I won''t watch it. I''ll just learn to drive."


    Shawn switched the channel and pointed at the TV, saying, "Come, watch this show. It''s bloody and violent, perfect for you."


    "I''m not going to watch it."


    "Then I''ll watch a Korean drama with you! Don''t you all love those heart-throbbing romance dramas?"


    "Not interested."


    "Then let''s watch a Japanese drama. The scenery is beautiful, and it''s very profound."


    "It''s boring."


    Shawn switched the channel again. "Then you must watch a Thai drama. The ssic ''Marriage Before Love'' is perfect for you and Patrick. You two got married first and then fell in love."


    Vera angrily turned off the TV. "Shawn, if you really want to see ''Marriage Before Love,'' Patrick and I can perform it live for you every day. But you have to give me the car back. I need to practice driving, or else there won''t be any surprise for Patrick when he returns."


    Shawn voiced his concern, "I''m worried you''ll cause an ident."


    Vera replied, "I''m not that bad at driving."


    In the end, Shawn stubbornly refused.


    "I''ll treat you to a meal of Fish and Chips."


    Shawn snorted arrogantly. "Do you think you can bribe me with food?"


    "Two meals of Fish and Chips."


    "Using food to bribe me is an insult."


    Vera decisively held up five fingers. "Five meals of Fish and Chips, plus a barbecue, and two Mexican meals! If you agree, give me the car. If not, I''ll go buy one now. Patrick gave me a lot of money, and I haven''t spent a dime." Shawn added sheepishly, "And a serving of spicy chicken wings."


    "Deal!"


    Vera raised her hand to high-five Shawn, signifying the agreement was sealed.


    Soon, the butler handed the car keys to Vera. "Mrs. Olteran, please be careful while driving."


    "I will. Don''t worry."


    Vera took the car keys and grabbed Randall by the cor to go practice driving.


    Cindy, worried, followed them.


    Shawn, on the other hand, was nning what to eat first.


    When Vincent got off work, he also went to the field to watch Vera drive.


    On the field, Vincent and Cindy walked behind the car.


    They felt the passage of time, embraced the cool breeze, and enjoyed the peaceful moment.


    Cindy chatted about Vera, "Honey, we need more kids like Vera in our family. Her liveliness brings a sense of home."


    Vincent held Cindy''s hand, strolling as he spoke, "God sent Vera to our family to liven things up."


    "Patrick''s frozen heart has been thawed by Vera. He even called me at noon today, reminding me to watch over Vera and make sure she drives safely. He said if it was too risky, he didn''t need the surprise." "Dose Patrick know?" Vincent asked.


    Cindy smiled. "What can be hidden from him? Patrick is very smart. He guessed what Vera''s surprise was after they crashed the car into the house yesterday. At the end of the call, he specifically told me, ''Cindy, don''t let Vera know I guessed the surprise. I''m worried she''ll be disappointed when she gives it to me.""


    Cindyughed. "Honey, Patrick really cares about Vera."


    "Everything is mutual," Vincent said, smiling as he watched Vera earnestly practicing driving.


    In the mall.


    Mia reluctantly let Sebastian drag her from one store to another.


    "Did you beat up Sam again?" Mia asked loudly.


    Sebastian told her, "Not only did I beat him up, but I also found him a girlfriend."


    "Why? In your police station, besides you, only Sam is somewhat handsome. But I can''t date you. If you weren''t my brother, I''d definitely go after you. But you''re my brother, so I can only be with Sam. The others aren''t even as good as him." Sebastian turned to look at Mia, who had just said this, but he remained silent and continued dragging her to the next store.


    "Did you hear me, Sebastian?"


    Sebastian ignored her and led her into a women''s clothing store. "Go buy some clothes. Your nagging is giving me a headache."


    "I will, and I''ll max out your sry card!" Mia threw off Sebastian''s hand, grabbed a few random pieces of clothing, and headed to the fitting room.


    While waiting, Sebastian sat on the sofa, bored, and picked up a magazine to flip through.


    A sales assistant approached with a ss of water. "Mr. Chase, please have some water."


    "Thank you, just leave it here. Mia will be thirsty when shees out."


    Soon, Mia came out wearing a new dress. She happily twirled in front of Sebastian and excitedly asked, "Does it look good?"


    "It looks good. I''ll buy it for you."


    Mia happily ran back in to change again.


    A little whileter, she came out again and asked Sebastian, "Sebastian, how about this outfit?"


    "I''ll buy it for you."


    Mia happily ran back in to try on more clothes.


    Sebastian crossed his legs, sitting on the sofa with an air of righteousness and authority, looking like a general strategizing from afar.


    Mia walked out of the fitting room and, looking at Sebastian''s profile, said, "Sebastian, you''re really handsome. I wish you weren''t my brother." Sebastian yfully tapped Mia on the forehead. "You''re crushing on me now? You deserve a smack."


    Mia hugged Sebastian''s waist, looking up at him with adoring eyes. "Sebastian, you''re so handsome. Who will be lucky enough to date you in the future?" Sebastian freed himself from Mia''s embrace, took out his bank card, and handed it to the sales assistant. "Charge it. I''ll take all three."


    The sales assistant quickly went to process the payment.


    Buying clothes cheered Mia up, distracting her from thoughts of Sam.


    For the rest of their shopping trip, Mia was very cooperative.


    When they looked for a cane for their grandfather, Max Chase, she was very enthusiastic.


    "Sebastian, we haven''t visited Grandpa and Grandma in a long time. Should we buy something for Grandma too?"


    "Grandma''s clothes are too colorful. We can''t find what she likes in the mall."


    Mia thought of their grandmother, Zoey Chase, and her unique taste. Every time she went out, she wore brightly colored clothes with no sense ofyering.


    She realized she couldn''t buy the country-style clothes Zoey liked, so she said, "Then let''s buy her some jewelry. If we only get a cane for Grandpa and nothing for Grandma, she''ll be jealous." "Here''s the card. You pick something for her. I''ll pay."


    Mia was overjoyed.


    She took Sebastian''s card and headed straight for the luxury stores.


    By the time they headed home, night had fallen, the lights outside the mall were on, and the fountain at the entrance was running.


    Mia, arm in arm with Sebastian, happily left the mall, the diamond bracelet on her wrist sparkling brightly.


    She walked with a spring in her step. "Dear Sebastian, from now on, I''ll always listen to you. I won''t make you angry, won''t date, won''t argue, and my heart and eyes will be all for you." Sebastian scoffed dismissively.


    This wasn''t the first time she''d said that.


    Every time she maxed out his card by twenty or thirty thousand dors, she was very obedient. However, once that period was over, he became the viin who ruined her chances of dating. Her dailyints could drive him crazy.

 Chapter 169 Mias Happy Life

    Time seemed to fly by when one was busy. Vera was learning to drive at home and had been particrly diligent these past few days.


    Each time Randall was so tired that his eyelids drooped, Vera would kick him to bed. "Aren''t you going to sleep?" Randall asked. Vera shook her head. "I''ll go in a bit."


    Randall believed her so deeply that one night, when he woke up in the middle of the night to go to the bathroom, he saw car lights shining in the yard and was almost scared into thinking it was a supernatural event. He ran downstairs to find Vera still practicing driving.


    "Vera, it''s three in the morning. Are you nning to surprise Uncle Patrick with a pair of dark circles under your eyes when he gets back?"


    Vera, frustrated from failing to park the car properly, found a perfect target to vent her anger on. Poor Randall was left feeling extremely aggrieved.


    Vera stayed up for two nights straight, sleeping during the day in ss and driving at night. She even took the car out on the road to practice her driving skills. Finally, when Friday came, Vera, reflecting on her driving skills, happily said, "Patrick ising back soon."


    Mia was also happy. "I''m going back home. Sebastian agreed to take me on a road trip."


    Only Randall was unhappy. "Mia, can you take me in?"


    Mia waved her hand and said, "I can''t help you. Face life and death with equanimity."


    Randall then pleaded with Vera, "Vera, will you save me?"


    Given all the help Randall had provided in teaching her to drive, Vera couldn''t just stand by. "I''ll do my best to protect you, but the final decision is up to Patrick."


    Mia joked, "Vera, if you take the initiative with Patrick, not only will Randall avoid punishment, but I bet he''ll agree to any request you make." Vera, blushing, yfully tussled with Mia. The day passed in their yful banter. At the school gate, Sebastian was already waiting for Mia. The trunk was filled with gifts for their grandparents.


    On the way back, Mia insisted on driving. Sebastian, having no choice, handed the car over to her when they reached a less busy area. As he sat in the passenger seat, he turned on the hazard lights.


    The hazard lights serve as a warning signal during driving, alerting nearby cars to keep their distance due to potential danger. Seeing the hazard lights on, Mia felt humiliated by Sebastian. "Sebastian, you look down on me." Sebastian replied, "Then let me ask you a question. What''s the minimum speed limit on the highway?"


    Mia tentatively asked, "120 miles per hour?" Sebastian immediately unbuckled his seatbelt, got out of the passenger seat, walked to the driver''s side, and pulled Mia out of the car. Mia stumbled and fell into Sebastian''s arms. "Sebastian, why are you pulling me?"


    Sebastian, exasperated, knocked on Mia''s head, "Get back in the car and study for your driving test again."


    Mia pouted, realizing she had answered incorrectly. She obediently sat in the passenger seat. "Sebastian, my phone doesn''t have enough storage."


    In fact, Mia simply didn''t want to download the driving test app because it would slow down her phone ande with many annoying ads.


    Sebastian saw through her little scheme but didn''t call her out on it. He said, "Use my phone to download it." Mia happily took Sebastian''s phone and started ying games.


    Sebastian drove the entire way back home, while Mia in the passenger seat ate fruit, snacks, yed games, took selfies, and recorded videos. Vera also drove on the way back home with Randall.


    She said, "Patrick ising back tomorrow. Let me practice one more time today."


    Randall tore off a piece of paper and handed Vera a pen. "First, write me a guarantee. If you crash my car, you''llpensate me at full price."


    Vera nced at Randall''s Porsche, "I won''t crash it."


    "I don''t believe you."


    Randall wrote on the car.


    [Date: October 26th; Weather: Sunny; Location: Evergreen University.]


    He then wrote below: [Today, Vera drives Randall''s Porsche from Evergreen University to home. If she so much as scratches the car, she mustpensate at full price. If she defaults, her husband will pay double.] Then, he ced the paper in front of Vera. "Sign and put your fingerprint on it."


    Vera held the paper and asked, "Are you really going to this extent, using Patrick to threaten me?"


    Randall replied, "Your husband gives you so much pocket money every month. If youpensate me a little, I can get a new car."


    Vera looked at the guarantee in her hand, feeling the impulsion to punch him again.


    "Vera, I''m warning you. If you don''t sign, you won''t touch my car today."


    Vera took the guarantee, looked at the car, picked up the pen, and swiftly signed her name, then used lipstick to put her fingerprint on it.


    "Is that good enough?"


    Randall, seeing Vera so straightforward, hadn''t expected it. He thought she would beat him up first. "You didn''t hit me?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Vera punched him. "You really deserve it. Not hitting you makes me feel ufortable."


    In Find, Scott watched as Patrick came over to have coffee with him.


    "Patrick, did you really fly three or four hours just to have coffee with me?"


    Patrick drank the coffee like it was alcohol. "I promised Vera I wouldn''t drink. She checks on me anytime."


    A few days ago, Vera would call him right after ss, iming to share daily life details, but in reality, she was strictly checking on him. She even had to video call him before bed.


    Scott said, "You''re the CEO, and you actually listen to a woman? Are you kidding me?"


    "I do listen. If I don''t, she might fly from Zandonick to catch me here. She has a bad temper and can''t stand anything going wrong. If she gets mad, she even dares to hit me." Patrick knew Vera very well. Scott was shocked, "She dares to hit you?"


    Patrick, feeling frustrated, drank another cup of coffee.


    Thus, in Scott''s mind, Patrick gained another "experience"-"domestic violence"!


    The spreader was Scott.


    Scott felt very sorry for Patrick at this moment. Not only did he often have to search for the ever-elusive Vera, but he was also "abused" by her.


    "Patrick, if you can''t take it anymore, just get a divorce. There are plenty of good women out there. You don''t have to keep entangling with Vera."


    Patrick shot him a re. ;"Do you want to end up like Ian with a fractured tailbone?"


    Thinking of the unfortunate Ian''s experience, Scott immediately shut up.


    "So, why did youe to have coffee with me?"


    Patrick had met dozens of people in the past five days, and none of them had the familiar bite mark on their arm. He even wondered if he had imagined the person he saw that day. But he had clearly grabbed that arm, and the bite mark haunted his closed eyes every night.


    He was on the verge of being driven mad by his current confused state.


    "Scott, I haven''t seen Molly. I''ve searched everywhere, but she''s not there."


    Hearing Molly''s name, Scott''s yful demeanor vanished. "Patrick, you put too much pressure on you. You were only 13 then, and you were already trying your best to protect Molly. If you protected Randall, you couldn''t look after Molly. If you protected Molly, Ran would get kidnapped. Whether as a brother or an uncle, you did everything you could. Your mother passed away due to a long illness, and she wouldn''t want you to be so hard on yourself."

 Chapter 170 The Married Woman

    In the past, Patrick would drown his sorrows in alcohol, but this time, he turned to coffee to ease his troubled mind.


    "Scott, if I had held on a little tighter back then, Molly wouldn''t have gone missing, my mom wouldn''t have died, and my family wouldn''t have fallen apart." Patrickmented. Patrick had med himself for fifteen years, . He had lost Mia for Randall and had driven Hazel to her death.


    Seeing the lifeless look in Shawn''s face, Patrick felt too ashamed to face him, so he moved out early on.


    Vincent already had a wife and a son, and Patrick didn''t want to be a burden.


    Thus, from the age of thirteen, he lived alone in the cold and deste Cherry Vi.


    Scott knew that the knot in Patrick''s heart couldn''t be untied with just a few words. No one was him; no one understood his inner pain.


    They all had a thought in their minds, but no one dared to voice it to Patrick.


    Once, Owen had said, "Patrick, could it be that Molly is dead? Maybe your dad couldn''t bear to tell you and stopped looking for her?"


    After that, Patrick and Owen had a fierce fight.


    Since then, no one dared to ask Patrick if Molly was already dead.


    However, they had almost all confirmed it in their mind.


    Only Patrick was holding on.


    Scott sighed inwardly and drank coffee with Patrick.


    Drinking too much coffee during the day directly affected Patrick''s sleep at night.


    Patrick didn''t mind; he wasn''t tired and could chat with Vera, who liked to stay upte.


    Scott, however, was bored. He tossed and turned in bed, unable to sleep.


    "Did Patrick trick me this afternoon?"


    However, the coffee was his choice; Patrick hadn''t forced it down his throat. He continued to suffer from insomnia.


    In the Olteran family''s bedroom, Vera, with a face mask on, video-called Patrick. "Honey, Randall said that when youe back, I''ll give you a pair of my dark circles as a surprise, so I hit him." Patrickughed and said, "Just hit him hard."


    Vera smiled, causing her face mask to distort.


    She looked even more like a cat.


    She pouted. "Honey, don''t talk. Just watch me. Otherwise, I''ll want tough when I see you, and my face mask will get all messed up."


    Patrick watched Vera as she did her skincare routine.


    "What are those two sticks?"


    "Beauty wands."


    Patrick said, "Aren''t you a bit too young to be doing skincare?"


    Vera shook her head. "Definitely not. I have to start early. If I don''t take care of my skin now, I''ll get wrinklester, and it''ll be toote. Then my husband will start wandering to other young girls, and I''ll be an old hag,who is unloved." Patrick was helpless.


    Video-calling Vera was the only happy moment in Patrick''s otherwise dismal day.


    Every day, he personally saw those girls, looked at their arms, and his initial hope gradually turned into disappointment.


    Only when he saw the lively Vera at night did his heart find some sce.


    Even if they didn''t talk, just watching her apply her face mask, Patrick couldn''t bear to look away.


    The video callsted untilte at night. Vera, wanting her beauty sleep to get rid of her dark circles, said goodnight, and they hung up.


    The next day, Vera got up early.


    She went to the bathroom to freshen up and then ran to Cindy''s room.


    She knocked excitedly. "Cindy, are you awake?"


    Cindy replied, "Coming."


    She threw off the covers and got up. Vincent asked, "What''s so urgent?" He also wanted to get up and see what was going on. Cindy said, "You don''t need to go. Patrick ising back today, and Vera probably wants me to help her pick out an outfit." She stepped out and, sure enough, saw Vera.


    "Cindy, I don''t know what to wear for the date. Come help me pick something," Vera said urgently.


    Cindy smiled, calming Vera''s anxious heart, and followed her to her room.


    Her clothes were strewn all over the bed.


    "These..." Cindy began.


    "These are the dresses I just tried on. I''ll put them on again for you to see which one looks best," Vera exined.


    Vera picked up a pink dress and put it on, her hair casually tied up. "How about this?"


    Cindy saw Vera''s bare legs and shook her head. "It''s too cold to wear that. Patrick is a straightforward guy; he''ll only worry about you being cold and won''t notice if you look prettier." Vera thought Cindy made a lot of sense and immediately changed out of the dress.


    Cindy said, "This outfitcks vitality; it doesn''t look like you''re in love."


    Vera continued to change clothes.


    She changed outfits and did her makeup.


    The entire morning passed.


    To maintain her makeup, Vera opened her mouth wide while eating, enough to fit a whole egg.


    Randall watched, worried that Vera''s mouth might tear.


    "Vera, does your mouth hurt?" he asked.


    With an egg in her mouth, Vera''s cheeks were puffed up, and she couldn''t speak.


    Shawnughed from the side. "Vera was amazing just now, eating an egg in one bite like a circus act."


    Shawn peeled another egg and handed it to Vera. "Vera, do it again, one bite."


    With her cheeks puffed out, Vera looked at the egg in Shawn''s hand, lost in thought.


    Patrick boarded the ne, and Vera left the house.


    Before she drove off, Randall reminded her multiple times,"Drive slowly and be careful."


    After some diligent practice, she felt a bit more confident.


    Starting the car, she headed to the airport.


    Unbeknownst to Vera, a car secretly followed her out of the house.


    Cindy and Shawn, worried about Vera''s driving skills, dragged Randall along to follow her secretly.


    As a novice driver, Vera had no idea she was being followed.


    At the airport, Vera drove into the parking garage.


    Randall closely watched her drive.


    She parked the car, grabbed her bag, and left without noting the parking zone, following the navigation to meet Patrick.


    Randall muttered, "Vera must be an idiot; she has forgot what she has learned totally."


    Not noting the parking zone or number, finding her car among hundredster would be a daunting task.


    Cindy flicked Randall''s forehead from behind. "Don''s say that. She''s your aunt."


    Vera, dressed beautifully, went to meet Patrick.


    She wore a floral long dress with a ck trench coat and carried a small LV bag, attracting the attention of those around her. Her face was beautiful, and with Cindy''s makeup, she became more attractive. Boys around her eagerly wanted to approach Vera.


    As soon as they got close, she shot them a re.


    Then, Vera moved to another spot, eagerly watching the exit.


    A pretty girl nevercked ;male attention.


    "Hey, beautiful girl, are you here to pick someone up?" another man with ill intentions approached.


    Vera turned her head. "What do you want?"


    "Nothing, just thought you were pretty and wanted to get to know you."


    Vera immediately distanced herself from the man. "I''m a married woman; I don''t get to know other men."

 Chapter 171 Waiting for the Beloved

    The man who had struck up a conversation stood in astonishment, staring at Vera, who had imed she was married. Upon learning his intentions, Vera paid no heed to his expression and moved to a quieter spot to continue waiting for Patrick. The process of waiting was tedious, but when waiting for one''s beloved, her heart was filled with anticipation.


    She waited until nearly everyone had left, yet Patrick had not appeared.


    In the parking lot, Randall felt as though he had forgotten something.


    Suddenly, he remembered. "Could Vera be waiting at the regr arrival gate?"


    Patrick must have exited through the VIP passage. If Vera was waiting at the regr exit, she would certainly miss him.


    What Randall had just realized, Patrick had already guessed.


    After he appeared, the Vera who was supposed to surprise him was nowhere to be seen.


    He turned and walked toward the regr exit of the airport.


    Sure enough, the woman standing on tiptoe, craning her neck to look inside, was Vera.


    At a nce, Patrick knew Vera had not met him.


    He walked up and stood behind Vera, clearing his throat.


    Vera turned her head left and right but saw no one. Finally, she turned around and looked up, meeting a pair of familiar eyes.


    He looked down, smiling at the Vera who was searching for him.


    "Honey!" Vera shouted, then threw herself into his arms, hugging his waist tightly.


    The people who had been eyeing Vera earlier now turned their attention to the man.


    Patrick let go of his suitcase and embraced Vera.


    He lowered his head, and Vera, standing on tiptoe, brought her face up to kiss Patrick. "Well done," Patrick said, smiling at Vera.


    Veraughed and said, "Honey, today it''s just me picking you up."


    Patrick already knew but pretended not to, to indulge Vera''s excitement. "Just you? Can you drive? Did you take a cab here?"


    Seeing that Patrick genuinely didn''t believe her, Vera was overjoyed. She excitedly said, "Honey, I really drove here myself. I know you''ve always wanted me to learn to drive, to buy me a car, and to have me drive to school alone in the morning, without having to ride with Randall. "


    "So, while you were away, I practiced driving diligently every day. Now I can drive on my own."


    "Today is the perfect proof. If you don''t believe me,e to the parking lot with me, and I''ll show you."


    Patrick ruffled his little kitten''s hair and, holding her hand, said, "Alright, let me see the results. Tomorrow, I''ll take you to pick up your car."


    Vera, excited, grabbed Patrick''s suitcase and led him outside.


    Patrick''s gaze, however, was fixed on the different Vera of today. She was more gentle than usual.


    On other days, she always gave off a childlike vibe, a sense of girlhood.


    Today, she looked like a matureand gentle woman, exuding charm with every smile and gesture.


    Patrick looked Vera up and down, swallowing hard.


    Vera had already caught the satisfaction in Patrick''s eyes. She was also very pleased with her look today. Her hair was loose, with the ends slightly curled, giving her a gentle and elegant appearance.


    Now she finally looked like a married woman with a touch of allure.


    Hand in hand, they took the elevator to the underground parking lot.


    Vera began to walk forward.


    She looked at the license tes row by row. "So strange, where did I park?"


    Patrick felt a slight unease in his heart. "Vera, did you remember the parking spot number when you parked?"


    The question left Vera bewildered.


    "Honey, what number?"


    Her counter-question left Patrick momentarily stunned.


    Patrick seemed to have realized something.


    Standing in the middle of the parking lot, he nced around. There were at least three hundred cars, and that was just on this level.


    If they continued searching like this, their date for the day would surely be ruined.


    Vera had wanted to drive Patrick and make him happy.


    At this moment, she stood beside Patrick like a child who had done something wrong, head lowered. "Honey, I don''t know where I parked the car. When I got out, I didn''t pay attention to the surroundings. I was looking at my phone''s navigation to find you."


    Patrick did not me Vera; he attributed it all to her eagerness to see him.


    "It''s okay. I have nothing to do today, so I''ll help you find the car slowly. Meanwhile, you can look at the different cars and see if there''s one you like. If you find one, I''ll order it, and we can pick it up tomorrow."


    Vera felt that Patrick was too indulgent with her, which made her feel a bit guilty. Patrick indeed held Vera''s hand and walked through the parking lot, row by row.


    He was unusually leisurely, showing such patience in the stifling, airless environment. "Vera, do you like this car?" Patrick was genuinely helping Vera pick out a suitable car. Vera, on the other hand, was genuinely searching for the car she had driven.


    Suddenly, Vera spotted a Volkswagen logo. She excitedly pointed and said, "Honey, I found it."


    She took out the car key, ready to unlock the door, but pressing the button did nothing.


    "Is the car key broken?"


    Vera walked up to the car, bent down, and peered through the window at the interior, frowning. "No, this isn''t our car. The inside doesn''t look like this." Patrick nced at the license te; he knew they didn''t have this car.


    "Vera, which car did you drive here?"


    Vera replied, "Nightwing. After the ident with the little ck room, the car was taken for repairs. It was just fixed yesterday." Patrick, maintaining his patience, asked another question, "Sweetie, do you remember our car''s license te number?" Vera pursed her lips, her expression giving Patrick the answer.


    A novice driver, Patrick encountered a challenge.


    Not only had Vera parked the car in a spot she couldn''t find, but she also couldn''t remember the license te number. "The license te is four 8s. Remember it this time?" Patrick said.


    Vera nodded.


    "Honey, the car just now really looked a lot like ours."


    Patrick hugged her and continued the search.


    When they came across a sports car, Patrick asked, "Do you like it?"


    Vera shook her head. "Sports cars are too low. Randall said I''m short, and I wouldn''t be able to see the road."


    "I see," Patrick said, holding a grudgetoward Randall.


    They walked around the parking level for over forty minutes.


    Randall, on the third basement level, immediately knew they were looking for the car.


    Shawn thought they were searching for the car and figured it would be a while before they reached the third basement level.


    So, he opened the car door, got out, and started doing fitness exercises in the driveway.


    Shawn was bouncing around to the rhythm in the driveway.


    Randall checked the time; it had been an hour and twenty minutes since Patrick''s ne hadnded.


    He decided to do a good deed.

 Chapter 172 A Beautiful Misunderstanding and Randalls Misfortune

    Thus, Randall took out his phone and sent the location where Vera had parked to Patrick.


    Patrick''s phone rang, and Vera immediately turned her head. "Honey, who sent you a message on Facebook?" Patrick didn''t know either, so he and Vera looked at his Facebook together.


    When Vera saw Randall''s profile picture, she also noticed the chat box. "D32? Honey, what does this mean?"


    Patrick sighed helplessly and nced at Vera beside him. She truly knew nothing.


    Suddenly, Vera seemed to remember something and had a moment of realization, "I know!" Then her beautiful eyes red with anger, "Is he still sending you other girls'' bra sizes?" Patrick was taken aback by her suggestion.


    He nced at Vera''s chest.


    Vera also looked down at her chest and then met Patrick''s gaze. "Randall, just wait. I''ll kill him when I get back!"


    How dare he send Patrick other girls'' bra sizes? He was asking for trouble.


    Patrick asked, "Vera, what''s your size?"


    As soon as he finished, Vera mercilessly punched him.


    "You''re not allowed to ask!"


    "Is your size a D?"


    He got punched by Vera again.


    Indeed, Patrick was experiencing "domestic violence."


    Vera was too hot-tempered, like a gas tank that would explode at the slightest spark, with immense destructive power.


    She was so angry that when he tried to hold Vera''s hand, she angrily shook it off.


    When he tried to hug Vera, she looked at the hand on her shoulder and warned, "Honey, have you ever experienced an over-the-shoulder throw?"


    He pulled her into his arms with force. "No matter what size you are, I love you."


    Vera was so angry that she started fighting with Patrick on the spot.


    As a result, Vera was shocked to find that she, someone who could hold her own in the Shadow Syndicate United''s Golden Arena, couldn''t beat Patrick even with both hands, and he was only using one hand to confront her. Vera kicked, and Patrick grabbed her leg, pulling her into his arms, one hand around her waist.


    "Honey, have you been trained?"


    Patrick looked at her soft lips and leaned in to kiss her. "It''s time to collect the benefits you owe me."


    As he kissed her, Vera leaned back. "If you don''t exin clearly, don''t even think about kissing me."


    Vera was angry.


    She wasn''t gentle even when pulling his suitcase.


    "You can be mad at me, but don''t be mad at the suitcase. After all, the gift inside isn''t for me," he said, smiling at Vera''s back.


    Sure enough, Vera became much gentler with the suitcase.


    As she walked ahead, she couldn''t hide the smile on her face.


    She was secretly delighted that Patrick had brought her a gift after returning from work.


    Not only did she miss him, but it turned out he was thinking of her all the time while he was away.


    "Vera, turn left."


    Vera pointed at the other vehicles in front of her and said, "We haven''t finished checking yet."


    Patrick coaxed, "Look from the bottom up. Maybe you''ll find it."


    Vera believed Patrick''s nonsense and indeed took the elevator downstairs.


    When they reached the third-floor parking lot, Vera had just stepped out when she said, "Honey, let''s go eat something deliciouster, okay?" Randall opened the car park and called out softly to Shawn, who was seriously exercising in the driveway. "Grandpa."


    Shawn was still immersed in his exercises.


    Randall coughed a few times and cheekily called, "Old dude."


    This time, Shawn saw Randall.


    Randall waved at him. "Hurry up, Uncle Patrick is here."


    Upon hearing this, Shawn immediately hunched his shoulders and jogged back to the car, closing the door very quietly. Randall also rolled up the window.


    Shawn knocked on his head. "How dare you call me an old dude?"


    Randall pointed to Vera and Patrick approaching from the front. "We need to duck down. Vera''s eyesight is very good."


    In the car, Cindy, Shawn, and Randall, who were secretly following Vera, all lowered their heads, not daring to look up. Patrick was the first to notice their familiar car.


    He saw his car in front of that vehicle.


    "Honey, this car looks just like ours, as well as its license te. Wow, we found our car!" Vera was the only one excited. Patrick couldn''t fake it at this moment.


    He watched Vera''s excitement, but his gaze remained fixed on the car behind them, where people were hiding.


    "Vera, did Shawn and Randall say anything to you before you left?"


    Vera thought for a moment and said, "Shawn, Cindy, and Randallwere all worried I might get into an ident and wouldn''t be able to exin it to you. They all told me to be careful." Patrick understood.


    It turned out they were worried about Vera''s driving skills and had secretly followed her from home.


    Seeing that car, his heart warmed.


    Their care for Vera was also care for him.


    Patrick felt grateful.


    "Honey, get in the car quickly. This time, I''ve got the braking technique down. I won''t let you get hit again. And the car won''t roll when I park."


    Vera got into the car, and Patrick put the suitcase in the trunk. As he walked over, he nced at Cindy, Shawn, and Randall hiding in the car behind. He saw everything clearly.


    Shawn bent over, leaving only his eyes visible, meeting Patrick''s gaze.


    In that awkward moment, neither of themughed.


    Randally on the steering wheel, not daring to lift his head.


    Cindy hid behind Randall''s seat in the back.


    Patrick thought to himself, ''Poor you all.''


    "Honey, get in the car."


    Patrick walked to the side and got in..


    He asked Vera, "Vera, do you know all the cars we have?"


    Vera shook her head. "We have over a dozen cars; I can''t remember them all. Ran said this car is safe to drive, so I took it."


    Given that, Patrick understood why Vera ignored the car behind them.


    Because she didn''t even know it was one of theirs.


    "Vera, where are we going?"


    "Let''s go eat first, then I''ll take you to a movie this afternoon."


    Vera started the car and slowly moved it out from the side.


    Patrick saw her rapid improvement and didn''t hide his praise. "It seems you''ve been working hardtely."


    "Of course, I didn''t even study this hard."


    Vera slowly drove out of the parking area, following the directions. "Honey, am I going the right way?" "Yes, keep going."


    Vera confidently stepped on the gas.


    Randall also sat up, breathing a sigh of relief, hoping that Patrick would spare him tonight when they got home.


    His task of protecting Vera was nowplete, and they drove home.


    Since Patrick''s return, the smile on his face hadn''t faded.


    On the way, Vera proudly said, "Next time, I''ll take Dad and Mom out for a drive. I''ll show them I can drive too." Patrick said, "Turn right, signal."


    Vera obediently followed his instructions.


    This time, she wasn''t flustered.


    Patrick''s face showed a sense of pride.


    "Now I can drink at social events without worry."

 Chapter 173 A Sprinkle of Sweetness

    Vera asked, "Is it because your wife is picking you up?"


    Patrick nodded, looking at the road ahead. "Yes, my ''kitty'' has learned to drive and will be picking up her tipsy husband from now on." Vera felt a surge of anticipation.


    "Honey, if you know you''re going to drink, just send me the address, and I''lle get you."


    "Okay."


    Throughout the journey, Vera drove very steadily.


    Diligently learning something, even without talent, effort wouldn''t not disappoint.


    They arrived at the restaurant Vera mentioned.


    She was ready to find a parallel parking spot.


    But it was precisely the afternoon, and being a Saturday, many people hade, and all the parking spots were taken.


    She dreaded reverse parking the most, and there were five spots, all requiring reverse parking.


    She frowned.


    Patrick, seeing Vera''s expression, knew this was challenging for her.


    "Vera, park the car. I''ll reverse it for you."


    Vera''s brows instantly rxed as she looked at Patrick.


    For some reason, Patrick''s words just now felt like the sweetest confession, even better than "I love you."


    She smiled, parked the car, and got out.


    The hotel staff were stunned. Were they not parking?


    Vera smiled and said, "I can''t park it. I''ll let my husband do it."


    The staff thought, ''Being married is great for having a man to rely on.''


    Vera felt that having a husband was wonderful.


    Her husband being Patrick was the best thing in the world.


    Patrick got into the car, one hand controlling the gear shift, the other on the steering wheel. He nced at the side mirrors and smoothly reversed the car into the spot.


    Vera pped in admiration. "Honey, you''re amazing."


    Patrickughed out loud. Was he really that amazing for such a small task?


    He got out of the car, taking Vera''s bag from the armrest.


    He locked the door with one hand and carried Vera''s bag with the other.


    Vera clung to him.


    "Honey, can you teach me to park at home?"


    Patrick pinched her cheek. "I''ll get enough benefits from you, and I''ll teach you everything without reservation."


    During the meal, Patrick''s phone rang frequently.


    Vera muttered, "Why can''t employees rest on weekends? What a lousypany!"


    Patrick said, "Vera, thepany is mine."


    Vera replied frankly, "I was deliberatelyining about you."


    Patrick realized Vera was jealous. In her ns, today was their perfect date.


    However, he was always tied up with work.


    So, Patrick, being a doting husband, informed his employees in the work group.


    Patrick: [During weekends, unless it''s a major event, no one is allowed to work overtime.]


    Then, Patrick posted a News Feed: [On a date, no work interruptions.]


    The picture was a beautiful shot of Vera.


    The first to like it was Shawn.


    He was always the first to respond to News Feeds.


    He didn''t forget toment.


    Shawnmented: [This photo of Vera is very skillfully taken. She''s so beautiful.]


    Randallmented: [Uncle Patrick, how many levels of beauty filter did you use?]


    Ianmented: [Don''t be overjoyed. In a few days, if your wife goes missing, don''t ask me to find her.]


    Scottmented: [Your wife looks gentle and cute in the picture, but you still can''t fight back when such a girl hits you!]


    Owenmented: [Showing off your love will lead to a quick breakup. Waiting for the day you get kicked.]


    Reliable Joshua came online.


    Joshuamented: [Too many people are showing off.Coffins prices are up, 3,000 dors each, no cash epted, only bank transfers, DM for ount details.] Patrick nced at the News Feed, put down his phone, and said to Vera, "Vera, do you feel like hitting someone?" "What?"


    Patrickined, "Some people are not blessing us."


    "Who?" Vera was so angry she wanted to hit someone right now.


    Patrick calmly read out three names, "Ian, Scott, Owen."


    Vera asked Patrick, "Honey, who is more important, your friends or your lover?"


    Patrick looked at her. "You are."


    Vera smiled and said, "Then I won''t hold back."


    Patrick shook his head with a smile.


    After dinner, Patrick took her to stroll around the nearby mall, andter, when the time came, they went to the cinema.


    "Honey, there are a lot of people in the cinema, so don''t kiss me, okay?" Vera said in advance.


    Patrick asked, "What movie are we watching?"


    Vera looked at him with her innocent eyes, not daring to reveal the tickets.


    When they arrived, Patrick saw from the trailer that it was a fantasy romance movie with many intimate scenes.


    He turned to look at the embarrassed Vera.


    Vera said, "I checked online, and this had the highest rating. It''s also rmended for newlyweds. The reviews said that men watching this movie would have their adrenaline surge and couldn''t help but kiss their girlfriends, so I''m giving you a heads-up."


    Patrick said nothing and didn''t agree.


    He went to the counter and bought popcorn and drinks, cing them in Vera''s arms.


    Vera, being held, entered the ticket-checking area, found their seats, and they sat down.


    Before the movie even started, the greedy little kitty was already grabbing popcorn to eat.


    While eating, she chatted with Patrick, "Honey, I think you bought too little. This isn''t enough for me."


    "Eat less. Tonight, I''m taking you to Rustic Hearth Cafe. If you fill up on popcorn, will your stomach have room for dinner?"


    Hearing they were going to Rustic Hearth Cafe, Vera immediately picked up the popcorn and fed it to Patrick. "Honey, help me eat some, or I won''t be able to resist finishing it." Patrick shook his head; he wasn''t used to eating these.


    After two failed attempts to feed him popcorn, Vera didn''t hide herint. "You don''t even help me share the burden."


    Patrick listened quietly, not retorting.


    People gradually filled the seats.


    Less than an hour into the movie, someone suddenly leaned on Patrick''s shoulder, very naturally.


    He turned to look and found Vera had fallen asleep.


    She had finished the popcorn and the orange juice.


    She wasn''t watching the movie; she was just going through the motions and then started sleeping on his shoulder!


    Patrick looked at her and inexplicably smiled.


    She was like a sprinkle of sugar in his ordinary days.


    Then, she made his life sweet.


    Seeing her made him want to smile uncontrobly, unable to suppress the joy in his heart.


    He didn''t wake her up, and he had no interest in watching the movie anymore.


    As a result, when the movie ended and the lights came on, Vera woke up amidst themotion. "Is it over? I just closed my eyes for a moment."


    Patrick said,"You closed your eyes for an hour."


    Vera looked around and regretfully said, "It''s all because I video-called you until midnightst night, and woke up before dawn this morning. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been so sleepy." People around them were leaving.


    They remained seated.

 Chapter 174 The Gift

    When most of the people around had left, Vera stretched and was about to leave.


    Patrick, however, had no intention of leaving so early; his gaze remained fixed on Vera.


    "Honey, why are you staring at me? Haven''t you seen enough of me at home? Youe out and still keep looking at me. If you keep this up, your eyes..."


    As Vera was speaking, Patrick suddenly leaned in and kissed her on her lips in the cinema.


    Perhaps it was because she had just eaten sweet popcorn, making her lips taste sweet.


    Patrick didn''t like eating sweets, but he loved Vera''s sweetness.


    Their lips intertwined, and Vera closed her eyes.


    "The movie is over." The staff came to clean up.


    Seeing them kissing, he couldn''t help but remind them.


    Vera''s eyes suddenly opened wide. She and Patrick were caught kissing by a stranger.


    She was extremely embarrassed, covering her face with her hands, not daring to face anyone.


    Patrick''s ears turned slightly red with embarrassment as well.


    He remainedposed, stood up, took Vera''s hand, and left the cinema with her bag.


    Vera hid behind Patrick as they left, feeling too ashamed to face anyone.


    It wasn''t until they got into the car that she felt more at ease.


    Verained, "I told you not to kiss me. Why couldn''t you wait until we got home?"


    Patrick remembered clearly that Vera had responded to his kiss just now.


    Vera, thick-skinned, said, "I responded because you bewitched me; otherwise, I wouldn''t have closed my eyes."


    Patrick raised an eyebrow, surprised that Vera knew what he was thinking.


    Perhaps they hadn''t realized that, unknowingly, Patrick could guess Vera''s thoughts with just a nce.


    Vera could instantly guess what Patrick was thinking without him saying a word.


    They were gradually getting to know each other better.


    They were like an married couple for years, yet they had just gotten married.


    On the way driving back, they encountered a traffic jam, and Vera was tense.


    Seeing the long line of cars, she said, "Honey, why don''t you drive?"


    Patrick reassured her, saying, "It''s okay, you can drive. I''m right here beside you; if anything happens, I''ll handle it." Vera drove cautiously.


    The temperature was dropping, and winter was approaching.


    Vera, wearing a dress, felt a bit cold.


    While driving, she wanted to wrap her coat around her ankles. "Honey, can I turn on the heater in the car?"


    Patrick nced at Vera''s legs, took off his coat, and draped it over her legs.


    He then turned on the car heater.


    "Give it two minutes, and the car will warm up."


    Vera didn''t stand on ceremony with Patrick; with his coat, still warm from his body, covering her legs, she felt much morefortable.


    "It''s getting cold; don''t wear dresses anymore. If your legs get frostbitten at such a young age, it''ll be a lifelong issue."


    Vera pouted while driving. "I just wanted to look nice when I came to pick you up. Just this once, I won''t wear this again next time." "There''s heating at home; you can still wear it there."


    As the car warmed up, Vera felt less tense.


    "Honey, there''s a traffic cop ahead. I don''t understand his hand signals."


    Patrick reassured her. "It''s okay, I''m right here."


    With Patrick by her side, Vera wasn''t afraid of anything.


    She calmly drove past the traffic cop and headed towards their destination.


    "Honey, what did you go out for this time? You were gone for so long." Vera casually chatted with Patrick.


    Mentioning his recent trip, Patrick''s smile faded. "I was looking for someone, but I couldn''t find them."


    "Then it was a wasted trip."


    Patrick didn''t respond. Vera didn''t know; she thought he had just failed to aplish a minor task. But for him, it was another hope dashed.


    Vera drove to the front of Rustic Hearth Cafe, but she couldn''t park the car properly.


    Patrick got out and parked the car for her.


    Vera had thought her date would be romantic and make her heart race.


    However, after the whole afternoon, she realized she was just very happy.


    Did she like Patrick? Without a doubt, she liked him very much.


    Being with someone she liked, even driving on the road, Vera could feel the beauty of love.


    After dinner, they went home.


    Patrick mentioned that he would look for a good car tonight and buy Vera a luxury car. Vera didn''t know much about cars; she wanted to pick any car from the garage, but Patrick felt that was too casual and insisted on buying a new one. "Then just buy whatever you want."


    Vera wasn''t particr.


    She left the task of buying a car to Patrick and excitedly went upstairs with her suitcase to see her gift.


    Patrick watched her back, smiling as he entered the house.


    Vincent saw the smile on Patrick''s face and thought of the lively and fiery Vera. He felt relieved that Patrick finally had a safe harbor for his heart after so much disappointment.


    In the past, when he went out looking for Molly, he left full of hope and returned with dejection.


    He often came home, told Vincent and Shawn the oue, and then went back to Cherry Vi to "enjoy" his solitude.


    However, this time, even though he hadn''t found Mia, he didn''t look dejected.


    Unknowingly, Vera had warmed his heart.


    Back in the bedroom, Vera quickly opened Patrick''s suitcase.


    She took out his clothes and sniffed them; they smelled clean and fresh.


    Vera hung the clothes in the closet.


    She rummaged through the suitcase. "Where''s my gift?"


    She kept searching.


    When Patrick returned to the bedroom, he saw Vera rummaging through the suitcase for her gift.


    He asked, "Where are my clothes?"


    "I hung them in the closet."


    Patrick said, "Look for the gift in the clothes."


    Vera got up from the floor, dropped the suitcase, and excitedly ran to the closet.


    Patrick squatted down, closed the suitcase, and ced it in a corner. Then he went to the closet door to watch Vera search for her treasure. She felt his pants pockets, then checked his jacket pockets.


    Finally, standing on tiptoe, she reached into the inner lining of his coat.


    "Honey, I found it." Veraughed.


    She pulled out a sparkling ne, matching the dazzling diamond flower on her wrist, as if they were a set.


    Vera jumped up in excitement and ran to hug Patrick joyfully.


    Patrick wrapped his arms around Vera''s waist and said, "Keep looking."


    "There''s more?" Vera''s eyes were filled with surprise.


    Patrick nodded. He had prepared many surprises for Vera, for her to discover slowly.


    "Vera, you keep looking. I need to talk to Shawn and Vincent about something."


    Vera, her mind filled with thoughts of gifts, didn''t even ask where Patrick was going or pay him any attention.


    She pulled out a pair of earrings from another piece of clothing and excitedly continued her search for other gifts. Seeing her so happy, Patrick turned and left the room.


    What he needed to tell them was simply that his hopes had been dashed once again.

 Chapter 175 Its Your Sister-in-law

    Shawnforted Patrick, urging him not to persist any longer. His heart, filled with disappointment, gradually turned to despair, yet nothing could change. Vincent believed Shawn''s words and was convinced of Molly''s passing.


    He sat in Shawn''s study for a long time, and they talked for quite a while.


    Vera found all five gifts. She joyfully rolled on the bed, took photos, and posted them on her News Feed.


    [The merit of having a husband is that whenever he goes on a business trip, he never fails to bring me gifts. He always spoils me.]


    Before sending it, she blocked one person.


    An hourter, Patrick returned to the bedroom.


    Discussing weighty topics had weighed down Patrick''s mood.


    Seeing Vera''s joy, he didn''t want to disturb her. "Vera, I''m going to take a shower first."


    "Okay."


    Vera was still kneeling on the bed, taking various photos of her gifts.


    After a while, Patrick came out, and Vera clung to him, curiously asking, "Honey, how did you choose these gifts?"


    Patrick casually replied, "I saw them and bought them."


    Vera happily jumped off the bed, went up to Patrick, and kissed him.


    However, while Patrick was usually affectionate, today he was reserved.


    He patted Vera''s head and told her to go y by herself.


    Vera was puzzled. Had he changed?


    She cast aside her excitement and looked at the unusual Patrick.


    Since returning from his conversation with Shawn and Randall, his mood had been off.


    "Honey, why don''t we talk?"


    Patrick asked, "Did you try on the jewelry? Do you like it?"


    Vera nodded. She didn''t follow Patrick''s lead but instead clung to the current issue, asking, "Did Shawn scold you?" "No."


    Vera asked again, "Then why are you unhappy?"


    He had been fine when he saw her in the afternoon, but his mood changed once he got home.


    His expression revealed nothing.


    However, Vera was different; she was particrly sensitive to the people she cared about. She sensed Patrick''s unusual mood.


    She grabbed his pajama sleeve. "Honey, we are a couple."


    Patrick paused and asked Vera a question, "Vera, do you think it''s still necessary to keep searching for someone after fifteen years with no clues?"


    Earlier in Shawn''s study, Shawn and Vincent had repeatedly emphasized to him to give up. Patrick understood their meaning; they wanted him to face the possibility that Mia might no longer be alive. "You and Vera should live well together. You should live a good life and not make it too miserable. You are married; you should be responsible for Vera." Vincent also advised him to focus on his future life with Vera and not dwell on the past.


    People who couldn''t let go of memories only became more miserable.


    Patrick, swayed by their words, thought of Vera waiting for him in the bedroom.


    Would Vera ept his search for Molly?


    Patrick looked at Vera, waiting for her answer.


    He was both nervous and expectant.


    "Of course, it''s necessary to keep searching. You''ve been looking for fifteen years, which means that person is very important to you. For these fifteen years, she has be your spiritual support." "Just like a vast, boundless sea with a distant lighthouse. As long as the light is on, the ship has a target to sail towards. If the light goes out, it''s like being stranded on a deserted ind, surrounded by fog, eventually trapping one to death." "Honey, I support you in continuing your search. God sees how hard you''ve worked and won''t let you down. Maybe He''ll give you a surprise. Perhaps, the next time will be that surprise."


    Vera looked into Patrick''s eyes, and for some reason, her heart ached for him.


    Perhaps, seeing the hurt in his eyes, she empathized with him.


    "Honey, if one day you''re too tired and can''t go on, I''ll persist for you. We are a couple; we should work together. I''ll apany you in the search, even if it takes another fifteen years. As long as you don''t give up, I''ll never hold you back." Patrick looked at the resolute Vera, deeply moved.


    He pulled her into his arms, holding her tightly.


    In their tight embrace, he felt incredibly fortunate to have met such a wonderful girl.


    Patrick hugged Vera so tightly that her chest hurt from the pressure.


    "Honey, I have a condition. If the woman you''re looking for is my rival, not only will I not help you find her, but I''ll also stop you from searching."


    Patrick turned his head and kissed Vera''s hair.


    "You have no rival, never have. Vera, the person I''m looking for is my sister."


    "What?" Vera looked up in shock.


    Patrick had a sister?


    Did Shawnhave a daughter?


    Vera found it unbelievable.


    "Thest time I was in your office, you told me someone had left you. That woman wasn''t your ex; it was your sister?"


    Patrick nodded, somewhat self-mockingly. "She didn''t leave me. I lost her."


    Veraforted him, "Honey, don''t be sad. Tell me her name, and I''ll help you find her."


    Patrick smiled, "Molly."


    "Molly. Alright."


    Molly, Molly... Strange, why did that sound so familiar?


    Before bed, Veray under the covers, her "pillow" finally back. Naturally, she clung to him.


    Patrick smiled, turned off the bedsidemp, and got under the covers.


    He leaned over Vera. "I''ve missed a few days of benefits; it''s time to im them back."


    As he moved closer, Vera''s thoughts were interrupted by his kisses. She felt she was on the verge of remembering where she had heard that name, but the next second, her mind was overtaken by Patrick''s passionate kisses. Her body tensed; his hands wrapped around her waist.


    Her nightgown slipped to her waist; her mind was in a tangled mess.


    It was like a scale, swaying back and forth.


    Patrick guided her, urging her to close her eyes and ept him.


    His movements were gentle, pulling Vera''s legs apart.


    Vera''s toes curled in tension, her nightgown straps falling, exposing her chest. She felt her neck was wet and hot, and her whole body was ufortably warm. "Honey."


    A soft, cat-like whimper made him unable to contain his excitement.


    Patrick licked her earlobe, making Vera tremble all over.


    She was too nervous to react.


    The night was silent, undisturbed.


    Vera felt she was about to make love to him in a daze; her face flushed.


    She usually joked about sex with Mia, but in reality, she had no real experience, so Patrick led the rhythm.


    "Wait, honey."


    She called a halt.


    Patrick reluctantly pulled away from his desire, looking at the suddenly clear-headed Vera beneath him.

 Chapter 176 Patrick Investigates the Chase Family

    Vera had been in a daze just moments ago, and they were about to truly have sex. Now, however, there was no trace of desire in her eyes. On the contrary, it was he who would have to take another cold shower. Suppressing his desire, Patrick said, "Vera, it''s getting cold, and too many cold showers aren''t good for me." "It''s not that, darling! I just thought of Molly."


    Vera''s mind suddenly shed to Mia, who loved making dirty jokes. She remembered that time at Shadow Syndicate United, when Mia had said, "Your husband grabbed me and called me ''Molly,'' and he kept chasing me. It scared me to death. Don''t tell him I was there, okay?"


    Mia''s words were still fresh in her mind. Patrick had never met her friends, so how could he know Mia? Even if he did, why would he call her "Molly"?


    Considering that Patrick had been away for a few days and then returned, along with what he had just said to her, Vera realized that Patrick might have mistaken Mia for his sister and had gone out searching for her for days. Patrick reached out and turned on the bedsidemp, looking down at the nearly naked Vera beneath him. "Vera, what did you just say?"


    Vera''s eyes darted away, and she pushed Patrick off her. "Get off me first."


    Patrick nced down at their position, knowing he would soon need another shower. He rolled to the side, and Vera shyly wrapped herself tightly in the nket, leaving only her innocent face exposed. Once again, she had evaded Patrick''s advances.


    "Don''t wrap yourself up like that, as if I''ve bullied you," Patrick said, feeling aggrieved. She always snuggled into his arms, causing him to take many cold showers.


    Vera felt embarrassed. Every time they were about to have sex, they were interrupted, or she would suddenly call it off. This time, they had even undressed, but she had thought of Molly.


    "Honey, you should know, right? I went to..." Vera hesitated, reluctant to reveal her other identity.


    "Shadow Syndicate United''s gold field, continue," Patrick prompted.


    Vera pursed her lips, knowing she couldn''t hide it from him. "That day, I went with Randall and Mia."


    Patrick was surprised. He had only found out Randall''s code name, and although Vera was a high-level racer, he had eventually discovered her identity after some effort. However, Mia had no code name.


    "First, tell me, how old is Molly this year?"


    "She''s the same age as you."


    Vera was astonished. What a coincidence!


    "Did you grab someone and call them ''Molly'' that day?"


    Patrick squinted at Vera, who was trying to get information out of him. His blood rushed to his head. "Vera, exin it clearly," Patrick said, trying to suppress his anxiety and not scare Vera with his impulsiveness.


    At this point, Vera confessed everything. "Actually, that day at Shadow Syndicate United, it was me, Mia, and Randall. I had topete, and you left a hickey on my neck, so I wore a turtleneck sweater out of embarrassment. When I got there, I realized the outfit wasn''t suitable, so I swapped clothes with Mia. She saw you first; she knew you, but you didn''t know her. She got scared and ran, and I escaped too. Mia told me you called her ''Molly,'' and it frightened her."


    "At the time, I didn''t think much of it. I thought you had made a mistake, and when I got back, you yelled at me, so I was feeling down and didn''t notice anything strange. Just now, the name ''Molly'' sounded familiar, and I remembered you grabbing Mia and calling her ''Molly."


    Vera exined everything clearly.


    However, she firmly believed that Patrick had mistaken someone else for Mia.


    Mia had a biological brother; how could she be Patrick''s sister?


    It was too melodramatic!


    Absolutely impossible!


    Patrick''s breathing grew deeper, his emotions extremelyplex at that moment.


    He had noticed the girl that day because she was wearing clothes simr to Vera''s. At the time, he didn''t know he had married a high-level racer named Vera; he just thought the outfit was a coincidence. Moreover, her height was simr to Vera''s, which is why he took a few extra nces.


    Vera continued, "Darling, don''t get worked up. I think you must have mistaken her for someone else. For one thing, Mia was born in another city. She has a biological brother, and they moved to Zandonick because her father got a promotion. She has never gone missing. I don''t think she''s your sister."


    Patrick didn''t want to overlook any suspicion. He held Vera''s shoulders and said seriously, "Vera, don''t lie to me." "You''re my husband. I might lie to you about small things, but I would never lie to you about finding your sister." She had known Mia and Randall for many years and was well aware of their family situations.


    Mia''s mother had almost died in childbirth, a fact Mia often mentioned. Not only she but Randall also knew about it.


    Because of this, Mia''s parents cherished their precious daughter dearly. Mia''s mother, Ellie, had also shared many stories about Mia''s childhood with Vera. She was certain Patrick had mistaken someone else for Mia.


    Vera got out of bed, went to the coffee table to get her phone, and found a selfie of her and Mia. She returned to the bed and showed it to Patrick. "This is Mia. Does she look like Molly to you?"


    Patrick looked at the photo of Vera, Randall, and Mia happily eating ice cream. Mia''s unfamiliar face was one he had never seen before.


    It had been fifteen years.


    She was 20 years old now, and the changes were too great for him to recognize her.


    Seeing the unfamiliarity in Patrick''s eyes, Vera put her phone away. She felt a bit guilty, thinking she had given Patrick hope only to extinguish it herself.


    "Darling, are you disappointed again?"


    Patrick asked Vera, "What''s her father''s name?"


    Vera immediately sensed that Patrick was going to delve into the Chase family''s background. Whether Mia was adopted or not, there would be records. If she wasn''t adopted and the family had unexpectedly added another child, Timothy Chase''s records would likely reveal it. Vera was aware that Patrick wouldn''t relent in his thorough investigation of this issue.


    Reluctantly, because it was her Patrick, she gave Mia''s father''s name. "Darling, let''s be clear. You can investigate, but you must not affect Mia''s family. Her mother is a businesswoman. If you find out Mia isn''t your sister, you can''t be petty and seek revenge. Also, her father and brother are government officials. You can''t deliberately oppress them either."


    Patrick responded, "Do you think I''m that kind of person?"


    Vera bit her lip. She thought Patrick was, but she didn''t dare say it out loud. She might get a beating!

 Chapter 177 Returning Home

    Patrick threw off the covers, and Vera saw that he was about to leave. "Where are you going?" she asked angrily. Why did he have to leave as soon as he heard the name "Molly"? Patrick nced down at himself. "I''m going to take a cold shower, or do you want to help me?"


    Vera''s face instantly turned red. She puffed out her cheeks, too shy to face Patrick.


    Just now, his body had been under the covers, and she had seen everything.


    Now, she was feeling shy.


    Patrick stepped over her and went to the bathroom.


    Hearing the sound of water, Vera returned to the bed. She picked up her phone and called Mia. "Mia, are you still awake?"


    At the police station, Mia quickly replied, "Vera, I just went through a raid."


    Vera was speechless.


    On Friday afternoon, Sebastian asked for leave from the team to visit his grandparents.


    His superior granted it.


    At the entrance of Evergreen University, he picked up Mia and drove for four hours to get back home.


    "Bro, I just remembered, the minimum speed limit on our highway is 48 miles per hour."


    Sebastian said, "Turn off the browser on your phone."


    Mia nced at Google.


    She stuck out her tongue and quietly put away her phone.


    Halfway there, Timothy called Mia to ask where they were.


    Miained, "Dad, my brother won''t let me drive, but he''s driving while tired." Sebastian said, "Even if I have to stop at a rest area to sleep, I won''t let you drive." Timothy asked, "What''s going on? Why are you two arguing again?"


    Mia, feeling guilty, didn''t dare to tattle.


    Sebastian disdained tattling.


    "If Sebastian has been driving for a long time and feels tired, You two should stop at a rest area and sleep for a while. Don''t rush; safety was the most important thing." "Alright, Dad, goodbye. We''ll be home tonight."


    Timothy hung up.


    Mia had finished her snacks.


    The car stopped at a rest area, and Sebastian went to buy more for her.


    With Mia chatting non-stop beside him, Sebastian didn''t feel sleepy at all.


    They arrived home within the expected time.


    It was a small vige in Veridale.


    Mia and Sebastian had never lived there; they were born in Veridale, butter Timothy was transferred to Zandonick, and the whole family moved to Zandonick. When they first arrived, they were unfamiliar with the surroundings.


    "Sebastian, why isn''t this map working?"


    In recent years, cities everywhere had been undergoing construction.


    Many old roads and somendmark buildings had been demolished and new roads built.


    The traffic had been re-nned, making the way home look different.


    Some rural roads had long been abandoned and were now paved with asphalt.


    They used to remember the old roads, but now, even with the map, they were confused.


    Sebastian took Mia''s phone and looked at the outdated map. "I''ll go ask for directions. You stay in the car."


    "Okay."


    Mia watched him leave.


    Sebastian got out of the car and went to a nearby fruit stand. While picking out fruit, he chatted with the vendor to ask for directions.


    In the end, he bought the fruit and got the directions.


    "Sebastian, why did you buy fruit again? I''m already full."


    Sebastian said, "It''s for Grandma, not for you."


    Mia nced at the sky and smiled, exposing Sebastian''s kindness. "Did you feel sorry for the old man just now? It''s sote, and he''s so old, still out in the cold selling fruit. You felt bad and bought the fruit to help him, right?" Sebastian''s lips curved slightly. He fastened his seatbelt and nced at Mia in the passenger seat. "You''ve learned to read my mind."


    Mia proudly raised an eyebrow. Their trunk was filled with supplements, so they certainly wouldn''tck a few pieces of fruit.


    Sebastian, being a police officer, had a lot ofpassion.


    "Sebastian, you''re so great. As your sister, I feel ashamed," Mia said, peeling an orange and eating it as she spoke. Sebastian asked, "Is it sweet?"


    "Try it."


    Mia broke off a segment of the orange and fed it to Sebastian as he drove.


    Sebastian opened his mouth and ate it. He smelled Mia''s fingers and said, "The orange scent is strong. Your fingers smell like it."


    Mia quickly put her hand under her nose and sniffed. "They really do."


    Later, he drove while she ate the orange.


    She ate half and fed the other half to Sebastian.


    Ellie called them, "Mia, where are you guys?"


    Mia looked around at the fields on both sides and teased Ellie. "In the wilderness."


    After she spoke, Sebastian knocked her on the head. "Don''t scare Mom. We''ll be home in ten minutes."


    Mia responded and stopped being mischievous. She truthfully told Ellie their location.


    By the time they arrived home, it was already dark.


    The Chase family was well-known in their vige. With many people around, everyone talked about how their family had produced two generations of high-ranking officials, and Ellie''s worth was in the millions. Therefore, whenever they returned home, it always attracted a crowd.


    As soon as Mia got out of the car, she saw strangers around her staring. "This is Mia, right? You''ve grown so pretty. You must be 20 by now, right? Are you still studying or working? Are you nning to get married?"


    The panicked Mia thought, ''who is thisdy?''


    She called out to Sebastian, who was taking gifts from the trunk."Sebastian,e here quickly."


    Sebastian ced a box of bread in Mia''s arms and, seeing the woman who had asked the questions, said, "This is Uncle Bob''s wife, Aunt Ruby."


    Mia looked at Sebastian with wide eyes, thinking, ''I don''t even know who Bob is!''


    Seeing Mia''s plea for help, Sebastian sighed.


    She rarely came back home and didn''t remember the people here.


    He ced the fruit box on top of the bread box. "You carry these and go find Mom."


    Standing outside the door, Mia shouted, "Mom, Grandma, I''m back."


    Ellie responded from the yard, "I''ming out."


    The people at the door saw how striking Mia looked, like a Barbie doll, fair-skinned and dressed in beautiful clothes, adorned with lovely jewelry, and carrying a stylish bag. "Mia, are you datinganyone?"


    Someone was already nning to introduce her to a potential match.


    Sebastian, carrying several heavy gift boxes from the trunk, frowned and said to the person asking, "No one is to meddle in Mia''s marriage. She''s still a student, and she won''t date or marry until she finishes her studies." At this moment, Mia wholeheartedly agreed with Sebastian. She nodded vigorously. "Yes, I won''t date or marry."


    Just then, Ellie came out.


    Ellie was elegant and capable, her voice soft and gentle. But those who had worked with her knew she was adept at hiding her true intentions behind a smile.


    Without her skills, how could she have built the MS Group?


    She smiled and dispersed the onlookers from the vige, ignoring those who wanted to meddle in Mia and Sebastian''s marriages.


    They carried the gifts into the yard.


    Zoey, dressed mboyantly, came out.


    Seeing her grandchildren, she immediately went up to hug them. "My beautiful granddaughter hase to see me. Mia, you''re so pretty. You inherited all of my''s good looks."

 Chapter 178 Encounter with the Anti-Vice Squad

    Mia''s smile froze on her face.


    Ellie, standing nearby, chuckled.


    Sebastian put down the gift, and Zoey embraced him. "Sebastian, you''re back, and you look even more handsome!"


    Sebastian sighed helplessly.


    Ellie urged them to start eating.


    Sebastian sat in the yard, chatting with Ellie, "Dad is at the hospital with Grandpa?"


    "Yes, you all came backte today. Tomorrow, I''ll take you to the hospital to see your grandpa."


    "Mom, how is Grandpa?"


    Ellie replied, "Not very good. If things can be stabilized here, we won''t transfer him. But the medical technology here is limited. If it doesn''t work out, we n to take him back to Zandonick for treatment." Mia overheard and, holding her mother''s arm, tilted her head and asked, "Mom, why didn''t we take Grandpa to Zandonick in the first ce? The medical standards there are obviously higher!" Sebastian knocked on Mia''s head. "If he wanted to go, do you think they wouldn''t have moved to Zandonick already?"


    Mia understood; it was because Max and Zoey didn''t want to leave.


    As night fell, the neighbor''s dog wandered over.


    Mia was terrified of dogs. She picked up a nearby stick, ready to confront the dog.


    "Sebastian, there''s a dog. Get rid of it."


    Sebastian quickly stood up, shielding Mia behind him. He grabbed a broom from the yard and chased the dog away, then locked the gate.


    Zoey nced over and said, "Mia, why are you afraid of dogs? When you were little, you loved ying with puppies whenever you came back." Mia was at a loss for words. "Grandma, I''m allergic to dog fur."


    "Impossible, you used to sleep hugging a dog. You..."


    "Mom, do we have any thick nkets? I''ll go make the bed so they can sleepfortably tonight," Ellie interrupted.


    Zoey, dressed mboyantly, nodded and led her daughter-inw to the west room.


    She asked Ellie, "How did Mia be allergic to dog fur?"


    Ellie smiled. "She grew up, and her resistance might not be as strong, so she developed an allergy."


    "Alright, poor child."


    Mia also asked Sebastian, "Did I really sleep hugging a dog when I was little?"


    If so, she would be utterly disgusted with herself.


    Sebastian confirmed. "Yes."


    Mia said, "I can''t ept that."


    On the first night back home, Mia was scared out of her wits.


    She jumped out of fear, screaming in the room, scaring Sebastian, who rushed to her bedroom. "Sebastian, there''s a centipede. It crawled over my ankle!"


    Mia''s screams were loud enough for the neighbor''s dog to hear, causing it to bark wildly.


    Ellie and Zoey, hearing themotion, hurriedly threw on their clothes and rushed to Mia''s room.


    The old house was usually upied only by the elderly couple, and the other rooms hadn''t been tidied up.


    During the christmas, the elderly couple would be taken to Zandonick, so Ellie didn''t know there would be centipedes in the bedroom.


    By the time they arrived, Mia was already crying hysterically in Sebastian''s arms.


    Sebastian lifted Mia in a princess carry.


    He searched the room for the centipede.


    "How did you find it?" Sebastian asked, breaking into a cold sweat.


    Mia, crying, said, "My ankle itched. I looked down and saw the centipede. Brother, I want to chop off my foot."


    The thought of the centipede with its numerous legs made her skin crawl.


    Ellie quickly checked the bed.


    Zoey, however, said, "There shouldn''t be any. It''s cold now, and centipedes should be hibernating."


    Ellie shook out the nket and then removed all the bedding, but no centipede was found.


    Mia was now traumatized by this room and didn''t dare to sleep there.


    "Sebastian, look behind the door. There''s one at the entrance," Mia said excitedly, pointing to the doorway.


    Sebastian quickly looked over.


    Because Mia was being held, her line of sight was directly at the door, so she spotted it.


    There, behind the door, a centipede as long as a pinky finger was crawling on the ground.


    Ellie, furious, walked over and stomped on the centipede.


    This centipede had scared her daughter, but fortunately, it hadn''t bitten her.


    Zoey also came over to take a look. "Why is a centipede active in this season? It seems the house is too damp. Mia, don''t be afraid. I''ll sprinkle some insecticide on your bed, and it''ll be fine." Mia shook her head; she didn''t dare sleep there anymore.


    Sebastian''s room was even worse than hers.


    "Mom, I want to sleep in the car."


    Ellie had slept in the room for several days; it was dry inside, and insecticide had been sprinkled in the corners, making it rtively safe. "Tonight, you can sleep with Mom." Sebastian nced at the frightened Mia in his arms and carried her to Ellie''s bedroom.


    "Sebastian, can we stay in a hotel in town tomorrow?" Mia whispered to Sebastian.


    Sebastian nodded and agreed.


    There were many dogs in the old home, and Mia didn''t even dare to step outside without carrying a stick to scare them away. After spending a night with her mother, Mia had a terrifying nightmare where centipedes attacked her, waking up in a cold sweat. The next day, she was determined to stay in a hotel.


    In the morning, she visited Max in the hospital and spent the entire morning with him. In the afternoon, she was taken away. "Did you tell on me to Momst night?" Sebastian asked while driving.


    Mia shook her head. "No, I just said you mistreated me. That''s a fact, not tattling. Mom said she would help me beat you." Sebastian was speechless.


    They arrived at a motel, and Mia nced at the surroundings, frowning.


    "Sebastian, this isn''t a hotel."


    At best, it was a decent guesthouse.


    Max was staying at the town''s health clinic, and the best ce they could find nearby was this motel with a hotel sign. Reluctantly, Mia was taken inside.


    "Letting you suffer a bit won''t hurt," Sebastian said.


    After checking in, he took Mia upstairs.


    They stayed on the fourth floor, and at least Mia didn''t worry about bugs in the room.


    Mia looked at the interior with concern.


    "Sebastian, when we leave this time, can we take Grandpa and Grandma with us?"


    Sebastian took off his coat and threw it on the bed. He took out his phone to check for hidden cameras, answering as he inspected, "If you can convince them toe with you, go ahead." After checking the room and finding no hidden cameras, he felt relieved and went to the room across the hall.


    However, it was his coat that led Mia to another unforgettable experience.


    It got even worse when, due to her itchy hands, she ended up at the police station.


    The police were conducting a raid to crack down on vice.


    She had just taken a shower, wearing pajamas with a towel wrapped around her head, when she opened the door for the police.


    "Is there a problem?" she asked.


    Five or six police officers pushed past her into the room.


    Mia blinked in confusion. What was going on?


    "How many people are staying here?" one officer asked.


    Mia held up one finger. "One."


    The officer walked over, picked up the men''s coat on the bed, and questioned, "Whose is this?"


    The pocket contained cigarettes and a lighter, clearly belonging to a man.


    Mia replied, "My brother''s."

 Chapter 179 Mias Curiosity Got the Better of Her

    The police took a quick look around the bathroom, then checked behind the curtain, confirming that she was indeed alone in the room. "Where did that man go? If you don''te clean, we''ll take you in for questioning," one officer demanded.


    Mia shook her head. "There''s no one here, just me."


    At that moment, someone noticed an opened condom wrapper in the trash can, making Mia feel embarrassed. "What''s this?" the officer asked sternly, pointing at the item in the trash.


    Mia, trembling and stammering, replied, "If I say I just opened it out of curiosity, would you believe me?"


    Her stammering only made the police more suspicious. However, since she was alone in the room, they thought the man might have already escaped. "Close the door," the officer instructed the policeman at the entrance.


    They were preparing to interrogate Mia.


    Seeing that she was about to face five or six male officers alone, Mia burst into tears.


    "I really didn''t do anything. These clothes belong to my brother."


    Knowing they wouldn''t believe her, Mia reached for her phone to call Sebastian.


    However, her phone was confiscated.


    "You have no right to take my phone! I need to call my brother to prove my innocence," she protested.


    Sebastian, who was showering, received a call from Mia next door. "What happened?" he asked.


    "Sebastian, I''m in trouble again," Mia replied.


    Hearing this, Sebastian quickly stepped out of the bathroom, not even bothering to dry off, and threw on his pajamas before heading out. Soon, there was a knock on the door.


    When the door opened, Sebastian walked in, his hair still dripping wet. "Hello, I''m Sebastian, the captain of the Zandonick Police Department." "Sebastian? Is that really you?" someone in the crowd recognized him. Sebastian turned towards the voice. "Dominic!"


    Sebastian had run into an old ssmate.


    Since they were acquaintances, things became easier to handle.


    Sebastian''s identity was confirmed without needing to show any credentials; everyone knew he was the captain from Silverwood City. Meanwhile, Mia was in tears from frustration.


    Sebastian pointed at the opened condom wrapper in the trash and demanded, "What is this?" His anger was even more intense than the officers'' earlier.


    Mia exined, "I was just bored. I found it in the drawer and was curious about how it worked, so I opened it. Sebastian, I was really just curious." Sebastian raised his hand, ready to hit Mia out of anger.


    She had just told a room full of men that she was curious about how a condom worked!


    Mia, frightened, stepped aside.


    "I didn''t expect to run into a raid. You left your jacket here, making me look suspicious," she said.


    Sebastian, still furious, was about to hit her when one of her ssmates intervened. "Mia is young. Let''s not get angry. Luckily, nothing serious happened." Thanks to Mia''s curiosity, she had sessfully made asting impression on Sebastian''s colleagues.


    She also realized how embarrassing the situation was.


    "Sebastian, when are you going back home? If it''s convenient, could you help us with a case we''re stuck on?" Dominic asked.


    Sebastian nodded. "You guys continue your inspection. I''ll change clothes and go with you to the station."


    Mia, feeling deted, knew Sebastian was heading to the police station. She quickly changed her clothes and stood obediently by the door.


    "Why are you all dressed up?" Sebastian, still angry, asked.


    Mia clung to Sebastian''s arm. "Sebastian, I want to go to the police station with you."


    "Are you going to embarrass yourself even more?"


    Mia lowered her head, not daring to talk back. However, Sebastian was also uneasy about leaving her alone in the hotel. So, he grabbed her and took her to the police station.


    "You sit here and don''t move. If you need to drink water or go to the bathroom, report to me first," Sebastian instructed.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Mia immediately said, "Roger."


    Sebastian gritted his teeth. "What?"


    "Sebastian, I need to go to the bathroom."


    Sebastian, following the directions of other officers, dragged her to the restroom and stood guard at the door.


    The officers outside stifled theirughter.


    "Mr. Chase is going to be driven mad."


    "Having a sister like her, I don''t know if it''s a blessing or a curse."


    "Good thing she''s his sister. If she were his girlfriend, he''d be furious!"


    Those who hadn''t participated in the vice raid were curious. "What happened?"


    The men who knew the story just smirked but didn''t say anything, their faces full of amusement.


    Mia was dragged back to her original spot. She sat down obediently and promised Sebastian earnestly, "Sebastian, I swear, I promise, I''ll report everything to you. I won''t go anywhere, just y on my phone here." Sebastian pointed his index finger at her as a warning.


    Then he went inside for a meeting.


    At that moment, Vera started chatting with Mia.


    Far away in Zandonick, Vera sat on her bed, shocked by Mia''s antics. "Mia, what were you thinking? Why are you curious about condoms?"


    Mia chatted with her friend, "I found it while looking for the remote. I was curious and wanted to see what it was. Who knew I''d be so unlucky to run into anti-vice crackdown right after taking a shower?" Vera replied, "Give me a few numbers. I''ll buy a lottery ticket for you tomorrow. With your luck, if you don''t win the jackpot, I''ll smash the lottery store."


    As they continued chatting, Patrick came out of the bathroom.


    Vera kept talking with Mia.


    When Patrick got back into bed, Vera didn''t even notice.


    Later, Mia asked, "Your husband is home today. Shouldn''t you be sticking to him? How do you have time to chat with me?"


    A voice drifted into Vera''s ear. "She sticks to me plenty, but not at crucial moments."


    Startled, Vera almost dropped her phone. She turned to see Patrick eavesdropping on her conversation. "When did you get into bed?" "Is that Mia?" Patrick asked.


    Vera nodded.


    Patrick''s gaze fell to Vera''s lips and then lower.


    Sensing a hint of danger, Vera quickly closed her phone, dove under the covers, and pulled the nket over her head. "Honey, let''s sleep." Patrick chuckled softly, lying down and letting Vera rest her head on his arm.


    "Vera, how long are we going to keep dating?"


    Vera''s even breathing indicated she had already fallen asleep.


    With Patrick by her side, she was used to falling asleep quickly.


    Patrick nced at the sleeping Vera, who not only rested her head on his arm but also clutched his hand. Heughed quietly.


    The next day.


    As Patrick was leaving, he saw Randall downstairs. "Get up here."


    Randall, knowing he was in trouble, shrugged and went upstairs.


    In Patrick''s study, before Patrick could say anything, Randall confessed.


    "The house you locked me in was hit by me. Vera wasn''t in the car."


    Patrick snorted. "You nned this in high school and only acted on it in college? So timid."

 Chapter 180 Randall Planned to Crash That Room in High School

    Randall looked up in shock. "Uncle Patrick, how did you know I''ve been nning this since high school?"


    Patrick gave him a cold nce. How could such a trivial matter elude him?


    In high school, after every meal, Randall would go to the backyard to measure the distance to the room often used to punish him. He would hold a draft paper, calcting the force needed to knock the room down. Patrick wasn''t blind.


    At that time, he waited to see if Randall had the guts to follow through.


    However, there was no news until this year when the room was suddenly crashed. The first thought in his mind was Randall!


    He wasn''t angry that Randall had crashed the room, but because he had negatively influenced Vera.


    "If you ever pull Vera into your misdeeds again, I''ll break your legs."


    Randall shook his head in fear. "I won''t involve her."


    However, he also prayed that she wouldn''t pull him into trouble.


    Vera could never stay out of trouble for long.


    "Uncle Patrick, although my rtionship with Vera is not ordinary."


    "What?" Patrick was displeased.


    He dared to say his rtionship with Vera wasn''t ordinary?


    Randall quickly changed his words. "We''ve been friends since we were kids."


    Wait, that didn''t sound right either.


    "Anyway, we''ve been friends for many years, but I still need to remind you that she''s not a calm person."


    Patrick paused and said, "I know."


    Randall was surprised. He knew?


    "I called you here today to ask about someone-Mia. Tell me about her."


    "Uncle, why do you want to know about Mia? If Vera finds out you''re interested in another woman, even if it''s her best friend, she''ll scratch your face." Patrick red at Randall and said angrily, "Then don''t let her find out. Speak quickly!"


    Under Patrick''s pressure, Randall stood properly and truthfully recounted everything he knew.


    On the other side, Vera was not idle.


    She found Cindy and, holding her hand, said, "Cindy, I want to see our family''s old photos."


    Cindy was puzzled. "Why do you suddenly want to see the photos?"


    Vera nodded. "I want to see what Patrick looked like growing up."


    Cindyughed. It was rare for young people these days to use photo albums to learn about each other.


    She smiled, put down what she was doing, and led Vera to her bedroom.


    She took out a thick album from the cab.


    "Patrick''s photos were only taken on his birthday every year when he was little. Later, he stopped taking pictures." Vera held the album and gently dusted off the top.


    "No one has looked at this album in a long time, and I was the only one who kept it," Cindy said.


    They sat on the nearby sofa and started flipping through the album.


    The first page was a family portrait of the Olteran Family.


    Cindy pointed to the seated woman and said with a smile, "She is the mother of Patrick and Vincent." Vera nodded. "She looks so gentle."


    "Yes, she was the gentlest person I''ve ever met," Cindy said, losing herself in distant memories.


    As they turned the pages, two children started to appear.


    "The one in the blue clothes is Randall, and this girl..."


    Cindy fell silent when she saw the girl in the white dress.


    "She is Molly, right?" Vera asked.


    Cindy looked at Vera in surprise.


    Vera smiled and nodded to Cindy. "You don''t have to hide it from me; my husband has already told me."


    Today, she was not only here to see Patrick''s photos but also Molly''s.


    Cindy sighed. "Patrick has too much on his mind; maybe only you can make him happy. Vera, promise me you won''t hurt Patrick."


    Vera chuckled and said to Cindy, "Are you kidding? I love him too much to ever hurt him. But I promise you, I will always be by his side, no matter when or where he needs me."


    Cindy smiled deeply.


    "Cindy, tell me more about Molly. I don''t know much, and my husband won''t tell me."


    Cindy thought for a moment. "Vera, I hope you won''t look down on Patrick after knowing."


    Vera nodded firmly.


    Cindy smiled with relief. "Did you know Shawn was in politics?"


    Vera didn''t know. To her, Shawn was as old as her grandfather, and what happened to him felt like ancient history.


    "Dad held an important position in the government back then. He was tough and incorruptible, which offended many people. Later, someone secretly reported him for corruption, and the investigation dragged on for half a year. Finally, when his name was cleared, he immediately resigned."


    Shawn stayed at home for over six months, and during that time, Vincent and Patrick''s education was nearly disrupted.


    Thirty years ago, if a father was a corrupt official, no school would ept his children.


    After waiting for over six months, the government finally confirmed his integrity.


    Once the announcement was made, he resigned immediately.


    He then turned to business.


    "Shawn was a remarkable man. He was very smart. He used his connections from his previous job to pave the way for himself. In a few years, the Olteran Group grewrger andrger.


    Then, he crossed someone''s line again. As the Olteran Group grew and became a conscientious enterprise, his wealth grew, which meant less for others.


    During those years, the Olteran Family flourished. Hazel had Molly at an old age, and shortly after, I gave birth to Randall. The family was happy and often held parties, bringing the children to various events. However, the Olteran Family''s weaknesses were discovered."


    Vera leaned on the sofa, resting her chin on her hand, listening attentively.


    Cindy recalled, saying, "One day, Randall and Molly were ying when suddenly a group of people barged in and grabbed Randall. Patrick was home for the summer and was looking after the children in the yard. As Randall was taken, Patrick clung desperately to him. They let go of Randall and took Molly instead because Patrick was too troublesome and themotion had alerted the family."


    "What about Patrick?" Vera cared only about the man she loved.


    Cindy thought of the scene. "He clung to one of the kidnappers'' legs, refusing to let go while they took Molly. Eventually, he was taken too." Vera frowned.


    So Patrick had experienced a kidnapping.


    "How did Molly go missing?"


    Cindy shook her head.


    She did not know.


    The whole family was in chaos back then. Randall was almost kidnapped, and her mind went nk.


    When she came to her senses, she learned that the kidnappers demanded a ransom of fifty billion dors from the Olteran Family.


    Shawn called the police, but the kidnappers only sent a picture of Patrick, covered in blood from a beating.


    Shawn couldn''t ept the reality.


    When she saw the picture of Patrick and Molly with blood, Hazel fainted.

 Chapter 181 Randalls Beating Experience

    Later, the Olteran family managed to gather the ransom and delivered it to the designated ce.


    In the end, only Patrick returned. Molly mysteriously disappeared.


    Vera was so engrossed in the story that she forgot to react, asking worriedly, "And then?"


    "Patrick was actually rescued by Emma''s father. That''s why our family has always supported the Tooker family. Since you married Patrick, the Olteran family and the Tooker family havepletely severed ties. Less than a month after Molly''s disappearance, Hazel fell gravely ill and passed away. Patrick med himself, feeling he hadn''t protected his sister. He wore hospital clothes every day, searching various ces for Molly. His mother''s death was a huge blow to him; he believed it was his fault that Hazel died. At the age of 13, he moved out to Cherry Vi, living and studying alone, refusing any help. Once, when I went to do hisundry, he drove me away. Shawn couldn''t enter Cherry Vi without his permission. Vera, you''ve already reached Patrick''s heart. One day, you will surely live there together. Vera, please apany Patrick so that he won''t be alone. In this way, he won''t think about Molly all the day."


    Vera nodded heavily. "I''ll stay by his side, and he''ll give me support."


    Although Cindy was Vincent''s wife, she cared deeply for Patrick. Several times during Christmas, Patrick was alone outside. They wanted him toe home for a meal, but he wouldn''te back. So, Cindy tricked Randall. "Randall, go do something bad."


    Ran replied, "Mom, do you think I''m an idiot?"


    Cindy pointed to the chandelier in the house and said to Randall, "Use a stick to knock it down."


    Randall looked up at the chandelier, saw that it was fine, and wondered why he should knock it down.


    However, Cindy kept insisting that Randall do it. Confused and without asking for a reason, Randall actually did it.


    Then, Cindy, who had instigated him, called Patrick on her phone, "Patrick,e back quickly and deal with Randall. He''s being naughty and broke the chandelier, almost hurting people."


    Randall was stunned; he didn''t understand what had happened. Then, Patrick came back and gave Randall a spanking. It was Christmas that year, and the Olteran family living room was filled with Randall''s cries. Strangely, no one was angry; everyone had joyful expressions on their faces. Only Randall had to eat standing up because his butt hurt too much to sit.


    Later, Cindy tricked him again, "Randall, go and..."


    "I won''t do it!"


    Then Vincent stepped in.


    Once again, Patrick came back.


    Randall criedagain.


    He eventually figured out the pattern; every Christmas Eve, he wouldn''t dare go home. He often arranged to go out with Mia and Vera. Because if he went home, the whole family would start tricking him into causing trouble, and even if he didn''t do them, he would end up getting beaten.


    One time, he didn''t answer anyone''s calls. However, Cindy called Patrick again, "Patrick, it''s almost Christmas, and Randall is missing again. He''s not answering his phone."


    Later, a Thunderstorm car found the suddenly missing Randall on a deserted street. Patrick didn''t get out of the car. When Randall saw the license te, he was so scared that he started crying and then voluntarily got into the car. It was quite a coincidence. That evening, Vera was also present. She was dressed in thick clothes, looking like a penguin. A bright red scarf covered half of her face as she watched the car drive past her. Patrick didn''t notice her either. Fate had already been predetermined.


    Cindy and Vera chatted for a long time and then continued looking at the photo album. Vincent walked in and saw them. "Vera''s here?"


    "Vincent, I came to look at photos of Patrick and Molly."


    Vincent walked over, nced at the album, and sat opposite them. He hesitated for a moment and then spoke earnestly to Vera.


    "Vera, right now, Patrick only listens to you in the whole family. You know about Molly and should have knew what happened from Cindy. I''m asking you for a favor. Please talk to Patrick and ask him to give up looking for Molly. If he continues, he''ll go mad."


    Vera shook her head. Her gaze was sincere and determined. "Vincent, I can''t promise you that. I understand your point, but I believe in Patrick more. I won''t persuade him to give up. As long as he persists in something, I will support him and stay by his side. It''s too hard and lonely for one person to search alone. With me by his side, Patrick won''t go mad. Even if it takes a lifetime, it doesn''t matter."


    Vincent had nothing more to say. Cindy looked at Vera and ced her hand on Vera''s. "Molly''s disappearance is something Vincent and I feel very guilty about. If Patrick hadn''t been protecting Randall, Molly wouldn''t have gone missing, and Mom wouldn''t have passed away."


    Vera, understanding and empathetic,forted the self-ming Cindy. "Those people were after Randall. He''s the only heir of the Olteran family, and kidnapping him would have been much more significant than kidnapping Molly. Patrick was young back then; he could only protect one child. It was either Randall or Molly. If Randall had been kidnapped and missing for fifteen years, Cindy, you wouldn''t have been able to bear the shock."


    Perhaps the one who would have been sick with worry and beyond medical help would have been Cindy. No matter who it was, Patrick felt deeply guilty.


    Vincent was silent for a long time. "Vera, what if he''s looking for someone who might not exist?"


    Without hesitation, Vera replied, "It doesn''t matter. It can be a belief, as long as Patrick and I are alive."


    After speaking, she stood up and, while they weren''t paying attention, secretly took a photo and hid it behind her phone case. "Vincent, Cindy, I''m leaving now." She walked out. Just then, Randall also came out of Patrick''s study. They made eye contact.


    "What were you doing with my mom?"


    "What were you doing in Patrick''s study?"


    They spoke in unison, both questioning the other. However, neither was willing to tell the other what they had been doing. They stared at each other. Randall red at Vera, and they both walked past each other. One was going to find her husband, and the other was going to find his parents.


    Vera went to Patrick''s study, and Randall went to his parents'' bedroom.


    "Honey, what were you doing with Randall just now?"


    "We were talking about him deliberately crashing the car into the house. Where did you go just now?"


    Vera''s eyes darted around, and she yfully said, "I won''t tell you."


    Today, the ne around her neck was sparkling, and Patrick noticed it, feeling very pleased. He swiveled his office chair and opened his arms wide. "Come here." Vera bit her lip, smiled, and ran into Patrick''s arms.


    Meanwhile, in Cindy''s bedroom.


    "Where did you go just now?" Cindy asked.


    Randall replied, "Uncle Patrick yelled at me to go to him. His voice was so loud; how could you not have heard?"


    He poured himself a ss of water and drank it. "Mom, Dad, I want to discuss something with you."


    "Is it good or bad?" Cindy closed the photo album and put it away.

 Chapter 182 Sebastian Angered Himself

    Randall said, "I want to move out."


    He had realized that, in the short term, Vera and Patrick were not going anywhere. If he continued living here, he would be a fool. Cindy refused without a second thought. "No way."


    "Mom, my uncle is now staying at home all the time. I don''t need to cause troubles to make hime back and deal with me."


    Cindy replied, "If you move out, who will drive Vera to school in the morning? She definitely won''t sit in the car if the someone else is driving her."


    Randall was on the verge of tears. "So, I''m just Vera''s driver at home?"


    Cindy felt that her words had hurt Randall''s feelings, so she added, "With you at home, I can also take care of you."


    "I think you take care of Vera more."


    Cindy felt guilty.


    In the afternoon, Patrick indeed took Vera to buy a car. Randall, as a tool, apanied them.


    "Vera, go check out that Bentley."


    Vera nced at it disdainfully. "It''s ugly; I don''t want it."


    Randall said, "I want it."


    "Stop daydreaming."


    Randall was speechless.


    Patrick said, "You can''t just look at the appearance of a car."


    Vera said, "But if I don''t like the appearance, I won''t feelfortable."


    Patrick asked, "Do you like sports cars?"


    Vera nodded happily.


    "Do you want one?" Patrick asked.


    Vera frowned and then shook her head.


    Patrick smiled, holding Vera''s hand as they walked forward, looking at the car in front of them. The regional manager was always by their side, exining all the selling points of the car in detail.


    Vera held Patrick''s fingers, her eyes adorably nk as she looked at Patrick, as if her gaze was telling him that she didn''t understand.


    Patrick could understand the meaning of a V8 engine and cylinder deactivation, but in Vera''s mind, she only wanted to ask what these things were!


    Randall listened intently.


    Patrick interrupted the sales manager, pointing to Randall beside him. "Exin it to Vera in simple terms."


    Randall said, "Benefits."


    Patrick gave him a look.


    Randall felt intimidated, imagining himself beating up this couple in his mind.


    "In simple terms, this car is high-end, elegant, and ssy. The seats inside are all genuine leather, it''s easy to operate,fortable to sit in, conveniently designed, highly equipped, and the exhaust sound is superb. With cruise control, you just follow the car in front, and you don''t have to worry about anything. It''s fuel-efficient."


    Randall thought knowing these things was enough for Vera.


    With his exnation, she immediately understood. "But the car is too long, I can''t reverse it."


    Randall opened the car door and pointed to the disy screen in the middle. "With the reversing camera, even an idiot could reverse it."


    Vera clenched her fist. "What did you say?"


    Seeing her hand, Randall quickly blinked. "This car is perfect in every way, very suitable for a beginner like you."


    Patrick was also very satisfied with the car. He asked Vera, "Do you like it?"


    Vera spoke the truth, "Honey, if you buy me this car, it will cost you a lot of money."


    Patrick smiled indulgently. "It''s okay, the money is all prepared for you. Once you get the hang of this car, I''ll give you a luxury car every year."


    Vera couldn''t hide the smile on her face. She hugged Patrick''s waist. "Honey, you spoil me so much."


    Patrick held her by her waist. "That''s exactly what I intend to do."


    Randall, standing nearby and feeling disgusted, muttered quietly to the floor, "So sickening."


    He didn''t dare to say it out loud.


    Patrick''s attitude toward Vera was that he spent hundreds of thousands f dors on a luxury car for her to practice driving. Once she learned to drive, he would buy her a luxury car every year. Randall, on the other hand, was genuinely envious. He had been driving his car for over two years and wanted to change it but never dared to.


    Patrick said to the manager, "We''ll take this one."


    Then, he held Vera''s hand and took her to look at other cars. Randall followed behind, grumbling as he went.


    "Come over and look at your car," Patrick said without looking back, but his words were directed at Randall.


    Randall was momentarily stunned.


    Then, Patrick asked, "Don''t you want to change your car?"


    Randall, after a brief moment of disbelief, was overwhelmed with joy. He walked up to Patrick, grabbing his sleeve. "Uncle Patrick, are you going to buy me a car?"


    Jealous Vera chimed in, saying, "Randall, take your hands off. No one but me is allowed to grab Patrick''s sleeve."


    Patrick was very pleased with Vera''s reaction and quickly pulled his arm away to make her happier.


    Randall couldn''t care less about that now; his mind was filled with the thought of getting a new car. He jumped up and down in the car dealership, so happy he didn''t know what to say.


    He was so excited he wanted to hug Patrick, but Vera was very good at getting jealous. She even got jealous of men.


    "Uncle Patrick, I love you so much."


    Seeing his excitement, Vera also started tough. "Is it worth being so happy just because Patrick is buying you a car?"


    Patrick, infected by Randall''s silly demeanor,ughed too. "This is a gift for helping Vera with her training recently. Go pick one."


    Patrick handed his bank card to Randall. "After you pick one, go pay for it, and also pay for her car."


    He wanted to take Vera for a test drive.


    Randall took Patrick''s card and immediately went to find the car he had been eyeing for a long time.


    In the evening, Randall and Vera each drove a car home.


    Shawn felt proud of his kids; they could both drive now. He looked at Vera at home and quietly asked, "Vera, when are you going to take me out to have a big meal?" She hadn''t fulfilled her promise fromst time. Vera whispered to Shawn, "Don''t let Patrick know. When he has a social event someday, we''ll sneak out."


    Shawn liked her more and more. He said, "OK."


    Patrick pretended to be deaf, acting as if he didn''t hear Vera and Shawn plotting to go out and eat something delicious.


    The next day, at school.


    Randall found out that Mia had gone back to her hometown over the weekend to take care of some matters.


    "Damn, what kind of friends do I have?"


    A violent Vera and a sharp-tongued, dirty-minded Mia.


    Clearly, Vera, who loved to fight, looked like a cute and charming girl on her appearance. Mia, on the other hand, had a pure and innocent face.


    Among the three, only he was a useless one.


    He couldn''t beat Vera in a fight.


    He knew less thanMia.


    Mia said, "Stop it. Sebastian nagged me all day yesterday, and I can''t stand it anymore."


    Vera asked, "Did Mr. Chase hit you?"


    Mia replied, "He couldn''t bear to, but he got himself so mad."


    Just because he couldn''t bear to hit Mia, his raised hand fell several times.


    Seeing her hiding in the corner, hands raised in surrender with a pitiful expression, Sebastian couldn''t bring himself to p her.


    Finally, he ended up getting himself angry.

 Chapter 183 Visiting the Chase Family

    This time, when Randall and Vincent bought a car, she didn''t dare to shamelessly ask Sebastian for one. She had just offended him and hadn''t yet made amends, so she didn''t dare to speak up. Vera had a sudden thought, saying, "Mia, how about I drive you home today?" Mia didn''t think much of it and said, "Sebastian ising to pick me up."


    Vera insisted, saying, "You haven''t ridden in my car before. Let me drive you. Besides, I haven''t been to your house in a while."


    Randall, not understanding the situation, even hindered Vera. "You''re supposed to go back to your parents'' house with Uncle Patrick tonight. Won''t taking Mia dy your n?" Under the table, Vera stepped on Randall''s foot. "You always speak at inappropriate times."


    Randall looked innocent, wondering what he had done wrong this time.


    Mia also said, "Vera, maybe next time. I need to behave myself for a while and can''t afford to upset Sebastian again. If he dies young, it''ll definitely be because I drove him to it." Vera replied, "Then I''ll go with you to your house. With me there, he will consider your feelings and won''t bully you."


    Mia scratched her head, frowning in confusion at Vera. She felt something was off.


    "Be honest. Did you have another fight with your husband and now you''re seeking refuge at my ce?"


    Randall, not learning his lesson, said it again, "Impossible. She kissed Uncle Patrick right in front of me this morning before leaving. They couldn''t have fought that quickly." Mia''s gossip instincts red up instantly. "Vera, do you kiss Patrick every morning now? You''ve made a big progress! Tell me all about it."


    Vera bit her tongue and red at the annoying Randall. "Randall, if you die young, it''ll definitely be because I killed you!"


    Randall continued to cower. Why couldn''t he even speak freely anymore?


    Vera turned back to Mia and casually lied, "Mia, I want to borrow a book from you."


    Mia''s eyes lit up immediately, looking at Vera with suspicion. "You''re fishy!"


    Vera gave a perfunctory smile and nodded, deliberately letting Mia misunderstand. "More or less."


    "You should''ve said so earlier. I''ll definitely find the book you want. Come home with me today."


    Vera sessfully made her way to Mia''s house.


    In the afternoon, when Sebastian came to pick her up, Vera tagged along. Sure enough, in the car, Mia behaved, and Sebastian didn''t scold her. Once at Mia''s house, Mia took Vera''s hand and led her to the bedroom. She knelt on the floor and pulled out a bag full of novels from under the bed.


    Vera, however, took "Mary Banking" from a nearby shelf. "This is the one I want to borrow."


    Mia was stunned. "Weren''t you into those ''the CEO Falls in Love with Me'' type of novels?"


    Vera replied, "Patrick is a CEO, and he dotes on me. I don''t need to read books to get that experience."


    Mia nced again at the economics book in Vera''s hand. Something didn''t seem right. She got up, kicked the novels back under the bed, and went over to Vera, picking up the book. "What do you need this for?" "Patrick wants me to get a banking qualification. I remembered you had this book, so I wanted to borrow it."


    Vera spoke so sincerely that Mia was half-convinced.


    "If you had told me earlier, I would''ve brought it to you tomorrow. No need toe all the way here."


    "I thoughting in person would show sincerity."


    Mia said,"I think you''re out of your mind."


    Vera replied, "I''ll forgive you this time, considering how your brother''s been bullying youtely."


    They sat together and started chatting.


    "Mia, why don''t you disy any of your childhood photos?"


    Mia said, "My childhood photos aren''t good. My family only disys the ones taken after I grew up."


    "As your good friend, how could I not know about your childhood? Come on, share your photos with me."


    This was Vera''s ultimate goal. She wanted to see Mia''s pictures to make Patrick give up the idea that Mia was just his sister.


    "Wait here. I''ll ask my brother where the photo album is."


    Mia went out and found Sebastian cooking downstairs.


    "Sebastian, where''s our photo album? Vera and I want to look at some pictures."


    Sebastian ;asked, "What pictures?"


    "Just the embarrassing ones. Just tell me where the album is."


    Sebastian replied, "In Mom''s study. Go find it yourself."


    "Okay."


    She turned and ran to her mother''s study. In the kitchen, Sebastian turned off the stove and went to look at her closed door; his eyes narrowed with a sense of unease. Before long, Mia returned.


    "Vera,e and see."


    She opened the album. Vera and Mia sat together, looking at the pictures of Mia.


    "This is when I was just born. My mom was exhausted but still kissed me."


    In the photo, a woman, with sweat still on her forehead, was kissing a wrinkled baby.


    "These are my one-month and one-hundred-day-old photos."


    Vera looked at them. "Mia, do you have any photos from when you were a bit older?"


    "Why are you in such a hurry? You want to see my embarrassing photos, so we have to start from the beginning." Vera was speechless, eager to flip through.


    "This is when I was three. Sebastian was holding me."


    It was taken at Sebastian''s school during a parent-teacher meeting, where he held her.


    Sebastian holding Mia at school was captured in a photo. For each picture, Mia told Vera the story behind it.


    "This is when I was almost four. My parents took me and Sebastian on a trip."


    Vera asked,"What about your five-year-old photos?"


    Just then, there was a knock on the door. Sebastian pushed open Mia''s bedroom door and called them, "Mia, Vera,e out for dinner."


    Mia turned to look at Sebastian. "Sebastian, why do you always knock and then juste in?"


    "Stop talking ande eat. I have to go to the police stationter and won''t be back tonight. The housekeeper will be here to stay with you."


    Vera spoke up, "Mr. Chase, I won''t be staying for dinner. Patrick ising to pick me up, and we''re going to my parents'' house."


    Then she pulled Mia, continuing to look at the photos. Just as Mia was about to turn the page, Sebastian closed the album in her hands, frowning with displeasure and looking sternly at the disobedient Mia. "Finish eating first. If you don''t listen, I''ll confiscate it."


    Mia frowned, wanting to resist his domineering attitude. But seeing Sebastian''s unyielding gaze, she didn''t dare to speak up. "Alright, I''ll look at itter."


    She grabbed Vera''s hand."Come on, let''s go eat. Sebastian cooked today."


    Vera nced at Sebastian, her eyes lingering on the photo album.

 Chapter 184 The Words Did Not Sink In

    Vera wished to speak out impulsively, but she feared rming the Chase family. After all, Mia was her best friend, and she couldn''t afford to be too reckless. She already felt guilty for using her today. "Mia, I won''t stay for dinner. Patrick ising soon, so I''ll wait for him at the door. You all go ahead and eat."


    Descending the stairs, Vera prepared to leave. Mia and Sebastian insisted on seeing her off. As they stood at the entrance, it wasn''t long before Patrick drove up. He understood Vera''s intentions; she had deliberately asked him toe so he could see Mia for himself and dispel any doubts. He appreciated Vera''s thoughtfulness and came in person.


    "Patrick is here, so I''ll be going now."


    Patrick parked the car and stepped out, noticing the girl who was as tall and simrly built as Vera, and the familiar face of Sebastian. He walked over and shook hands with Sebastian. "Hello, I''m Vera''s husband, Patrick."


    "Nice to meet you. In Donnicia, everyone knows Mr. Olteran. I''m Sebastian, the captain of the police department."


    As they shook hands, Vera sensed an odd tension in the air. She quickly pulled Patrick''s attention toward Mia. "Honey, this is Mia, me and Randall''s best friend."


    Mia, having been noticed by him before, nced awkwardly at Patrick and then, somewhat fearfully, moved closer to Sebastian. Patrick looked at her without saying a word. "I''ve picked up Vera, so we''ll be leaving now. See you next time," Patrick said calmly, as if he and Mia were meeting for the first time.


    Sebastian nodded, and he and Mia watched the car drive away. After they left, his brow furrowed, sensing a hint of danger. He turned to Mia, "Mia,e inside with me." "Okay."


    On the way home, Vera asked Patrick, "Did you notice anything?"


    Patrick didn''t reveal his true thoughts to Vera, only giving her the answer she wanted to hear. "No."


    In the following days, to help clear Mia''s name and to help Patrick see the truth, Vera put in a lot of effort. She frequently visited the Chase Vi. Even Shawn got jealous. "You don''t take me along, but you take Mia everywhere. Why?"


    Vera was at the Chase family again, and this time, Sebastian wasn''t home, leaving her and Mia undisturbed. She opened the photo album she hadn''t finished looking through that day. Mia pointed to a picture and said, "This is me at five years old."


    Next to it was another photo taken at the same time,beled [Mia at five years old]. In one picture, she had no bangs, but in the other, she did. The two children lookedpletely different. Without needing further exnation, Vera confirmed that Mia was not Patrick''s biological sister. After all, even if someone wanted to fake it, they couldn''t have done so fifteen years ago, especially since Mia had photos from ages one to five. "Where''s your six-year-old photo?"


    Mia replied, "Did you forget? I had chickenpox when I was six."


    Vera had heard about it. Mia didn''t take any photos that year. Chickenpox was contagious, and no one dared toe near her, not even for her birthday. The next photo was of Mia at seven years old. "Is this you?" Vera asked, pointing to the picture.


    Mia nodded. "Yes, it was my brother''s 12th birthday. I mischievously smeared cake on his face, and he didn''t hold back, smearing cake all over mine. My parentsughed so hard and took this photo of me." Later, as Mia''s face gradually matured, Vera began to remember her appearance from middle school.


    "Mia, I''m sorry," she apologized.


    Mia looked puzzled. "Why?"


    Vera didn''t exin. She got up, washed her face, and then left, nning to drive to Patrick''s office.


    At the same time, Patrick was also looking at a photo of Mia at five years old. His face was expressionless, and Jack hesitated whether to continue speaking.


    "Go on," Patrick said.


    Following orders, Jack continued, "I''ve found Mia''s birth certificate. I also interviewed Mr. Chase''s former aides and visited Mia''s hometown. I even investigated among Sebastian''s ssmates. It confirms that Mia is indeed a member of the Chase family. She was never lost. We showed Mrs. Molly Olteran''s picture around, and the neighbors all said they had never seen her. It''s highly likely that Mia is not Mrs. Molly Olteran."


    Patrick stared at the photo, unblinking. After a while, he saw someone through the surveince screen. He put the photo away. "You can go now. Vera will be here soon. Don''t mention this to her." "Yes, sir."


    Jack left, and Vera appeared. As she pushed the door open, she called out, "Honey."


    "Here," Patrick smiled as he saw her.


    "Honey, I''ve figured it out. Mia isn''t your sister. I''ve seen all her photos from childhood; it can''t be her."


    Patrick stood up and opened a bottle of drink for Vera. She took a sip and said, "You must have been mistaken that day."


    "Alright, I was mistaken."


    He closed hisptop. "Vera, shall we go on a date?"


    "Another date?"


    Vera and Patrick went on dates so frequently that she began to see them as routine, losing any sense of anticipation. Last time, she couldn''t sleep at night, so he took her to the mountains to watch the stars. ording to Patrick, they were stargazing and dating. She had merelyined about being bored at home, and Patrick took her to an amusement park, where they spent the entire day. It wasn''t until they got home that she remembered she had skipped ss. However, Patrick said, "You''re the principal; no one dares to mark you absent."


    She was quick-witted. "Honey, does that mean I can graduate even if I don''t go to school because I''m the principal?"


    Once again, she left Patrick at a loss for words.


    During this period, Vera went to a concert and fell asleep. They went to a theater, and she got drowsy. They went to the beach, and she yawned. The only time she was fully engaged was when eating steak, which she finished cleanly. At Rustic Hearth Cafe, she ate for two hours. At the dessert shop, she sat for an entire afternoon. Eventually, Patrick concluded that Vera was a foodie.


    Vera blinked innocently. "Can''t you afford to feed me? If you can''t, I''ll find someone else who can."


    Patrick hugged the soft Vera, looking at her and whispering, "Not only can I afford to feed you, but I can also afford to feed our future children, who will probably be little foodies too."


    However, Patrick began to worry that Vera''s artistic sensibilities seemedcking. One day, Patrick asked Vera, "Vera, who is Beethoven?"


    "A painter."


    "What about Da Vinci?"


    "A singer."


    "And Einstein?"


    "How do you not know this? He''s that famous physicist," Vera said, looking at Patrick with disdain.


    She wondered how someone with Patrick''s intelligence could achieve such great sess.


    Patrick felt a slight sense of relief. At least Vera''s schooling wasn''t entirely wasted; she had absorbed some knowledge.

 Chapter 185 Veras Distress Over Fear of Cheating

    After a moment, Vera suddenly remembered something and asked, "Honey, was it Newton who got hit on the head by an apple?"


    Patrick asked, "Vera, did you study seriously in high school?"


    "Does it have anything to do with this?"


    He shook his head, more intrigued by how she managed to get into Evergreen University.


    "Did you cheat on your exams?"


    Vera shook her head adorably, speaking with a hint of grievance, "Honey, I didn''t dare to cheat. The teacher said whoever cheats will be put into jail."


    Patrick thought Vera getting into college was purely a stroke of luck. Otherwise, if there were anymon sense questions on the exam, she would surely curse the question setter for being brainless.


    He decided not to let Vera get involved in his search for Molly anymore because of her rtionship with Mia, which would bring her subjective feelings into the matter. However, he had indeed seen the bite mark. If Mia was really his sister, Vera would be in a difficult position.


    Patrick said, "Let''s go, I''ll take you out."


    "Honey, let me make it clear in advance, I don''t want to see any art exhibitions, go to museums, or visit creative parks."


    Patrick asked, "How about a restaurant?"


    Vera smiled sweetly, linking her arm with Patrick''s and resting her head on his shoulder, acting coy. "Honey, you''re the best."


    With such a lovely wife, Patrick was happy every day. He held Vera''s hand and led her out of thepany.


    After they left, Jack and Sophia started chatting. "Sophia, why does Mr. Olteran always skip work whenever Mrs. Olteran shows up?"


    Sophia asked, "Why are you asking me?"


    "Because you''re married."


    Before Patrick got married, he sometimes slept directly at thepany. Now that he was married, whenever he sees Vera, work is thest thing on his mind.


    Sophia replied, "Please don''tpare me to him. I''m an ordinary person. He''s not."


    The extraordinary Patrick took Vera out for some delicious food again, which made Shawn, who was at home, quite upset. Heined to Randall about the unreliable couple for a long time.


    "Randall, take me to keep an eye on them."


    Randall, ying on his phone, said, "I''m not going."


    Shawn said, "When we find them, I''ll help you vent your anger and beat them up."


    Randall continued ying his racing game, looking at the phone screen. "Now you remember I''m your grandson? It''s toote."


    He was engrossed in his game, and Shawn, who was initiallyining, got hooked watching him.


    "You''re so bad at this. I told you to go left. Are you a newbie? Give it to me. I''ll y." Shawn tried to grab his phone.


    Randall immediately hid it. ;"y your own."


    Shawn took out his phone. "Download it for me. I''ll y yours first."


    Randall refused, and Shawn tried to snatch it. As Shawn grabbed his phone, Randall fell onto the couch. "Mom, Grandpa is taking my phone. Mom, help!"


    Cindy peeked out, then went back inside as if she hadn''t seen anything.


    Randall thought, ''Why does she treat me like this?''


    In the end, Shawn won. With Randall''s phone in hand, he chose a motorcycle in the game.


    "Don''t push me off."


    "I was the coolest when I rode motorcycles in my youth."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the gunfire sounded on the phone screen, and the motorcycle Shawn was controlling immediately crashed into a wall. They both fell silent. So this was Shawn''s idea of being cool?


    "Give it back to me," Randall said, taking his phone and starting to y again.


    Shawn watched intently from the side. "Hurry up, overtake them."


    Seeing that Randall didn''t manage to overtake, he began to criticize, "Look at you, so useless."


    "If you think you can do better, go ahead."


    Shawn nced at the difficult race track. Given his earlier poor performance, he didn''t take action. He put his hands behind his back. "I''ll just guide you from the side."


    "I think you just can''t do it."


    "Do you need a beating?"


    Shawn picked up his cane to intimidate him.


    They were anything but quiet, their game filled the living room with the sounds of their bickering. Shawn loved to y the role of a mentor, always offering advice, but he failed every time. He considered failure as the mother of sess and continued to give guidance.


    In the end, the game was over, and Randall had dropped from level 8 to level 5. They both stared at the ranking in silence.


    During dinner, Shawn tried to appease Randall. "Randall."


    "Don''t call me."


    "I just want to..."


    "Don''t pull me."


    "No, this afternoon..."


    "Don''t talk."


    Every time Shawn tried to speak, Randall interrupted him. Cindy scolded Randall for being disrespectful to Shawn.


    "Alright, Cindy, don''t be mad. Ran indeed respects me. Let''s not always scold the child; he''s my only grandson," Shawn said, now a kind and protective grandfather, defending Randall. It was a stark contrast to his earlierints about Randall on the couch.


    Vera and Patrick returned from their date. She was carrying a paper bowl filled to the brim with delicious food they had brought back. "Shawn, are you still awake?"


    Shawn, pretending well, slowly descended the stairs. "The heartless couple is back."


    Vera smiled and acted cute. "Shawn, it''s all Patrick''s fault today. He suddenly wanted to take me out for delicious food, and now I''ve gained weight."


    Shawn scoffed at Vera''s words.


    Vera raised her hand. "Shawn, look what this is."


    Shawn had already smelled the food but was too proud to ask. Vera changed her shoes and walked up, presenting the various delicacies she had bought with both hands respectfully. "Randall may not be good, but I am. Even though I ate a lot of good food, I thought of you with every bite and brought it all back for you."


    "That''s good."


    Shawn took the food and went to the dining room. He startedining to Vera about how Randall didn''t care for him.


    "Shawn, you enjoy your food. I''ll go teach him a lesson for you."


    Vera put on a show, rolling up her sleeves and heading upstairs to find Randall. Shawn feltforted and happily started eating.


    Patrick, spoiling the moment, reminded him, "Don''t eat too much, or you''ll end up in the hospital again tonight."


    He hadn''t wanted Vera to buy so much food at the store, but he couldn''t control her. She bought so much for Shawn that they could barely carry it all back.


    "You are so ungrateful!"


    Patrick awkwardly touched his nose. "This is all kid''s food. Eating too much at your age will do harm to your stomach. I''ll prepare some antidiarrheal medicine and leave it by your bed tonight."


    "Stop cursing me."


    Patrick''s phone rang. He nced worriedly at Shawn and then went upstairs with his phone.


    Vera had gone to Randall''s room to y. As he passed by, Patrick heardughtering from inside. He pushed open Randall''s bedroom door and saw Vera having a great time. "y for a bit and thene back early. Go to bed early tonight."


    "Alright."


    Vera was like Patrick''s daughter, ying with her friends outside while he, as a "parent," reminded her toe back early.

 Chapter 186 Patrick Takes Vera to Level Up

    Patrick also went to his study. Answering the phone, Patrick ced it to his ear and asked, "Have theparison resultse out?"


    "The experts analyzed the skull and found that Mrs. Molly Olteran''s picture has a sixty percent resemnce to the current Mia. However, the current Mia resembles her childhood self even more." "What about the surveince?"


    "We couldn''t find anything. Mia was wearing a sweater with long sleeves that day, which covered the marks on her upper arms. Plus, given the location you mentioned, it''s hard to find anything on the surveince." Patrick pondered in his office for a long time. Jack asked, "Mr. Olteran, why not let Mrs. Olteran take a look at the bite marks? After all, they are good friends."


    "Without certainty, I can''t let Vera get involved. She and Mia are very good friends. If she finds out, it could create a rift between them."


    For an uncertain matter, Patrick didn''t want to risk Vera losing a good friend or offending her friend''s family.


    After all, no one wanted to be suddenly told that their biological parents were someone else.


    Only with absolute certainty would he tell Vera.


    "I remember Mia''s parents'' blood types-one is A, the other is AB. Sebastian''s blood type is also A."


    Jack didn''t understand Patrick''s point.


    Patrick said, "Molly''s blood type is O."


    Jack understood.


    "However, we can''t get close to Mrs. Chase. ording to our surveince, her brother picks her up and drops her off every day. At school, she''s always with Mrs. Olteran. They even go to the bathroom together!" Jack didn''t quite understand the friendship between girls.


    Why did they go to the supermarket together? Why did they have to go to the bathroom together? It was not like they couldn''t live apart.


    Moreover, Vera clearly didn''t need to use the bathroom, but she''d rather wait at the bathroom door just to apany Mia.


    The friendship between girls was truly strange, something men didn''t understand at all.


    Because Vera was around, and Jack had also watched the T2petition videos, he didn''t dare to offend T2, so they could only observe from a distance.


    After school, because Sebastian was a police officer, they didn''t dare to get too close.


    Patrick said, "Their high school has student health records, which include blood type information. Mia''s blood type was recorded at birth. We just need to get her health record andpare it with Molly''s childhood record to know." Jack suddenly had an epiphany. Patrick was indeed clever.


    He even remembered such school health records.


    "OK, I''ll investigate right away."


    Jack left.


    Patrick put down his phone and opened the photo album to look at a picture of Mia.


    The more he looked, the more he felt that the five-year-old Mia in the photo was different from the current Mia.


    He increasingly believed that Mia was his biological sister!


    Randall was leveling up in the bedroom, and Vera was also in his bedroom ying on her phone with him.


    "Good thing we didn''t teach Shawnto y this game. Otherwise, we''d be carrying him to victory all day."


    Randall, also ying the game, said, "Don''t teach him everything. It''s fine if he learns some simple games at his age. You taught him to y CS, and he kept losing with my ount. Once, he even used my ount to run over my teammates with a car! I had to apologize for a long time."


    Veraughed. "How many points did you lose?"


    "No matter how many points I lose, my rank is still higher than yours."


    They were chatting when Patrick knocked on the door. "Vera, you''ve yed enough. It''s time to take a bath and go to bed."


    "Okay, I know, honey. Just wait a moment. We''re about to win."


    She and Randall continued ying. "Tomorrow, I''ll teach Shawn a new, simple game."


    "You better hurry up. The technical games we''re ying now are really not suitable for him, because he is old."


    After winning a round, Vera put away her phone and left.


    In the bedroom, Patrick had juste out of the shower. He said somewhat disapprovingly, "Don''t spend all your time ying with Randall. You are my wife."


    People who didn''t know might think Vera was his girlfriend.


    Vera said, "I was just asking Randallto help me level up. I can''t do it on my own. Randall is a master."


    Patrick scoffed dismissively. "Boys who don''t study properly and only y games."


    "You can''t say that. During exams, Mia and I both copy Randall''s answers."


    Patrick felt a bit jealous after hearing that. "Are you praising him?"


    Vera smiled sweetly, hugging Patrick''s waist and acting coy. "Of course not. I''m just using him to help me level up and to pass answers during exams. In this way, I don''t have to spend time studying or ying games, and I can spend all my time with you, my Darling."


    Vera had a way of expressing herself that could turn the ordinary into the extraordinary, making the sun seem like the moon and ck coal appear as white.


    Patrick had experienced this before.


    To Patrick, Vera''s words had a simple meaning. She didn''t study or work hard because she wanted to spend time with him.


    Patrick asked, "What game are you ying?"


    "CS."


    "Stop ying with him. I''ll take you."


    Vera was stunned.


    Patrick, who was always busy and decisive, actually knew how to y such games?


    "Just you and me, don''t bring anyone else."


    Vera nodded enthusiastically. "Okay! But, honey, do you even know how to y?"


    "Give me a day, and I''ll learn."


    Vera was shocked again.


    Patrick didn''t know how to y, yet he wanted to take her?


    Could it be that she would end up carrying him?


    Later, Patrick really did learn to y the game in a day. Every night after that, they would lie in bed, Vera''s head resting on hisp, holding her phone while he guided her through the game. However, Patrick carrying her to victory came at a "tuition fee."


    Vera often felt like crying, paying the tuition until her legs were weak, but that was what happened for a few dayster.


    The next morning, Patrick suggested taking Vera to school.


    Vera asked, "Why?"


    "I''m your husband. Do I need a reason to take you?"


    Vera pouted. Though she acted silly when in love, she was quite smart otherwise.


    Could it be that Patrick wanted to see Mia?


    "Honey, do you have another motive?"


    Patrick asked, "What do you mean?"


    Patrick''s rank was always a level higher than Vera''s. He knew Vera was asking about Mia, but he deliberately denied it, pretending to be confused.


    In this way, Vera wouldn''t give him a hard time.


    Vera refused to let him take her.


    "Since the start of the school year, I haven''t taken you once. I should find an opportunity to meet your school leaders."


    "You don''t need to meet them. The highest leader of the school is sitting right next to you."


    Patrick was helpless, but this was indeed something he had orchestrated.


    In the morning, he didn''t seed in taking Vera to school.


    However, in the afternoon, he sessfully picked her up.


    At the ssroom door, when the students saw Patrick outside the window, there was amotion.


    Someone reminded Vera to look outside.


    She turned and saw the gentle Patrick smiling at her.


    Mia teased from the side. "Look at you. You smile so sweetly when you see your husband."


    "This is a smile in happiness," Vera replied.

 Chapter187 Patrick is a Pig

    In the ssroom, as soon as school was dismissed, Vera excitedly ran out to meet Patrick.


    "Honey, I didn''t let you drop me off this morning, and now you''re here to pick me up in the afternoon. Do you miss me that much?"


    Patrick had mastered the art of sweet-talking Vera, and he used it on her now. "I''ve been thinking about you all day at the office, couldn''t focus in meetings, so I came early to pick you up." Vera smiled happily, but she still scolded Patrick, "You can''t do this. You need to work hard. If you keep thinking about me all day, yourpany will go bankrupt."


    Patrick ruffled her hair. "You ran out without packing your books?"


    "Mia and Randall will help me pack."


    At that moment, Mia and Randall came out carrying a stack of books.


    Patrick wanted to help, but Vera quickly preempted him and took over.


    Patrick awkwardly withdrew his hand.


    He nced at Mia''s arm and casually asked, "Do you have any scars on your arm?"


    Vera noticed his intention. Her smile faded as she looked at Patrick. "Honey?"


    "I was just asking."


    From Patrick''s words and actions, Vera immediately understood his intention.


    She stopped smiling and her face turned serious.


    Her usually yful face was now stern.


    Mia sensed something was off and awkwardly smiled. "No, I don''t."


    Vera pointed at her own arm, jealously saying, "You never ask if I have any scars."


    Patrick replied, "I see your arms and legs every day. I know better than anyone if you have any scars."


    Everyone present thought, Patrick''s words could easily lead to wild imaginations.


    Vera blushed, feeling that Patrick''s straightforwardness might cause her friends to misunderstand.


    Indeed, she did unt her arms and legs in front of Patrick every night.


    She wanted to retort but had nothing to say.


    Soon, Sebastian arrived.


    Seeing Patrick, he immediately walked over to Mia. "Did Mr. Olterane to pick up Vera?"


    "Yes, and you''re here to pick up Mia. You''re more responsible than some parents, always picking her up. Aren''t you busy at the police station?"


    Sebastianughed, "I''m used to picking her up. Zandonick has been peacefultely, no security issues."


    He didn''t say much more and took Mia''s hand to leave.


    Patrick nced at Vera beside him. She stared at him angrily.


    "I really came to pick you up."


    "Patrick, you''re getting more and more unreliable, even using me as an excuse now."


    With that, she turned and followed Randall, intending to hitch a ride home.


    Randall panicked. "Vera, don''t follow me! I don''t want to risk my life."


    Vera grabbed Randall''s sleeve and dragged him along, not giving him a chance to refuse.


    Without a word, Patrick followed them, grabbed Vera''s arm, bent down, and held her up in front of everyone.


    In an instant, Vera was too stunned to react. She hadn''t expected to be lifted like this!


    There were many ssmates around, secretly watching the scene.


    The image of Patrick carrying Vera quickly made its way to the school forum.


    "Patrick!"


    "Call me honey."


    "You''re a jerk."


    "No matter how much of a jerk I am, I''m still your husband."


    Ignoring the stares of those around them, Patrick ced the fussing and pouting Vera in the passenger seat and buckled her seat belt. "I really came to pick you up." Vera turned her angry face away, huffing.


    Patrick leaned in and gave her a light kiss on the cheek, gentle and not over the top.


    He went to the driver''s seat and drove off with Vera.


    Meanwhile, on the way back to Lc Manor, Sebastian and Mia were in the car.


    Sebastian was worried all the way. "Mia,tely Vera has beening to our house to look at photo albums, and Patrick has beening to school to see you. What''s going on?"


    "Vera said she wanted to see my childhood photos. I thought it was no big deal, so we looked at each other''s pictures. But Patrick really isn''ting to see me; he''s just picking Vera up from school. Their rtionship is very close right now. I heard they can''t go a day without kissing."


    Sebastian replied, "Grandpa isn''t good these days, and soon they will be staying at our house. Don''t invite ssmates over for a while; we don''t want to disturb them. And about Patrick, his status and position are not ordinary. We can''t guess what he''s thinking. Even if he''s just picking up Vera, you should avoid any misunderstandings. Don''t interact with them too much. After all, he''s Vera''s husband, and to you, he''s just a stranger."


    "I know, Sebastian. You don''t need to tell me."


    "Alright."


    Sebastian nced at Mia''s left shoulder as he drove but said nothing more.


    Patrick took Vera to his office. He worked in the study while Vera yed games on the sofa.


    He walked over, but Vera didn''t acknowledge him.


    Patrick picked up two of Vera''s textbooks from the table and started flipping through them.


    On one page, it read: [Patrick mentioned in an interview that we have entered the inte age


    ...]


    Seeing his name, someone had drawn a little bird pecking at his name, and added a word, turning it into [Patrick''s wife.]


    The sentence now read: [Patrick''s wife mentioned in an interview...]


    His wife?


    Patrick turned to look at Vera with a doting smile. She was indeed mischievous, with so many little antics.


    She was tapping the screen frantically, likely about to lose her game.


    Patrick didn''t disturb her and continued reading the information about him.


    [Patrick led the Olteran Group bravely at the forefront of the era, economic reforms...]


    Vera had drawn a pair of horns next to Patrick''s name and noted: [He is clearly a human, but his words are not meant for humans.]


    She didn''t understand that part, so she med her ignorance on Patrick''s sophisticatednguage.


    Patrickughed, showing his white teeth. Rarely did anything make him this happy.


    However, Vera, without saying a word, had amused him with just a small gesture.


    Patrick thought to himself; it seemed he needed to speak more inly in the future. Vera was a student, and if she didn''t understand, it was his fault.


    As Patrick was about to turn the page, Vera quickly closed the book and snatched it away. "Why are you reading my book?"


    Patrick, in a good mood, told Vera, "I wanted to see if my little wife at school is paying attention in ss."


    Vera sat on the book, not letting Patrick see it.


    Patrick wascurious. "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing," Vera replied,cking confidence. She didn''t dare let Patrick see the rest.


    It was fine if he saw the front, but if he saw the back, where she had drawn pig heads on all his photos, she feared her butt would be in trouble. "Let me see the rest."


    "There''s nothing more. Don''t look."


    Seeing Vera''s evasiveness, Patrick felt certain that thetter pages held something special, some "surprise" waiting for him.

 Chapter188 Vera Threatens to Find a New Boyfriend

    "Let me see the book."


    Vera picked up a history book and handed it to Patrick. "Here, take a look."


    Without a word, Patrick wrapped his arm around Vera''s waist, lifting her with one arm and positioning her face down over hisp, her bottom up, ready for a spanking!


    Vera, lying across Patrick''sp, tried to push herself up from the sofa. "Honey, you''re a bad guy!"


    Patrick picked up the book she had been sitting on and started flipping through it.


    Vera tried to get up, but Patrick held her down by the back of her neck.


    "Honey, you can''t look. Let me go."


    Vera''s arms iled behind her, trying to hit Patrick, but she couldn''t reach him.


    On page 53, her drawing had turned his photo into a pig''s head.


    On page 72, his nose was a pig''s snout, and his face was covered in freckles.


    On page 911, his features were unrecognizable. Vera had drawn mouse teeth, cat whiskers, and turned his hair red with waves, adding pig ears on top. The name "Patrick" under it had been changed to "Pig." With a swift smack, Vera''s bottom stung.


    Her face flushed with embarrassment. "Honey!"


    Patrick said, "You love drawing so much, I might as well send you to art school."


    Vera flipped over, and when Patrick didn''t restrain her, shey on hisp, pulling herself up by grabbing his shoulder.


    "Honey, I don''t want to go."


    Patrick nced at Vera and took out his phone, ready to instruct Sophia to find a reputable art ss for Vera to improve her drawing skills.


    "No, honey, listen to me. I drew it because I love you so much." Vera tried to snatch Patrick''s phone, but he raised his arm, and she missed.


    She changed tactics, cupping Patrick''s face with both hands, their eyes meeting. She leaned in for a kiss. "Honey, please, I was wrong. I won''t draw anymore."


    Patrick, however, was enjoying teasing her. "You can stop after you learn to draw a proper sketch of me. Then you can finish the art ss."


    Vera shook her head and kissed Patrick several more times. "Honey, I was wrong."


    Patrick said, "Kisses won''t work."


    "Then I''ll offer myself?"


    Patrick nced at Vera in his arms. He knew she often didn''t mean what she said, so he didn''t believe her.


    "Let''s see after you offer those kisses."


    Vera raised her arm to grab Patrick''s phone again, but just then, Jack knocked on the door. "Mr. Olteran, may Ie in?"


    "Yes,e in quickly," Vera said hastily.


    She needed to find something work-rted to distract Patrick from the pig drawings.


    Jack entered.


    At first nce, Patrick''s desk was empty.


    At the second nce, they sat on the sofa.


    Vera sat in Patrick''sp, smoothing his chest, pleading, "Honey, I was wrong. Don''t get upset. You focus on work, and I''ll disappear." "Restore all the drawings in the book to their original state."


    "Okay, no problem. I''ll do it right now."


    Vera grabbed the book and slipped out.


    Jack awkwardly watched their intimate moment.


    "Mr. Olteran, did Ie at a bad time?"


    Patrick replied, "It''s fine. I was just scaring her. What do you need? Speak directly."


    Outside, Vera went to the coffee room alone. She sat down and borrowed an eraser from one of the employees, spreading out her book to start erasing her "masterpieces."


    "If his hands itch, he should apply some ointment. Why does he have to go through my book? So annoying," she muttered as she erased.


    Sophia walked by and saw the frustrated Vera. She grabbed a drink and handed it to her.


    Looking down at the drawings in Vera''s book, she asked, "Mrs. Olteran, what punishment did Mr. Olteran give you?"


    "He told me to erase these marks with an eraser."


    "What if you can''t erase them?"


    "Then I''ll just scrape them off."


    She had no intention of going to art school.


    Sophia sat with Vera, helping her erase the pictures.


    They started chatting.


    Vera said angrily, "If Patrick dares to enroll me in an art ss, I''ll find a new boyfriend there and see who gets angrier!"


    Sophia advised, "Mrs. Olteran, I suggest you cherish your life and not provoke your husband."


    Vera scoffed, "You all fear him, but I don''t. I''m not his employee; he has nothing on me."


    Patrick stood behind them, arms crossed, listening to Vera''s bold threats about finding a new boyfriend.


    "This won''t erase. Patrick''s brain is made of stone; he doesn''t understand flexibility. These are drawn with watercolor markers; I can''t remove them." "Forget it. I''ll just buy a new book and pass it off."


    Sophia tried as well, but even with water, the colored drawings wouldn''te off.


    "Mr. Olteran hates being deceived the most."


    Vera said, "Sophia, do you know what my purpose for him?" Seeing Sophia''s confusion, Vera continued, "To challenge his temper."


    At worst, if she really angered him, she would just act cute.


    If that didn''t work, she would fulfill his wish of making love.


    Vera was very frustrated.


    She closed her book, feeling defeated, and gave up.


    Sophia stood up to go back to work, but when she turned around, she was startled!


    When had Patrick been standing there?


    Patrick gestured for Sophia to leave.


    Sophia nced at Vera and quietly left without a word of warning.


    After Sophia left, someone else sat down in her ce.


    Vera asked, "Sophia, do you know how to y... Ah! When did you get here?"


    Vera''s scream startled the secretaries who were diligently working.


    "Mr. Olteran, what happened to Mrs. Olteran?" one of the secretaries, recognizing Vera''s scream, asked with concern.


    Sophia nced toward the break room and said, "She was probably scared by Mr. Olteran."


    Vera had been so confident and fierce just moments ago, acting like she was the boss of the world.


    However, as soon as she saw Patrick, she immediately wilted.


    She sat properly, very timid. "Honey, you didn''t hear anything just now, did you?"


    "I only heard you say I was sick and that you were going to find a new boyfriend just to annoy me."


    Vera started to feel nervous.


    Why did Patrick look so cheerful, yet she felt a chill?


    "Honey, you''re not angry, right?"


    Patrick smiled and said, "I''m not angry at all."


    He just had an itch in his hand, wanting to spank her!


    "Then swear you''re not angry and won''t hit me."


    Patrick said, "I swear I''m not angry. If I''m lying..." Patrick paused, looking at the adorable Vera in front of him. "Then I''ll spank my wife."

 Chapter189 Randalls being beaten and Veras Protection

    After speaking, he stood up, grabbed Vera''s slender arm, and dragged her back to the office. Vera didn''t want to go to the office.


    However, if she didn''t go, Patrick would scold her in public.


    It was better to close the door and let him reprimand her privately, so she could beg for mercy.


    At this moment, she didn''t feel proud at all.


    In the following days, Patrick continued to pick Vera up from school, bing a beautiful sight at the school.


    Patrick, having nothing better to do, would flip through her books several times and found it quite unsettling that there were no drawings by Vera in them. The strangest one was Mia.


    Every day, she arrived at the ssroom just in time.


    When she left, it was either Sebastian who came to pick her up, or Ellie, or the Chase family''s driver.


    Mia asked Vera, "Why is Patrick so protective of youtely?"


    "Because he found out that I drew pig heads on his pictures in my books. As a punishment, he picks me up every day, letting everyone at school know that he''s my husband."


    Vera then asked, "Mia, why don''t you have any free timetely?"


    "Because Sebastian and my mom said there''s a serial killer in Zandonick who hasn''t been caught yet. They specifically target pretty girls. Sebastian said I''m too beautiful and would definitely be a target, so my parents, he, and our driver take turns picking me up every day."


    Vera nodded.


    Randall, on the other hand, had already started reviewing previous knowledge points to prepare for the uing exams.


    The temperature had dropped, and the windows in the ssroom were not opened during lessons, making the room stuffy. Many students, after lunch, came to the ssroom to sleep on their desks.


    Another group of students was reviewing.


    "Vera, where''s Randall?" Mia was the first to notice that Randall was missing.


    Vera turned her head and looked. "Yeah, where''s Randall? It''s so cold outside, and his coat is still on the desk."


    The ssroom was quiet. Vera and Mia got up and quietly left the ssroom to call Randall outside.


    The first call went unanswered.


    On the second call, Randall answered, "Back gate of the school, alley, help."


    After saying that, the phone fell to the ground, and Vera could still hear a woman crying and shouting, "Stop hitting him."


    Vera and Mia exchanged nces.


    They turned and ran towards the back gate of the school.


    When they arrived, they saw a woman crying and shouting for them to stop hitting.


    Randall was beaten to the ground, surrounded by seven men kicking and punching him. Another man with a wounded face sat nearby, cursing at Randall on the ground, "Just keep beating him. How dare he meddle in my business?" Seeing Randall being beaten on the ground, Vera''s anger red up.


    Through gritted teeth, she said, "How dare they bully Randall? I''ll teach them a lesson."


    Mia, seeing Randall being beaten, felt heartbroken and even angrier.


    "You go fight with them. I''ll take care of Randall."


    Vera clenched her fists and charged into the crowd.


    To Vera and Mia, although Randall was their follower and they often bullied and exploited him, Randall was also like their little brother whom they protected. Outside, no one dared to bully Randall except them.


    This time, these street thugs dared to bully Randallright under their noses!


    In elementary school, when someone saw Vera bossing Randall around, they also wanted to bully him, making him do their homework and clean for them.


    Before Randall could react, Vera found out and her temper red up. In the ssroom, in front of everyone, she fought with that female ssmate, who had no chance to fight back and waspletely overpowered by Vera. Her fists were powerful, and when she fought, she held nothing back.


    Later, the incident rmed the parents.


    Although Vera was reprimanded by both the teacher and the parents, no one in the ss dared to boss Randall around anymore.


    As they grew older, someone developed a crush on Mia, and Mia was very "fond" of Randall.


    This led their ssmates to mistakenly believe that she liked Randall.


    They even threatened to find people to beat Randall up at the back gate of the school and ruin his face.


    After school, Mia called Sebastian and brought a group of police academy students to the scene, giving those people a thorough beating.


    During Randall''s school years, apart from being exploited by Mia and Vera, everything else went smoothly.


    Vera charged into the crowd and started fighting with those men.


    Mia, not knowing how to fight, bent down, avoiding the men to prevent getting hurt.


    She went to Randall, squatted down, and looked at his injured face and head.


    Randall''s blue sweater sleeves were covered with footprints from being kicked.


    Mia, heartbroken, held Randall''s head, looking at his wounds, her eyes reddening. "Randall, can you get up?"


    Randall struggled to get up from the ground, supported by Mia, escaping the chaotic crowd.


    By the wall, there were sticks that those men had used to beat him.


    Randall picked one up and turned to shout at Vera, "Vera, catch it!" He threw it toward Vera.


    Their decade-long friendship had made them very in sync. Vera turned, raised her hand, and caught the stick Randall threw. Now, she didn''t need to use her fists.


    The stick in her hand seemed toe alive, following the movements of her wrist.


    Those men had only managed to beat Randall because they outnumbered him; they had no systematic training and were no match for Vera.


    With one swing, Vera struck a grown man''s head, making him dizzy and causing his legs to copse as hey on the ground.


    Vera turned and struck another man''s back of the head.


    Randall, pulled out of the chaotic crowd by Mia, was approached by the crying girl who hurried over to support him and check his injuries. "Did you call the police?" Mia asked.


    Randall looked at the girl, waiting for her response.


    The crying girl shook her head. "I forgot."


    Randall was angry."Didn''t I tell you to call the police?"


    "I saw you getting beaten, and I forgot."


    Mia took out her phone and called Sebastian, saying, "Sebastian, I''m in trouble again."


    "Where are you?" Sebastian asked worriedly.


    Mia nced at the narrow alley and the people lying on the ground. "Don''te to the crime scene. Just go straight to the hospital. We''ll meet at the hospital."


    Vera looked at the eight men lying on the ground, her breathing heavy; she was exhausted from the fight.


    If Randall hadn''t thrown her the stick, she wouldn''t have been able to deal with these men so quickly.


    "Mia, call an ambnce."


    Mia had already called 911.


    At the Olteran Group headquarters, Jack rushed into the office.


    He summarized quickly, "Mr. Olteran, Randall was beaten, Mrs. Olteran got into a fight, and Mia was involved in the incident."


    Patrick was stunned for a moment.


    Jack then borated, "Randall was beaten by some street thugs. Mrs. Olteran found out and went to rescue him, but she didn''t control her strength and sent people to the hospital. When the ambnce arrived, Mia kicked each of those who beat Randall."

 Chapter190 Randalls Rising Status

    This was the information reported by the people Patrick had sent to follow Mia and investigate her identity.


    By coincidence, Patrick''s men witnessed the incident. They were about to step in to protect Vera when they suddenly realized that their intervention would only cause more trouble for her. For the "adorable" and young Vera had beaten down eight men and was now sitting aside, resting.


    Seeing the men lying on the ground, unable to fight back, Mia, still furious, walked over and kicked each of them, avenging Randall''s mistreatment.


    An ambnce arrived and took all the men away.


    Vera and Mia also needed to take Randall to the hospital for a check-up, worried that he might be injured.


    On the way to the hospital, Vera''s driving skills finally came in handy as she drove Randall to get medical attention.


    A girl kept trying to follow them.


    Mia, not one to mince words, shouted at the unfamiliar girl, "Don''t let me find out that Randall getting beaten has anything to do with you. If you''re the one who caused this, I won''t let you off!" The girl was frightened by Mia and didn''t dare to follow.


    At the hospital, Vera parked the car while Mia went to register.


    Then they all went to the doctor''s office together.


    When Patrick arrived at the hospital, he saw them walking side by side to get an X-ray.


    He also noticed the injuries on Randall''s face.


    "Uncle Patrick, there were too many people today. I couldn''t win the fight, so Vera fought for me," Randall admitted his mistake proactively.


    Patrick stepped forward, looked at Randall''s injuries, frowned, and then turned to Vera. "Are you hurt?"


    Vera pursed her lips and obediently shook her head.


    At this moment, Sebastian also arrived.


    "Sebastian."


    Seeing Sebastian, Mia ran over to him. Sebastian checked to see if she was injured.


    "I''m fine. Vera fought, and Randall got hurt."


    Sebastian nodded and said to Patrick, "Mr. Olteran, you take Vera and Randall for their check-ups first. I''ll take Mia to investigate."


    Without giving Mia a chance to speak, he took her away.


    Patrick, at this moment, had no time to worry about Mia. He took Vera and Randall for their check-ups.


    After a lot of fuss, it was already afternoon, and even the uninjured Vera was pushed in for an examination. Those men had also woken up.


    Later, Sebastian found out that these men were loan sharks.


    The girl was named Lucy Lopez, and she had borrowed $10,000 from them. Two monthster, the interest had doubled, making the total $20,000. They had asked for the money several times, but she hadn''t paid, so they went to her school to find her.


    Coincidentally, Randall had gone to the supermarket to buy drinks at that time.


    Knowing she was in danger, Lucy had taken Randall''s arm and cried, begging him to save her, saying someone was trying to kidnap her.


    Randall was confused.


    He walked out.


    Just then, the men approached, "Are you her boyfriend?"


    "Who are you?"


    Lucy clung to Randall, afraid he would abandon her.


    Randall tried to leave but was blocked.


    "We need to have a serious talk. Take them both away."


    The leader took Randall and Lucy to an alley without surveince.


    "Pay up, $20,000. If you don''t, we''ll release your girlfriend''s nude photos."


    Randall frowned and looked at Lucy, whom he didn''t even know.


    "Are you loan sharks?"


    "Loan sharks? That''s such an ugly term. We''re just her creditors."


    The girl cried, "I only borrowed $10,000 from you to treat my grandfather. It''s not $20,000 at all."


    Randall turned to her and said, "Call the police, and let them handle it."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he was shoved into the alley and punched. "Call the police? I''ve never seen someone who owes money calls the police."


    Randall didn''t back down and started fighting the man who hit him.


    One-on-one, he could hold his own, but against eight, he was at a disadvantage. He couldn''t even get his phone out.


    Vera called him; the first time, he couldn''t answer. The second time, he quickly hit the green answer button, "Back gate of the school, alley, help."


    After that, his phone was kicked away by someone.


    At the police station, Patrick learned the whole story and looked at the fortunately unharmed Randall. "ying the hero, without knowing your own limits. You''re not even half as good as Vera, yet you try to protect others." Randall hung his head, not daring to talk back.


    Vera tugged on Patrick''s hand, "Don''t scold Randall; he didn''t do anything wrong."


    Understanding the situation, Patrick got up and took Vera and Randall home.


    On the way, he stopped the car and went to a pharmacy to buy medicine for Randall.


    Vera and Randall sat in the back; she squeezed out some ointment to apply to Randall''s wounds.


    Seeing the injuries on Randall''s face made Vera furious, even wanting to beat those men up again. Patrick silently approved.


    Let her fight!


    Back home, Randall finally became the cherished boyof the Olteran family. Everyone was concerned about him.


    Cindy, who usually ignored Randall, was now deeply worried seeing him injured.


    "Randall, let me apply some more ointment for you."


    "Mom, I''m fine."


    Cindy said, "Your skin is all red. How can you be fine? Patrick, Vera, did you check Randall thoroughly?" Patrick replied, "We checked everything. I wouldn''t have brought him out if there were any problems." Cindy, heart aching, scolded Randall, "You didn''t have to meddle."


    Vincent looked at Randall''s injuries and simply said, "Let me check again."


    As his father, he was worried about him.


    Shawn was furious at home, wanting to chop those men to pieces.


    Vera said, "Shawn, they''re in the hospital now. When they get out, I''ll help you chop them up."


    "Who put them in the hospital?"


    Vera clenched her four fingers into a fist and pointed her thumb at her sweet face.


    Shawn said, "Well done! What reward do you want? I''ll give it to you."


    Vera was at a loss.


    It was her first fight, and she was getting a reward?


    Is this how the Olteran family rewards their children?


    With Randall injured, he became the center of attention at school.


    Vera and Mia took great care of him.


    With the cold weather outside, they wouldn''t let Randall go out to buy food, fearing he might catch a chill. They attended to him meticulously.


    This made Randall momentarily not want his injuries to heal.


    He even thought, ''Should I find someone to beat me up again?''


    Because being taken care of felt so good!


    When he wanted water, someone fetched it for him.


    When he wanted food, someone brought it to him.


    If he weren''t a man, they would probably even help him to the bathroom.


    "Randall, someone at the door is looking for you," someone called out in the ssroom.


    Randall turned to see the girl who had borrowed from the loan sharks, Lucy.


    "Come in," Randall said.


    Behind him, Vera and Mia returned from buying food.


    "Why let you in? If you have something to say, You can talk to us. Don''t disturb Randall."

 Chapter191 Sebastian Was Nervous

    Randall was in the ssroom when he heard themotion outside. He stood up and hurried out to see what was happening.


    He saw Vera and Mia, both hands full with lunch and drinks, speaking harshly to Lucy.


    Randall ran over and took some of the load from them. "What are you all so worked up about?"


    Mia pointed to the ssroom and said, "Randall, you go inside first."


    Randall was bewildered by their behavior.


    Vera red at him and shouted, "Go back."


    Frightened, Randall carried the lunch back into the ssroom.


    Lucy was left standing there, tears streaming down her face, holding some ointment in her hand.


    "I''m worried about Randall. He got hurt because of me."


    Mia couldn''t stand unrted women crying in front of her; she was already impatient. "I warned you yesterday. If Randall got hurt because of you, I won''t let you off. Are you afraid I can''t find you, so you came to me yourself?" Vera asked calmly, "Why did you use Randall?"


    "I didn''t use him."


    "Alright then, let me ask you. What illness does your grandfather have?"


    "Cancer," the girl replied.


    Vera continued, "What kind of cancer? What''s it called? Where is he hospitalized? How much is the surgery fee? If your family is really in trouble, I will help you through this difficult time. But if I find out you used Randall, I won''t let you off! As a student of Evergreen University, you should have heard of my status."


    Lucy felt extremely guilty, her hands constantly clutching at her clothes.


    Mia looked her up and down. "Are you mute? Speak up!"


    "My grandfather was discharged."


    "No problem, I can check the hospitalization records," Mia said.


    Lucy stopped crying, her eyes darting around, not daring to face them.


    Vera said, "You used the loan to buy luxury goods, didn''t you?"


    She continued, "You found out Randall is both a government official''s child and wealthy, and you were tempted, weren''t you?"


    Lucy bit her lip, looking as if she were being bullied. "I didn''t."


    Vera asked, "Then do you dare to prove your innocence? If we have wronged you, I will even pay off your high-interest loan. But if you dare to lie, and I find out you approached Randall with ulterior motives, do you believe I can expel you?" Patrick''s influence was indeed useful.


    If she was unhappy, expelling someone was very easy.


    Last night, Patrick had given her a bit of a pep talk. "The school is yours. You just need to do what makes you happy. If you don''t like someone, expel them. If you''re notfortable, then buying this school was pointless." Vera had felt a bit guiltyst night, thinking Patrick was leading her astray.


    Patrick had added, "I spent money and effort just to make you happy. If you''re not happy, then all of this is meaningless."


    Vera thought he had a point.


    Patrick had also said, "Before marriage, your dad gave you freedom. After marriage, I give you the confidence to do whatever you want. Just do what makes you happy; I''ll handle everything."


    Vera was moved. "You said it. If I do something wrong, you have to protect me. Even if I''m unreasonable, you have to protect me."


    Patrick nodded.


    Lucy, who hade to deliver medicine to Randall, heard Vera''s words and knew she couldn''t afford to offend her.


    She took the ointment and tried to slip away.


    Mia crossed her arms and stepped in her way.


    "Where are you going? Did you think I was joking yesterday? Since you came to me yourself, saving me the trouble of finding you, why did you use Randall?"


    "I didn''t."


    Vera said coldly, "I have no patience for your nonsense."


    Lucy tried to walk away in another direction, but Vera blocked her path again.


    Randall had never experienced such a silent loss before.


    He had been beaten for no reason. They wouldn''t rest until this matter was thoroughly investigated.


    They were determined not to let Lucy leave.


    Randall came out, ready to suggest letting her go, but as soon as he stepped out of the ssroom door, Vera red him back inside.


    Randall meekly retracted his foot.


    Outside the ssroom, Vera and Mia stood for half an hour beforeing back in.


    Randall saw their fiery expressions and asked, "What''s going on?"


    Vera, exasperated, grabbed Randall''s ear. "You fool; you didn''t even realize you were being used."


    Mia exined, "She took out a high-interest loan to buy luxury goods. The interest kept piling up, and she couldn''t repay it. Yesterday, she deliberately used you. Out of all those people, she didn''t beg anyone else but clung to you, hoping you''d pay off her debt and even be her boyfriend."


    "Does she think I''ve never seen a woman before?" Randall retorted.


    Mia continued, "She thought you were a rich kid and that paying off $20,000 for her would be a piece of cake. But she didn''t expect you to get beaten and still not pay for her."


    Randall was speechless with anger. He couldn''t understand her.


    Vera had almost lost her temper and hit Lucy earlier.


    Mia said, "She''s a typical weirdo, a gold-digger."


    "I have money, but why should I pay her debt? Does she think she can just borrow money and then find someone to pay it off for her?" Randall felt his logic was sound.


    Mia replied, "Exactly. She saw you had money and thought if you paid her debt, she''d be willing to have a rtionship with you, maybe even be your girlfriend. Think about it, you''re the campus hunk. If she became your girlfriend..." Randall, not holding back, mimed vomiting in the ssroom. "Mia, please, stop."


    Vera felt sorry for him, and Mia also thought he was pitiful for encountering such a scheming girl.


    "I''ll never get involved in such nonsense again."


    Randall was traumatized.


    Vera handed him a ss of water to soothe his stomach.


    "In the future, when you look for a wife, trust my judgment."


    "And mine too," ;Mia said.


    Randall thought women were terrifying, but women understood women.


    He had spoken to Lucy no more than five sentences yesterday and knew nothing, yet these two women had seen right through her.


    He got goosebumps all over while eating. "What did you two do to Lucy?"


    Vera paused her eating. ;"Let her go."


    Mia added, "Exiled her."


    After school, Patrick came to pick up Vera and Randall again.


    This time, he looked at Mia differently, with barely concealed excitement.


    As he reached out to touch Mia''s head, his wrist was suddenly grabbed by Sebastian. "Mr. Olteran, your wife is right beside you. It''s better to keep some distance from my sister." Patrick clenched his fist."Mr. Chase, whose sister she is remains to be seen."


    Sebastian tightened his grip on Patrick''s wrist, his eyes cold. "Mr. Olteran, you can''t talk nonsense." He was nervous.


    Patrick smiled. "Mr. Chase, you know very well whether my words are true or not."


    He was so focused on arguing with Sebastian that he overlooked the frowned Vera standing beside him.

 Chapter192 Vera Cripples Patrick

    Vera listened to Patrick''s words, and the more she listened, the more something felt off.


    Later, she stood in the middle, separating Sebastian and Patrick''s hands. "Mr. Chase, we are going home now. See you another day." Vera grabbed her husband''s hand and dragged him to the car.


    Mr. Olteran, for the first time in his life, was pushed into the car by Vera without any regard for appearances.


    Mia felt baffled, but she hid behind Sebastian, quietly muttering that Patrick was crazy.


    Sebastian also grabbed Mia''s hand and turned to get in the car.


    He didn''t go home but headed to the hospital''s scar department.


    Inside the Thunderstorm car, Vera''s anger was palpable, even Randall in the back seat could feel it without her saying a word. He was puzzled, thinking, ''Did I offend her?''


    Randall''s gaze shifted to Patrick, who was driving. He then thought, ''What did Patrick do to make her so angry again?''


    Randall looked at Vera, who was sitting in the passenger seat with her arms crossed.


    ''Is she moody because she''s on her period now?''


    In the car, Patrick also sensed that he was sitting next to a ticking time bomb.


    If he spoke, he would ignite it.


    So he kept his mouth shut.


    When they got home, Vera didn''t look at Patrick before getting out of the car. She ordered him, "Meet me in your study!" Patrick was helpless.


    Randall frowned, looking at the furious Vera, and quietly asked Patrick, "Uncle Patrick, was she ordering one of us just now?" Patrick retorted, "Do you have a study in this house?"


    Randall asked, "Vera has such a high status at home? She dares to boss you around and even orders you to meet her in your study?"


    Patrick took a deep breath and tossed the car keys to Randall. "You lock the door."


    For the first time, the high and mighty Patrick felt the anxiety of having to admit his mistakes in the study.


    He felt a bit nervous and uneasy.


    So this was how his subordinates felt every time they came to his office to see him.


    This feeling was really unpleasant; he decided he should be kinder to his subordinates in the future.


    He walked to the door of his study and knocked.


    "Come in," Veramanded.


    Patrick pushed the door open and saw Vera leaning against his desk.


    He entered and closed the door.


    "Vera, I was nning to tell you this when we got home."


    "So you couldn''t wait and told Mr. Chase at the school that Mia might be your sister?"


    Vera was furious. Patrick had told her he believed Mia wasn''t his sister, but then he turned around and told the Chase family that Mia was his sister. This made her furious.


    They were a couple, and he had hidden it from her!


    Patrick replied, "The investigation results are out. Mia''s blood type at birth was A, but her medical report shows her blood type as O. I know you''re very angry right now, thinking I''m a bad person trying to break up your friend''s happy family." "If it turns out Mia is my sister, you don''t know how to interact with her."


    "So, Vera, don''t be impulsive. Let me exin slowly."


    Vera''s fists clenched.


    Patrick, fearing her outburst, pointed at her fists. "Rx your hands and listen to my exnation. The Chase family did have a girl named Mia, but that girl died for unknown reasons. Timothy and Ellie disappear for a day every year at specific times."


    "You dare say Mia is dead! Patrick, you''re asking for a beating!"


    Whenever she couldn''t win an argument and her anger red, she couldn''t help but want to rush up and fight him.


    Patrick, clearly the mastermind behind the Shadow Syndicate United, found himself powerless against Vera''s blows in his own study.


    Eventually, he grabbed Vera''s hands with both of his, looking into her eyes. "Vera, Molly has a bite mark on her left upper arm. Have you ever seen one on Mia''s arm?"


    Vera kicked Patrick''s foot. "No!" she shouted at him angrily.


    Patrick endured the pain in his foot and pulled his agitated wife into his arms.


    Vera struggled hard, but she couldn''t break free.


    Then, she lifted her leg, aiming to attack his most vulnerable spot.


    A fierce girl like Vera could disregard her sex life.


    Indeed, she lifted her leg and struck true!


    Patrick, in pain, immediately let go of Vera, his body slightly bent. He looked up at the escaping Vera. "Vera! Do you know what you just did?"


    Vera retorted, "Who told you to hug me when I''m angry? Do you think you''re some domineering Mr. Olteran who can calm me down by hugging and kissing me when I''m mad? Nonsense! I''m telling you, when I''m furious, no one should touch me!"


    Patrick, sweating from the pain, took a deep breath and looked at the fiery Vera.


    He closed his eyes, reminding himself This was hiswfully wedded wife.


    Seeing that Patrick seemed to be in real pain, Vera remembered thest time someone was in such agony-it was Randall.


    Could it be that a man''s private part wasreally that fragile?


    She nced at the area he was holding, her lips twitching. "Stop pretending. I didn''t use much force just now; it shouldn''t hurt at all."


    Vera tilted her head slightly, then looked at Patrick''s pained expression, thinking, ''Oh my God, did I really cripple my husband?''


    She panicked a bit, blinking rapidly, and hurried to Patrick. "Honey, don''t scare me. I''ll call 911 right now. If you''re in too much pain, we''ll go to the hospital immediately."


    Vera, flustered, took out her phone to dial 911.


    At that moment, her phone was snatched away.


    He turned to look at her. "Vera, you can kick any man''s private part in this world, but you can''t do that to me, understand?"


    Vera bit her lip. She knew it was the wrong time to say this, but she add, "Honey, I can''t kick our son either."


    Patrick was helpless.


    After a while, the pain subsided, and Patrick straightened up. He looked down at the worried Vera in front of him and exined his stance, "I''ve been looking for Molly for fifteen years. I won''t give up just because she''s happy now. Vera, Mom is still waiting for me to bring Molly to her grave."


    At this moment, Vera''s mind was no longer on Mia or Molly.


    She was only concerned about how badly she had hurt him.


    She said, "Honey, let''s go to the hospital, okay? Randall once took two days off because of this."


    Patrick was a little angry. "Don''t tell me Randall''s injury in middle school was because of you!"


    This time, it was Vera''s turn to slip up.


    How did her husband know everything?


    To show her unwavering love and determination to stay by his side, Vera promised her husband, "Honey, don''t worry. Even if you can''t be a man anymore, I won''t leave you."


    "At worst, I''ll go for artificial insemination or IVF. In any case, I''ll bear the consequences of my mistake. I crippled you, and I''ll take the me. I''ll stay with you for the rest of my life." Patrick''s anger red up instantly. Was he really impotent just from one kick?

 Chapter193 Vera is in Danger

    He grabbed Vera''s arm, pulling her hand toward his injured area, "Feel for yourself if I''m crippled!"


    "I won''t! I won''t touch it, Patrick. You''re being a rogue."


    Vera tried to pull her hand away. She only touched the zipper of his pants, and she felt like her hand was burning. She quickly withdrew her hand and looked at Patrick angrily, who was teasing her. Standing in front of Patrick, her face flushed, she yelled at him, "Patrick, you scoundrel, you shameless man."


    With that, she ran off; her face was still red.


    Even though she was scolding him, the masochistic Patrick had a smile on his face.


    Tonight, he nned to be shameless to the end!


    Vera fled to the bedroom and hurried to the bathroom to wash her hands.


    In the mirror, her face was as red as a tomato.


    After a while, she heard the bedroom door open. She stepped out to see Patrick had returned.


    She turned off the faucet and left the bedroom.


    Patrick watched her fleeing figure. "Let''s see how long you can escape from this."


    Vera went to Randall''s bedroom.


    She saw Cindy forcing Randall to ept her worries. "Randall, let me wipe your face. If it gets scarred, girls will be put off when you look for a wife."


    "Mom, please go. I have a mirror; it''s just applying some ointment. I can handle it myself."


    "You won''t apply it evenly. Come, let me do it for you."


    Randall was forced to ept Cindy''s care.


    "Vera?" Cindy turned and asked.


    Vera responded and unceremoniously sat in Randall''s gaming chair, watching him.


    After Cindy finished applying the ointment to his face, she asked, "Vera, do you have enough clothes? I''m making some clothes and can get a few custom-made for you too." "No need, Cindy. My wardrobe is already full."


    Randall pushed Cindy''s shoulders. "Mom, I beg you; please leave. I want to y some games. Goodnight, love you, goodbye, bye-bye."


    "Why are you saying goodnight so early? We haven''t even had dinner yet."


    Cindy was already being pushed out of the bedroom by Randall.


    Randall patted his chest, leaning against the door, and sighed. "I never want to be the center of attention in the family again. Just let me fend for myself." Vera whistled at Randall, signaling him to sit down.


    Randall was puzzled. "What are you doing here? Did you scold Uncle Patrick?"


    Vera had serious matters to discuss with Randall. She wouldn''t mention hitting Patrick, as that was between them. But about Mia...


    "Ran, we''ve been friends with Mia for so many years. Does she have a bite mark on her arm?" she asked.


    Randall replied, "A bite mark? I don''t think so. With Mia''s personality, if she had any scars, she would have gottenser treatment long ago."


    "Exactly, that''s what I think too. But Patrick is being ridiculous, insisting that Mia has a bite mark on her arm."


    Randall asked, "You''ve slept together many times. Wouldn''t you know if she had a mark on her arm?"


    "Who pays attention to such small details? I can''t just grab Mia''s arms and legs to check for birthmarks, can I?"


    Randall found some logic in that. "Why is he asking about this?"


    "He''s out of his mind."


    Randall looked at Vera with admiration.


    How did she manage to turn his household upside down when she first arrived, be the center of the family in such a short time, and then stand up to the business tycoon in no time? "Vera, teach me."


    He didn''t want much, just to stand up to Patrick.


    Vera nced at him and instantly understood his true thoughts.


    "You have to be willing to risk your life. It''s either do or die."


    "Then help me estimate, what''s the probability that I''ll die?"


    Vera replied, "100% chance of death."


    Randall asked, "Why do you say that?"


    Vera said,"I''m Patrick''s wife. Are you?"


    That one sentence defeated Randallpletely.


    "If I were a girl, he''d definitely treat me well."


    "You''re delusional. If you were a girl, he''d make you learn self-defense."


    Randall said, "Don''t be so sure."


    "Don''t believe me? Ask Cindy to have a sister for you."


    Randall retorted, "Get lost. My mom''s too old for that. If she had another kid, I''d end up taking care of it most of the time."


    Veraughed.


    Vera took refuge in Randall''s room for a long time.


    When it was time for dinner, Vera lowered her head when she saw Patrick.


    Shawn, holding his phone, called out, "Vera, can you help me with something?"


    "What is it?" Vera quickly went over.


    Shawn handed his phone to Vera. "Help me pass this game level. I can''t get through it."


    Vera took Shawn''s phone and quickly cleared the level for him.


    "Wow, you''re amazing."


    At the dinner table, Cindy said, "Shawn, stop ying. Put your phone away and eat. Vera, sit in your seat."


    Vera nced at Patrick, who was sitting one seat away from her. "I''ll just eat here."


    "That''s fine. It''s just dinner; it doesn''t matter where you sit." Cindy didn''t bother with formalities.


    After dinner, Vera made an excuse to walk outside for an hour before reluctantly returning to the master bedroom.


    "Decided toe back? I thought you were going to sleep outside."


    Vera asked, "Honey, how are you?" She had already expressed her determination in the afternoon. Whether he could be intimate or not in the future, she would stay by his side. So, she shouldn''t get beaten, right?


    Patrick said, "What do you think?"


    Vera made a face, licking her lips as she looked at Patrick on the bed.


    "Come here." Patrick beckoned her.


    Vera walked slowly to the bedside, standing there and looking at him, "Honey, what do you want to say?"


    Patrick said,"Take off your clothes and get in bed."


    Vera ;asked,"Why?"


    "To sleep."


    "You scared me. I thought you were being a rogue again."


    Vera took a step back, went to the wardrobe to get her pajamas, and headed to the bathroom. "Honey, you go to sleep first. I''ll take a shower and then sleep."


    Patrick didn''t read tonight. His eyes were burning as he watched her back. "No rush, I''ll wait for you."


    Vera''s heart raced, feeling a bit uneasy.


    "You sleep by yourself."


    "I am already impotent. What are you worried about?"


    Vera frowned. Would a man admit so easily that he couldn''t have sex? Could Patrick really be impotent?


    However, Patrick''s words did make some sense. If he were impotent, she would be safe even if shey in bed without clothes.


    She went to the bathroom to wash up.


    Half an hourter, she came out.

 Chapter194 Congratulations on Patrick’s Success

    Vera sat at the dressing table, tending to her skincare routine. Through the mirror, she caught Patrick''s gaze from the bed. "Honey, I know you hate me, but could you not show it so intensely? I can feel you wanting to devour me just by looking


    in the mirror."


    "Yes, I do want to devour you."


    After finishing her skincare, Vera turned off themp on the table, leaving only the two bedsidemps lit. She went to the other side of the bed, lifted the covers, and slipped in.


    "Honey, you really can''t do it anymore, can you?" she asked, her voice tinged with anticipation.


    Patrick replied, "Do you want to check?"


    Vera immediately shook her head. "No." That would be too embarrassing.


    "If you''re too embarrassed to look, why don''t you help me check?"


    "How do I check?" Vera asked, puzzled.


    Patrick moved slightly, pulling Vera into the bed beside him. As she panicked, he pressed down on her. "You can check personally."


    Vera instantly understood. "Honey, I''m afraid that if you have lost your ability, you''ll get upset and take it out on me."


    Patrick wrapped one arm around her waist, while his other hand rested on her leg, teasing her. "Don''t worry, what if I still have my ability?"


    He leaned in and kissed her neck. Under the covers, Vera clutched her dress, trying to prevent him from going too far. She also had to free one hand to push him away from her neck. "Honey, my neck is ticklish, don''t lick it."


    Patrick switched to sucking instead, his hand mischievously lifting her nightgown to her waist, his hand caressing her slender waist. Vera''s skin erupted in goosebumps.


    Nervously, Vera said something that made Patrick move even faster. "Honey, I''ve checked, and I think you really have lost your ability. Let''s not continue."


    She thought this would make Patrick give up. But instead of stopping, Patrick became even more aggressive. He cupped the back of Vera''s head, his lips grinding against hers, his tongue entwining with hers.


    Unable to remove her clothes, Patrick simply tore them apart with his strength, which frightened Vera. She pushed against him, her heart racing. "Honey, you..."


    The rest of her words were swallowed. Her body was now as bare as a peeled egg. Patrick undid his pajamas, pressing down on Vera as he discarded them.


    "You..."


    She couldn''t evenplete a sentence. Her legs were forcibly spread apart, and Vera''s heart leapt into her throat. She was utterly terrified and knew what wasing.


    Patrick released her, looking at her stunned expression. He followed Vera''s suggestion once more. "Do you want to continue?"


    Vera''s heart pounded, unsure how to respond. At that moment, Vera''s phone rang. She immediately pointed to the phone. "Honey, let me take this call."


    Patrick, however, picked up the phone and, without looking, smashed it to the ground, shattering the screen.


    "That was my phone! You owe me a new one!" Vera protested, patting his chest.


    Patrick dered, "Anyone who dares to interrupt me now, I''ll kill them!"


    Vera''s shoulders shrank in fear. Patrick seemed genuinely angry. "Vera, do you agree to continue, or are you being forced to?"


    Vera weakly asked, "Can I say no?" She was afraid of the pain.


    Patrick''s expression turned wicked. He stroked her cheek with his fingers, his lips brushing her brow, nose, and lips, then slowly said, "No, you can''t."


    Vera knew that tonight, she was doomed. The first night she had anticipated having a sexual rtionship with him had no sense of ceremony. It wasn''t even a special asion. She wasn''t prepared at all, not even with an excuse to refuse. On an ordinary day, she had crippled Patrick, and now he was using her to test if his sexual ability was normal. Vera felt like crying but had no tears.


    She closed her eyes. Patrick understood what Vera meant. He lowered his head and kissed her gently. Vera''s hands gripped the bedsheets tightly, her palms sweating and dampening the sheets, causing them to wrinkle. Patrick treated her with all the gentleness he could muster. Yet, Vera, who had no prior sexual experience, cried from the pain. She felt that novels were deceptive, but the knowledge about sex was not.


    The pain brought tears to her eyes. She pushed Patrick, her whole body resisting, trying to stop him from moving. However, Patrick seemed oblivious to her cries and refusals. The moment he entered Vera''s body, he felt an unprecedentedfort, as if he had ascended to ayer of cotton. The bedsheets were in disarray, and beneath him, Vera''s cries were hoarse, her nails leaving marks on his back. She didn''t know how long itsted, but she felt her consciousness blur. Even her breath seemed to carry Patrick''s scent. And so, she and Patrick clumsilypleted their first act of love.


    The night sky was bright, dotted with stars. Everyone else had turned off their lights and gone to sleep, except for one room, where a dim yellow light stayed on all night. Their intertwined bodies constantly spoke of his excitement and her pain.


    It was done. Vera no longer had to live in fear, and Patrick no longer had to suppress his sexual desires. Later, Vera didn''t know how she fell asleep. Herst memory was Patrick asking her, "Am I still capable?" Vera couldn''t answer. Anyway, she was done for. His burning body enveloped her tightly. Vera felt a mix of regret and relief.


    She woke up the next morning. Sitting up in bed, her head was in a daze. Her usually delicate and tender skin, white with a hint of pink, was now covered in marks. Her eyelids were swollen from crying in pain the previous night. A man walked out of the dressing room-it was Patrick, looking spirited and elegant. Seeing the dazed Vera on the bed, Patrick smiled with satisfaction, his mood better than ever. He had resolved a major life issue and fulfilled his wish of making love to her. He sat on the bed, leaned close to Vera, and lifted her chin, ready to kiss her. "You big liar!" she cursed as soon as she opened her mouth. Patrickughed and asked, "What did I lie to you about?" "You never had any sexual dysfunction!" "So, it seems I satisfied youst night."


    Vera thought to herself, her legs were weak, her body naked, not suitable for a fight!


    She held back. At that moment, Patrick looked at her naked body, recalling the pleasure of making love to her.


    His eyes darkened, and his desire reignited. He cupped her head, kissing her lips passionately while pinning her hands down on the bed. He pulled off the tie from his freshly changed business suit and used it to bind Vera''s hands. His shirt now had wrinkles.


    "Patrick, do you believe I''ll cut off your tongue, gouge out your eyes, slice off your ears, chop off your hands, and... you bastard!"


    Vera''s curses were ultimately silenced by another form of punishment from him.

 Chapter195 A Cheerful Mr. Olteran

    The morning''s bustle came to an abrupt halt. Vera was thoroughly exasperated.


    "Does it hurt?" Patrick asked.


    "What do you think?" Vera retorted angrily.


    Patrick noticed a trace of blood on the bedsheet from the previous night. He looked at Vera, who seemed ready to bite him to pieces. He got up and released her.


    "Don''t go to school today. Rest at home; you barely sleptst night."


    Vera grabbed a pillow from the bed and violently threw it at Patrick. "Get out!"


    Patrick caught the pillow and ced it at the foot of the bed. "I''ll go change my clothes."


    The clothes he had just changed into were now disheveled.


    On the bed, Vera wrapped herself in the nket, leaving only her face exposed.


    She was too embarrassed to go out naked to change clothes and had to wait for Patrick to leave.


    After a while, Patrick walked out and saw Vera wrapped up again.


    "After you fell asleepst night, I bathed you."


    Vera was stunned. So, Patrick had seen her body?


    Patrick continued, "I''ve already bought you a new phone; it will be delivered soon."


    Vera thought to herself, ''It was you who broke my phone!''


    Patrick put on his watch and looked at Vera on the bed with a smile. "You''ve confirmed that my sexual function is normal."


    Vera''s eyshes drooped like two small fans about to close.


    After getting dressed, Patrick sat down by the bed.


    Vera moved away from him. "Don''te near me."


    "Vera, yesterday was your first time having sex. I understand that you feel embarrassed. But we are a couple; this was bound to happen sooner orter. You should adjust your mindset and be as lively and adorable as before."


    Vera turned her face away, refusing to listen.


    "You lied to mest night. You weren''t hurt at all. You just wanted to have sex with me."


    Patrick chuckled and pinched Vera''s cheek. "You''re silly. If I really had lost my sexual function, your life would be ruined. Remember, you can hit any part of my body, but not my private part, okay?" Vera bit her lip.


    Patrick nced at his watch. "I''ve moved the afternoon meeting to noon. I''ll go to the office first ande back to see you in the afternoon."


    Vera nodded, extending her hands from under the nket to wave at him. "Bye-bye," she said softly.


    Patrick smiled indulgently.


    He stood up and nted a kiss on her forehead.


    He looked at her face and then left.


    At the office, Patrick''s face was radiant.


    Jack asked, "Mr. Olteran, could it be that Mia is really Mrs. Molly Olteran?"


    Patrick smiled and said, "I didn''t get her hair yesterday, so it''s still uncertain. Don''t tell my father and Vincent about this."


    Having faced disappointment so many times, he didn''t dare to get excited and tell them, only to see them disappointed again. "Then why are you so happy, Mr. Olteran?"


    Patrick asked with a smile, "Am I that happy?"


    Jack nodded, and Sophia also nodded. "Mr. Olteran, did something good happen? Did Mrs. Olteran surprise you again?"


    The only person who could make Patrick this happy was the quirky Vera.


    Patrick said indulgently, "As long as she doesn''t cause me trouble, I''m grateful."


    "But Mr. Olteran, you never seem unwilling to clean up Mrs. Olteran''s messes." Sophia teased.


    Regarding this, Patrick shook his head helplessly, the smile on his face never fading. "She married me. If I don''t clean up her messes, who will?"


    He picked up the documents and stood up. "Let''s head to the conference room. Let''s try to finish the meeting early today; I need to get home." Evergreen University.


    Randall, with a bruised face, looked somewhat lonely.


    "Now, let''s take attendance. Respond if you''re here," the old professor said, holding the attendance sheet as he entered the ssroom. "Mia."


    Randall raised his hand. "She''s on leave."


    The professor circled her name on the sheet and continued, "Vera."


    Randall raised his hand again. "She''s on leave too."


    The professor, ustomed to students skipping ss, asked Randall, "They didn''t skip ss together, did they? Don''t you usually attend sses together?" Randall replied, "Mia''s leave was requested by her brother, and Vera''s by her husband."


    The professor asked, "Where are the leave notes?"


    Randall said, "Their leaves were verbally approved."


    The old professor thought, ''They are out of line!''


    "Next ss, I need to see the leave notes. Without them, it will be considered an absence."


    The old professor continued with the roll call. "Randall, you''re the only one here."


    Without waiting for Randall to respond, he continued calling names.


    Vera got up, and her phone had arrived.


    The difort in her legs eased after moving around for a while, making her movements less awkward.


    The bloodstain on the sheet was proof of her losing her virginity.


    Embarrassed to let the servants see it, she rolled up the sheet and took it to the bathroom to wash it herself.


    It was already noon.


    Vera was hungry.


    She threw the sheet into the washing machine and went to eat.


    "Vera, did you skip ss today?" Shawn asked, seeing Vera at the dining table.


    He then thought of Randall going to school. "Or did Randall go out to have fun again?"


    "I took a leave, Shawn."


    The servant brought the food to the table, and she started eating.


    "Vera, it''s good you''re home. Help me pass this game level, level 170. I just can''t get through it."


    Vera said, "You were at level 125st night, and now you''re at 170! Shawn, did you stay up all night ying on your phone?!"


    Shawn, embarrassed that Vera had discovered histe-night gaming, said, "Keep your voice down. I just couldn''t sleepst night and yed for a while." Vera asked, "Shawn, be honest with me. What time did you go to bedst night?"


    Shawn, evasive, said, "I just yed a game and stayed up once. You don''t need to make a big deal out of it. I won''t die."


    "Shawn, if you don''t behave, I''ll tell my husband to confiscate your phone every night!"


    Shawn said, "You dare to try that."


    "Of course." Vera challenged Shawn.


    Vera thought he was bored at home, so she taught him to y games. But he, at his age, had no self-control and stayed up all night ying.


    If she had known it would be like this, she wouldn''t have taught Shawn to y.


    "You think you''re so great because you have a husband. You''re always tattling on me."


    Vera said, "That''s right, and Patrick was introduced to me by you."


    Shawn was lost for words..


    He realized they didn''t appreciate his matchmaking efforts and always bullied him.


    "You all have no conscience."


    In the afternoon, when Patrick returned, Vera didn''t even have the courage to look him in the eye.


    Her gaze was evasive.


    On the other hand, Patrick''s gaze was unhidden, always looking at her without any reservation.

 Chapter196 Randall Would Rather Be a Pig

    Patrick was in the living room, holding her small hand. Vera pulled her hand away, but he grabbed it again.


    She got up to find some peace in the yard, and Patrick followed her out in less than a minute, "Vera."


    Vera quickened her pace, not letting him catch up. Patrickughed and chased after her.


    "Stop following me!"


    Vera was about to lose her temper again. Patrick found her anger delightful; to him, everything she did was pleasing, even when she was furious and cursing.


    Patrick thought Vera was a treasure; even her angry voice was lovely, and her puffed-up cheeks were so adorable.


    They yed a game of chase all day, and by evening, Vera couldn''t avoid him anymore. After taking a bath, Veray in bed early, wrapping herself tightly in the covers. Patrick was thest to get into bed, still wanting to make love to her. Seeing Vera hiding under the covers, he walked over with a smile.


    "Vera, are you asleep?" Vera closed her eyes and said nothing.


    Patrick started to unbutton her clothes slowly. Last night, he had torn her nightgown to pieces, so tonight she smartly wore pajamas.


    Vera immediately covered his hand with hers, opening her eyes, "You made love to mest night; you can''t do this tonight."


    Patrick replied, "Since we''ve already started having a sexual rtionship, if we skip a day, you''ll cry from the pain tomorrow night." Vera retorted, "You''re lying to me."


    "I''m not. I love you. If you don''t believe me, try it tonight and see if you still hurt tomorrow night."


    "Stop making excuses to be a rogue, Patrick. None of you men are any good."


    Patrick admitted on behalf of all men. "Yes, we men are indeed bad guys."


    Vera couldn''t pretend to sleep. Just thinking about the pain fromst night made her resistant.


    Patrick coaxed her, "Close your eyes. You really won''t hurt tonight. If you do, you can hit me. If it hurts, just say stop, and I''ll stop, okay?" Patrick''s skills were impressive; men were naturally adept in this area.


    Vera soon lost all resistance. The passionate kisses made Vera''s arms wrap around his neck voluntarily. She had some rationality in the morning, but at night, she was more impulsive.


    Vera, in a daze, made love with Patrick again. This time, she miraculously didn''t feel any pain, but the sensation was unprecedented.


    Two hourster, shey on the bed, exhausted and panting. Patrick turned her over and held her in his arms.


    After another round of lovemaking, Vera''s face was extremely red. So, this was what married life was like.


    "Does it hurt?"


    Vera shook her head.


    Patrick''s hand rubbed Vera''s waist as he continued to coax her with a straight face. "You can try again tomorrow night; it will hurt even less, and you''ll feel even morefortable than tonight." ''Will we make love again tomorrow night?'' Vera thought. Having just sweated, she felt parched. "Honey, I''m thirsty."


    Patrick got up to get her some water, unable to resist kissing her. Her scent intoxicated him. Taking the water, Vera crawled out of the covers and quickly drank from his cup with both hands.


    As she rehydrated, she calmed down a lot. Suddenly, she remembered what Randall had said to her the first time they met. Vera wanted to confirm. "Honey, you really aren''t impotent, are you?"


    If Patrick, even being impotent, could exhaust her to the point ofplete weakness, then if he didn''t have this deficiency, wouldn''t she be in extreme pain?


    Patrick was puzzled.


    He was impotent?


    "Who told you this?" Patrick asked.


    Vera, being an honest girl, immediately confessed, "When I first met Randat home, he pulled me to the backyard and subtly told me that you had some issues with your sexual function. He even pitied me when thinking about the future."


    However, after experiencing these past two nights, even though she had no prior sexual experience, she knew that Patrick''s sexual function was perfectly normal.


    Patrick''s expression began to darken.


    "Vera, you go to sleep first. I need to go out for a bit."


    Vera thought that judging by his demeanor, he was probably going to settle a score!


    Sure enough. the next day, when she went to school, she went alone. "Cindy, where''s Randall?"


    "He had a sudden illnessst night, and Patrick took him to the hospital."


    Vera was speechless.


    She seemed to understand the truth of the matter.


    In the morning, when Patrick was about to take her to school, Vera said, "I want to visit Ran at the hospital first."


    "He''s not dead."


    Looking at Patrick''s cold face, Vera actually found him fierce and brutal. "Did you beat him up?"


    "Yes."


    "Is he crippled?"


    "Almost."


    Vera said, "You''re terrifying. He just said you are impotent, and you did this to him? Was that necessary?" He hit people harder than she did, and she felt sorry for Randall, who now had new injuries on top of old ones. Vera arrived at school.


    She saw Mia limping again.


    "What happened to you?" She hurried over to support the also-injured Mia.


    "Don''t mention it. I twisted my ankle the day before yesterday." Mia was fuming. Vera asked, "What happened?"


    "The day before yesterday, after we parted ways, my brother took me to the hospital''s scar department. He wanted the doctor to use aser to remove the scars on my body. I saw theser beam and the need for anesthesia, and I got scared and didn''t want the surgery."


    "But Sebastian insisted. I twisted my ankle while trying to escape, and now I''m like this. I called you that night to ask you to help me get a leave of absence. The first time I called, your phone rang, but the second time it went straight to voicemail. What were you doing?"


    Vera''s mind caught onto something, and her thoughts straightened out in an instant. "The scars on your arm, right?"


    "Who told you that?"


    Vera''s breathing quickened. She looked into Mia''s eyes and features, recalling what Patrick had said to her the day before. "Mia, are you blood type O?"


    "I think so. I haven''t really kept track, and I''ve never donated blood. Why? What''s wrong?" Mia saw Vera''s frightened expression and nudged her. "Where''s Randall?"


    Vera''s memories flooded back. She sat in her seat, her eyes vacant, as if a blocked part of her mind had been cleared by a rush of blood.


    ss was about to start.


    Vera suddenly stood up from her seat. "Mia, Randall was seriously injured yesterday. We need to go to the hospital now."


    "Now? We''re supposed to be in ss."


    Vera grabbed Mia''s hand. "Right now. We can''t dy. If we wait, we might miss ourst chance to see Randall."


    The teacher had already entered the ssroom. However, Vera pulled Mia out right in front of her.


    The teacher thought, ''They just ignore me?''


    Vera didn''t drive; she hailed a taxi outside the school, "Hello, to the hospital."


    Pain Management Department.


    Randally on the bed, his eyes unfocused, staring nkly at the ceiling.


    "Why wasn''t I favored by God? Why did I have to be Patrick''s nephew?"

 Chapter197 Kinship

    Upon arriving at the hospital, Vera found a wheelchair and pushed the immobile Mia. They went to the pain clinic and saw Randall lying on the bed, looking dazed. "Randall, why are you also disabled?" Mia, who was also immobile, asked Randall.


    Randall turned his head and looked at Mia and Vera, who hade to visit. He saw Vera and said, "What did you say to Uncle Patrickst night? He came to my room and attacked me without a word." Vera walked up to Randall and gave his head a sharp tap. "Shut up, keep your voice down."


    She plucked a hair from Randall''s head. To Mia and Randall, it seemed like Vera was punishing Randall by pulling his hair.


    "Vera, I will be at odds with you and Patrick for the rest of my life," Randall roared, his voice echoing down the hospital corridor.


    Holding Randall''s hair, Vera turned and pushed Mia to Randall''s bedside. When Mia wasn''t looking, she discreetly took a strand of Mia''s long hair.


    "You two stay in the room for a while. I have some errands to run."


    With that, Vera turned and left with the two strands of hair.


    In the room, Mia shouted towards the door, "Hey, Vera, how are two immobile people supposed to take care of each other?"


    Vera rushed to the gics department. Afterpleting the paperwork, she handed the two strands of hair to the nurse. "Can you test for a parent-child rtionship between an aunt and a nephew?" "An aunt and a nephew can only be tested for kinship."


    "Alright, please hurry."


    Vera''s heart was pounding, and she was so nervous that she forgot she had left two immobile people in the room.


    In the room, Randall looked at Mia. "Mia, I need to go to the bathroom."


    "Are you expecting me to help you to the bathroom?" Mia patted her leg. "I don''t even have a crutch."


    Randall said, "At least your wheelchair has wheels. Go out and call for a nurse."


    Mia looked down at the wheelchair. "This is my first time using a wheelchair. I don''t know how to use it." Randall looked at the ceiling in exasperation and pressed the call button by his bed.


    Soon, the inte buzzed. "Ward 23, what do you need?"


    "Could you send a nurse to help? I have an extra disabled person here."


    Mia was still fiddling with her wheelchair. "The wheelchair Vera found for me is terrible. It won''t move."


    Vera was gone for two hours, during which Mia figured out how to use the wheelchair. She wheeled around Randall''s bed in circles. "Randall, this wheelchair is so convenient. Let''s ask the nurse to get you one too, so we each have one." Randall replied, "I can''t bend my back."


    "Oh, right, you''re seriously injured." Mia asked Randall, "What did you do to get beaten up so badly by your uncle?"


    "If I knew, I wouldn''t be so frustrated."


    Mia thought Randall was worse off than she was.


    Vera returned. She looked at Mia and then at Randall, who were yfully bickering. No wonder Randall and Mia looked alike. She had once joked that they looked like a couple, but the truth was, they were aunt and nephew!


    However, another question arose. If Mia was Patrick''s sister Molly, who had been missing for fifteen years, then who was the real Mia? The photos she had seen weren''t fake. What was the hidden truth? Did the Chase family know that Mia wasn''t their child? No, the Chase family must know!


    A child''s appearance changing so drastically-it''s impossible for her family not to notice.


    Could it be that Timothy and Ellie were the ones who kidnapped Mia and Patrick all those years ago? But why would they take such good care of Mia, making her the most cherished child in the family? "You''re back but noting in? Are you standing at the door to block the wind for us?" Mia sarcastically remarked to Vera at the door.


    Vera walked in. Randall and Mia began toin about her recent unreliability. Mia even boasted to Vera that she had learned how to use the wheelchair.


    In the afternoon, Sebastian came to take Mia from the hospital. As soon as he learned Mia was there, he rushed over and scolded her for being disobedient right in front of Vera and Randall. Vera lightly asked, "Mr. Chase, are you afraid of Mia meeting my husband?"


    Sebastian looked at Vera, their eyes locking. Vera''s words hit Sebastian right in the heart.


    He still didn''t know about Mia''s connection to the Olteran family, but the fact that Patrick knew about the scar on Mia''s arm made their rtionship a constant source of anxiety for him. After Sebastian took Mia away, only Randall and Vera remained in the room. Randall asked Vera, "Why did your husband hit mest night?"


    "Randall, Mia is your aunt."


    "Are you kidding me?"


    Vera nced at him lying on the bed, knowing his intelligence wasn''t high. "You should rest. I''ve arranged for a special nurse for you."


    She got up and left the hospital room with her backpack.


    At 9.00 p.m., Patrick returned home. He had social engagements today, so he came backte.


    Vera had been waiting for him for a long time. Patrick thought Vera was eagerly waiting for him to go to bed. Just as he was about to wrap his arms around her waist and get intimate, Vera pulled out a piece of paper from her pocket. "Honey, Molly has been found."


    The desire in Patrick''s eyes instantly faded. He looked at Vera. Their passionate kiss came to an abrupt halt, and the room fell silent after her words. Patrick let go of Vera.


    "You did a kinship test."


    "I was the only one who had the chance to get close to her," Vera said calmly.


    She ced the test results she had waited two hours for in Patrick''s hand. "I''m sorry, honey. I didn''t believe you before. Mia is indeed rted to Randall by blood."


    Patrick was shock. He couldn''t believe what he was hearing. He had been searching for Molly for fifteen years, and now that he had found her, he didn''t know what to do. The test report he held in his hand felt searingly hot. He raised his hand and slowly unfolded the report that she had folded several times. The final result shocked him greatly.


    Vera hadn''t expected things to turn out this way. When she found out in the afternoon, she felt as conflicted as Patrick did now.


    "Honey, you can finally give an answer to your mom."


    Patrick looked at the paper, his eyes reddening. It was the first time Vera had seen a man cry. His red eyes made her feel ufortable. She stood on tiptoe and hugged Patrick.


    That night, Patrick went to Hazel''s grave. Vera didn''t know the rituals or the process; she just followed Patrick''s actions obediently.


    There was only one mat. Patrick, wearing his suit pants, knelt on the ground and ced the mat under Vera''s knees.

 Chapter198 It Was Fate

    Vera gazed at Hazel''s tombstone. Outside, it was pitch dark, a ce that usually frightened her. However, with Patrick by her side, she felt no fear at all.


    In front of the mat was a basin. Patrick opened the test results and set them on fire.


    "Patrick, you burned it. What will Shawn and Vincent think?" Vera asked.


    Patrick nced at her and asked, "Vera, are you afraid of Mom''s photo?"


    Vera looked up at Hazel''s gentle smile and shook her head. "Maybe Mom knows I''m your wife, so she wouldn''t want me to be scared."


    "Then can you stay here with me tonight?"


    Vera nodded emphatically. She couldn''t bear to leave Patrick alone in the dark house.


    The test results were already burned.


    Patrick held Vera''s hand and spoke to the memorial tablet. "Mom, we found Molly, thanks to Vera."


    Vera shook her head, not daring to take credit. "It wasn''t me. It was Patrick who never gave up. I didn''t believe him at first and even argued with him. Butter, the facts proved that he was right."


    "If it weren''t for Vera, I wouldn''t have found Molly," Patrick said, looking at the adorable and innocent Vera kneeling there. "If it weren''t for Vera, I wouldn''t have gotten these test results so quickly."


    Vera lowered her head guiltily. Had she been morepliant and less irate, they could have received the test results even sooner.


    "Hazel, don''t worry about Mia. She hasn''t suffered at all. The Chase family are good people; they cherish Mia like a treasure. I met Mia and Randall in middle school."


    Thinking of the unlucky Ran at the hospital, Vera said, "I wonder what Randall will think. He only has two good friends, and now I''m his uncle''s wife, and Mia is his real aunt."


    He had be their mutual nephew.


    It turned out they were destined to be a family.


    "Hazel, I think you must have asked God to look after us. Otherwise, how could such a coincidence happen, right? You all think I''m pretty good, so you made me and Mia and Randall best friends, right? Then you saw Patrick being aloof and lonely, needing a wife, so you prayed to God to bring us together. Hazel, I''m so grateful to you. My husband is great in every way, except his heart is cold. And here I am, Vera, to warm his heart. Even though we''ve never met, I can feel that if you were alive, you''d definitely like me. So, since you like me so much, you wouldn''t be mad if I sat on the ground and talked to you, right?"


    Vera rubbed her knees, which had gone numb from kneeling too long.


    Patrick noticed and stood up, pulling Vera up as well.


    "You don''t have to kneel here all the time. Mom won''t be mad."


    Only then did Vera relieve her knees from the mat.


    However, standing for too long made her tired too.


    So, she plopped down on the mat, crossed her legs, hugged Patrick''s arm, and leaned on his shoulder to ease her fatigue.


    Gradually, she fell asleep.


    Like a little kitten, shey on Patrick''sp.


    In the dark room, for the first time, Patrick faced Hazel without guilt and loneliness.


    "Mom, we found Molly. I can finallye to see you without feeling guilty. Vera is a lively, smart, and adorable girl. With her by my side, I don''t feel lonely anymore."


    "I''ve been searching for Molly for fifteen years. She has been my motivation for fifteen years. Now it''s someone else''s turn," Patrick said, looking at Vera sleeping on hisp. He gently stroked her face.


    In the middle of the night, Vera, who was sound asleep, was carried back to the bedroom. When she woke up, she found herself lying in bed.


    "Wasn''t I chatting with my husband and his momst night?" she wondered. Her clothes had been changed, and she didn''t need to guess who had done it-Patrick, who loved to take advantage of her.


    She lifted the nket to get out of bed just as Patrick pushed the door open. "You''re awake."


    "When did you carry me back?"


    "In the middle of the night. I guess Mom felt sorry for you being cold and told me to bring you back."


    With his sister found, Patrick''s face was rxed and smiling.


    He said to Vera, who was still in bed, "Vera, you''re my little lucky star."


    Vera, ever the mood spoiler, said, "Don''t praise me too much, honey. I''m afraid that when I make you angry, you won''t think I''m your lucky star but a troublemaker." Patrick replied, "That won''t happen."


    "Don''t be overjoyed. Even I can''t control my knack for being annoying."


    Patrick had found his sister, and while Vera was brushing her teeth in the morning, she asked him about his ns. "Honey, are you going to reunite with Mia?" Patrick had many things to sort out. Now that he had found his sister, he felt at ease. However, he was worried that abruptly telling Mia her true identity might shock her. Patrick had calmed down a lot. "Vera, can you take me to the Chase family?"


    "Sure, no problem."


    After washing up, Vera grabbed her backpack and headed to school.


    When she saw Mia again, Vera liked her even more. After all, Mia turned out to be Patrick''s biological sister.


    Vera propped her face on her hands and looked at Mia.


    "Why are you staring at me?" Mia asked.


    Vera said, "It seems we were destined to always be together."


    "Please, speak clearly."


    Vera shook her head and remained silent. It wasn''t that she wanted to keep it a secret. Patrick had instructed her in the morning not to mention it to Mia yet, fearing it might upset her.


    For some reason, ever since learning Mia''s true identity, Vera felt that even the winter days were sunny. She had a Buffalo Wings for lunch, Chili con Carne in the afternoon, and bought a Gumbo to eat at home in the evening. Mia, limping, asked, "Vera, do you have some good news? You''ve eaten so many heavy-vored foods today."


    "My family has something to celebrate," Vera said, taking another bite of her Gumbo.


    The car to pick her up arrived-it was Patrick''s Thunderstorm. The car to pick up Mia also arrived, which was Sebastian''s Range Rover.


    This time, when they met, Patrick looked at Mia with a loving gaze, the kind only a brother would have for his sister. "What happened to your foot?"


    Mia, seeing Patrick smiling at her, felt unafraid for some reason. "I twisted it while going down the stairs."


    "Be careful next time. Watch where you''re going," Patrick advised.


    Mia nced at Vera, then nodded and let Sebastian help her into the car.


    Vera said to Patrick, "Don''t worry, honey. Now that Mia is your biological sister, as your wife, I''ll make sure to take good care of her."


    Patrick tilted his head slightly and looked at Vera. "I didn''t know my precious kitten could take care of people."

 Chapter199 Visiting Mia

    Vera clung to Patrick''s arm, yfully saying, "If I don''t know how to take care of her, I''ll learn it. After all, I''m willing to learn and grow in this role." Mia and Sebastian had left.


    When Patrick was about to take Vera away, she stopped him. "Wait, let me buy some takeout to bring home for Shawn."


    Patrick held her hand as they walked through the campus, heading to the window selling Chili con Carne.


    A rich aroma of food wafted through the air.


    Patrick frowned, realizing that Vera intended to put such a strongly scented food in his car.


    "I''d like to pack a Chili con Carne to go," Vera cheerfully paid for the meal.


    Patrick was not pleased.


    "Vera, the smell is too strong."


    "It''s okay; it tastes delicious."


    She didn''t notice that Patrick was already covering his nose.


    How did he end up marrying someone with such a peculiar taste?


    No matter how much he couldn''t stand it, he couldn''t dampen Vera''s enthusiasm. He had no choice but to let her bring the Chili con Carne into the car. The car was filled with the strong aroma of food.


    He drove with one hand, opened the window, and pressed his left index finger against his nose, refusing to breathe.


    "Honey, can''t you stand the smell?" Vera saw Patrick''s difort and mischievously added, "Actually, my favorite food is Chili con Carne. Just think it, every time you kiss me, my mouth will taste like this, and if I burp..." "Shut up!" Patrick couldn''t take it anymore.


    Vera was supposed to be sweet, why did she have to eat this!


    Vera had grossed Patrick out. She pouted at the driving Patrick, "Honey, I had Buffalo Wings this morning, Chili con Carne this afternoon, and I bought some Gumbo for dinner. Can you still kiss me today?" "When we get home, you''re brushing your teeth."


    "I won''t."


    Patrick said, "I will drag you to the bathroom and clean you from head to toe."


    Vera happily swung her legs in the car.


    "It''s Saturday tomorrow. If you''re free,e with me to visit the Chase family."


    Patrick looked at Vera sitting in the passenger seat. She truly, deeply touched his heart.


    Perhaps she really was the best gift Hazel had asked God to give him.


    When they got home.


    Vera carried the Chili con Carne inside, and the servants automatically stepped back.


    Cindy also covered her nose. "Vera, what did you buy? It smells so strong."


    Vera replied, "I brought some food for Shawn, Chili con Carne."


    Shawn also covered his nose and stayed far away, "I''m not eating that."


    Vera said, "You''ll regret it."


    Five minutester, Shawn was wiping his nose as he sat in the dining room eating the Chili con Carne from a stic container.


    "Vera, you''re so good."


    Vera asked, "Shawn, didn''t you say you wouldn''t eat it?"


    "You''re exposing my shorings." Shawn wiped his nose again. "Vera,when you buy it next time for me, could you put in less chili? My nose is sore from wiping." "This is mild. Next time, I''ll get you extra mild."


    Shawn had sessfully discovered a new favorite Chili con Carne.


    After finishing, he posted on News Feed, praising the wonders of Chili con Carne.


    After posting, Shawn took his phone and went out. "Cindy, like my News Feed. Vincent, Patrick, like my News Feed now."


    Patrick handed his phone to Vera. "You like Shawn''s post. I''m going upstairs to take a shower."


    He felt like his whole body smelled like the food she had just put in the car.


    Cindy liked the post and quickly went upstairs to shower as well.


    Before long, Vera was dragged to the bathroom by a freshly showered Patrick.


    She refused to go, so Patrick simply picked her up and carried her to the bathroom. In the bathroom.


    Vera yelled, "Patrick, what are you doing in here while I''m showering?"


    Patrick replied, "I''m helping you."


    "Get out; I don''t need your help."


    Patrick said,"You can''t clean yourself properly."


    "Honey, if you keep this up, I''ll burp and suffocate you with the smell."


    Patrick said, "Brush your teeth first!"


    After brushing her teeth, Vera was in a thoroughly bad mood.


    In the bathroom, Patrick stripped her her clothes again.


    Two hourster, Veray in bed, feeling like crying.


    Patrick, on the other hand, was full of energy, holding her lovingly.


    He wished he could make love to her all day.


    Fortunately, the next day was Saturday, so Patrick could indulge in uninterrupted lovemaking with Vera.


    Vera, like a fish on a chopping board, was already dizzy, letting Patrick have his way.


    Since they started their intimate life, her nighttime phone time had been reced.


    She couldn''t get up in the morning, and Patrick never called her anymore.


    She continued to sleep, hugging the nket, until the sun shone into the room, making her sleep restless. Vera shouted, "Honey, close the curtains." Patrickplied.


    When she woke up to eat, she was still listless.


    "Vera, what''s wrong?" Shawn asked. Why did she look like all her energy had been drained?


    Vera propped her head up, speechless.


    They had nned to visit the Chase family at noon, but Vera dyed it until the afternoon.


    Under her direction, she and Patrick arrived at the Chase family.


    Since they were visiting, they naturally brought gifts.


    Patrick opened the trunk and took out various presents.


    Vera knocked on the door. "Mia, are you avable?"


    Mia, who was lounging on the sofa with her feet up, enjoying Sebastian''s service, heard the knock and turned to Sebastian. "Sebastian, open the door. Vera is here to see me." Sebastian said,"I told you not to let outsiders in."


    Despite his words, he went to open the door.


    When he saw the man standing behind Vera, Sebastian''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Patrick no longer had his previous sharpness, as if he had already obtained the Chase family''s secrets from Mia.


    "Mr. Chase, Mia injured her leg, and I can''t drive. Luckily, Patrick is off today, so he came with me to see Mia."


    Sebastian opened the door wide, picked up their gifts, and invited them in.


    As soon as Vera entered, she ran to the sofa where Mia was. "Mia, I brought Patrick to see you."


    Seeing Patrick behind Vera, Mia immediately pulled her legs back and sat properly.


    She murmured, "You could havee alone. Why bring your husband?"


    Vera replied in a low voice, "It''s fine that he''s here. You know my driving skills. If I came alone, I might end up injured like you."


    There was still Randall in the hospital who hadn''t been discharged.


    At Lc Manor, Mia''s foot injury hadn''t healed.


    If Vera crashed into a tree while driving, the car would be a minor issue, but a human injury would be major.


    Then, they could all be hospitalized together and y card games.


    "Mia, how''s your foot?" Patrick asked with concern.


    For some reason, Mia felt that Patrick''s gaze was soft and full of affection.


    This made her nervous.


    However, something even more nerve-wracking happened.


    She reached for a water bottle but couldn''t grab it. Sebastian was closer to the bottle, so she called out, "I want some water."


    To her surprise, both men on the sofa stood up simultaneously,peting to grab the bottle.


    Mia was stunned. She had called Sebastian, so why was Patrick so willing to help?

 Chapter200 The Real Mia

    Vera looked at the attentive Patrick, understanding his excitement, after all, he had just found his sister. "Ah, I often said I want some water at home. He might have thought I wanted some water too." Mia, observing the unusual Vera, seemed to question her with her eyes. She thought, "Stop lying!"


    Patrick also found Vera''s excuse quite poor.


    Throughst night, Patrick discovered an effective way to punish her. If she disobeyed again, he would make love to her, ensuring she would be obedient and well-behaved the next day. Now, when dealing with Vera, he had herpletely under control.


    At this moment, Patrick realized his impropriety and released his hand, allowing Sebastian to hand the water cup to Mia.


    "Sebastian, my feet are a bit cold," Mia coquettishly said to Sebastian.


    Sebastian went upstairs to fetch a nket and covered her lower limbs.


    He even bent down to pick up Mia, holding her by his side.


    Vera was left alone.


    Patrick said, "I''ll go back and have Jack buy a foot warmer for you. It''s getting cold, so keep warm."


    Mia felt something was off. Why was Vera''s husband being so nice to her?


    Sebastian''s face darkened. "Mr. Olteran, I will buy whatever my sister needs. It''s gettingte. You and Vera should leave." Sebastian issued a polite but firm request for them to leave.


    Vera felt a bit awkward and stood up. "Mr. Chase, Mia, we will be leaving now."


    Vera pointed to the various supplements on the floor. "These are all specially sourced by Patrick to help Mia''s ankle recover." Patrick had gained a preliminary understanding of the Chase family and realized that Mia was very dependent on Sebastian.


    As they walked out of Lc Manor, Patrick went to start the car while Vera said goodbye to Mia at the door.


    "Go back. I''lle visit you another day."


    Mia pulled Vera aside and whispered, "What''s up with your husband today?"


    He had beaten Randall, his own rtive, so badly that he ended up in the hospital. Yet, he was so considerate to a stranger, bringing so many gifts.


    Vera nced at Patrick in the car. "It''s nothing. He just has a lot of bad habits and likes to meddle."


    Vera got into the car and they drove off.


    On the way back, Vera said jealously, "Those who know the truth understand that Mia is your sister. Those who don''t might think you''re a scoundrel with improper intentions toward your wife''s friend." As soon as she finished speaking, Vera''s forehead was flicked again.


    "Patrick, you''re being worse to me! You used to rub my head. Now you flick my forehead," Verained.


    Patrick nced at the almost fuming Vera. "If I weren''t afraid of dying, I''d dig out my heart to show you how sincere I am!"


    yful Vera pouted and whined. "You always say I''m disobedient."


    She felt she was obedient enough.


    Patrick retorted, "What obedient wife calls her husband ''uncle''?"


    Vera mumbled, "You offended me first."


    On the way home, Vera kept talking non-stop, and Patrick dropped her off at home.


    Patrick warned her, saying, "Go back and catch up on sleep, and don''t even think about going to the hospital to see Randall." Vera, who was nning to go to the hospital, said, "Randal is so pitiful being alone in the hospital."


    "He deserves it."


    Randall imed he was impotent. If it weren''t for their blood rtion, he wouldn''t have let him suffer. Vera''s car keys were confiscated.


    Shawn was delighted, as this meant Vera could stay home and y with him.


    Thanks to Vera, ever since she taught Shawn various trendy games, his friends had all be inte-addicted grandpas.


    Patrick didn''t go to any social events or return to thepany; instead, he drove to the MS Group building.


    MS Group was founded single-handedly by Ellie.


    The name was abination of her two children''s names, Mia and Sebastian.


    He was waiting for someone there.


    Soon, Sebastian arrived.


    He parked his car opposite Thunderstorm, got out, and walked into Thunderstorm.


    "Why did you ask me toe?"


    At the Chase family, during their telepathic conversation, they had already agreed on a meeting time.


    Sebastian was equally curious about Patrick''s rtionship with Mia and what exactly happened fifteen years ago.


    Why did that child drift over from the sea?


    "Where is the real Mia?"


    Patrick got straight to the point, unwilling to waste time on meaningless pleasantries.


    Sebastian turned to look at him. How did he know he had a biological sister?


    "Is she dead?" Patrick asked.


    Sebastian looked at him, not answering, but instead asked, "What is your rtionship with my sister?"


    Patrick looked out the window. "I am her brother."


    Sebastian''s mind shed back to fifteen years ago, to the child who cried and clung to him, refusing to let anyone else hold her, calling him "I''m scared."


    "How are you sure?"


    He had been watching over Mia so closely. How did Patrick know?


    "Vera secretly did a DNA test with Mia and Randall''s hair. Mia is my lost sister, Molly. She has a scar on her left arm, which she bit herself because she was afraid I wouldn''t find her." What Patrick said matched everything about Mia.


    It seemed he had known for a while, and today, he didn''t rush to tell Mia her true identity.


    At this point, Sebastian saw no need to hide the truth anymore.


    He had always feared Mia would be taken away, yet he still couldn''t protect her.


    He had tried to remove the scar on her arm, but Mia resisted, insisting on keeping it, as if waiting for someone.


    "My biological sister passed away fifteen years ago."


    The real Mia had died of acute brain cancer fifteen years ago, despite all efforts to save her.


    At that time, they were out ying, and Mia stumbled several times, so Timothy carried her.


    However, after they got home, Mia started crying in difort.


    So he took her to a clinic and got some medication.


    After giving Mia the medicine at home, she fell asleep, but the next day, she couldn''t be woken up.


    Ellie felt something was wrong with her daughter and drove to the city hospital early in the morning.


    When they arrived, during the examination, the doctor suddenly ran out, telling them not to leave and to urgently arrange for hospitalization, saying Mia needed immediate surgery. They were terrified.


    Sebastian also watched the barely conscious Mia lying on the bed.


    In videos, other children were saved at the brink of death, but Mia was not favored by God.


    On her fifth birthday, she left the worldin the hospital.

 Chapter201 Reneging on a Promise

    Sebastian could never forget the moment of Mia''s death. Ellie fainted from crying, and Timothy could barely stand. He leaned against the wall, staring at Mia lying in the coffin.


    She looked as if she were merely asleep, as though she might wake up the next second and affectionately call him as she threw herself into his arms.


    Mia was gone, and with her, Ellie lost most of her vitality. She began sleepwalking, became mute, and her mind unraveled.


    The doctor said that Mia had been brought to the hospital toote; if she had been brought in the night before, there might have been hope to save her, but a day''s dy sealed her fate.


    Ellie med herself, thinking she shouldn''t have taken Mia to a small clinic the night before. In a daze, she wandered to the seaside.


    "My mom was nearly driven mad during that time. She went to the sea, walking further and further in. She valued Mia''s life more than her own and couldn''t ept Mia''s death. It was on that day that Molly appeared."


    In the sea, Ellie, having lost a daughter and on the brink of stepping into the abyss, was seen by Timothy. He dove into the water to save her, shaking her awake and bringing her back to life. Ellie did not resist. That day, Sebastian found a child on the beach. She looked as pale and bloodless as Mia.


    "Mom, Dad, look at that child."


    Timothy saw Molly lying on the sand. He ced Ellie beside Sebastian and walked over to check if the child was still alive. Molly''s body was cold, her arms swollen, and her wounds inmed. She must have been lying on the beach for a long time. Timothy felt for her breath; she was still faintly breathing. This child was truly resilient.


    "My mom had just lost Mia and found a child on the beach. She was convinced that this was my sister. The girl kept insisting her name was ''Molly,'' but my mom didn''t believe her. She was certain this was her daughter, Mia. She was saved, and my dad took her to the hospital for treatment. During her treatment, my parents were preparing for my real sister''s funeral."


    "Once everything was ready, Molly was discharged from the hospital. She remembered nothing except that her brother was looking for her and that her name was Molly. We had no idea what had happened to her. We went to the police, but no one had reported a missing person. In the end, my dad decided to send her to an orphanage. He was grieving the loss of his daughter, and my mom was still in a daze, unable to care for this suddenly appeared child."


    During that time, Molly clung to Sebastian, crying and calling him brother, saying she was scared. Ellie treated her as her daughter, giving her a new identity to stay with them. In the end, they couldn''t bear to send the child to an orphanage. "Molly, would you like to be Mia?" he asked.


    Molly didn''t understand what he meant. The adults, however, understood. They wanted Molly to live as Mia.


    "So, you are the brother she was looking for," Sebastian said.


    Patrick had not uncovered this tangled story, which exined why Mia had never disappeared and why Molly was never found. It turned out that the real Mia had exited, and Molly had appeared.


    Moreover, how could the Olteran family have not reported a missing person back then? Patrick was suspicious.


    From that year on, the Chase family hid Molly for a year. Mia hadn''t seen any old acquaintances for over two years, not even Max and Zoey.


    When they met again, everyone said Mia had changed; she was more beautiful than before. The Chase family merely smiled and said nothing.


    With Mia''spany, Ellie gradually regained her rity. She often held the sleeping Mia, calling her, "Mia, I miss you. Don''t leave me. If you leave me, I will die."


    The family seemed to return to their former life. Only Sebastian and Timothy knew that the real Mia was gone.


    Sebastian also feared the feeling of losing his sister again, that unbearable sensation of never seeing her again. What Sebastian hadn''t anticipated was that the child they had saved years ago was actually the little girl from the Olteran family. The "brother" she often mentioned in her childhood turned out to be none other than the current business magnate, Patrick!


    For an ordinary family, the Chase family might have had a chance to fight for Mia''s custody, using their influence to push back. However, the ones searching for her were the immensely powerful Olteran family. Sebastianughed at himself; indeed, they couldn''t possess things that did not belong to them.


    "Why did the daughter of the Olteran family go missing?"


    That afternoon, they talked for a long time in the car. Patrick recounted the events of that year. After Patrick fell unconscious, Molly was taken away. By the time he woke up, she was gone, and only the people from Tooker Vi were around him. Molly had fallen into the sea, and the pressure of the deep waters was causing her memory to be fragmented. She lost part of her memory and encountered the Chase family, who had just lost their daughter. She took on Mia''s name and lived on. Being young and traumatized, she had no idea that she wasn''t the biological child of the Chase family.


    Patrick had searched for fifteen years, and on this day, he finally leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes in exhaustion. "I finally found out the truth after fifteen years."


    "Mr. Olteran, I have a favor to ask. Please don''t tell Mia about her identity right now. I''m worried she won''t be able to handle it," Sebastian said.


    Sebastian was also concerned that Ellie might rpse into her madness.


    Patrick opened his eyes and looked at Sebastian. "Our Olteran family must reim Molly."


    "Please give us some time to ept this. I beg you," Sebastian pleaded, looking at Patrick. "She is also our child."


    Thinking of the Chase family''s years of protection for Molly, Patrick relented. "I''ll give you one month at most. She must be back with us by this Christmas."


    Sebastian was satisfied and left the car. Returning to the Chase family home, Sebastian went to Mia''s bedroom. He saw her lying on the bed, ying on her phone with the mic on. "Randall, your foot is injured, not your hands. Why are you so slow? I''m about to die here."


    Randall replied, "You guys are making a patient in the hospital y games with you. Instead of feeling sorry for me, you keepining. After this game, you two y by yourselves. I''m out."


    Vera''s voice came through. "Don''t go, Randall. Stay a bit longer. Patrick will be back soon, and then I won''t need you. I''ll have him y with me." Mia said, "Vera, count me in."


    Sebastian knocked on the door. "Mia, after you finish your game, let''s have a talk."


    "Sebastian, why are you here? I thought you went to work. Give me a moment," Mia replied, not taking her eyes off the phone screen.


    After the game ended, they all logged off.


    "Sebastian, what do you want to talk about?" Mia asked curiously.


    Sebastian looked at Mia''s inquisitive face, finding himself at a loss for words.


    "Nothing. What do you want for dinner?"


    "Vera brought some corn soup. I''ll have a bit and take some to the hospital for Grandpa tonight," Mia replied. "Alright."


    Patrick also returned home. "Honey, you''re back."


    "I told you to take a nap. Why are you ying in the living room again?"


    "Shawn insisted on ying with me."


    Shawn, fuming, retorted, "You were the one who grabbed my phone, saying you wanted to y yourself."


    Vera and Shawn started arguing.


    "Shawn, you''re going back on your word."


    "You betrayed me first," Shawn countered.


    They bickered once more.

 Chapter202 Mia Scolds Patrick for Being a Jerk

    Patrick chuckled and went to the living room, pulling the quarreling Vera. "Go back and get some sleep."


    Vera handed her phone to Shawn, making a face. "I''m not ying with you anymore. I''m going to sleep with my husband. You y by yourself."


    "I don''t care," Shawn retorted, "I''ll go find Randall."


    Tom reminded, "Mr. Olteran, Randall is in the hospital."


    "Drive me to the hospital to y games with him."


    Tom was helpless.


    Mia''s leg had healed, but she had been quite frightened during this period.


    That day, Patrick heard her mention that her feet were cold, and that very night, a foot warmer was delivered.


    Then, various gifts kept arriving intermittently.


    Sebastian sometimes got annoyed with receiving them.


    When going to school, Patrick would pick up Vera and sometimes suggest having a meal together. Mia immediately refused and went to find Sebastian. What terrified her the most was that when Patrick went on business trips, he not only brought gifts for Vera but also for her. She was very puzzled. She threw them away.


    Vera said, "That diamond is worth five million dors."


    Mia then picked it back up.


    "Vera, what''s wrong with Patrick?"


    Vera replied, "He is just like that."


    "Vera, you can''t be so easygoing just because you''re his wife. Think about it; he''s being so nice to me, and I''m your best friend, so I definitely won''t ept his kindness. However, other women might not be the same. Have you forgotten about that gold digger? What if Patrick, after satisfying his goal of sleeping with you, goes looking for other women? Such a man deserves to go to hell." Mia stood up for Vera.


    She returned the diamond Patrick had given her to Vera. "Take it back and throw it in his face for me. Tell him we''re having a great time and he shouldn''t interfere with our rtionship. And you, Vera, show some backbone. If he''s fooling around outside, you should beat him to death."


    Vera, exhausted from being upte with Patrick the previous night, had no energy left.


    She was dozing off at the table when she heard Mia''s misunderstanding.


    She pushed the diamond back. "You keep it. We can''t be friends forever; we''ll be family sooner orter. Patrick is a good man, and he won''t be with other women. He''s just being nice to you." "Is he crazy? He should be nice to you, not me. Why?"


    Vera struggled to open her eyes and looked at Mia, thinking, ''Because you''re his sister.''


    "Don''t bother me. I''m sleepy."


    Vera was catching up on sleep.


    Vera had a wonderful dream. She dreamt of stepping on Patrick, jumping on his back, and constantly tormenting him, feeling extremely satisfied.


    When Patrick sent gifts that day, he had Sophia prepare two sets.


    "Mr. Olteran, may I ask, are these gifts primarily for Mrs. Olteran with an extra for Ms. Chase? Or are they mainly for Ms. Chase, with an extra for Mrs. Olteran to prevent her fromining?" Patrick asked, "What do you mean?"


    Sophia exined, "If it''s the former, as someone with experience, I advise you that a gift is precious only when there''s one. Two identical gifts be cheap. If there''s only one gift for Mrs. Olteran, she will be very happy. If you give the same gift to two people, Mrs. Olteran''s happiness will be halved. She might even think you''re giving her a gift just to stop her fromining. If it''s thetter, it means there''s a problem in your marriage." Patrick asked, "Are you saying Vera isn''t happy receiving the gift?"


    Women understood women best.


    She nodded. "Every woman hopes that in her husband''s heart, she is unique and irreceable. Although Mrs. Olteran knows Ms. Chase''s true identity, she would still feel a bit disappointed. She doesn''t say anything now because she understands you. However,over time, if this behavior bes a habit, it will be the fuse in your marriage, and your emotional life will be unstable."


    Patrick thought carefully. These days, when he gave Vera gifts, she would just nce at them and put them in her jewelry box. The first time he gave her a bracelet, she was so happy she jumped into his arms and kissed him. The second time, he surprised her, and she was so happy she ignored him, took photos, and posted them on News Feed, wearing it the next day with joy. But these recent times, she wasn''t happy at all; he hadn''t seen any joy on her face.


    Seeing that Patrick was taking her words to heart, Sophia said, "Mr. Olteran, I''ll leave now. Call me if you need anything." Patrick nodded.


    He opened his phone and looked at his chatting record with Vera.


    Vera: [Honey, the Chase family hasn''t told Mia about her identity yet. Should I hint at it to Mia?]


    [Mia''s foot is healed, don''t worry. I can take care of her at school.]


    [Honey, don''t be too attentive. Mia is scared. You should wait until you acknowledge her, then be nice to her. You''re making the Chase family nervous with all these gifts. Randall even suspects you have bad intentions toward Mia and is cursing you again.]


    Patrick finished reading the chatting record.


    He didn''t want to workat all now.


    These days, Vera''s consideration made his heart ache.


    He got up, grabbed his car keys, and left thepany.


    Jack went out to chat with Sophia, saying, "Look, Mr. Olteran is skipping work again. Before, when Mrs. Olteran came to find him, he skipped work. Now, even when she doesn''te, he still skips work. This is getting worse. Will he one day give up thepany?"


    Sophia shook her head. "Probably not. Mrs. Olteran''s gifts are worth millions of dors. If Mr. Olteran keeps giving gifts like this, without thepany, he won''t even have money to buy gifts for Mrs. Olteran."


    "I see. I shouldn''t have worried about it."


    Evergreen University.


    After school, Vera saw Patrick again, who was pretending to pick her up but was actually there to see Mia.


    "Honey, you''re here." Vera pulled Mia forward. "Shall we take Mia home too?"


    Mia''s eyes widened in shock. She thought, ''Is Vera crazy?''


    Randall also looked at Vera, not understanding why she was doing this.


    Patrick had already seen Sebastianing to pick up Mia.


    "Mia has someone to pick her up. I''m here just for you."


    Vera was puzzled."What?"


    Patrick pulled Vera close, holding her.


    He said to Randall, "Can you drive yourself home?"


    Randall nodded. "Yes."


    Mia''s leg had just healed, and Randall had also been discharged from the hospital.


    Patrick let Randall drive himself home and took Vera to Rustic Hearth Cafe.


    Vera was ttered. Although Patrick was usually good to her, today he was being exceptionally nice, making her feel uneasy.


    While eating, she bluntly said, "Honey, if you want me to do something for you, just say it."


    Patrick paused. Did being nice to Vera now mean he wanted something from her?


    Patrick leaned back in his chair and asked Vera, "If I give you a gift and give Molly the same gift, would you mind?"

 Chapter203 Patricks Words Are Just Empty Promises

    Vera was eating, and she put down her fork as well.


    Vera spoke with rity, "I am your wife, of course I would mind. However, I understand you, so I won''t be angry." "Since you mind, why didn''t you bring it up?"


    "If I told you I was jealous and you could only give gifts to me and not to Mia, then I would be too petty. Besides, if I said that, you would think I was being unreasonable. Why would I bring trouble upon myself? Our rtionship has just started to normalize, and I don''t want to argue with you or throw a tantrum."


    Patrick looked at Vera, who spoke with a hint of coquettishness. He had carelessly overlooked her feelings.


    "Vera, I was wrong."


    Vera pouted with grievance. "I understand you."


    However, she still felt a bit ufortable. Fortunately, his sister was her best friend, so she could ept it.


    Patrick said, "Sophia was right. Giving the same gift to two people at the same time makes it cheap. If she hadn''t reminded me, I would still be making the same mistake."


    He changed his position, moving from across Vera to sit beside her.


    He reached out and hugged her. "In the future, if you have grievances, don''t hold them in. This is my first time being in a rtionship, and I might not notice if I''m doing something wrong. If you don''t tell me, no one dare to tell me the truth." At this moment, Vera was like Patrick''s little kitten, snuggling in his arms. "If I say too much, I''m afraid you''ll get angry."


    Judging from Vera''s tone, it seemed like he had many problems.


    "What otherints do you have about me?"


    Vera licked her lips and softly suggested, "Can we not make love so frequently?"


    Patrick replied, "No!"


    He would ept and humbly correct any other mistakes, but not this one.


    Vera responded in disappointment, knowing this request would be directly rejected.


    "Then don''t hold me while sleeping at night. I have a pillow and don''t want to use your arm."


    Patrick refused again, "This is also not eptable. My arm can help prevent you from getting a stiff neck."


    Vera made a third suggestion. "Can you stop calling me ''kitten'' in front of others? Last time I went to my parents'' house, they wereughing at us."


    "Also not eptable. It''s my term of endearment for you."


    Vera raised a fourth issue. "Can you stop picking me up from school? I have a car and can drive myself."


    "Still not eptable. Christmas ising soon, and the streets are crowded. I''m worried about your safety."


    Vera was speechless. Her school hadn''t even started the holiday break, and he said it was already almost Christmas?


    All four of her suggestions were rejected!


    So, Patrick''s words were just empty promises.


    She pouted. "Don''t hug me, I''m annoyed with you."


    That evening, Vera paid a price for her annoyance with him.


    The next morning, she shouted in the bedroom, "Patrick! Are you trying to make me pregnant?"


    Patrick replied, "If we''re trying to conceive, this amount of lovemaking isn''t enough."


    After that, Vera stopped wearing low-cut tops. She slept through her sses, was exhausted in the evenings, groggy in the mornings, and wanted to escape whenever she saw Patrick. Once, Vera fled to her parents'' house.


    Patrick chased after her and took her away in the middle of the night.


    However, being Patrick''s beloved wife wasn''t without its perks.


    For instance, after they made love, he never refused any of her requests.


    "Honey, I have my eye on a limited edition bag, only five avable worldwide."


    By evening, the limited edition bag was on her dressing table.


    "Honey, I have my eye on a dress. Even though I won''t wear it, I just want it."


    So, that dress ended up in her wardrobe.


    "Honey, I want us to have matching watches."


    The next day, his watch was changed, and there was a new watch on her wrist as well.


    This time, after they made love, she started scheming again. "Honey, my high school friend ising back to the country on Sunday, and she wants us to wee her. Randall and Mia will be there too." "Don''t drink; send me the address, and I''ll pick you up when it''s over."


    Vera regained her freedom.


    She happily told Randall and Mia at school, "Patrick allowed me to go to the party."


    Mia said, "Why are you so restricted after getting married? You even need your husband''s permission to attend a party?"


    Vera didn''t want it to be this way either, but since she was married and there would be many people at the party, both men and women, it was better to inform Patrick.


    But somehow, it came out of her mouth as if she were seeking Patrick''s permission.


    "What about you? Did your brother agree?"


    "He agreed. He told me not to drink, to send him the location, and he would pick me up when it''s over."


    Vera said, "Do all the men only reply like this? My husband said the exact same thing, word for word!"


    Then they both turned their gaze to Randall.


    Randall retorted, "So now you two consider me a man, right?"


    Then Vera and Mia turned to look at each other. "Asking him is pointless."


    Randall was used to it and didn''t get angry.


    Perhaps knowing Vera''s jealousy, Patrick paid more attention to her. Besides working and asional socializing, he also had to train Vera''s driving skills. He would call her to pick him up, making sure she showed up in front of everyone.


    Mia no longerined about Patrick being a jerk.


    However, every time she thought about it, she felt Vera had poor taste.


    Patrick was an absolute jerk.


    When sheined to Sebastian on her way home, Sebastian felt quite pleased.


    Timothy also met with Patrick privately to discuss matters concerning Mia. He needed to have a good talk with him.


    When leaving, Patrick sensed Timothy''s reluctance to part with Mia.


    Patrick personally escorted him downstairs. "Timothy, thank you for loving my sister all these years."


    Timothy sighed.


    They had very little time left to spend with Mia.


    Sunday.


    Vera was dressed inyers, looking like a penguin.


    Randall saw her and said, "Do you think walking is too tiring and you want to roll on the ground instead?"


    Getting was hit by Vera.


    Vera said, "I''m dressed warmly enough, but Patrick insisted I add anotheryer, making me look incredibly ugly! I know his little scheme. If I''m ugly, no one will like me, and he won''t have any rivals." Patrick, who was passing by, did not deny it.


    As long as Vera looked beautiful in front of him, he wanted her to look a bit ugly in front of others, especially her peers.


    However, even this "ugly" Vera had just been cornered by Patrick in the wardrobe for a round of lovemaking.


    Vera bit her lip, almost fuming.


    Randall said, "But that doesn''t make sense. Uncle Patrick has made it clear that you''re his beloved wife. Who would dare to flirt with his wife? Do they not want their job anymore?"

 Chapter204 Anger Makes One Younger

    Patrick, who was pretending to pour water while eavesdropping, thought that Randall finally had some use, giving him a good idea! His identity served as a deterrent to outsiders. Who would dare to flirt with Vera? No one dared! Patrick walked over and handed the bottle to Vera. "Drink some water." Vera, recalling everything that had happened in the dressing room, felt a surge of anger. She haughtily turned her face away. "I don''t want it."


    "Shall I take you today?" he dered his sovereignty in passing.


    Vera, determined to infuriate him, said, "I won''t let you take me. I''m going to flirt with some young guys, and I''ll have one of them bring me back. We''ll be all lovey-dovey right in front of you! It''ll drive you mad." Patrick, nearly driven to madness, struggled to maintain a smile. Very well!


    After all, she was going to a friend''s gathering, so Patrick didn''t argue further. He would settle the score when she returned that evening.


    Vera and Randall left together in a car. Before getting in, Randall said, "Vera, I might be drinking with some people tonight. If Uncle Patrickes to pick you up, make sure to bring me along."


    "Call me Ms. Linister!" Vera deliberately made Randall call her that in front of Patrick to disguise her marriage to Patrick.


    Vera got into the car, feeling quite pleased, and they set off. They had arranged to meet at the rooftop of a hotel. There were various entertainment facilities, an outdoor pool, and a gym. Due to the cold weather, no one used the pool, so everyone gathered on the sofas nearby, with the table full of drinks.


    They waited for Mia at the hotel entrance before heading upstairs together. Randall was known for his drinking capacity among the guys.


    "We''re going to drinkter, but you two shouldn''t," Randall advised them.


    Vera nodded. "Don''t worry, Patrick doesn''t let me drink either."


    Mia shook her head. "I only drink when I''m with you two. It''s not safe to drink around others."


    Randall nodded. "Just say you''re allergic to alcohol. Don''t say anything else. If anyone tries to force you to drink, call me. I saw the list in the group chat. Eric Nelson is here too. He''s been chasing Mia for three years and isn''t a decent guy. Don''t ept any drinks from him."


    Mia and Vera agreed with Randall. When the elevator reached the top floor, Randall led the way out. Someone saw him and immediately stood up, smiling and offering a drink. "Mr. Olteran is here. Let''s wee our noble gentleman." Randall epted the drink, naturally clinking cans with the other person and taking a sip. "You all arrived quite early."


    Someone tried to hand drinks to Vera and Mia, but they both declined. "We''ll just have some soft drinks."


    "Come on, have one. It''s a sealed can."


    Randall, holding his can, turned to them. "Ladies, please don''t drink tonight. If we get drunk, you can help us call a cab." Someone still tried to hand Vera a drink. "Vera looks so cute today. If she gets drunk, I''ll take her away."


    Vera thought to herself, ''Should I tell them my husband is Patrick and scare them to death?''


    "No, I''m allergic to alcohol."


    Soon, another boy tried to hand Mia a drink. "We can''t just focus on Vera. Mia is also a goddess in my heart. Mia, have a little. It''s not strong. If you get drunk, I''ll take you home." Mia looked at the offered bottle and said, "Thanks, but I''m also allergic to alcohol."


    Randall spread his arms to block two men, one on his left who was interested in Vera and Eric on his right who was being attentive to Mia. "Leave thedies alone. Let''s go drink."


    As Randall pulled them away, Vera and Mia exchanged a nce. "Our nephew is really protective of us," Vera remarked.


    Mia nodded. "I think so."


    They scanned the room and spotted a few familiar girls. Someone waved them over, "Vera, Mia,e here."


    They walked over and met some ssmates who had returned from abroad. Vera asked many questions about overseas matters because her brother was also studying there. ording to their parents, Noah wanted toe home and not study abroad anymore. However, their parents wanted him toplete his education overseas since Warren intended to expand the business internationally.


    Vera was concerned about Noah''s return, so she often asked more questions to students studying abroad to gather information for him.


    Randall sat among the men, and someone teased him, "You''ve been surrounded by two beauties for years. Which one have you chosen?" Randall replied, "One has a sharp tongue, and the other has a fierce hand. How could I dare choose either?" "Randall, do me a favor and introduce me to one of them."


    Before the person could specify whether they meant Mia or Vera, Randall declined outright. "Mia''s brother is a cop. Last time someone pursued her, her brother investigated and found out every detail, including room numbers andpanions. As for Vera... a word of advice, she''s taken, and her man is someone you wouldn''t dare mess with."


    Randall knew that these men were not only attracted to their looks but also valued their status. Mia came from a high-ranking family; her father held a significant position, and her brother had a promising future, destined for high office. Businessmen sought alliances with her family. Vera, being a businesswoman''s daughter, was also a desirable match for a powerful union.


    Someone quietly asked Randall, "You''re so close to Vera. Is she really married?"


    Vera had posted some intriguing News Feeds after her marriage, including gift exchanges, asional dates, and movie outings, which led to much private spection about her rtionship status. Moreover, their fathers had mentioned the Linister family and the Olteran family forming an alliance. However, Vera had never publicly confirmed it on her News Feed, leaving everyone puzzled and specting about her engagement. Given Randall''s earlier hint about someone not to be trifled with, could it be...


    Randall nced at Vera. "Let her tell you."


    Someone noticed the wedding ring on Vera''s ring finger and exchanged nces. "Vera, are you in a rtionship?"


    Vera looked at her ring finger. "I''m married."


    "What? You''re married? The ''husband'' in your News Feed is real?"


    Vera replied, "Did you think I made up a fake one to fool you?"


    All the ssmates were stunned. Vera was actually married! Looking at Vera, they were momentarily at a loss for words.


    "Vera, why didn''t you tell us? When did you get married? Who did you marry?" The questions came one after another.

 Chapter205 Randall Drinks

    Vera smiled and said, "I got married in a hurry, during the summer holiday. He''sing to pick me up tonight. You''ll know when you see him." Vera kept the true identity of her husband a secret.


    If she were to reveal it herself, she wouldn''t have a moment''s peace tonight.


    Some people still tried to ask about Vera''s husband, but Vera shook her head and refused to say anything.


    Patrick''s wife''s identity was enough to make her the center of attention tonight.


    Some even tried to get information from Mia, who looked at them as if they were out of their minds. She couldn''t understand why they thought she would reveal anything about Vera.


    In a ce Mia wasn''t familiar with, behind some decorative nts, stood two men watching the women.


    One of them was Eric, whom Randall despised the most.


    Eric held a bottle of wine and, with his friend, hid in the shadows, admiring Mia''s face.


    "I feel a physical desire for her again. From the first time I saw her, I was attracted by her," Eric said, staring at Mia''s face, fantasizing about her. "How can I make love to her, kiss her, and torment her?" He nced at the group ofughing girls and then at the hotel''s unused swimming pool.


    It was lively in the summer when everyone would swim, but now, in the cold season, it was deserted.


    The man beside Eric grinned wickedly. "If you want to kiss her, it''s easy. A pure girl like her, with a little nning, will be at your beck and call."


    Eric was interested. "You have a good idea?"


    "How could I let you down, my friend?"


    Theyughed evilly and clinked their bottles together.


    In the ss, boys didn''t dare to mess with Vera easily because they had heard of several instances where Vera had beaten people up.


    Even Randall had been beaten up by her three times, and twice he had to take a few days off to recover in the hospital.


    To pursue her, one had to defeat her first.


    Otherwise, if she was unhappy, she would directly use her fists, and the next stop would be the hospital.


    Randall had predicted thating here would inevitably involve drinking.


    Thest round ended in a draw, so they decided to go again.


    "Last round was a tie. This time, let''s go with bottles. Ten thousand dors per round, are you in?" someone pointed at Randall.


    Randall smiled and ced an empty can on the table. Considering they were all students, he said, "Ten thousand is too much. Since it''s a ss reunion, one thousand dors per round is enough for fun. No need to go big."


    The people around misunderstood Randall, thinking he was chickening out. "Randall, are you afraid of losing? If you can''t afford to lose, why don''t you put one of the beauties beside you on the table and let us be their protectors?" The people around joked about Vera and Mia. To Randall, that was an insult to his friends.


    Randall, who had beenughing just a moment ago, immediately darkened his expression upon hearing the crude joke. He looked up, his eyes filled with anger. "Afraid of losing? If you really want to go big, then one million dors per round. Whoever falls first, the winner takes a million dors. Dare you guys y it?"


    He looked around at his ssmates, his gaze finallynding on the man who had joked about Vera and Mia.


    The boy who had mocked Randall had a frozen smile on his face. One million dors? That much?


    He dared to y for ten thousand per round, but one million? If he lost one round, he would lose a million dors. However, looking at Randall''s expression, it didn''t seem like he was joking.


    "y? Why not? It''s thrilling," Eric walked over, patting the man Randall had provoked. "Stephen, you can''t miss out on such fun."


    "Eric, I..."


    Before Stephen could finish, Eric interrupted. "We''ve alle together after a long time. Let''s have some fun. If you lose a million dors, I''ll cover it for you. If you win, the money is yours. How about that?" "Wow, Eric, you''re so generous. The Nelson family is so wealthy."


    "Stephen, go for it. Someone''s covering your losses, and you get to keep the winnings. What are you afraid of?"


    Eric patted Stephen''s shoulder. ;"Everyone''s here. Don''t worry. Even if you lose, I won''t make you pay."


    Randall watched the troublemaker Eric, feeling slightly uneasy. He nced toward Mia and Vera.


    "Alright, if we''re ying, let''s y big. Randall, one million dors per round, I''m in. Bring out the drinks."


    Randall took out his card and ced it on the table. Eric did the same, and the hidden tension was nowid bare on the table.


    Soon, all the cans were cleared from the table, reced by bottles of alcohol.


    A waiter opened the bottles, signaling the start of the drinking contest.


    The girls nearby noticed themotion. "Wow, Randall and Stephen are having a drinking contest with a million-dor stake. Let''s go see how it goes."


    Vera and Mia exchanged nces, then quickly made their way over.


    Randall and Stephen had already started drinking. Randall had taken off his jacket, leaving it on the sofa, and was now in a brown shirt, chugging a bottle of alcohol. Stephen wasn''t backing down, matching Randall drink for drink.


    Randall was slightly faster, finishing one bottle and immediately grabbing another.


    The surrounding cheers, noise, apuse, and encouragement urged them to drink faster.


    Vera and Mia, however, were not pleased.


    Vera grabbed a ssmate and asked, "Why did they set a million-dor bet?"


    "Randall set it. Stephen joked that if Randall couldn''t afford to y, he should put you or Mia on the table. Randall then set the million-dor bet."


    Mia asked, "Can Stephen afford a million-dor bet?"


    "Eric said he''d cover Stephen''s losses. If Stephen wins, the money is his; if he loses, it''s Eric''s. Everyone''s just watching the show."


    Vera understood why Randall was angry.


    Betting women on a drinking game was an insult, implying they were mere objects. Stephen''s words had offended them, and Randall''s anger led him to throw down his card for a million-dor bet. "Is Stephen looking for trouble?" Mia cursed.


    She saw Eric, the loudest cheerleader. "Vera, can you help me deal with Eric?"


    Vera assessed the situation. Randall had already downed six bottles.


    Vera remained calm and said to Mia, "Mia, go hurry the staff to bring out the food."


    Mia left the crowd to find the hotel staff, hoping to interrupt the drinking contest by serving the food.


    Vera watched Randall with concern as he continued to gulp down alcohol, his Adam''s apple bobbing with each swallow.


    While Mia went to call for help, Eric exchanged a nce with someone, nodding slightly, sealing a mysterious agreement.

 Chapter206 Memory

    Behind Mia, another ssmate followed.


    In the midst of themotion, someone suddenly fell into the water.


    "Help! Mia fell into the water," someone suddenly shouted.


    Vera quickly turned her head to look at the sshing water in the pool.


    Mia, fully clothed, iled her limbs in the water. As she opened her mouth, countless tiny bubbles filled her nose and mouth, only to be expelled again. Her eyes couldn''t open, and when they did, they stung. She reached out, trying to get out, but couldn''t find her footing in the pool.


    Mia closed her eyes, wanting to call out to Vera, but a memory shed in her mind. "Brother, don''t sleep. Molly is scared."


    "Don''t cry, Molly, I can protect you," a boy, covered in blood, held her.


    Her dress was also stained with blood.


    That boy bore a striking resemnce to a young Patrick.


    Mia shook her head. Her mind suddenly flooded with an endless ocean and a bottomless abyss. She was in the ocean, crying out in despair, "Save me! I''m scared!" Her arm hurt, and there was a taste of blood in her mouth.


    She couldn''t speak in the water.


    On the shore, Vera eximed, "Randall, Mia fell into the water."


    She pulled off her coat, walking and undressing at the same time.


    Randall, already tipsy, his face flushed, started coughing when he heard Vera.


    Seeing the girl in the pool, he stumbled quickly, pushing aside Vera who was about to jump in, and dived into the cold water.


    He swam over to Mia, who was still struggling to stand in the water, and helped support her, ensuring her head remained above the water.


    Eric hadn''t even had a chance to y the hero before Randall dived in.


    Without a coat, he jumped into the water in just a nnel shirt, without hesitation, unafraid of the cold, and disregarding the amount of alcohol he had consumed. Mia''s head emerged from the water, and she coughed loudly. Randall pushed her toward the shore.


    Vera knelt on the ground, pulling the soaking wet Mia up, wrapping her in the coat she had just taken off.


    Then, she bent down to pull Randall out of the water as well.


    Her hand touched the water, feeling the bone-chilling cold.


    It was so cold she wanted to pull back.


    One could only imagine how cold they were.


    Once Mia regained her senses, she also knelt by the shore, helping Vera pull Randall out.


    The people around stopped their drinking games and started walking towards the pool.


    Randall got out, and Vera looked at them worriedly.


    Shivering from the cold, Randall asked Mia, "Were you drunk? Why did you go to the pool if you can''t swim?"


    Mia turned to re at Eric''s friend. "Keh Hall, why did you push me?"


    Keh saw that the person who saved Mia was the heavily drunk Randall, and Eric, despite being sober, was slower than the unsteady Randall.


    He looked at Eric, and Eric looked at Randall, their hearts burning with hidden anger.


    A perfect opportunity was ruined by Randall again.


    He had spent a million dors to outdrink Stephen, and yet Mia was saved by Randall.


    Vera followed the pusher''s gaze and saw Eric in the background, his hatred for Randall barely concealed.


    Vera''s small fists clenched.


    The rebellious energy within her could no longer be contained.


    Vera walked up to Keh, punched him in the face, tripped him, and threw him into the icy pool.


    Without stopping, she turned to the main culprit, grabbed his hair, punched him in the stomach, and before he could react, threw him into the freezing pool as well, letting them taste the cold water. Vera blew the hair from her face, pointed at them in the pool, and warned through gritted teeth, "Just you wait."


    She hurriedly took Randall and Mia to the hotel to change clothes and take a hot bath.


    What was supposed to be a wee party and ss reunion suddenly took a turn, causing everyone to stop their revelry and rush to the hotel to check on them.


    Randall and Mia each got a room. Vera instructed Randall, "You''ve had too much to drink, don''t take a bath! Just shower and get under the covers. Leave me a room key, I''lle check on youter." She then carried the dripping wet, shivering Mia to another room.


    Once there, she quickly helped Mia undress.


    "Keh and Eric are both disgusting. When my brother gets here, I''ll have him and my dad investigate their families thoroughly," Mia cursed as she undressed.


    Vera frowned, thinking it might indeed be necessary to have Patricke over.


    She helped Mia take off her clothes.


    The bite marks on Mia''s arm were clearly visible.


    Vera grabbed her arm, examining the bite marks Patrick had once asked her about.


    "Mia, haven''t you gone to the scar clinic to get rid of this?"


    Mia shook her head, pulled her arm back, and stepped into the bathtub. She turned on the hot water, letting it pour over her cold body. The hot water felt like knives cutting into her skin. When extremely cold, the skin hurts when it touches hot water.


    Vera soaked a towel in hot water and ced it on Mia''s smooth back.


    "Vera, I''ll give you the number. Call my brother to bring me some clothes."


    "Okay."


    Vera took out her phone and started contacting Sebastian.


    Then she also contacted Patrick.


    In the hotel, Randall finished his shower and walked out in a bathrobe. Eric and Keh, also shivering from the cold, hade to the hotel as well. After their showers, they had warmed up too.


    Seeing them unharmed, Randall impulsively grabbed Eric by the cor, holding a hotel ashtray, ready to fight.


    "Randall, don''t be impulsive. It wasn''t Eric who pushed her."


    "Quickly, Separate them quickly. It''s just a ss reunion. There is no need for bloodshed."


    The surrounding students stepped in, trying to pull Randall and Eric apart, but they couldn''t pry Randall''s hands off.


    Finally, a stern voice stopped the impulsive Randall.


    "Stop."


    Patrick, who hade to deliver clothes, shouted.


    Patrick frowned as he walked step by step towards the group of students.


    The ssmates were all stunned. They hadn''t expected to see the legendary Patrick here!


    He had actually shown up.


    Eric also looked at the suddenly appearing Patrick. He immediately stood up straight, hoping to make a good impression. When he inherited his family''s business, he hoped to have some favor with Patrick. With luck, they might even have a chance to coborate with the Olteran Group.


    Patrick stopped among the crowd.


    The ssmates were all astonished, realizing Patrick wasn''t just passing by but hade here specifically.


    Randall, seeing Patrick, averted his gaze.


    Once again, Patrick had caught him in a mess.


    He dropped the ashtray, which rolled onto the hotel''s carpet.


    "Uncle Patrick."


    Randall called out.


    Patrick looked at Randall, who was about to fight in a bathrobe.


    He handed the bag he was holding to Randall. "Put on some clothes before you fight."


    Everyone was shocked.


    They looked at Randall and Patrick in disbelief.


    What had Randall just called Patrick?

 Chapter 207 Patrick Scolds His Sister

    Patrick asked, "Where''s my wife, Vera?"


    Randall pointed to a room. "Mia fell into the water; she''s inside taking care of Mia."


    Patrick nodded, turned, and walked to the hotel where his wife was staying. He knocked on the door. "Vera, I''m here." What did he say?


    Whose husband was he?


    Everyone was astonished.


    Before long, the door opened.


    Vera''s face appeared. "Honey."


    Patrick looked her up and down, first checking her to confirm she was fine, then nced inside. "Where''s Molly?"


    Vera stepped out of the room and closed the door. "Honey, Mia is taking a bath; it''s inappropriate for you to go in." Patrick understood.


    "Did you see Randall? He jumped into the water to save someone and drank over a dozen bottles of alcohol with others." Patrick had smelled the alcohol on Randall earlier and knew he had drunk a lot.


    Vera looked at the group of shocked ssmates. She held his hand and led him into the crowd to introduce him, "Everyone wants to know my husband''s true identity. Now I will tell you, my husband is Patrick. I wonder if anyone has heard of his name."


    It was evident that everyone was very familiar with Patrick''s name.


    Vera''s marriage partner turned out to be the famous Patrick.


    It''s no surprise that Randall cautioned them about Vera''s rtionship status, emphasizing that nobody dared to provoke that man!


    Who would dare provoke that business tycoon?


    Everyone''s gaze shifted from Vera to Patrick, who was holding her.


    For a moment, they were still stunned.


    They were so surprised that they didn''t react for a long time.


    Vera''s eyes flickered, and she saw Eric''s evasive gaze. She immediately exined loudly to Patrick, "Husband, look at that man in the bathrobe. I need to introduce him to you specially. This is Mr. Eric Nelson." Patrick nced lightly, with immense pressure, at the fleeing Eric.


    It was also him who fought with Randall earlier!


    "He''s quite capable, encouraging Stephen and Ran to drink, and conspiring with Keh to push Mia into the pool."


    Patrick''s cold and sharp eyes had already swept over Eric.


    Eric was so nervous that he stuttered, "Mr. Olteran, it wasn''t me. Vera got it wrong."


    Vera smirked. "Where did I get it wrong? Where''s Keh Hall? Bring him out to testify for you. Don''t be shy about admitting the ''good deeds'' you''ve done. Thanks to you, Randall and Mia got to soak in the ice pool, helping them prevent cardiovascr diseases. We will thank you properly!"


    Patrick''s gaze fixed on Eric. "The Nelson family? The Hall family? I don''t know them."


    Patrick didn''t bother to say much to a group of twenty-year-old students. He looked down on students of that age. The only one who could catch his attention was Vera in his arms.


    The rest of the male ssmates were ugly and vastly different from Randall.


    However, he wouldn''t ask in vain; if he asked, there would be action.


    He could let go of the drinkingpetition with Randall for now, but their deliberate act of pushing Mia into the water could not be forgiven.


    Vera quickly revealed thepanies of Eric''s and Keh''s families, even exposing the locations of theirpany headquarters. She almost told Patrick where their homes were. Patrick nodded.


    Before long, Sebastian arrived.


    He stood at the door with clothes and knocked, "Mia, open the door for me."


    Mia, wrapped tightly in a bathrobe, had soaked in the bath until she was almost out of breath. At this moment, her cheeks were flushed.


    Seeing the nervous Sebastian, she seemed to find a pir of support and immediately cried as she threw herself into his arms. "Sebastian, Keh pushed me on purpose. My clothes are all wet. I almost drowned and couldn''t see you again. You have to beat him up for me."


    Sebastian patted Mia''s frightened shoulder, trying to push her away, but Mia clung to him tightly, wrapping her arms around his waist, her left hand gripping her right wrist, sticking to Sebastian like glue.


    Her real brother, Patrick, couldn''t stand it anymore.


    She was standing at the door in a bathrobe, hugging and holding a man who wasn''t rted to her by blood. He could not stand it!


    Patrick walked over, silently pried Mia''s hands apart, and separated them.


    Mia, who was crying with her face buried in Sebastian''s chest, couldn''t see the person behind her clearly, only knowing someone was forcing her to let go. "Damn it! Who dares to separate..." Suddenly, she saw Patrick standing behind Sebastian with an unpleasant expression. She stopped, the cursing words she was about to unleash halted halfway.


    "Go on, keep cursing!" Patrick scolded Mia.


    Mia, feeling like an ostrich, tucked her neck in and sought refuge in Sebastian''s embrace, refraining from cursing any further.


    "Who taught you to say dirty words?" Patrick couldn''t be bothered to waste words with those ssmates, nor did he want to get angry, but hearing Mia curse, he couldn''t help but educate her.


    He had already adapted to his role as her brother in advance.


    Mia was so scolded by him that she didn''t dare to speak.


    Vera hurriedly stepped forward, pulling back the angry Patrick. "Don''t be so fierce. It mighte off as too intense. You could end up overwhelming Mia, making her cry, and then she might avoid talking to you altogether, leaving you in a difficult situation.


    "She''s a girl, standing at the door in a bathrobe, hugging a man, and saying dirty words. Can''t I scold her?"


    "She''s hugging her brother. Should she hug you instead?"


    Patrick was rendered speechless by Vera''s retort.


    Before recognizing her as his sister, he had no right to interfere in Mia''s affairs.


    Sebastian reached out to stroke Mia''s hair, his lips brushing over the top of her head. "Let''s go. Change your clothes so you don''t catch a cold."


    "Okay." Mia obediently pulled Sebastian to enter the hotel.


    Suddenly, Patrick intervened again.


    He grabbed Sebastian''s shoulder and pulled him out. "What are you going in for?"


    Mia, summoning her courage, said to Patrick, "My brother is apanying me to change clothes."


    Patrick said, "You''re twenty years old, and you still need your brother to apany you to change clothes?"


    He took the bag from Sebastian''s hand and threw it to Mia at the door.


    Turning around, he pushed Vera''s back. "Sweetheart, you go in and help her."


    Vera, pushed into the bedroom, was helpless.


    She closed the door.


    Mia, unable to control herself, said to Vera, "Vera, is Patrick crazy? It''s one thing for him to control you, but now he''s controlling me? He''s simply a lunatic, a moron, an idiot, a fool, and a retard!"


    Vera couldn''t listen anymore and spoke up for Patrick, "Stop cursing. He''s not an idle person, and he doesn''t like to meddle in other people''s business. Just wait. Patrick won''t let Eric and Keh off for what happened to you." Although Patrick seemed indifferent just now, the more indifferent he appeared, the more he cared about something. Sessful people don''t easily reveal their true thoughts in front of others.


    "Vera, let me ask you a question. Why does Patrick always show so much concern for me that it''s easy to misunderstand? And why aren''t you angry?"


    Mia looked at Vera inquisitively, hoping she could give her an answer.


    Vera opened Mia''s clothes andid them out on the bed one by one. After some hesitation, she spoke, "Patrick had a sister who went missing."

 Chapter 208 Mia Begins to Doubt Her Life

    Mia''s pupils contracted. "And then?"


    "He might always think of his missing sister when he sees you, so he treats you well as a way to make up for her absence." Inside the room, they both fell silent.


    Mia shook her head, trying to dispel the memory of that boy covered in blood from her mind. She didn''t want to hear the cries of "Brother, save Molly" anymore. "So annoying."


    She picked up her clothes and headed to the bathroom to change.


    Vera, holding a set of her clean underwear, asked, "Mia, did your brother find these in your wardrobe?"


    Mia snatched the bra and panties. "My mom found them for me."


    When she came out after changing, Randall was standing obediently next to Patrick outside.


    "Mia, how are you?"


    Mia jumped a few times in front of them. "I''m fine now. Shall we go home?"


    They all agreed.


    Thus, before the party ended, Mia, Randall, and Vera were taken away by their guardians.


    In the car, Mr. Olteran began to hold a grudge. "Randall, tell me in detail about Eric and Keh."


    "Keh is just a sycophant, trying to curry favor with the Nelson family. Eric is really a jerk; he likes Mia but never seeds in pursuing her. Once, he even got beaten up by Vera, but since the Linister family and the Nelson family are equally powerful, the Nelson family didn''t make trouble for Vera."


    "Did Vera hit anyone today?"


    Violent Vera in the passenger seat defended herself, saying, "I didn''t hit anyone."


    Only Patrick knew her well. "You didn''t throw them into the pool?"


    Vera lied through her teeth, "They slipped and fell in on their own."


    "Really?" Patrick questioned.


    Vera nodded firmly. "Yes."


    Anyway, she didn''t remember hitting anyone.


    If Patrick found out she had hit someone again, she would just deny it to the end.


    Or, she could me someone else.


    "Randall, Vera..."


    "I don''t know. I cked out from drinking. I don''t remember anything." Randall immediately distanced himself from the situation.


    Vera was very satisfied with Randall''s reaction.


    Patrick snorted coldly. He had previously told Vera not to fight, but she just couldn''t remember.


    On the other side, Sebastian was driving Mia. ;"Why aren''t you talking?"


    Usually, Sebastian wanted to kick Mia out of the car for talking too much, but today, she was unusually quiet. It was as if falling into the water had made her mute. Mia scratched her ear. "I have nothing to say."


    During a stop at a traffic light, Sebastian nced at the upset Mia.


    "Sebastian, can I ask you something? Why do I have a scar on my arm?"


    Sebastian''s grip on the steering wheel tightened. "You bit yourself."


    "Why would I bite myself?"


    "Maybe you were just stupid when you were little."


    The car arrived at Lc Manor.


    Mia found that there was no one at home, not even the servants.


    "Where are Mom and Dad? Where are Grandpa and Grandma? Where are the servants?"


    "They''re all out. What''s wrong?"


    "Then, I..." Could it be that her beloved brother really rummaged through her wardrobe to find her underwear?


    If that were true, she would seriously start doubting her life.


    "Sebastian, I''m tired. I want to go to sleep."


    "You haven''t eaten, right?" Sebastian knew that they had been drinking and hadn''t eaten.


    Mia''s stomach rumbled.


    Sebastian took off his jacket, draped it over the sofa, rolled up his sleeves, and headed to the kitchen.


    "Come over and talk to me while I make you some noodles."


    "Okay."


    Mia followed Sebastian.


    When Vera and Randall got home, Patrick ordered the chefto prepare dinner for them.


    Shawn asked disdainfully, "You two went to a party and didn''t even get a meal?"


    Vera replied, "We thought we''de back with empty stomachs and eat dinner here, so you could have another delicious meal."


    "Just admit it. Iwon''t scold you. Why use me as an excuse?"


    Shawn went to the dining room and sat across from them.


    Since Randall had been drinking and fell into the water, Patrick had the chef prepare some coconut water to help him sober up and hot cocoa to ward off the cold. Although Vera hadn''t fallen into the water, Patrick still wanted her to drink some Fire Cider to warm up.


    However, Vera didn''t like drinking it.


    "Honey, can you drink half of it for me?" she asked.


    At the negotiation table, no one could win Patrick.


    Vera was somewhat overestimating herself.


    Randall propped his face on his hand, watching Vera and Patrick negotiate. He and Shawn huddled together, cing bets on who would win in the end. Shawn whispered in Randall''s ear, "I think Vera''spletely outmatched by Patrick here."


    Randall whispered back, "You''re underestimating Vera''s persistence."


    Patrick threatened, saying, "It''s gettingte. Don''t make me force it down your throat."


    Vera took a lick of the Fire Cider, and her face immediately scrunched up.


    It was awful.


    "You can force me, but I won''t drink it. It''s disgusting."


    Shawn watched Vera''s exaggerated expressions. ;"Is it really that bad?"


    Randall egged Shawn on. "No, she''s faking it. Grandpa, you should try a sip."


    Curiosity got the better of Shawn, and soon a bowl was ced in front of him as well. Vera couldn''t believe it. "Shawn, why would you do this to yourself?" Shawn said, "I''ll give it a try."


    He took a sip and immediately spat it out on the floor.


    Then he grabbed his cane and chased Randall around.


    They disappeared from the dining room, leaving only Vera and Patrick.


    Patrick could see that Vera was genuinely resistant.


    He sat next to her, picked up her bowl, and took a sip.


    Indeed, it was strong, spicy, and very stimting.


    Vera turned her head, her eyes pleading.


    "Honey, can I not drink it? I''m perfectly fine." She pouted.

 Chapter 209 Randall is a Genius

    Patrick set down the bowl and rose to his feet. He went to the bedroom and returned with the candy he had bought for Verast time. He dropped the candy into the Fire Cider and stirred it. Patrick pushed the candy aside with a spoon and tasted the mixture on his lips for Vera.


    It wasn''t as awful as before.


    So, he picked up the bowl and ced it in front of her. "Don''t worry, it''s not spicy this time. Open your mouth and drink it."


    Seeing his gentle gesture, Vera gave in.


    She was now willing to drink the Fire Cider.


    She held the bowl with both hands, brought it to her lips, and tilted her head back, drinking it down.


    Though he had added sugar, it still tasted unpleasant.


    She grimaced and stuck out her tongue.


    Patrick smoothed her hair and leaned in to kiss her pink lips right there in the dining room.


    The kiss was brief. "Go back."


    Indoors, he could do as he pleased.


    Vera, lost in his tenderness, gradually fell into his trap.


    That night, Patrick tormented Vera beneath him. "You want to find a young man to make me jealous?"


    Vera cried, begging for mercy, promising she wouldn''t do it again.


    She had been so happy when she joked about it, but now she regretted it deeply.


    After a "thorough lesson," Veray in bed and made a firm vow to Patrick that she would never say such words to anger him again.


    "You''ll be my good little kitten from now on."


    Sweating all over, Vera nodded. "I''ll be your good little kitten."


    This time, Patrick was much gentler with her.


    Vera''s painful experience served as a warning to single young women that marriage was not desirable at all. There was no need to yearn for it.


    After making love, Vera''s breath was hot. For a moment, she wanted to castrate Patrick. However, she didn''t dare say it out loud, only daring to fantasize about it in her mind.


    Vera was living in a state of turmoil, so much so that she hadn''t noticed Mia''s recent changes.


    Mia had started asking Sebastian for the family photo albums. She would look at the pictures of the little child for a long time each time. It wasn''t until someone called her that she would snap out of it.


    In the childhood photos, "she" was holding a dog, ying in a wheat field. However, in her memory, no one in the family was allowed to have a dog, and she had never been to a wheat field.


    Mia seemed distracted during meals, and Sebastian noticed. He kept all her strange behaviors in mind but didn''t mention them.


    That night, after Mia had fallen asleep, Sebastian went to Timothy''s study.


    He rubbed his temples and sat quietly with Timothy. "Timothy, we should tell Mia the truth. She might have figured something out."


    Timothy lit a cigarette in the study, and soon the room was filled with smoke.


    "Your mom doesn''t know about this yet. I''m worried she won''t be able to handle the shock."


    "Our family has taken fifteen years from her. She has lived as my real sister for fifteen years. Mia deserves to know the truth. Even if it''s to repay our debt of saving her life, Mia has repaid it over these fifteen years. If we wait until the Olteran familyes looking for us and Mia finds out then, not only will Mom be unable to handle it, but Mia won''t be able to either."


    If Mia were told that her loving parents, a brother who cared for and adored her, and her carefree life were all a lie, Sebastian couldn''t imagine the changes in the household.


    He negotiated with Patrick for a month. He wanted to properly say goodbye to Mia in thest month.


    Sebastian picked up a cigarette from Timothy''s desk and lit it, smoking irritably.


    Timothy also met with Patrick privately to discuss Mia''s situation. They had always treated Mia as their own daughter, never letting her suffer any grievances.


    If at first, they had taken her as a substitute for the deceased Mia, but then they epted the reality of the real Mia''s death and treated Molly as their own daughter. "Sebastian, I can''t bear to lose my daughter either."


    Sebastian sighed. "But she is Molly."


    A knock on the door interrupted them.


    Sebastian and Timothy tensed up immediately. "Who is it?"


    Ellie pushed the door open and appeared, her eyes red as she looked at them.


    She had heard everything they said.


    Ellie choked up. "The Olteran family?"


    Ellie had woken up from a nightmare, drenched in cold sweat, and had gone to Mia''s bedroom.


    As she was leaving, she overheard voicesing from Timothy''s study.


    In recent days, she had also noticed Mia''s odd behavior; she often seemed lost in thought.


    She had been nning to find an opportunity to talk to her son, but tonight, she had overheard the conversation between her husband and son.


    She entered and questioned Timothy and Sebastian.


    Sebastian looked at Ellie, worried, and said, "It''s Patrick."


    Ellie forbade them from telling her the truth. "No one is allowed to take my daughter away."


    She was determined to protect Mia, not letting anyone take her away.


    Sebastian tried to reason with Ellie. "Mia has been looking at photos a lottely, asking me about her childhood, and she''s been very quiet. It''s clear she has something on her mind. She must have figured something out." Ellie''s eyes were bloodshot as shemanded Sebastian, "You should not tell her."


    "Mom! Get a grip. Molly can''t take the ce of Mia forever."


    Ellie couldn''t stay calm; all she knew was that her daughter was about to be taken away.


    Their argument in the study ended unpleasantly, and Timothy eventually told Sebastian to leave. He and Ellie stayed behind in the study.


    The next day, Patrick was dropping Vera off at school when they happened to run into Ellie, who was there to drop off Mia. "Aunt Ellie," Vera greeted her.


    Patrick saw Ellie, who had been waiting for him, and said to Vera, "Vera, you go on to ss."


    Vera was worried. She noticed Ellie''s swollen eyes and saw that Mia was also watching from the ssroom.


    "Vera, don''t go." Ellie tried to hold onto Vera, wanting her to stay.


    Patrick intervened. "Ellie, this is an issue between us. Don''t involve Vera."


    He looked at Vera, signaling with his eyes for her to leave.


    "Darling, I..."


    "Go to ss. This isn''t something a child can handle."


    "I''m not a child." Vera stubbornly returned to his side, linking her arm with his, wanting to stay with him.


    He treated her as a womanat night but called her a child during the day.


    Vera thought he was being very hypocritical.


    Patrick coaxed Vera, "Go keep Mollypany."


    Vera turned and handed the responsibility to Randall."You go keep Miapany."


    Randall scratched his neck, thinking it best to make a quick exit.


    In the ssroom, Randall approached Mia. "Mia, what''s been going on with youtely?"


    "Nothing."


    "Is something wrong with your mom''spany?"


    Ellie''s expression earlier showed that the Chase family was facing significant issues. Randall suspected it was apany matter and that they hade to Patrick for help. Everyone knew that since Patrick married Vera, he had been particrly respectful of her opinions.


    Ellie wanted to keep Vera around to ask her to help theirpany for Mia''s sake.


    Mia had been downcasttely, likely because she had learned about the situation at home. She was worried about her parents and felt awkward facing Vera.


    Randall felt he had found out the truth.


    He thought he was a genius.

 Chapter 210 Happiness and Sorrow

    "Mia, don''t worry. Yourpany will be fine. I trust Mrs. Chase, and besides, Vera won''t just abandon your family''spany." Mia looked at Randall, who was brimming with misced confidence, and thought he was quite foolish.


    Outside, Patrick couldn''t resist Vera''s pleading and ended up skipping ss to take her to a caf¨¦ to meet Ellie.


    In the early morning, many people came to buy coffee, including not only college students but also many office workers. They sat facing each other.


    Without a word, Ellie stood up and knelt before Patrick.


    "Mrs. Chase! What are you doing?"


    With peopleing and going, Ellie''s kneeling had already drawn the attention of those around them.


    Vera quickly helped her up.


    Ellie, crying, pleaded with Patrick, saying, "Mr. Olteran, please, don''t take my daughter away."


    Patrick''s face was cold. If it weren''t for the fact that they had been kind to Mia, he wouldn''t have let the Chase family off so easily after her rash action.


    "Ellie, your family took my sister for fifteen years."


    Ellie, still crying, said, "Mr. Olteran, I don''t want MS Group anymore. I''ll give it to you, okay?"


    She took out apany transfer agreement from her bag, indicating she would give thepany to Olteran Group without taking a penny. "Mr. Olteran, I''m giving you mypany. Please, don''t take Mia away. She''s my life. I really can''t lose my daughter."


    Vera, moved by Ellie''s tears, also began to cry.


    Back then, her parents had rather offended the Olteran family than let her marry Patrick, who was still a stranger to her at that time, because they truly loved her.


    Today, Ellie was willing to hand over the MS Group, which she had built from scratch, to Patrick, out of her love for Mia. Ellie valued Mia more than her own life and was willing to lose everything for her.


    Vera took a tissue from the table, sat beside Ellie, and wiped her tears. "Mrs. Chase, Mia is fortunate to have met you."


    Ellie then turned her pleas to Vera. "Vera, you know how much I love Mia. Please help me, won''t you?"


    "Mrs. Chase, I''m sorry, but I can''t help you," Vera said, looking at Ellie. "You only see the sacrifices you and Mr. Chase have made and your happiness. But you took away Patrick''s happiness."


    "Patrick has been searching for Mia for fifteen years, from the age of thirteen to twenty-eight. His mother died from the grief of missing her. Do you know what he has been carrying? Guilt, remorse, and regret. The Olteran family could have been as happy and harmonious as yours, but because Molly disappeared, Hazel also passed away. The Olteran family fell apart."


    "At thirteen, Patrick lost his mother and his sister. Finding Molly became his only spiritual support. You can''t selfishly think only of your own happiness and ask he to give up his spiritual support to fulfill yours. It''s impossible."


    Vera wiped away her tears and put the contract back into Ellie''s handbag. "You value Molly more than your life, and so does Patrick. Every member of the Olteran family is waiting for Molly."


    "Have you thought about their feelings? Put yourself in their shoes, Mrs. Chase. Patrick was worried you couldn''t handle it and gave your family a month."


    "He''s not a saint; he has no reason to always consider your feelings. Don''t push him any further. The Olteran family will not give up on this matter."


    Her words clearly stated her position.


    Ellie covered her face and wept. Though she was usually an elegant wealthydy, at this moment, she was the most helpless woman.


    Patrick looked at Vera, who stood beside him, and felt deeply moved. Many things he couldn''t say directly, but there was Vera, who knew him and understood him, speaking on his behalf.


    At that moment, Patrick thought he had found the right person.


    "Mrs. Chase, I''m Mia''s friend. I''ve known her for many years, and at first, I was just as worried as you that her true identity would take away her happy family."


    "I even argued with Patrick. But I never considered this matter from his perspective or his family''s perspective."


    "Your family''s happiness is built on the suffering of the Olteran family. And the Olteran family has no reason to suffer for your happiness. Mia is an adult; she has the right to know everything. After knowingthe truth, she has the right to make a choice. If we truly love her, we should respect her decision."


    Patrick had instructed Vera not to tell Mia the truth within this month, giving the Chase family some time to adjust, so Vera had been keeping the secret, not even telling Randall.


    The Chase family''s biggest worry was that Ellie wouldn''t be able to handle the truth.


    Now that she knew, there was no need to hide it anymore.


    Later, Sebastian appeared.


    Patrick had informed him.


    After he arrived, he took Ellie away.


    Ellie understood the Olteran family''s determination and realized there was no point in trying anymore.


    She understood Vera''s words, but people were inherently selfish.


    No one dared to im they werepletely selfless.


    Sebastian took Ellie away.


    The caf¨¦ was left with only Vera and Patrick.


    Vera picked up the water ss on the table and drank.


    "Honey, do you think Mia will hate me?" It was she who revealed Mia''s true identity. If she hadn''t done the DNA test, perhaps Mia would have always been the Chase family''s child. Patrick asked Vera, "Do you regret it?"


    Vera shook her head, took out a tissue to wipe her tears, and blew her nose.


    Even with her red eyes, she looked adorable in Patrick''s eyes.


    "I think if I were Mia, I wouldn''t be able to ept it. But if I didn''t know all this, I would regret it."


    Patrick paid the bill and left with Vera, whose eyes were red from crying.


    At Evergreen University, in the ssroom.


    Mia couldn''t focus on the lecture and asked Randall, "Randall, can I visit your house today?"


    Randall replied foolishly, "Aren''t you afraid my parents will mistake you for my girlfriend?"


    Mia looked at the not-so-bright Randall, who seemed tock a certain level of insight into the situation.


    "I''ll just say I''m Vera''s friend, okay?"


    Seeing Mia''s patience wearing thin, Randall agreed. "Sure, I''ll take you to my house today."


    Vera didn''t go to school all day; Patrick took her to thepany.


    When they returned home in the evening, they saw an unexpected guest.


    "Mia, what brings you here?"


    Mia stood up. "I just got here not long ago. Today you didn''t..."


    Vera quickly interrupted Mia, knowing she would get scolded for skipping ss so often.


    Shawn looked at Mia with a friendly smile. "Mia, Vera often talks about you, saying you two are the best of sisters."


    Mia looked at the gradually clearer image in her memory, her eyes reddening with tears.


    He didn''t seem this old in her memory; he still had hair on his head. Every time he came home from work, he would pick up a little girl in a white princess dress, kiss her cheek, and say, "Molly, did you miss me today?" "Yes, I did."


    "Give me a kiss."


    The little girl would kiss him and then go y with her toys.


    "Mia, what''s wrong?" Cindy quickly handed Mia a tissue to wipe her eyes.

 Chapter 211 We Are Always a Family

    Mia wiped her tears, saying, "The recent climate change has triggered my rhinitis, and I got the trachoma because of the wind. Sorry about that."


    She looked at Cindy, wiping away tears that seemed endless.


    "Vera, I came to see you."


    She stood up, walked over to Vera, and grabbed her hand, saying, "Take me around, will you?"


    Vera felt that Mia had changed so much that she was somewhat ufortable, even thinking this wasn''t the real Mia.


    She turned her head to look at Patrick.


    Patrick nodded to her gently.


    Vera led Mia out of the living room.


    The Olteran family had lived here for generations. Mia went to the backyard and saw a vast green field. Her memory drifted back to a blurry childhood, where a patterned nkety on thewn, and she yed with sand using a small shovel alongside a little boy.


    Two gentle women apanied them, and not far away stood her brother, looking like a gentleman.


    "Mia, you''re daydreaming again."


    Mia snapped out of it, walking in a ce both familiar and strange.


    By the window stood a man, Patrick, watching Mia and Vera as they walked in the backyard, his mind racing.


    Randall walked over. "Uncle Patrick, do you have a special attachment to this window?"


    Back when he and Vera yed outside, Patrick would stand here, ring at him.


    Now, as Vera and Mia walked on thewn, Patrick stood here, staring at Mia.


    "Did you bring Mia to our house today?" Patrick asked.


    Randall shook his head. "She wanted toe on her own."


    Patrick frowned.


    In the evening, the Olteran family tried to persuade Mia to stay for dinner, but she declined.


    Soon, Sebastian arrived to pick her up.


    Shawn, with his excellent memory, pointed at Sebastian and said, "This young man is the police captain who insisted on arresting people when Vera got into a fightst time." Sebastian nodded awkwardly and introduced himself to Shawn, "Hello, Mr. Shawn Olteran. I''m Mia''s brother, Sebastian."


    "I remember you now," Shawn said, looking at him with admiration. He liked the sense of justice that Sebastian exuded.


    After picking up Mia, they left.


    Shawn still felt regretful. "I really like Mia. I think she would make a good wife for Randall."


    Vera looked tense.


    "Shawn, please don''t!"


    That was his biological daughter!


    Shawn turned his head in confusion, looking at the agitated Vera. "What''s wrong? Is Mia dating someone at school?" Patrick''s frown had not rxed since seeing Mia, and after she left, he ordered Shawn, "Come to the study with me." Shawn turned his head away arrogantly, as if to say, "I''m not going."


    Vera pushed Shawn. "Shawn, you have to go today."


    "I''m not going. I won''t indulge Patrick''s bad temper. Vera, stop pushing me!"


    Patrick looked at Vincent and said, "Vincent, youe up too."


    Vincent was more cooperative and went up voluntarily.


    In Patrick''s study.


    They sat on the sofa.


    The more Shawn looked at Patrick, the more he disliked him. Patrick always spoke to him in amanding tone.


    Anyone who didn''t know better would think Patrick was Shawn''s father.


    "Speak quickly. You''re so annoying."


    Patrick said, "Molly has been found."


    Vincent was momentarily shocked, then remembered that every time they met, Patrick would say Molly had been found, then disappear for a few days, only to return and say she hadn''t been found. "Where is she this time?"


    "Right in front of us." Patrick leaned forward, intecing his fingers, and looked at them, saying, "Today."


    Vincent said, "Patrick, are you saying she''s in our house?"


    Shawn added, "The only one in our family who could match Molly''s age is Vera."


    Shawn shot Patrick a skeptical look, thinking he was talking nonsense.


    Patrick insisted, saying, "The girl ;you met today."


    "Patrick, have you been deceived?" Vincent asked, knowing that the real Molly was supposedly dead.


    Shawn had also lost hope.


    Patrick said excitedly, "It''s Mia. She is Molly. She was a child picked up by the Olteran family, and the real Mia is dead. Our sister has been living as Mia."


    Shawn thought of Mia, who had visited today, and looked at the excited Patrick.


    "Did you do a paternity test? Does she have the bite mark you mentioned?"


    Vera pushed the door open and entered. "Shawn, I did the kinship test, and Mia does have the bite mark."


    "Vera?" Vincent and Shawn both looked at the suddenly appearing Vera.


    She had been eavesdropping at the door.


    Only she could testify about the bite mark for Patrick.


    Vera''s appearance instantly made the atmosphere in the study tense.


    Shawn straightened up, no longer acting on impulse, and looked at them. "What''s going on exactly?"


    Vincent recalled the girl he had seen that day, the child he had liked at first sight.


    Patrick''s study fell silent, so quiet that a pin drop could be heard.


    Shawn and Vincent held their breath, waiting for an exnation.


    Meanwhile, in the car.


    Sebastian, after picking up Mia, didn''t drive home but took a quiet road.


    Winter had arrived, and there were no hurried pedestrians on this road. asionally, a car would pass by quickly, leaving no trace and not disturbing the night''s silence. Sebastian stopped the car and asked Mia, "Mia, when did you find out?"


    Mia replied, "Brother, I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "I''m not your brother. Patrick is. And you''re not a child of the Chase family. You are..."


    "Shut up!" Mia yelled at Sebastian in the car.


    She didn''t want her family to tell her; she could pretend she didn''t know anything.


    "You were a child found by the sea. You belong to the Olteran family."


    "Shut up, Sebastian. You can''t say that." Mia cried in the car, covering Sebastian''s mouth with her hand, not wanting to hear what he was saying.


    "Sebastian, you can''t say that. I''m your sister, not a daughter of the Olteran family."


    Mia cried bitterly in the car, her words choked with sobs, unable to ept her identity.


    Sebastian''s eyes reddened too. He turned off the car lights, letting his tears be swallowed by the darkness. "You knew after that time you fell into the water, didn''t you?"


    "Sebastian, I beg you; don''t say it. I don''t want to be someone else''s child. I''m your sister."


    Sebastian reached out and hugged the crying Mia, patting her shoulder. "I don''t want to lose you either, but I can''t hide it from you. I also want to keep you as my sister forever." But he couldn''t hide it anymore. "Sebastian, I''m scared," Mia said, crying in Sebastian''s arms.


    She was really afraid of facing this huge change. Her parents had always arranged everything smoothly for her, without any hardships.


    Suddenly, at the age of twenty, she learned about her identity, and she couldn''t ept it.


    No matter how good the Olteran family was, it couldn''tpare to the Chase family, where she had lived for so many years.


    Sebastian''s tears fell on her back, and heforted her, saying, "Mia, don''t be afraid. Whether you''re Mia or Molly, you''ll always be my sister. I''ll protect you and always be by your side. Mom and Dad will always love you. We will always be a family."

 Chapter 212 Shawn Knew Everything

    They had been outside for two hours when Sebastian drove back home.


    As soon as they arrived, they heard Ellie frantically insisting on finding Mia. "No, the Olteran family can''t take my daughter. Honey, quit your job, let''s leave."


    Timothy held the emotionally shattered Ellie in his arms. "Honey, Mia is gone. We took someone else''s daughter."


    Ellie burst into tears, and the contract for the unconditional transfery on the table.


    Mia walked step by step into the living room, her lips quivering as she began to cry again. "Mom and Dad, did you both know?"


    "Mia, you''re back," Timothy said, looking at his daughter with swollen eyes and a red nose.


    Sebastian said to Timothy and Ellie, "I told her everything."


    Ellie pushed Timothy away and went to Mia. "Mia, sweetie, you''re my daughter. Don''t go to the Olteran family. Let''s move away, okay? I don''t want thepany anymore, and your dad doesn''t need his job. Let''s leave?" Mia''s lips quivered as she cried out, "Mom." She hugged the now irrational Ellie and cried loudly.


    The Chase family had a sleepless night. The Olteran family was also restless.


    Patrick and Vera had told Shawn and Vincent everything about discovering Molly and confirming her identity.


    Upon hearing this, Shawn was furious.


    "Bastards, how dare they deceive me!" Shawn clenched his fists, his teeth grinding, eyes bulging as if he wanted to crush those who had deceived him into pieces.


    His daughter was not dead at all!


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Shawn demanded, looking at them.


    Patrick replied, "There were still many things we hadn''t figured out."


    "And now?" Shawn demanded, showing his authoritative demeanor.


    Patrick looked up at him and asked coldly, "Why did you close the case at the police station less than a month after Molly disappeared?"


    When the Chase family first found Molly, they had gone to the police, but there was no record of a missing person report for Molly.


    At first, Patrick didn''t believe it, butter he investigated the events of fifteen years ago.


    Sure enough, he found that Shawn had closed the case less than a month after Molly disappeared.


    He even suspected someone was sabotaging them, but upon deeper investigation, he discovered it was indeed Shawn who had closed the case. Why?


    Had he given up on his daughter?


    Patrick needed an exnation from Shawn.


    "Shawn, do you know? If the Chase family had taken Molly to the police station and found someone looking for her, we wouldn''t have missed fifteen years. Why did you close the case at the police station while still using your connections to search for her?"


    Shawn''s eyes were vacant. So, it was his premature closure of the case that cost him the chance to find his daughter.


    Shawn''s eyes showed regret.


    "Patrick, I closed the case because ''Molly'' had been found."


    Shawn recalled the child who had died so tragically. He believed that was his daughter at that time.


    The girl''s height, build, and the shoes on her feet were all Molly''s.


    The final forensic report confirmed that it was his daughter.


    Shawn closed the case because there was no need to trouble the police any further.


    However, right after the case was closed, the Chase family went to the police station.


    It turned out that during that time, the Chase family was also preparing for the real Mia''s funeral.


    After closing the case, he wanted to tell Patrick and Vincent to stop searching. Molly could no longer be found.


    However, they seemed to be searching as if their lives depended on it.


    Helpless, Shawn thought he could only pretend to search for Molly just to give the two children some mental support. So, he also sent people to continue the aimless search.


    His wife, Hazel, had also passed away during that time. Shawn recounted the events of those years to Patrick.


    Vera, however, found inconsistencies and raised a question. "Shawn, the kidnappers abducted Patrick and Molly. Why would they kill Molly but release Patrick? If I were the kidnapper, I would either release both or kill both. Why one and not the other?"


    Shawn was equally puzzled.


    Vera continued, saying, "What''s more, the forensic doctors work in a very meticulous field. If it wasn''t your biological daughter, they wouldn''t have made a mistake in the autopsy. Why was there a mistake?"


    Shawn instructed Vincent, "Tomorrow, investigate the forensic expert who handled your sister''s case."


    What Vera could think of, Patrick could certainly think of as well.


    "Shawn, there''s another thing. Given that Molly is still alive, how did the body mistaken for Molly match her height, weight, and clothing?"


    After asking, Vera was startled by her own thoughts.


    Could it have been someone close to them?


    Shawn said, "Patrick, apany me to the Tooker Vi tomorrow. It''s time to settle some old scores!"


    The Tooker Vi?


    Vera looked at Patrick, and before she could ask if it was Emma''s home, Patrick nodded, confirming her suspicion.


    "I''m going with you."


    If Patrick was going to see a woman who had feelings for him, she had to go too.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Vera''s phone rang.


    She answered, "Hello, who is this?"


    "Vera, has Miae to you?" It was Sebastian''s voice.


    Vera asked, "Mr. Chase, what happened to Mia?"


    Sebastian said nervously, "Mia is missing."


    He had coaxed Ellie into the room, given her some calming medicine, and put her to sleep. But in a short while, Mia was nowhere to be found in the house, and her phone was turned off. Vera sprang up from the sofa. "How long has Mia been missing?"


    The Olteran family members all looked at Vera.


    Patrick also stood up. "Vera?"


    Vera gestured for Patrick to hold off interrupting her and continued listening to Sebastian.


    "I understand. My family and I will split up to look for Mia. Mr. Chase, don''t worry. Mia is smart; she won''t put herself in danger. She just found out about her background and needs some time to process it. She needs a quiet ce to think things through."


    Vera suppressed her anxiety, forcing herself to calmly reassure the Chase family, who were like a cat on a hot tin roof.


    ?


    At this moment, no one could afford to panic. Panic would only lead to more confusion and fear. "We''ll stay in touch."


    After hanging up, Vera addressed the three anxious men in the room, "Mia is missing, but don''t be panic. Mia won''t run away or do anything dangerous. She just needs time to calm down. Because on the way home today, Mr. Chase told Mia about her background, and Mia remembered everything after falling into the water. She came here today just to confirm her memories."


    Shawn recalled how Mia had looked at him on the sofa earlier, her eyes misty, wanting to cry but holding back, and she had lied about her eyes being ufortable and having rhinitis.


    "Vincent, contact Mr. Rodriguez immediately to find Molly. Patrick, mobilize the Olteran family to search everywhere." After giving his orders, Shawn turned to his daughter-inw and said, "Vera, we will give Molly some time alone, but we are all worried about her being out sote and alone."


    Vera understood and agreed to split up to search. "I''ll go with Randall. Shawn, you should stay here." "No!" Shawn stubbornly insisted, his eyes brooking no refusal. "This time, I must find my daughter."

 Chapter 213 Mia is Your Biological Aunt

    Vera did not refute Shawn''s words.


    Her current worries were no less than those of the Olteran family or the Chase family. Mia was her best friend. Whileforting them, she was alsoforting herself. In fact, she was more worried and anxious than anyone else. Vera ran to Randall''s room and dragged him out of bed, where he was lying and ying with his phone. "Mia is missing. Come with me to find her."


    "What''s wrong with Mia?" Randall was still ying with his phone, unaware of the seriousness of the situation.


    Vera gave Randall a smack on the back of his head. "Mia is your biological aunt, Molly, and she is now missing."


    "What?" Randall threw his phone onto the bed and looked at Vera, who was yelling at him.


    Three minutester, Randall, wrapped in a coat over his pajamas, drove with Vera to search for Mia. On the way, Vera told Randall about the recent events.


    Randall found it too surreal. "I must be dreaming."


    He pinched his leg.


    Damn, it really hurt. He wasn''t dreaming.


    Vera kept zooming in and out on her phone''s map, looking at the map of Zandonick. She scrutinized the streets and alleys, guessing where Mia might go based on her personality. The police were also retrieving Mia''s state ID usage information. But if Mia wanted to evade Sebastian''s sight, she would definitely find a way to hide.


    "Vera, you said Mia is my aunt who has been missing for fifteen years?"


    Randall became awkward. He suddenly pounded the steering wheel. "This must be fake." He had only two friends, and he turned out to be their nephew at the same time! How could there be such a coincidence?


    Vera said, "It''s true because the hair used for the DNA test with Mia was yours."


    Randall shouted, "When did you steal my hair?"


    "At the hospital. Talking about this is useless now. The urgent thing is to find Mia quickly. If she goes into a dark alley and encounters bad people, it will be over." Randall stepped on the gas pedal and followed Vera''s directions. When they reached a ce, Vera instructed, "Stay in the car and don''t move. I''ll go check."


    She turned on her phone''s shlight, intending to enter the dark alley.


    "Should I go with you?"


    Vera scolded him, "Stay in the car. If there''s real danger, I''ll have to protect you."


    Randall was helpless, but she made sense. He decided not to cause her any trouble. Three minutester, Vera returned to the car. "Nothing here. Let''s go to the next ce."


    Randall drove while Vera took the risks. In case of danger, most people were no match for Vera, so he didn''t need to worry. They searched all over Zandonick for more than an hour. Vera then realized how difficult it was to find someone who was hiding.


    "Mia has a strong sense of self-protection. She won''t let herself be in danger," Randall said to Vera.


    Vera knew this well, too. "But I don''t want to miss any ce that might be dangerous. What if Mia were there and we miss her?"


    Randall understood Vera''s point. He drove to the next location. Halfway there, Patrick called her.


    "Vera, the surveince footage shows Mia heading toward the Riverton District."


    Riverton District? Crystal Lake!


    "I know where Mia is." Vera suddenly remembered a ce Mia often mentioned to her. "Randall, drive to the Crystal Lake."


    Randall also remembered something. He stepped on the gas and immediately turned the car towards the suburbs. Riverton District was originally a county under Zandonick, but itter expanded into a district of Zandonick. When Mia saw the misty scenery in the school''s brochure, she was very eager to visit.


    Though it was very close to home, they had never visited it even once. This time, she was very likely to have gone there alone.


    Following the navigation, Randall drove the car, taking the highway, the national road, and finally a short stretch of country road until they reached the edge of Crystal Lake. Vera got out of the car, holding her phone and looking around. "Mia," Vera shouted in front of the calmke.


    Randall also shouted, "Mia."


    Their calls disturbed the sleeping fish in theke but did not find the person they were looking for. Vera, following her intuition, walked along thekeside, calling out as she went, "Mia, where are you?"


    Randall looked down the path, using his phone to search the surrounding weeds for any sign of Mia. The night was pitch ck, the sky devoid of blue, all shrouded in darkness. The calmke, with its cold mist, held a unique winter charm. At night, this ce was deste, with no one around. Not even the wind dared to disturb the silence.


    By thekeside, a pair of young people walked, calling out, "Mia."


    Each held a phone to light their way. Because they were by the water, the ground was wet and soft, sticking to their shoes. Unknowingly, their shoes were covered in thick mud. Vera stopped by a rock to scrape the mud off her shoes, then continued walking.


    Theke was vast and quiet. After walking for an unknown amount of time, they heard an echo. "I''m here."


    Vera and Randall exchanged nces; it was Mia''s voice. They were overjoyed and quickly walked forward. When they arrived, they saw Mia sitting on a rock. She propped her face with her hands. "I didn''t expect you two to find me here." Seeing her, Vera was finally relieved. "Mia, you almost scared us to death."


    Mia replied, "I just wanted some peace and quiet." Her mind was in turmoil, unsure of how to face this change. Mia wrapped herself up, looking at the calmke.


    "Vera, can I borrow your phone? I need to let my brother know I''m safe."


    Vera handed her the phone. "Where''s your phone?"


    "My phone is so annoying. As soon as it gets cold, it automatically shuts down." She felt like smashing her phone.


    She had nned to let her family know she was safe once she reached theke. However, as soon as she got here, her phone died from the cold.


    When she wanted to turn back, she couldn''t find a taxi. Helpless, she had been trying to warm her phone.


    Mia took Vera''s phone and skillfully dialed Sebastian''s number, then put it to her ear. Sebastian quickly answered, "Vera, do you have any news about Mia?"


    "Sebastian, it''s Mia."


    "Mia! Where on earth did you go? Are you trying to scare me to death? Our dad''s blood pressure shot up because of you, and mom is about to go crazy," Sebastian couldn''t help but shout at her.


    Mia felt wronged. "I didn''t want to rm you when I left, but when I got here, my phone shut down from the cold. I wanted to contact you but couldn''t."


    She didn''t mean to make her family worry about her. Hearing her aggrieved voice, Sebastian pulled over, his tone harsh but his words filled with love. "What can we do? Just throw your phone away. When youe back, I''ll buy you a new one that can withstand the cold, okay?"


    "Okay," Mia responded in tears.


    Knowing she was safe, Sebastian felt relieved. "Stop crying. Where are you? I''lle to get you."


    "Don''te; ;let me have some peace, Sebastian."


    Sebastian respected her decision and hung up. Mia handed the phone back to Vera. This time, Vera didn''t take it.


    "Mia, would you mind calling Patrick to let him know you''re safe?"

 Chapter 214 Calling Patrick

    Mia paused.


    Vera did not press her; she reached out to take back the phone.


    Mia, however, withdrew her hand, instinctively not wanting to give the phone to Vera.


    Mia asked Vera a question, "When did you know I was Molly?"


    "That day when I went to the ssroom, I saw you were disabled and asked you the reason. You mentioned the scar department. I took you to the hospital to visit Randall, who was also hospitalized, and secretly took your hair for a DNA test. I''m sorry, Mia. When I first went to your house to see your childhood photos, I already suspected you."


    Mia recalled that moment; she hadn''t noticed anything at all.


    Randall squatted by theke, scratching his head in frustration. His brows were furrowed.


    "Mia, are you really my aunt?"


    Mia turned to look at Randall. No wonder she had liked him from the start; they shared some of the same blood.


    "When you were little, you drank a beverage, then secretly peed in the bottle and tricked your grandpa into drinking it. In the end, Patrick gave you a beating, and your butt was so swollen you had to sleep on your stomach. You never dared to pee in a bottle again." She said.


    Randall felt a bit embarrassed; after all, very few people knew about his embarrassing moments.


    "It was me who exposed you and got you beaten."


    Randall eximed, "Damn, you betrayed me! I told you to give the bottle to my grandpa." "That was my dad."


    With just one incident, Mia confirmed her identity to Randall.


    "And in kindergarten, you were so sleepy you didn''t want to go to school, so you pretended to have a fever. You secretly put the thermometer in a warm water bottle, and your mom found out you had a fever of 42 degrees. But when she touched your forehead, it was normal. In the end, your parents handed you over to Patrick."


    "And then?" Vera was naturally curious about the oue.


    Vera knew Randall was mischievous as a child but didn''t know he was this bad. No wonder he was so annoying; he had been that way since childhood.


    Randall blushed, "Shut up, don''t say anymore."


    "Go on, Mia, I want to hear." Vera and Mia sat on a stone, each upying half of it.


    "In the end, Patrick rolled him up in a nket and sent him to the ssroom to sleep. Ran had his clothes put on by a servant in front of the whole ss, and from then on, he never dared to pretend to be sick to skip school again." Veraughed heartily. "Is there more?"


    A smile appeared on Mia''s face, too, "Yes, a lot, but my memory is fuzzy." By the end, her face showed a hint of bitterness.


    Randall squatted to the side, watching Mia and Vera sitting side by side.


    "Now, you two are on the same level. As your nephew, when will I ever get a break?"


    Randall had been shocked enough on the way here. Seeing Mia, he just couldn''t believe it.


    He had be the nephew of his two good friends?!


    What a stroke of bad luck to encounter such a thing.


    "Mia, my grandpa even wanted you to be my girlfriend."


    Mia replied, "Ridiculous."


    Randall said, "My dad said I wasn''t good enough for you."


    "Vincent has good taste."


    Randall continued, "My mom really likes you."


    "When I was little, Cindy liked me the most."


    Cindy looked at Hazel''s child, sweet and obedient.


    However, Randall was always so annoying.


    She always wanted a daughter and often pestered Vincent at night to have a daughter. She even almost went for artificial insemination.


    In the end, she never fulfilled her dream of having a daughter.


    Vera said, "No wonder when I married into the Olteran family, Cindy treated me much better than Randall. Anyone who didn''t know would think I was Cindy''s biological daughter and Randall was adopted." Randall retorted, "It''s just because you''re a girl that my mom likes you. If you were a guy, do you think my mom would still favor you?"


    "If I were a guy, would Patrick have married me?"


    Randall was at a loss for words.


    Vera chatted with Mia, "Mia, do you have any memories of Patrick?"


    Mia looked at theke in silence, her mind filled with memories of Patrick protecting her.


    "Patrick! I identally broke Dad''s cup."


    Patrick picked up the broken ss from the ground and threw it away. He patted Mia''s head. ;"Give me a kiss, and I''ll cover for you."


    With a kiss from Molly, Patrick took care of everything.


    "Patrick, it''s bad! I spilled Mom''s perfume while ying."


    "No worries, I''ll handle it."


    "Patrick, I don''t want to study."


    "Then don''t. I''ll take you out to y."


    "Patrick! Save me. I am scared."


    So, to protect her, Patrick almost got beaten to death but never let go.


    He had to save his sister.


    Afraid of leaving Patrick, she bit her arm to leave a mark.


    After leaving Patrick, her memories became confused, and she mistook Sebastian for Patrick.


    "Vera, is he very worried about me?"


    "He''s been worried about you for fifteen years."


    Mia looked at the phone in her hand, at Patrick''s number, and her mind was filled with his kindness. Finally, Mia dialed Patrick''s number.


    When it connected, Patrickasked, "Hello, Vera, have you found Molly?"


    Mia didn''t speak.


    "Hello?"


    Mia opened her mouth but couldn''t make a sound, tears streaming from her eyes.


    At that moment, Patrick on the other end of the line also fell silent.


    "Molly, where are you?"


    "Patrick, I..." Her chin trembled as she cried.


    Hearing that, Patrick felt a pang in his heart. He tilted his head back and closed his eyes, trying to keep the tears from falling.


    Vera reached out to hug Mia, giving her support.


    "I''m at Crystal Lake."


    Patrick, having received the answer, sighed in relief.


    He turned around, his back to everyone, and wiped the moisture from the corner of his eye with his thumb.


    He hung up.


    Veraforted Mia. "What are you afraid of?"


    "Vera, I''m afraid I don''t have a home."


    "Nonsense. Ellie and Timothy knew from the start that you weren''t the real Mia, yet they still treated you as their own daughter. To keep you, Ellie even gave up MS Group for free. In their hearts, you will always be their daughter. How could you not have a home?"


    "The Olteran family has been looking for you for fifteen years, waiting for your return for fifteen years. They''ve always been waiting for you."


    "Besides, you have me. We promised to always be together, never to part in this life."


    "And you have me, too; what are you afraid of?" Randall added.


    "You have so many homes, and they all love you. Your happiness is double that of ordinary people. Why would you be afraid?" Vera asked her friend.


    Mia replied, "But anyone would need time to process this."


    Knowing she needed time, everyone gave her space.


    Vera hugged Mia and looked into the distance, saying, "Molly,e back. The Olteran family needs you, too."


    Randall looked at the calmke, mourning for his future life.

 Chapter 215 Randalls Miserable Life

    He had already endured enough torment from Patrick and Vera at home. Now, as if that wasn''t enough, God decided to give him an aunt, who also turned out to bully him. He said, "Vera, can I move out? I feel like even the Olteran family''s dog has a higher status than me."


    "Keep dreaming."


    "Vera, how did my mom die?" Mia asked.


    In her memory, Hazel always smiled warmly, dressed her in in-colored dresses, and kept her neat and clean. Why did she die? She hadn''t even seen her onest time.


    "A month after you went missing, Mom passed away. Cindy told me she fell ill from longing and couldn''t be cured. But tonight, Shawn told me it was because she saw your ''body'' and was so shocked that she passed away." Mia turned to look at Vera, who had just spoken. Though she couldn''t clearly see Vera''s emotions, she felt a deep sadness. "My mom died because of me?"


    Vera nodded. "Shawn and Patrick are going to confront the Tooker Vi tomorrow. It''s not that simple."


    "How could this happen?"


    Vera shook her head again. She didn''t know the Olteran family had suchplicated matters. But since she had joined the Olteran family, she had to sort these things out. Vincent was investigating, and she should help them. "Mia, why did you fall into the sea back then?"


    "What? Mia, you fell into the sea?" Randall was curious about everything he heard.


    "Actually, I don''t know. I only remember meeting someone, and then I was silenced and thrown into the sea."


    "You were thrown in?"


    Mia nodded.


    Vera frowned. Mia had met someone?


    "Mia, can you remember what that person looked like?"


    Mia shook her head. She was only five years old at the time, and her memories were blurry. She was so scared that she couldn''t remember anything.


    Vera wasn''t disappointed. She was grateful. "Ellie and Timothy saved you, and you were finally found. My sister-inw is my best friend, and Randall is our nephew."


    Randall gazed into the distance, telling himself not to mind it.


    They stayed by theke for a long time. Vera and Randall talked to Mia, helping her to ease her worries.


    When Vera''s phone was almost out of battery, they used the phone''s shlight to find their way back. However, as they gradually walked out of the mud, Vera was stunned by the scene before her.


    Shawn, leaning on a cane, stood at the front, looking at Mia with a quivering lip, holding back tears. Mia also looked at Shawn, who was waiting for her.


    There were Vincent, Patrick, Cindy, and the parents and brother she had called family for over twenty years.


    Mia''s disappearance made Ellie realize that everything was irreparable. Timothy had tried tofort her for a long time, urging her to ept reality. Sebastian received news from Patrick and came to Crystal Lake to pick up Mia, bringing along the worried Ellie and Timothy.


    By the shore stood all of Mia''s family, waiting for her.


    Vera sensed her hesitation and said to Mia, "Mia, don''t worry. Everyone you see here loves you."


    Mia climbed the steps and walked up to Shawn, tears streaming down her face.


    "Dad!" Mia cried out, breaking into uncontroble sobs.


    Shawn could no longer hold back his tears. "Molly, my child."


    He hugged her tightly.


    God had yed a cruel joke on him, allowing him to see his daughter in his lifetime.


    The entire Olteran family was overwhelmed with emotion, their eyes brimming with joyful tears.


    Only Patrick remained stoic, not showing any emotion at the scene. Under the cover of night, he turned away from the crowd and crossed the street. He looked up at the sky, feeling relieved.


    Vera''s gaze always found Patrick first. She quietly walked out of everyone''s sight and went to his side. She slipped her hand into his palm. Patrick squeezed her hand tightly and looked at Vera, who hade to him on her own. He opened his arms and embraced her.


    Vera said, "Honey, now that Molly is found, you must always put me first in your heart."


    "Alright."


    Patrick didn''t tell her that he had already made a silent vow that for the rest of his life, she would always be his number one.


    On the first night of their reunion, Mia faced the difficult choice of whether to return to the Olteran family or stay with the Chase family. She had just reunited with her biological family, but seeing Ellie with eyes swollen from crying, she couldn''t bear it.


    Sebastian understood her dilemma and stepped in to help. "Go back. Today is your reunion; you must have a lot to talk about." "Sebastian."


    Sebastian smiled at Mia, hiding his own sadness so that Mia could return to the Olteran family without any guilt.


    Timothy also didn''t want to make things difficult for Mia. "Go back, don''t feel guilty. You can go back to Lc Manor whenever you want. The locks will never change, and it will always be your home. You will always be my daughter." Mia burst into tears again and ran to hug Timothy. "Dad."


    Timothy patted Mia''s back. "You''ve grown up. Don''t cry at every little thing. You should be happy after finding your real family."


    Mia looked at Ellie''s disheveled hair and reached out to smooth it. "Mom, I''m sorry."


    Ellie wiped away her tears and hugged Mia as they parted.


    "We have things to do tonight as well. Go back."


    The Chase family didn''t want to make her feel bad, so they all made concessions.


    Finally, Mia watched the Chase family''s car drive out of sight before getting into the same car as Shawn to go home.


    Vera, of course, followed Patrick. She sat in the passenger seat of the Thunderstorm, buckled her safety belt, and happily waited for her "exclusive driver," who was the most handsome man in the world. Cindy also left in the same car as Vincent.


    Meanwhile, Randall was left alone in the cold wind, feeling sad. He hade with Vera forpany, but she had gone off with Patrick.


    Randall started his car alone and followed them home.


    Lc Manor.


    After the Chase family returned home, Ellie felt the house be cold and empty. She covered her tearful eyes with her hands, ming herself. "I''m so bad. I''m so selfish. I deserve this." Sebastianforted Ellie, saying, "Mom, Mia wille back, trust me."


    Timothy called Max and Zoey. "Mom, Dad, I have something to tell you. Please be prepared."


    The Olteran family. Mia had returned here in less than 12 hours.


    Patrick took her to the cemetery to see Ellie.


    Mia''s tears flowed uncontrobly as she looked at Ellie''s grave. That was her mother. She prayed sincerely for Ellie.


    Patrick stood beside her. "Mom, I brought Molly back."

 Chapter 216 I Love My Husband

    The Olteran family was delighted, turning all the lights up.


    On her first night back at the Olteran family, Cindy nned to keep herpany.


    Cindy said, "Molly is back for the first day. She must be feeling a lot of difort. I''ll go keep herpany, chat with her, and talk about the things that happened over the years." When she reached Mia''s door, she knocked. "Molly, may Ie in?"


    Mia replied, "Come in, Cindy."


    Randall muttered from the side, "You never knock so politely when youe into my room."


    Cindy pushed the door open and appeared. "Vera, Randall, why are you here too?"


    Vera and Randall were both in their pajamas; she and Mia were sitting on the bed, and Randall was sitting on a chair.


    "Cindy, we were worried that Mia might not be used to it justing back, so we came to keep herpany," Vera exined.


    Cindy saw the bed and realized herpany was not needed.


    "Since you''re here, I''ll go back. I just came to check on Molly."


    After saying that, Cindy pointed at Randall. "Vera will stay with Mia; you get out and go to sleep."


    Randall said, "Mom, I need time to get used to all this, too."


    Cindy was puzzled. What did this have to do with him? Why did he need time to get used to it?


    Randall looked at the person he had called "Mia" for almost ten years, who had suddenly turned into his aunt!


    His shock was no less than when Vera married Patrick.


    The most annoying part was that they had just called him nephew.


    Mia said, "I never thought you were my nephew."


    Randall was speechless.


    So, he needed time to calm down, too.


    Vera coaxed Cindy to leave first, as there were things about the Olteran family over the years that Randall needed to tell Mia. He still had a role to y here. Cindy nodded and left.


    Back in the bedroom, Mr. Olteran asked, "Why are you back so soon?"


    "Vera and Randall are keeping herpany. If I went, they would feel ufortable. It''s better to let the young ones stay together."


    That night, Randall recounted everything he remembered since Molly left.


    Vera focused on highlighting Patrick''s efforts."Patrick went through a lot to find you. Thest business trip was actually to look for you."


    Randall added, "Yes, Uncle Patrick even sacrificed his marriage to find you."


    Vera turned to look at Randall, her eyes narrowing. "Exin it to me in detail!"


    Could it be that her marriage was a trade-off for Patrick?


    Randall said, "Didn''t hetell you?"


    Randall felt uncertain, not knowing if saying too much would get him in trouble with Patrick.


    Vera said, "Speak up, what happened to Patrick''s marriage?"


    Mia also expressed her interest. "Why was it for me?"


    Randall hesitated, swallowing nervously. Pressured by their questioning, he had no choice but to reveal the truth. "My grandfather used your information to trick Uncle Patrick into getting married. If he didn''t marry, he wouldn''t reveal the information to Uncle Patrick. Before meeting Vera, my uncle only cared about Molly, so he got married."


    "Vera, it turns out I was your matchmaker?" Mia said, giving herself credit.


    Vera said, "You know, I was even jealous of you before. If it weren''t for my husband''s quick mouth, telling me ''Molly'' was my sister, with my temper, if I misunderstood that my husband had an ex, I would have chopped him into pieces." Mia said, "Luckily, Patrick spoke up early."


    The air suddenly grew quiet for a few seconds, and Vera''s eyes sparkled as she looked around.


    "Have you noticed something?" she asked, her eyes gleaming with excitement.


    Mia and Randall asked simultaneously, "What is it?"


    Vera boasted, "I am an elder to both of you!"


    She was Mia''s sister-inw, and Randall was her nephew.


    Vera suddenly realized that Patrick''s status was simply wonderful! By marrying him, her own status had been elevated.


    "I''m going to go kiss Patrick a few times," Vera said.


    Mia replied, "Are you sure you''ll still be in my room tonight after kissing him?"


    The married Vera suddenly understood the sexual innuendo in Mia''s joke.


    They exchanged a silent look. "Mia, I''m very worried about whether your future husband can handle you."


    The "innocent" nephew, Randall, said, "Two female rascals. I''m out."


    Mia and Vera stopped joking.


    Lying on the bed, Mia stared nkly at the ceiling. "Vera, if I choose to be Molly, would it be unfair to my parents?"


    When she asked this question, Vera understood her concerns.


    She wanted to be Molly, but she was worried that the Chase family would think she was ungrateful. They had raised her for fifteen years, and now that she had met her biological parents, she was switching identities.


    "If it were me, I would also worry about whether the parents who raised me for fifteen years would be sad and upset. I would also worry that as I received the love of the Olteran family, the affection from the Chase family might gradually fade." "However, Mia, as an outsider, I don''t think Timothy and Ellie would think that way. They love you, and tonight, they let you go back to the Olteran family because they didn''t want you to be sad. They love you like a precious gem." "Mrs. Chase knelt before Patrick yesterday, willing to give up thepany for you. I was moved by that. Think about it; you have no blood rtion, yet she is willing to give up everything for you.


    And your father, your brother, they have privately approached Patrick many times, repeatedly asking him to give you time and not to rush the reunion."


    "They all love you, and when parents love deeply, they don''t ask for anything in return, as long as you are happy. Even if you be Molly, you will always be their daughter."


    Vera continued, saying, "You are not an ungrateful person. When you found out you were Molly, you couldn''t ept it and started to run away. You knew how powerful the Olteran family is in Donnicia. I was forced into marriage and didn''t dare to back out, but you didn''t care or feel tempted at all; you refused toe back then."


    "Your love for them surpasses everything, and they can feel your love, so there is no need to worry about what you are concerned about."


    Mia took a deep breath."Hasn''t this year been particrly unlucky for us?"


    Vera was forced into marriage, and Mia''s true identity was revealed.


    Vera said, "I don''t think it''s a bad thing. Look at me, single since birth, and without actively socializing, it was very difficult to find someone. But as soon as I got married, I met a quality husband and lived a romantic life. I both gained marriage and love." Of course, except for the slightly miserable nights in bed.


    "And you, you suddenly gained so many family members, which is also very fortunate. Besides, don''t you think being Randall''s aunt is quite satisfying?"


    "Don''t you think he is pitiful?" Mia asked Vera.


    Vera shook her head. "I think being his aunt and bossing him around at home is quite satisfying."


    "Won''t Vincent and Cindy be angry if you boss him around?"


    She shook her head again. "You might not know Randall''s status at home. Spend just one day living at home, and you''ll understand why he always wants to move out."

 Chapter 217 Late Marriage and Childbearing for Safety

    Mia learned that Randall was always being bullied at home, so she asked, "But he''s the only child of the Olteran family. Why is he always being bullied?"


    "Yes, before I married into the family, Randall was quite the tyrant at home. But ever since I joined the family, he has be more and more humble. Even our father often chases him around to beat him," Vera replied.


    Mia analyzed, "Before you married in, Patrick wasn''t married, and the Olteran family needed Randall to carry on the family line, so they had to pamper him. After you married in, if you have a child for the Olteran family in a few years, Randall won''t be the only child anymore, and they won''t need to pamper him."


    Vera pondered, then said, "What you say makes a lot of sense. No wonder you understand the Olteran family so well, it''s almost instinctive."


    "If Randall also gets married soon and brings a new child to the Olteran family, will his status be stabilized?" Vera suddenly thought.


    Mia shook her head. "He would die even faster that way. With new children around, why would they need him?"


    Vera was helpless.


    At this moment, Vera wanted to give Randall a piece of advice, which was "Late marriage and childbearing for safety."


    The next day, a magical scene appeared in the Olteran family living room.


    At the dining table, only Vera, Mia, and Randall were eating normally.


    Shawn, Vincent, and Cindy, including the household servants, were all staring at Mia.


    Shawn hadn''t slept all night. He only rxed when he saw Mia''s shoes still at the entrance in the morning.


    He was afraid that Mia would be gone when he woke up.


    Cindy and Vincent looked at Mia, thinking of how she looked when she was little.


    Patrick was an exception; his eyes were only on Vera.


    "Today is the 14th." he reminded Vera, who was enjoying a sumptuous meal.


    Vera, halfway through her meal, turned her head with a nk face. "What''s up?"


    Patrick didn''t want to say anything at the table, so he just moved the crab she was holding aside and gave her some food to eat. "Honey, are you starting to mistreat me now?"


    Was he not letting her eat?


    Patrick''s hand was under the table, gently patting Vera''s abdomen. "Do you understand?"


    Vera suddenly remembered that her period was due in a few days.


    "There''s still four days."


    Patrick said, "When you''re in pain at night, you''ll swear again."


    Vera pouted, watching the crab she rarely got to eat move out of her sight.


    The Olteran family''s breakfast was usually normal, with a different menu every week. However, today, it was exceptionallyvish, filling the entire table.


    That was because Shawn was so excited that he ordered the kitchen to prepare various dishes in the morning, knowing they couldn''t finish them, but he still wanted to do it to wee Mia back. That was why Vera could eat a big crab early in the morning. Unfortunately, crab was not suitable.


    Being restricted in her diet, Vera was not very happy.


    So, in the morning, only Randall ate happily.


    After breakfast, it was time to go to school, and Patrick personally drove them.


    Shawn also wanted to go along to spend more time with Mia.


    "Shawn, the car is full," Vera said.


    Shawn pointed at Randall and told him to leave, "Randall, drive yourself and make room for me."


    Mia looked at Randall, who was used to being mistreated. She didn''t need to wait a day; she could feel Randall''s status at home in just an hour.


    Randall patted the empty space in the middle. "How is it full? We can squeeze in."


    So Shawn squeezed into the car. Vera wanted to leave the front seat for him, but Shawn didn''t care to sit next to Patrick; he wanted to talk more with Mia.


    "Molly, we''ve actually met before. Do you remember? Last time Vera got into a fight at school, she was so fierce, not like a girl at all. I even saw you then. You scratched a girl''s face and kicked another in the stomach. You were really strong." Shawn could never remember a good thing, but he could recall a basketful of bad ones.


    Mia said, "Dad, I''m usually quitedylike. That was an exception."


    Shawn hade to terms with reality; anyone who could be friends with Vera was likely simr in nature. Besides, Mia was his daughter.


    "What I mean is, you both fought well."


    Mia smiled guiltily.


    While the car was waiting at a red light, Vera wanted to cling to Patrick. "Are you going to the Tooker Viter?"


    "Don''t meddle in adult affairs. Go to school and study well," Patrick said.


    Vera said, "Honey, I actually want to be your enforcer. If the Tooker family doesn''t cooperate, let me handle it. My fists can make them cooperate."


    "Do you want to be my enforcer, or are you looking to fight your rival?"


    Vera pouted, saying, "I can do both."


    Patrick wouldn''t let her go, as he wasn''t sure if the conversation would be suitable for Vera to hear. "Count how many sses you''ve skipped this semester. If you miss the final exams, it''ll be embarrassing."


    Vera tried to persuade him, but Patrick remained firm and wouldn''t let her go.


    When they arrived at school, Vera pouted and obediently got out of the car with her books.


    Randall also got out of the car, followed by Mia, who was sitting in the middle.


    As soon as she got out, she looked up and saw Sebastian waiting for her at their usual spot. "Sebastian," Mia shouted.


    She ran toward Sebastian.


    Sebastian was supposed to go to the police station in the morning, but somehow ended up here. When he parked the car, he realized that Mia, whom he needed to pick up daily, was not there.


    He smiled wryly; he had already got used to do it.


    He went to the ssroom to see if he could find Mia, but she hadn''t arrived yet.


    Just as he was about to leave, he heard the sound of a car engine turning off. He turned around and heard that familiar voice.


    Shawn and Patrick watched her running figure in silence.


    There was no doubt that Mia was restrained when she was with the Olteran family. But when she saw someone from the Chase family, she was overjoyed.


    Running up to Sebastian, Mia felt aggrieved. "Sebastian, why didn''t you reply to my Facebook message?"


    "I was busy then. Why were you still awake at four in the morning?" The Chase family was in chaosst night. Zoey and Max, upon learning about Mia, rushed back from the hospital in the middle of the night, crying and arguing at home. He had no time to check his phone.


    When he finally saw it, it was already today. Sebastian noticed that she had sent the message at four in the morning.


    He wanted to reply but didn''t know what to say.


    Mia said, "I couldn''t sleep. I missed you."


    Sebastian gently pinched her cheek. "Go to ss. I have to go to work."


    Mia clung to him, not wanting him to leave. "Sebastian, how are Mom and Dad?"


    "They''re fine, don''t worry. Before you change your name back to Molly,e home, and we''ll have a meal together."


    Hearing this, Mia''s eyes welled up with tears. She suddenly didn''t want to change her name anymore.


    Seeing her tears, Sebastian cupped her face and wiped them away. "We''re just having a regr meal, not saying goodbye. Why are you crying again? If you keep crying, your eyelids will swell, and you''ll lose your double eyelids." Sebastian smiled and patted her shoulder. "Go to ss."

 Chapter 218 Respect Her Husband

    He lifted his gaze and met Vera''s eyes. Vera, being quick-witted, approached them and took Mia by the hand. "It''s time for ss. Stop crying. Your brother isn''t going anywhere."


    She led Mia back to the ssroom.


    Randall followed closely behind.


    Patrick also got out of the carter, and not just him, Shawn appeared as well.


    Sebastian said to them, "Our family won''t force Mia. You can rest assured and let her change her name. If she doesn''t want to be Molly, our family won''t go to the police station to cancel her registration." They would let Mia continue to exist in the world.


    Patrick expressed his gratitude.


    Shawn wanted to find a time to thank the Chase family.


    Sebastian declined. "My grandparents learned the truthst night, and they''ve been upset these past few days. If possible, don''t let Mia go home for a few days, or they''ll start crying again when she returns." "Alright."


    Sebastian went to work, and Shawn and Patrick also left Evergreen University.


    Vincent began ordering his subordinates to investigate Mia''s records from back then.


    Patrick directly took Shawn to the Tooker Vi.


    "Who did you say came?" Glen was at home at the time, and he was still unsure when he heard who had arrived.


    "It''s Mr. Patrick Olteran and Mr. Shawn Olteran."


    "Please, invite them in," Glen said.


    Lillian, upon hearing who hade, immediately sent someone to wake Emma.


    When Emma learned that Patrick wasing, she hurriedly changed clothes and put on makeup.


    In the living room, Shawn and Patrick had already arrived.


    After they appeared, their faces were cold, making the people at the Tooker Vi serve them with extreme caution.


    Patrick, young and ustomed to high positions, stared at Glen, making him, who was more than twenty years his senior, feel uneasy.


    "Mr. Tooker, I heard from my father that my sister died fifteen years ago, and it was you who found her. Is that true?" Patrick''s expression revealed no anger, as if he were merely asking a routine question to confirm something. Glen nodded. "Yes, about Molly''s death back then, even I couldn''t bear to look at her body. It''s all in the past now. You shouldn''t dwell on it. The dead can''te back to life."


    Patrick''s lips curled into a cold smile. "Where did you find her? How did she die? Why couldn''t the Olteran family find her, but you could?"


    "Patrick, you''re here." Emma, meticulously dressed, quickly descended the stairs.


    "Emma, go get Mr. Olteran some water," Mr. Tooker instructed Emma.


    As Emma approached to pour water, Patrick covered the cup. "No need."


    "Patrick, you and Mr. Shawn Olteran came all this way. Won''t you have a drink? Or do you prefer coffee? I can make some for you now." Patrick frowned in displeasure, finding Emma annoying.


    "My wife is jealous and likes to hit people. If you don''t want to get pped again, stay away from me."


    Emma instantly recalled the stinging p on her face at Rustic Hearth Cafe.


    Her smile froze on her face.


    Glen spoke up for Emma, "Mr. Olteran, Emma was just..."


    He was cut off by Patrick, who had no patience to hear Mr. Tooker praise Emma.


    He had heard enough to feel disgusted.


    "Mr. Tooker, I''m not in the mood for your nonsense. Where did you find my sister back then? How did she die? How did you find her?" Patrick was determined to get to the bottom of what happened back then.


    If it turned out that the Tooker family had deceived him with a fake sister, they would have indirectly caused his mother''s death. He would not let them off.


    Glen sat to the side, inwardly furious at Patrick''s arrogance, but he dared not show it.


    "In the bushes."


    "Which bushes? I need the exact location."


    Glen looked at the aggressive Patrick, nervously wondering why they were suddenly asking about this today.


    Shawn was also waiting for an answer.


    In the end, Patrick drove Glen to the location to identify the ce.


    The bushes from back then had now turned into a concrete road. Patrick asked him, "How did my sister die?"


    "She was defiled by a beggar."


    Patrick turned, looking down at the evasive Glen. "Who bribed you to give false testimony?"


    "What?" Glen''s pupils contracted, and he looked up in fear at Patrick''s menacing eyes, his heart racing. "Mr. Olteran, what do you mean by that?"


    Patrick asked him, "The Olteran family had so many people searching, even looking at the bottom of the river, but couldn''t find Molly. Yet you could. Mr. Tooker, who told you this location?"


    "Mr. Olteran, you can''t just say things like that. I didn''t harm Molly. I saved you back then; there''s no reason I wouldn''t save your sister. That way, your family would be even more grateful to me. How could I not save Molly? I found her dead, and I couldn''t exin it to you, but I did find her in the bushes."


    Patrick asked, "Did I say you harmed Molly?"


    Glen''s eyes darted around.


    Patrick continued, asking, "Do you know that Molly isn''t dead?"


    This time, Glen''s eyes widened in disbelief. "That''s impossible."


    "Why are you so sure?"


    Glen fell silent again.


    Shawn, having held back for a long time, walked over and pped Glen on the head. "Speak!"


    "I really did take the child to the police station back then. I don''t know if she was Molly, and it was the forensic examiner who determined it, not me."


    Glen, having run the Tooker Group for so many years, was already very cunning.


    Patrick and Shawn questioned him for a long time, but he kept redirecting the issue to the forensic examiner.


    Unfortunately, the forensic examiner who had done the blood test back then was no longer around.


    Vincent looked at the case file in his hand and listened to his subordinate''s report. "Mrs. rk resigned right after examining Miss Molly''s body, and there''s been no news of him all these years." The Olteran family didn''t know what to do now.


    School was out, and Patrick took his car keys to pick up Mia, Randall, and Vera.


    At home, Vera immediately dragged Patrick to the bedroom to check his clothes. "Let me see if there''s any lipstick mark."


    Patrick grabbed her slender wrists and pulled her close. "There isn''t. I strictly followed your instructions and kept my distance from other women." Vera reluctantly let him go.


    "Honey, what did you find out at the Tooker Vi today?"


    Patrick shook his head. "Nothing. Did Molly ever tell you about what happened back then?"


    "Yes." Vera recounted the incident of Molly falling into the sea to Patrick.


    After listening, Patrick remained silent.


    Vera could tell he was lost in thought again.


    She grabbed a towel and went to take a shower. "Honey, Mia doesn''t want me to sleep with her tonight, so I''ll be back."


    "Alright."


    Mia had been with the Olteran family for three days. On this Friday, Shawn asked her, "Molly, are you willing to return to being Molly?"


    Mia looked at Shawn''s cautious expression, Cindy''s eager anticipation, and her two brothers'' nervousness.


    "I am. But I want to go home first."


    Shawnughed heartily. "Alright, I''ll take you there."

 Chapter 219 A Family of Four

    "I want to go back by myself."


    After school in the afternoon, no one from the Olteran family interfered with Mia''s ns.


    "Mia, Randall and I are heading home. See youter."


    Mia waved and took a taxi to where Sebastian worked. "Sebastian."


    Sebastian looked up, seeing the familiar face of Mia. "Mia, why did youe to find me? Is someone from the Olteran family bullying you, or are you not used to living there? Are you okay?"


    Mia smiled and linked her arm through Sebastian''s, leaning against his side. She said, "You''ve always picked me up from school and taken me home since I was little. Even when I visited friends, you were the one to pick me up. Today, I wanted toe and pick you up for a change."


    Sebastian looked at the suddenly obedient Mia and asked, "Are you going to be Molly again?"


    Mia bit her lip and rested her forehead on Sebastian''s arm. "Will you be mad?"


    "No, I will never be mad at you."


    After Sebastian finished work, he drove Mia to the supermarket.


    "When we were kids, Mom used to train us to interact with people. She''d give us each twenty dors and a shopping list, and we''d go to the supermarket to buy groceries and learn to haggle. I still remember standing by the fish tank for half an hour and not buying a single item from the list. We ended up each carrying a big Salmon home."


    Mia walked into the old supermarket, reminiscing about her childhood.


    Sebastian picked up some onions and tomato sauce and went to the checkout.


    Sebastian transferred the payment to the store owner, with Mia still clinging to his arm. They looked like a newlywed couple, shopping for groceries to experience life together.


    He carried the groceries and headed to the meat section. "I''d like one pound of ground beef and one pound of ground pork, minced."


    Mia asked, "Are we making meatloaf today?"


    "Yes."


    Afterward, he took Mia to the egg section and bought some eggs to take home.


    Mia followed him the entire time, just like when they were kids.


    Back then, when Sebastian went to the supermarket to buy colored pencils, he held her hand and took her along. On the way out, he had to buy her a lollipop.


    When Sebastian went to buy milk, she followed him, and on the way home, she had to get a cotton candy.


    Later, when Timothy and Ellie were busy with work and the housekeeper only came on weekends, she would go to the supermarket with Sebastian to buy groceries.


    Sebastian had said that he enjoyed apanying Mia to the supermarket, buying her snacks, and shopping for groceries together.


    Every time they did this, he felt that their family lived a simple yet happy life.


    "Sebastian, do Grandpa and Grandma know?"


    Sebastian nodded. "You shouldn''t see them for a while. They''ve been through a shock."


    Mia lowered her head. "Do they hate me?"


    "Not at all. They just think of you as Mia and can''t ept that you''re not their granddaughter. Grandma said you''re so beautiful. You must be her granddaughter, not from the Olteran family. Grandpa also said he watched you grow up, so you are his granddaughter."


    Hearing this, Mia felt less guilty.


    When they got home, Ellie and Timothy had not yet returned.


    They headed to the kitchen, and Mia began chopping onions.


    "Sebastian, my eyes are stinging and tearing up."


    Sebastian, who was mixing the meat, said, "You go out, I''ll chop the onions."


    Mia put down the knife and turned to the sink to rinse her eyes with water.


    Sebastian chopped the onions much faster than Mia. He seemed like an experienced chef, and in no time, the onions were all chopped.


    He then continued mixing the meat.


    When Ellie returned home, she saw Sebastian and Mia in the kitchen.


    She put down her bag and quickly walked to the kitchen. "Mia, you''re back?"


    "Mom, I''m back."


    Mia put down the dishes she was holding and went over to hug Ellie. "Mom, I''m sorry it took me so long toe back."


    Ellie hugged Mia tightly.


    After a moment of warmth, Ellie asked Sebastian to step out so she could start cooking.


    Sebastian and Mia didn''t leave; they both wanted to stay in the kitchen with Ellie and chat with her.


    Timothy also came home. Seeing everyone in the kitchen, he took off his coat, rolled up his sleeves, and entered the kitchen. "What can I do?"


    "Dad, our cooking skills are not so good. Let''s just help out on the side," Mia said.


    Mia felt that the less technical tasks suited her best. After all, cooking was a high-difficulty task she couldn''t force herself to excel at. She was content to just help out.


    Timothy, knowing his limitations, immediately stood beside Mia, waiting to be called upon, while Sebastian and Ellie busied themselves in the kitchen.


    They chatted andughed in the kitchen untilte.


    They didn''t mention Mia''s time with the Olteran family, as if she was still their daughter, just like before.


    At the Olteran family home, Shawn noticed it was already past eight in the evening. He wanted to call Mia to ask if she had eaten and if she was getting ready for bed. Vera took his phone away.


    "Shawn, give Mia some space. Calling her now would make you seem too anxious."


    Cindy supported Vera''s words, "Molly has been with us for the past few days, and Ellie and Timothy haven''t called her once. They let her fully immerse herself in life with us. We should do the same and not interfere with their lives." Shawn pouted. "I just miss her."


    Vera said, "You''ll have to bear with it."


    However, before nine o''clock, Mia called Shawn directly.


    "Hello, Molly. Did you call because you missed me too?"


    Mia knew Shawn was old and would worry about her at night, so she called to reassure him and help him sleep better.


    "Dad, I just finished dinner with my parents. We''ll chat for a bit and then go to bed. You should go to bed early, too." "Alright, I''ll go to bed. Don''t stay up toote; it''s not good for your health."


    Mia agreed, and they hung up.


    Vera looked at Shawn, who had spoken so righteously earlier. She rested her chin on her hand and asked, "Who was it that yed a game from level 245 to level 253 at midnightst night?" Shawn felt guilty.

 Chapter 220 From Now On, She Is Molly

    Cindy looked at Shawn and asked, "Shawn, did you stay upte against night?"


    Shawn, feeling guilty, mumbled, "You all keep nagging all the time. It''s driving me crazy. I''m going to sleep." He didn''t want to listen to their scolding, so he decided to make a run for it.


    As he was about to go up the stairs, Patrick blocked his way. "Hand over your phone and go back to sleep." Shawn retorted, "You all are insane!"


    In the end, Patrick sessfully confiscated Shawn''s phone, and Shawn went back, cursing under his breath.


    Before going to bed that night, Shawn began nning how to send Patrick off to Cherry Vi.


    At the Chase Vi, Mia, Ellie, and Timothy talkedte into the night. She hadn''t told them her decision; she couldn''t bring herself to say it.


    Later, Ellie asked her, "When are you nning to change your identity?"


    "Mom."


    Ellie smiled at her.


    Mia moved closer and hugged her. "Mom, are you angry?"


    Ellie shook her head, not wanting to burden her.


    Mia finally decided to change her identity the next day. Ellie looked at her and said, "Maybe it''s fate. Molly, to me, you will always be Mia. If you ever feel ufortable living with the Olteran family,e back to me, to my arms." Mia nodded to Ellie.


    She now had two homes, as well as two families who loved her.


    The next day, Patrick came to pick up Mia.


    Sebastian looked at the photos of Mia and them, remaining silent for a long time.


    After Mia left, Timothy and Ellie cried uncontrobly.


    Timothy''s eyes were also red.


    In the afternoon, a new person named Molly appeared in the world, and from then on, Mia ceased to exist.


    After bing Molly, she got into the car and started crying as soon as she left the office.


    Having been Mia for fifteen years, she now suddenly became Molly.


    Molly cried, not letting anyonee near her.


    Looking at the unfamiliar state ID, she pulled out the state ID she hadter reissued from her pocket.


    She cried as she held the "Mia" state ID close to her heart.


    If she could, she truly wished Mia were still alive.


    After changing her state ID, Patrick drove directly to the Chase family.


    "Patrick?" Molly was puzzled.


    Patrick turned to her and said, "Instead of going home to celebrate, you probably want to be with them more right now."


    Molly''s tears flowed uncontrobly again.


    "Go on."


    Molly asked, "What about Shawn, Vincent, and Cindy?"


    Patrick looked at her and said, "When we were kids, I could handle everything for you. Now that we''re grown, I still can. Just be yourself and do whatever makes you happy. Leave everything to me." Mia got out of the car, crying.


    She watched Patrick leave.


    Turning around, she took out her keys and returned to the empty house.


    The Chase family members were not there.


    After a while, Ellie came back with swollen eyes from crying.


    She was apanied by Timothy and Sebastian, who had gone with her to cancel Mia''s registration.


    They opened the door and saw Molly sitting on the sofa.


    "Mia?"


    Their sadness was immediately noticed by Molly.


    In fact, she knew that by resuming her identity as Molly, Timothy and Ellie would be sad, but they never showed it in front of her. "Mom."


    Molly ran to them, crying.


    Sebastian asked her, "Why did youe back?"


    Molly replied, "Patrick brought me here. He knew I needed you right now."


    When Patrick returned home and saw the lively scene, he disrupted the atmosphere.


    Shawn was increasingly displeased with Patrick. "Where''s your sister?"


    "I sent her to the Chase family."


    Shawn raised his hand, ready to hit him.


    Patrick said, "Do you want your daughter to stay with us in tears, or do you want her to be happy?"


    Shawn fell silent.


    The lively atmosphere at the Olteran family was cut short by Shawn''s order.


    He called Molly.


    "Hello, Dad."


    Standing by the window, Shawn tried to sound as cheerful as possible. "Molly, have you eaten?"


    "We''re about to eat. Have you?"


    Shawn replied, "I''ve already eaten. I just wanted to tell you to have a good time at the Chase family, spend more time with Timothy and Ellie. Whenever you want toe back, our door is always open for you." Molly was silent for a moment before she agreed, "Okay."


    For the first time since bing herself again, a relieved smile appeared on her face. Sebastian came out holding a bottle of drink and stood beside her. "Your favorite." Molly took it and said, "Sebastian, my dad just called me. Guess what he said?"


    Sebastian asked, "What?"


    "I thought he''d be angry that I came back today. But he wasn''t at all. He even told me to spend more time with our parents. He didn''t pressure me, just like you all. Even though he misses me, he didn''t put any burden on me. I feel so blessed to be loved by you all."


    Sebastian smiled and turned to look at the scenery in the yard. "Those who love you are also blessed."


    The Chase family and the Olteran family had silently reached an unspoken agreement.


    Molly followed her heart in deciding where to live.


    However, it wasn''t just her parents from both sides who loved Mia; there were also Zoey and Max from her hometown.


    When they learned about Mia''s situation during their treatment, they were so upset that they took a night bus back to their hometown for treatment.


    Over the past few days, the Chase family had been persuading them to return for treatment.


    Molly personally called them, "Pleasee back. No matter who I am, I am still your beloved granddaughter."


    Zoey said, "Mia, you go back and tell the Olteran family they made a mistake. You are my granddaughter and have nothing to do with their family. Without my genes, how could you be so beautiful?"


    Max grabbed the phone to talk to Mia, "Mia, listen to me, we don''t acknowledge the Olteran family."


    Molly said, "But my identity information has already been changed."


    With that one sentence, she sessfully angered them enough toe to Zandonick.


    "Mia, if you really want to be a child of the Olteran family, fine. But we must visit them! I want to see who dares to take my granddaughter."


    They were old and unaware of the Olteran family''s power. Living in their hometown for a long time, their thoughts were closed off, and they believed their son was a high-ranking official and their daughter-inw was wealthy, making their family the most powerful.


    However, when Molly brought the Chase family to visit the Olteran family, Max stood with his hands behind his back, looking at the luxurious vi.


    This didn''t look like a poor family at all.


    "Mia, what''s the price of houses in this neighborhood?"


    Molly replied, "This isn''t a neighborhood; this is the Olteran family estate."


    When Molly arrived, the servants quickly opened the door to wee her.


    Shawn also learned that the Chase family was visiting and told Vera in advance. "Vera, we have guestsing over soon. You and Patrick better treat me well and not talk bad about me in front of them."


    Vera found him endearing. "Shawn, do you think I''m someone whocks tact? How could I possibly speak ill of you in front of others? We can joke around in private, but with guests, I will surely respect you."

 Chapter 221 Someone Wants to Introduce a Boyfriend to Vera

    Shawn was very pleased with Vera''s words.


    The Chase family members came in.


    Molly introduced everyone.


    Max and Zoey from the Chase family looked at Shawn and asked, "Are you sure my granddaughter is your daughter? Why don''t you go and test the DNA again? I think your family made a mistake." Shawn replied, "No need to test. I''m pretty sure about it."


    "What if you got it wrong?"


    Shawn said, "No way, she has the same eyes as her mother."


    Max said, "My granddaughter had cosmetic surgery."


    Molly murmured, "I did not! My beauty is all-natural!"


    Shawn said, "Cosmetic surgery doesn''t change blood type. We tested it, and she is my daughter."


    Zoey looked around and asked Ellie, "What does the Olteran family do? They seem quite wealthy."


    Ellie awkwardly exined to Zoey, "Mia''s eldest brother is the mayor of Zandonick, and her second brother is a top business leader, Patrick Olteran."


    "So, the Olteran family is well-off, right?" Zoey asked again.


    Ellie nodded. "Much better than us."


    Zoey felt relieved, saying, "As long as they''re not poor, Mia won''t suffer."


    Zoey was really worried someone would send Mia back and then mistreat her.


    Vera and Randall divided their tasks clearly.


    Vera joined Ellie and Zoey''s group to reassure them.


    Randall mingled with the group, constantly praising his own family.


    "This child looks good too, just as pretty as our Mia," Zoey said to Ellie, looking at Vera.


    Ellie smiled and nodded. "Yes, that''s Vera, Mia''s best friend."


    "Mia always mentioned her. Is she also from the Olteran family?" Zoey asked.


    Vera thought about it and realized she was Patrick''s wife, so she nodded sweetly. "Yes, Mrs. Zoey Chase."


    "Vera, how old are you? Do you have a boyfriend? If not, what do you think of my grandson? He''s a captain at the police station, honest, handsome, and has a stable job." Zoey pointed to Sebastian among the men, nning to match Vera with him.


    "Mom, don''t say that. Vera is already married. She''s Shawn''s daughter-inw, and her husband is sitting right there." Ellie quickly interrupted Zoey and pointed to Patrick among the men.


    "Really?" Zoey looked at Vera in surprise. "Aren''t you Shawn''s daughter?"


    Vera said, "No. My parents are from the Linister family, but my husband''s family is here."


    Patrick happened to look over. He was grateful to the Chase family, but what did they mean by introducing a boyfriend to Vera?


    Patrick looked at Vera''s face again. At home, she didn''t wear makeup, so it was normal for people to mistake her for a young girl.


    Would she still be mistaken for a young girl even when she had a son in a few years?


    Patrick felt a bit annoyed.


    Molly sat with Sebastian. "Sebastian, will Grandpa and Grandma fight with my father?"


    Sebastian shook his head. "No, they were worried you were born into a poor family and that the Olteran family would ruin your life. They came to assert their authority. But seeing the Olteran family''s social status, they must be relieved." Even though they were relieved, Max still warned Shawn, "Mia is our only granddaughter. Whether she''s biological or not, if you dare to mistreat her, I won''t let all of you off."


    Seeing the Chase family''s love for Molly, Shawn was moved for a moment.


    It was a blessing that Molly was alive and had met such kind people.


    At noon, Shawn opened a bottle of fine red wine.


    Shawn had quit drinking but indulged again today.


    Shawn stood up and raised his ss. "Today, both our families are together. Since I found out my daughter was alive, I''ve wanted to find an opportunity for our families to sit down and have a meal together. First, to thank you for saving my daughter''s life; second, to thank you for raising and loving her; and third, to thank you for saving our Olteran family. We are all very grateful for your love for Molly. If you ever face difficulties, we promise to help you through tough times. Your kindness will never be forgotten."


    Timothy, representing the Chase family, stood up and clinked sses with Shawn. Gradually, everyone at the table stood up, raising their sses and drinks to toast.


    After this toast, the Chase family and the Olteran family opened up to each other.


    During this period of calm, everyone epted the current rtionship.


    That day, the men of the Chase family all got drunk.


    Max ended up so drunk that he and Shawn sat side by side, heads touching.


    Max said, "I''m telling you, treat my Mia well, and don''t let her be unhappy."


    Shawn replied, "She''s my daughter. I''ll spoil her very much."


    Max asked gloomily, "You''re just a few years younger than me. How did you have a daughter sote?"


    "I had Molly when I was almost fifty. No one expected it. When we found out it was a girl, my family insisted on having her."


    Max patted Shawn''s shoulder. "Your family is really strange."


    Shawn retorted, "Your family is strange."


    Sebastian''s face was also red from drinking, and Molly stayed by his side, worried. "Sebastian, you usually don''t drink, but you drank so much today. What about taking a day off tomorrow?" "I''ll be fine."


    Vera said to Molly, "Get Mr. Chase more water to drink. It''ll help him sober up."


    Molly immediately went to get water, making several trips, not just for Sebastian but for all the men who had been drinking.


    Patrick pulled Vera, asking, "How do you know so much?"


    "I looked it up before," Vera replied.


    "Why did you look it up?"


    Vera obediently said, "There were a few times you drank too much, so I looked it up online. Someone said that men who drink should drink more water to dilute the alcohol and sober up." Patrick suddenly remembered that a few times after drinking at social events, Vera would drive to pick him up, always having water ready for him in the car. It turned out it was because of him. Patrick put his arm around Vera''s shoulder, holding her close.


    Patrick also made sure Zoey saw their marital rtionship clearly!


    When the Chase family finally left, Patrick arranged for a driver to take them back.


    Molly also went back with the Chase family.


    Cindy and Randall helped the tipsy Vincent back to his room.


    The drunk Vincent looked at Randall and proudly pointed at him. "Randall, well done."


    All the men drank today, except for Randall and Patrick, who showed no signs of intoxication.


    Instead, Vincent and Shawn were so drunk they needed help walking.


    Patrick took Shawn upstairs to sleep. Shawn''s legs were wobbly, and he told Patrick all sorts of funny stories about the Olteran family from the past.


    "I knew that Molly broke my favorite coffee cup, and you took the me for her. I knew all along. But I pretended not to know and scolded you to vent my anger. I couldn''t bear to scold Molly, but I could scold you."

 Chapter 222 Mollys Blessing

    After settling Shawn, Patrick went out.


    Vera was waiting for Patrick at the door. "Is Shawn asleep?"


    Patrick nodded, raised his hand to put an arm around Vera''s shoulder, and led her back to the bedroom.


    Tom was taking care of Shawn, and Cindy was with Vincent.


    Before Patrick and Vera went back, they checked on Randall, who was alone.


    "Uncle Patrick, I''m not drunk. I know my limits," Randall responded to Patrick''s rare concern.


    On Randall''sing-of-age day, Patrick took him to a bar and ced a bottle of wine on the table, making him drink ss after ss.


    When Randall was almost drunk, Patrick made him remember the feeling, telling him that whenever he felt that way again, he should stop drinking no matter what.


    Patrick knew how cunning people could be at the drinking table, and he had told the newly adult Randall never to get drunk in front of others.


    Randall understood Patrick''s point and had never been drunk in front of others.


    Molly stayed with the Chase family for a day, but on the day school started, she returned to the Olteran family.


    This time, Molly was "sent" back by the Chase family.


    After getting home, Molly told her family, "My grandpa''s not well, and the doctor said he needs surgery. My grandma and dad are taking turns to care for him. My mom''spany is getting busy as the year ends. And with the holidaysing up, my brother said there are always a lot of criminals around, stealing at train stations, selling stolen phones, and even kidnapping women and children. Some even break into others'' homes. My brother is busy at the police station and can''t look after me. They didn''t feel safe leaving me alone at home, so they sent me back."


    Shawn felt that the Chase family had done exactly what he wanted.


    He said, "Now that you''re back, don''t wander around. Stay home for now. When the holidayse, if you want to go back, you can stay with the Chase family for a while. When is Max''s surgery? When you have a day off, we''ll all go to the hospital to see him."


    Molly nodded.


    Vera upied arge sofa by herself. After school, she casually tossed her books onto the table,y on the sofa, and hugged a pillow to sleep.


    Shawn wanted to get back at Vera for scolding him before, so he shouted at her, "Run, there''s a fire!" trying to scare her.


    However, Vera continued to sleep.


    Randall scoffed at Shawn, saying, "Your shouting won''t work. Watch me."


    Randall squatted next to Vera and shouted, "There''s a fight! Someone''sing to hit you!"


    Vera remained unmoved.


    Seeing that neither Randall nor Shawn could wake her, Molly decided to take action.


    Molly walked over, bent down, and whispered in Vera''s ear, "Vera, your husband is back. Patrick is watching you."


    Vera''s eyes moved under her eyelids. She frowned ufortably, then slowly opened her eyes. Her vision was blurry, and she blinked a few times before bing fully conscious. "Where''s he?" Vera was woken up by Patrick''s name.


    This didn''t make Shawn happy at all. He had been toofortabletely and wanted Vera to stir things up a bit.


    Cindy said, "Shawn, don''t cause trouble. When she''s in a good mood, she makes you happy. When she''s not, she will be a troublemaker."


    Shawn thought about it and felt Cindy had a point.


    He decided not to provoke Vera casually. It wasn''t that he was worried she''d cause trouble, but he was concerned that if he angered her, he wouldn''t get any good food in the future. Vera sat up from the sofa, looking exhausted.


    Molly bluntly asked Vera, "What did you dost night?"


    Vera replied, "yed games."


    Molly asked, "Bedroom games or bathroom games with Patrick?"


    Vera turned to look at Molly. As a married woman, she still felt shy hearing this, while Molly, a single girl, said it without any shame.


    Vera replied, "My husband was helping me level up. We yed until midnight, and I only went to sleep after my phone was confiscated. I woke up at 6 this morning, so I''m tired." Molly responded with disappointment, "Alright."


    "Why are you disappointed?"


    Molly said, "I''m disappointed for Patrick."


    Thinking of Patrick, Vera could only roll her eyes.


    He was all proper and dignified during the day, but at night, he was like a beast. He would kiss her whenever he got the chance.


    "Just thinking about him makes me angry. I''m going to the bedroom to sleep. Call me when it''s time for dinner."


    After saying that, Vera left the living room with her books.


    The living room was left with three generations of the Olteran family.


    Shawn took out his phone. "Molly, how about the three of us y a game together?"


    Molly said, "Dad, I''m taking a nap."


    Shawn looked at Randall.


    Randall met Shawn''s gaze. "Why are you looking at me? You can''t y with just two people. Even if I wanted to y with you, we don''t have enough yers." Shawn said, "How about we find a two-yer game?"


    Randall said, "Grandpa, I got a cramp in my hand."


    Randall also grabbed a book and ran off.


    Shawn looked around the living room, which had just had three kids with him, and now there was none.


    Shawnined angrily, "None of you respect me."


    In the evening, Patrick came home.


    Patrick learned about Vera sleeping on the sofa in the afternoon and listened with a smile as Molly and Shawn recounted the day''s events.


    Molly said, "Patrick, do you know how Vera woke upter?"


    Patrick smiled and continued to listen to Molly.


    Mollypletely sold Vera out. "I called your name, and she woke up. She really loves you. You should love her more, too." Patrick stood up. "Alright, I''ll go love her more right now."


    Molly mischievously suggested to Patrick, "Patrick, I hope you will have two kids in three years and one more in five years."


    Patrick looked at the closed door and said dotingly, "One kid in three years is enough. Vera is young, and having too many babies would be hard on her body." Patrick hadn''t seen Vera all day. When he returned to the bedroom, all the lights were on.


    Vera had just taken a shower, and her hair looked freshly dried.


    "Darling, you''re back." Vera had no idea that Molly had wished her to have so many kids in the future.


    Vera sat at the dressing table, applying hair oil to her long hair.


    "Did you sleep all afternoon?" Patrick walked over to Vera and ced his hands on her shoulders.


    Vera looked at Patrick in the mirror, feeling a bad premonition. "Not all afternoon. I just took a nap,not even ten minutes."


    Patrick bent down, his face close to Vera''s cheek, looking at her in the mirror. "I heard you woke up as soon as you heard my name this afternoon."


    Vera pursed her lips and said, "Darling, tell me who ratted you out, and I''ll cut their tongue off."


    Patrick immediately sold out Molly. "Molly."

 Chapter 223 A Kiss for Free

    Patrickstarted kissing Vera''s cheek, slowly moving downward.


    His hands moved from her shoulders to her waist, untying Vera''s robe.


    Patrick said, "Molly even wished us to have two kids in three years. I think one is enough." Patrick''s teeth grazed Vera''s swan-like neck, slowly moving to her delicate and fair corbone. Patrick was careful not to use too much force, afraid he might break Vera''s bones with his kisses. Patrick scooped up Vera, who had been napping all afternoon,and took her to the bed.


    Vera tried to roll away to escape, but she failed.


    She said, "Honey, your suit buttons are hurting me."


    Patirck replied, "They won''t be bothering you in a moment."


    Vera knew exactly why they wouldn''t be bothering her soon.


    The indoor lighting was ambiguous, casting warm shadows.


    One side of the nket had fallen to the floor.


    Before going to bed, Molly nned to find Vera to remind her about the field investigation tomorrow and the need to prepare the forms in advance. Fortunately, Randall stopped Molly in time. "Mia."


    "I''m your Aunt Molly now."


    Randall gritted his teeth, clenching his fists. "I can''t bring myself to say it when I look at your face!"


    Molly didn''t make it difficult for Randall. She asked, "Why are you stopping me?"


    Randall said, "I suggest you don''t wander around after 8 PM, especially not to find Uncle Patrick and Vera. Even though you''re his sister, if you ruin his good time, you won''t escape a beating either." Molly looked shocked at the closed bedroom door, then at Randall, who had experienced the beatings.


    Molly asked, "Eight o''clock? Isn''t that a bit early?"


    Randall replied, "If you''re not afraid, go ahead and knock. I''ve told you everything you need to know."


    Inside, after several rounds of lovemaking, Vera wanted to bite Patrick to pieces.


    Vera said, "Honey, I might get pregnant. It''s the 19th today, and my period hasn''te."


    Vera, panting, told Patrick as she pressed her small arm against his chest.


    Patrick, ignoring her, separated her arm and pinned it above her head, continuing to kiss her.


    It wasn''t clear how long it took for the room to finally calm down.


    Patrick then told Vera that her worries were unnecessary; he had been using contraception all along.


    Vera was very tired now. After each time making love with Patrick, she wished she could get pregnant quickly.


    She asked, "What time is it?"


    Patrick nced at the time. "It''s almost eleven. Time to sleep."


    Vera sat up in bed, kicked Patrick beside her, and said, "Go to your study and bring me myptop. I have a field investigation ss tomorrow, and our group assigned the form task to me." Patrick replied, "It''s toote. You should sleep."


    "That''s all because you couldn''t wait half an hour for me to finish my homework before."


    After enjoying the sex, Patrick remembered to pamper Vera.


    Patrick got up, put on his clothes, and left the room.


    A momentter, Patrick returned with a whiteptop.


    Vera, leaning against the pillow and not wearing any clothes, took theptop with the nket tucked under her arms. She curled her legs to use them as a stand for theptop. Patrick said, "You go ahead. I''m going to take a shower."


    Vera ignored him.


    She had never made a form before, and since their teacher, Kyle Cook, was a foreigner, she was slower at it.


    Vera chatted with Noah online.


    Vera: [Noah, can you do my homework for me again?]


    When Vera sent another message, it showed that her message had been rejected by the recipient.


    Vera angrily said to herself, "How dare he block me?"


    When Patrick came out of the shower, Vera was still looking up information online, following step-by-step instructions. "Adjust the font size, align... Why did the numbers turn into gibberish?" Vera muttered to herself, holding her phone to her lips. "Why do numbers turn into gibberish in a table?"


    A new tutorial popped up online.


    She realized. "I didn''t convert it to text. But how do I convert it to text?"


    Vera started voice inputting online again. "How to set table text?"


    Steps popped up again.


    Vera held her phone in her left hand, following the steps one by one, while her right hand operated theputer, diligently doing her homework. Patrick''s hair was already dry.


    Patrick sat on the edge of the bed and looked at the time. It had been over half an hour.


    He asked, "Are you done yet?"


    "Honey, why do the words I type only show up halfway?" Vera put theptop in front of Patrick.


    Patrick nced at it and asked her, "Does your teacher want an Excel table or a Word table?" "Is there a difference?"


    Patrick rephrased his question, asking, "How do you n to do it?"


    "I n to make the data in an Excel table first, then copy and paste it into a Word document." That way, Vera could use the ready-made table without having to create one from scratch. Patrick looked at Vera, wondering how her brain worked.


    "Vera, have you ever taken the AP Computer Science Exam?"


    Vera nodded. "Yes, I have."


    Patrick couldn''t understand how Vera could not know these basics if she had taken the AP Computer Science Exam. Vera added, "I took it, but I didn''t pass."


    Patrick was speechless.


    Patrick took Vera''sptop and phone and looked at the messages from Kyle in her ss group. "Is it a foreign teacher''s ss?" Vera nodded. "I was sleeping during his lecture, and I drew the form task in a draw after ss."


    Patrick quickly nced at the teacher''s rules in the group, and then the busy Patrick started helping Vera with her college homework. "See, open the document, find ''Insert,'' then click ''Table.'' Add the number of rows and columns your teacher specified."


    Vera snuggled against Patrick''s shoulder, obediently watching herputer screen.


    What took Vera forty minutes to struggle with, Patrick finished in four minutes.


    Vera felt a bit humiliated.


    "Look, is this what your teacher wanted?" Patrick handed theptop to Vera.


    Vera looked at the reference image Kyle had sent and nodded nkly. "Honey, did you pass the AP Computer Science Exam?" Vera could read the room. She sensed Patrick''s frustration with her. So she asked, "Did you get all theputer certificates?" Patrick rubbed Vera''s soft hair. "It''s time to go to sleep. If you want to take any exams in the future, make sure to tell me first." Vera asked, "Will you tutor me?"


    Patrick said earnestly, "I''ll start by teaching you the basics."


    Vera usually seemed smart and clever, but sometimes, she made Patrick feel like she wasn''t very bright.


    Late at night, Vera saved the table on her phone, closed theptop, and crawled over to give Patrick a quick kiss on the lips. "Thank you. This kiss is free." Patrick spread his arms, hugged Vera, and tucked her into sleep.

 Chapter 224 Having a Child at a Critical Time

    The next morning, after breakfast, Vera went to Patrick''s study to use his printer.


    Patrick was about to leave for work when a voice called from upstairs. "Honey."


    Downstairs, Vincent looked at Patrick and said, "Go upstairs and see what she wants now."


    Patrick was about to go upstairs when Vera ran out of the study and leaned over the railing, calling down to Patrick on the first floor, "Honey, how do you print forms with your printer?" "Just leave it for now. I''lle up and show you."


    Patrick started up the stairs.


    In the living room, Randall muttered disdainfully, "So dumb. She can''t even print."


    Nearby, Molly punched him. "I can''t either."


    Cindy also chimed in, saying, "You deserve it!. I don''t know how to either."


    Randall was exasperated. "You guys are so dumb and unwilling to admit it!"


    Cindy pped Randall on the back. "How dare you call us dumb?"


    Randall was so angry he was about to explode, his rage hotter than a volcano.


    Later, Patrick taught Vera step-by-step how to print, and she sessfully unlocked a new skill.


    To praise Vera, Patrick kissed her on the lips in the study.


    Vera said, "Honey! You ate my lipstick."


    Patrick replied, "Then you should thank me. I made your lips redder than the lipstick."


    He tidied Vera''s stray hair. "Stop always looking so innocent like a child. You''re married now. Change your hairstyle to look more mature so I can match you."


    Vera giggled. Patrick''s words were getting sweeter and sweeter.


    She asked, "How about this weekend, youe with me to the salon and let the stylist design a married woman''s look for me?"


    Patrick nodded. "Sure."


    Vera walked out holding a few forms and also took a file folder from Patrick''s study.


    Randall drove Molly and Vera to school.


    Molly looked at the forms in Vera''s hand and asked in shock, "Vera, how can you make forms now?"


    Vera replied, "I spent forty minutes and couldn''t do it, but Patrick did it in four minutes."


    Molly was surprised. "Is Patrick that amazing?"


    Vera nodded admiringly.


    Only Randall, who was driving, kept his disdainful thoughts to himself.


    Vera said, "I''ve decided to let Patrick handle my senior thesis."


    Molly asked, "Will Patrick spoil you like that?"


    Vera answered firmly, "He will."


    Molly curiously asked Vera for advice, "Vera, tell me how you get Patrick to write your thesis for you, so I can get Sebastian to write mine."


    Vera shook her head at Molly. "You can''t use this method. Only couples can. I n to get pregnant in the first semester of my senior year, and I will have a big belly in the second semester. Once I choose my thesis topic, I''ll start preparing for giving birth to the baby in the hospital. By then, Patrick will have no choice but to write my thesis because he won''t want me to be exposed toputer radiation during pregnancy."


    Molly asked, "Is it worth it for a thesis?"


    Vera said, "I''m just making the most of it. Since I have to have a baby sooner orter, I might as well have it at a critical time so he can help me out."


    Molly thought Vera was still clever, her ns were always so well thought out.


    Molly asked, "What if you get pregnant before your senior year?"


    Vera said casually, "Then I''ll just have another one."


    Molly said, "If my dad hears this, he''ll be overjoyed."


    Vera replied, "I really can''t let Shawn hear this, or he''ll be nagging me every day."


    In the ssroom, Vera handed out the printed pages to her group members.


    When Kyle checked, he found that only Vera''s time format and abbreviations were the most urate. Kyle''s example was a three-year-old temte, and many students had followed the old months and times, with some even getting the order wrong.


    Vera''s group had no formatting issues at all.


    Kyle praised Vera''s group in ss for their diligence.


    Vera humbly epted everyone''spliments.


    When ssmates wanted to ask Vera how she made the temte, Vera said, "Actually, I didn''t make it. My husband did it for mest night."


    Hearing this, the ssmates were speechless.


    They dared to ask Vera but not Patrick.


    Luckily, Randall knew a lot andter exined it to the students.


    Kyle''s course focused on practical exercises, and he assigned tasks for the students to go off-campus for surveys.


    The students who went off-campus wandered around.


    Randall, who had learned a bit about this, started looking for his target subjects.


    Vera and Molly attended ss, one sleeping and the other ying on her phone, following Randall the whole time.


    Vera learned quickly and was good at imitating. After watching Randall do it once, she knew how to do it and started her survey with her forms. Then Molly and the other group members went to do their surveys.


    Some groups went to investigate white pollution at thendfill.


    Some groups investigated the impact of online shopping on physical stores.


    Other groups went to count mall foot traffic.


    Vera''s group was lucky and drew the simple, clean, and easy task of investigating the impact of online shopping on physical stores.


    They went to many ces, and to ensure urate data, each person had to survey at least five questionnaires.


    While Vera was conducting her fourth survey, a man suddenly appeared beside her.


    Vera was taking notes and turned to the man, questioning, "You''ve followed me for two blocks; what do you want?"


    At the second store, this man was inside buying fruit while Vera was surveying. She went to the third store, and he was there too. Now, at the fourth store, he was standing right behind her! Vera hated having people stand behind her.


    After getting married, Vera found that if Patrick stood behind her, she didn''t mind at all. But if it was anyone else, she wanted to throw them over her shoulder.


    Noah had experienced this. He had been thrown by Vera before.


    If this man kept following Vera, she wouldn''t say anything, but he was standing in a spot only Patrick could stand.


    Vera put down her pen and survey sheet and turned to re at the man.


    The man blushed with embarrassment and nervously scratched his nose. "Are you a student at Evergreen University?"


    Vera nodded. "Is there a problem?"


    The man said, "Can I add you on Facebook? I opened a milkshake shop near Evergreen University, and you can have free milkshakes if youe."


    Vera replied, "Sorry, I have money and can afford milkshakes."


    Vera wanted to leave, but the man blocked her way, pulling out his phone and wanting Vera to add him on Facebook.


    Vera frowned; if this guy kept pestering her, she wouldn''t hesitate to take action.

 Chapter 225 The Savior

    Molly was just across the street, watching Vera talk to a man from a distance. Vera seemed quite impatient. Molly crossed the street and approached Vera. "Vera, what''s going on?"


    Vera frowned. "He wants me to add him on Facebook for a free milkshake."


    Molly looked the man up and down.


    She asked, "Have you heard of Patrick Olteran?"


    The man nodded.


    Molly pointed at Vera. "That''s her husband."


    With that, Molly pulled Vera away, leaving the man standing there in shock, forgetting to put his phone away.


    As they walked away, Molly teased Vera, saying, "You get hit on even in a survey. Vera, you got married too early."


    Vera replied, "I didn''t think he was hitting on me. He looked like he was promoting a new milkshake shop and wanted me to add him on Facebook. If I knew he was interested in me, I would have mentioned Patrick''s name right away." The man might have been asking for a girl''s Facebook for the first time on the street.


    He followed Vera for two blocks before Vera confronted him.


    That was why Vera mistook him for a salesman.


    After learning Vera''s thoughts, Molly burst intoughter.


    That evening, Molly told Patrick about Vera being hit on.


    Patrick looked at Molly. "Molly, I''ll rely on you to keep an eye on Vera from now on."


    "Don''t worry, Patrick. We''re family. I''ll always have your back. If anyone tries to steal your wife, I''ll be the first to tell you," Molly said loyally.


    Molly felt indebted to Patrick for always standing up for her when they were kids.


    While Molly and Vera''s friendship was genuine, gaining Patrick''s favor was her main goal.


    Patrick was never stingy with Molly. For the information she provided, Patrick instructed his subordinates to transfer money to Molly''s ount, varying the amount each time.


    Molly was indeed more reliable than Randall.


    Patrick returned to the bedroom and saw Vera sitting cross-legged on the carpet, propping her face with one hand, staring at herptop with five survey forms beside her. She asked, "How''s the summarying along?"


    Kyle required them to conduct the survey, present their own views, and write an 800-word essay with data. Vera felt driven mad from the stress. Patrick sat on the sofa next to Vera.


    Vera turned to look at Patrick. For some reason, seeing him again made her feel like he was glowing. Patrick was her savior from the stress.


    "Darling." Vera began to call him mischievously.


    Patrick was ready to question her.


    He asked, "Did you get hit on again today?"


    Vera was speechless. How did he find out so quickly?


    ''It must have been Molly who tattled!'' Vera was certain.


    Only Molly knew about it.


    Patrick looked down at Vera sitting on the carpet.


    Vera met Patrick''s gaze. "I didn''t add him on Facebook, and I didn''t even know he was hitting on me."


    Patrick scooped Vera up with one hand, holding her small frame in his arms.


    He pondered how to make Vera less attractive.


    Vera had no idea about Patrick''s scheming.


    When kissed, Vera obedientlyplied.


    When taken to bed, Vera didn''t utter a word of refusal.


    She even cooperatively wrapped her arms around Patrick''s neck, whispering in his ear, "Darling, I''ll make love with you, but you have to do me a small favor." Patrick was holding back, but Vera tugged at her skirt, insisting he agreed first.


    She said, "It''s a small thing for you. Will you help me? If not, you won''t get to enjoy anything, not even a touch."


    Vera used her charm to threaten Patrick.


    Patrick pulled Vera''s hand away. "Vera, this is your only nightgown left. Don''t let it be another piece of scrap fabric."


    Vera remembered the tragic fate of her previous nightgown.


    "Then promise me!"


    Patrick replied, "Even if I don''t promise, you can''t escape."


    With that, he kissed Vera on her lips, and Vera''s curses couldn''te out.


    After enjoying himself, Patrick remembered Vera''s request. "What do you need me to do?"


    Vera asked, "Can you write the 800-word survey essay for me?"


    Having tasted the benefitsst night, Vera wanted to ck off again tonight.


    She hoped Patrick would do her homework again.


    Patrick said, "I''ll tutor you, and you write it yourself."


    Vera frowned deeper into the covers like a cat, avoiding the task. "No, you drained all my energy and inspiration. You write it."


    Patrick pulled the hiding cat out from under the covers, handed her theptop, and said, "I''ll tutor you."


    "You write, and I''ll ''tutor''," Vera said.


    Patrick had never been tutored before. Vera''s tone was quite bold.


    Theptop was running low on battery, so Patrick got out of bed to charge it and looked at the marked content on Vera''s survey pages.


    "Darling, if it were a regr essay, I wouldn''t bother you. But this is the final paper. We don''t have a final exam for this ss; the paper determines whether we pass or not. If I fail, there''s no chance for a retake. Darling, please, write it for me." Vera pleaded, wrapping her arms around Patrick''s neck.


    With Vera''s coquettish behavior, Patrick remained unmoved as he looked at her survey.


    After a while, Vera realized Patrick wasn''t going to help.


    "You jerk."


    Patrick finally reacted, turning to look at theining Vera.


    "If I do your non-technical assignments, the teacher won''t notice. But this is your paper. If it''s too good, and the teacher asks you to present it, what will you do? Will youe back and beg me to give the presentation?" Vera was speechless.


    If Patrick wrote it too professionally, and the paper got published, Kyle might ask her to present it in ss, and she''d be exposed.


    She said, "Darling, then tutor me."


    Patrick said, "I wanted to tutor you from the start."


    Vera, holding her whiteptop, snuggled into Patrick''s arms, researching and summarizing.


    Patrick guided Vera through the difficult parts.


    By 10 PM, Vera had a rough outline.


    Patrick told Vera to go to bed, but she insisted on finishing it that night.


    Patrick stayed with Vera.


    After Vera finished, Patrick took herptop and started adjusting the tenses and fixing awkward sentences.


    He also formatted the paper.


    It was almost midnight when everything was done.


    Vera was thrilled.


    She closed herptop, ready for Kyle''s feedback in ss the next day.

 Chapter 226 Molly Earns Money to Support Her Man

    Before bed, Vera gave Patrick several kisses on the lips.


    Vera admired Patrick a lot; he was practically omnipotent.


    Patrick also teased Vera with a smile, "If you don''t go to sleep now, you won''t sleep at all tonight. Shall we continue what we were doing earlier?" Vera immediately covered herself with the nket, not even showing her head.


    The next day in the ssroom, Vera was the most capable one again.


    Yesterday, Kyle gave the students a day to discuss their ideas with him or to have their papers revised.


    Vera took the lead.


    Holding her 800-word paper, Vera went to Kyle for revisions under the watchful eyes of the entire ss.


    Randall squinted at Vera. "Did Vera finish her paperst night?"


    Molly, who knew Vera well, said, "She doesn''t have that ability. Who knows what she did to get Patrick to write it for herst night."


    Seeing the surprise on Kyle''s face, Vera was very satisfied.


    Even before the final grades were given, Vera knew from Kyle''s expression that she had definitely passed.


    Vera submitted her paper on the spot.


    Then she skipped back to her seat.


    Seeing Molly and Randall also tormented by their papers, Vera feltpletely at ease.


    "Isn''t it annoying? I have a husband, so it''s just a piece of cake for me," Vera said proudly.


    Molly handed her survey data to Vera. "Vera, help out your best friend, please."


    Vera replied, "Now you remember I''m your best friend? Who told my husband yesterday that I was being hit on?"


    Molly fell silent, feeling guilty.


    Randall also pushed his assignment to Vera. "Vera, I didn''t snitch on you."


    Vera said, "But our research directions are different. You''re focusing on clothing stores, and I''m investigating fruit shops."


    Molly also wanted an easy way out, but Vera shook her head and refused, saying, "Patrick already has a hard time tutoring me. I can''t bear to make him work harder." After all, her husband is to be cherished. Later, after school, Molly decisively went to the MS Group to find Ellie.


    After confirming that she had passed her foreignnguage ss, Vera was in a great mood. When she got home, she found even better news.


    She was on her period.


    Vera could hold a higher position at home..


    Patrick said, "The debt from these days will have to be repaid sooner orter."


    Vera replied, "I live in the moment. I don''t care about the future."


    Patrick had been worriedst night that if Vera''s period didn''te soon, he would have to take her to the hospital to check if she was pregnant. But it came tonight.


    Patrick no longer needed to worry.


    He asked, "Did you pass your paper?"


    Vera said happily, "The teacher gave me an A. Molly and Randall also wanted you to write theirs, but I refused. They can''t use my husband for free! If they have the ability, they should marry a capable husband themselves." Patrick asked, "Did Molly go to the Chase family again?"


    Vera nodded. "She said she went to ask her mother to write her paper and won''t be back tonight."


    Knowing where she was, Patrick wasn''t too worried, "I''m going to the study. Come find me thereter."


    Vera began her seven days of indulgence.


    At the Chase family, Ellie brought Molly home early.


    When Sebastian heard Molly was back, he switched shifts with a colleague and came home, too.


    Sebastian asked Molly, "Why are you back today?"


    Molly said, "Sebastian, I came to ask Mom to write my paper. Vera isn''t being fair; she had Patrick handle her paper, so I came to ask Mom for help."


    "She asked her husband; how is that unfair?" Sebastian said as he changed his shoes and entered the living room.


    Molly said, "She makes me want to find a capable husband too. Ellie, Sebastian, keep an eye out for me. If you find a young and talented guy, save him for me. I want to get married early, and have someone to do my assignments. Maybe even my thesis."


    Sebastian nced at Molly and calmly poured a ss of water. "What''s so good about getting married early? You''re young; go out and have fun. When you''re ready to settle down, then get married."


    Molly picked up the water Sebastian had just poured and drank it without hesitation.


    Sebastian looked at Molly, shook his head helplessly, and poured himself another ss of water.


    Molly said, "Vera was single for 20 years and found true love as soon as she got married. I want to try it, too. Maybe I''ll find true love after marriage."


    Sebastian said, "Last week, an elderly couple reported their daughter missing. We found out she was killed and dismembered by her new husband because his first love came back."


    "Yesterday, a girl reported that she was deceived into marriage. Her husband had debts, and after they got married, all the debts were transferred to her. Debt collectors went to her parents'' house, and her husband disappeared." "Today, another girl reported that her husband was trying to kill her. Last month, he bought a high-value insurance policy with himself as the beneficiary. Recently, he kept taking her hiking, swimming, and bungee jumping." Hearing this, Molly held her cup, took a sip, and stopped drinking.


    She said, "Sebastian, I don''t want to get married anymore."


    Sebastian nodded in satisfaction. "Marriage is risky; be cautious. Don''t be tempted by others'' seemingly good lives. Love after marriage is unreliable. You don''t know what kind of pain Vera is going through now."


    At the Olteran family, Vera was leisurely rolling around on the bed, ying four or five different games in rotation.


    There was also a fruit tter with various fruits on the bed.


    On the bedside table was a cup of warm milk that Patrick had just brought over, reminding Vera to drink itter.


    Vera''s life was so "painful."


    Molly was already scared by Sebastian''s words.


    She should continue enjoying her single life.


    Ellie, who had overheard Sebastian and Molly''s conversation, curiously asked Molly, "Molly, what kind of person do you want to marry? Someone from a wealthy family?" Molly shook her head. "No, Mom. I want to marry someone in a government position."


    Sebastian snorted, saying, "I am half a government leader, and my monthly sry can''t even buy you a bag. Plus, government leaders hold power, which brings temptation and insecurity." Molly said, "Then I''ll be like our parents. My future husband will work in the government, and I''ll earn money to support the family. Anyway, I want to be the wife of a government official." Timothy held a high position and was honest and upright. The family''s wealth came from Ellie''s MS Group, which continuously brought in ie.


    All household expenses were covered by Ellie''s earnings.


    Timothy also doted on Ellie. Although he didn''t earn as much as Ellie, he handed over his sry card to her more than 20 years ago.


    It was safe to say that Timothy had never remembered the number of his sry card in over 20 years.


    Ellie often sent money to Molly and Sebastian, ensuring they had the best within her means.


    In the Chase family, women earning money didn''t mean the men were unaplished. On the contrary, they all worked together to maintain the family.


    Sebastian said, "Dad and I were hoping you''d enjoy life without doing anything, and now you''re thinking about earning money to support a man?"

 Chapter 227 Stay Single Forever

    "Sebastian, you can''t think like that. I have my own life goals, too, right? Besides, the temptation for government officials is high, but I''ve never seen any other woman''s Facebook or contact info on Dad''s phone. If the temptation was that high, wouldn''t there be at least one woman around him?"


    "To put it simply, it depends on the person. In the future, my husband doesn''t need to meet any other standards except being handsome, upright, loving, spoiling me, and taller than me. I don''t mind if he''s from a poor family as long as there are no particrly annoying rtives. Ideally, he''d be a top student." This way, Molly could imitate Vera when she didn''t want to do her homework.


    However, Sebastian said, "Top students can be the most dangerous killers. Last year, I handled a case where an international student returned home, suspected his wife of cheating, and made a murder weapon to kill her. He was caught, but he knew the legal loopholes so well that he hasn''t been convicted yet."


    Molly said, "Sebastian, you''re just nitpicking! So, are you saying I should marry an idiot?"


    Ellie tried to mediate the argument between Sebastian and Molly, smiling as she said, "Sebastian is just worried that you''re young and blindly fantasizing about love, which could trap you. Don''t argue with him; he came back from his night shift just for you."


    Molly was moved by Ellie''s words. She felt she had been too harsh on Sebastian earlier, so she went over, wrapped her arms around his, and shamelessly leaned in. "Sebastian, don''t worry. I''ll definitely listen to you about who I marry in the future. I won''t marry anyone you don''t approve of."


    Sebastian said, "Even if the Olteran family arranges it for you, you won''t marry?"


    "Sebastian, you''re overthinking it. Shawn, Vincent, and Patrick would rather I stay single forever; they wouldn''t arrange a marriage for me."


    Sebastian replied, "That''s great. I happen to agree with them."


    Molly''s final paper waspleted under Ellie''s guidance, and with some external help, she received an A for her final grade.


    Then came the review week.


    Molly and Vera went shopping happily together.


    Vera followed Patrick''s advice: either get reimbursed or use his card, but don''t spend her own money.


    Molly and Vera prepared for a wonderful week ahead.


    They also went to the supermarket.


    When people are idle and in a good mood, they always want to do something exciting to stir up the monotony of life.


    Standing in front of the super Spicy Chicken Ramen, Molly and Vera stopped.


    Looking at the fiery red packaging of the double-spicy Spicy Chicken Ramen, Vera couldn''t take her eyes off it. "Shawn probably hasn''t tried this, right?" Molly also looked at it and said, "Patrick probably doesn''t even know what Spicy Chicken Ramen is, right?"


    Molly and Vera exchanged nces, unable to resist the temptation, and reached out for it.


    After paying, they carried their things home.


    Vera said, "Hide it in your room; Patrick won''t go in there."


    Molly replied, "What if Patrick finds it and beats me?"


    Vera bet, saying, "Don''t worry, he won''t go into your room. He knows you are a grown-up and needs privacy." Molly felt that her friendship with Vera was fragile; at critical moments, no one could count on anyone else.


    Now Vera was so sure, but what if they got caught during a room search?


    "How about..." Molly paused halfway through her sentence.


    Because of their tacit understanding, Vera seemed to know what Molly was going to say.


    Vera cautiously asked, "Isn''t that a bit mean?"


    Molly replied, "I don''t know if it''s mean, but it''s definitely not very respectful."


    When Shawn saw Molly and Verae back, he eagerly walked up to check what they had bought.


    Vera and Molly immediately stood side by side, hiding the items behind their backs, not letting Shawn see.


    "Shawn, we didn''t buy anything."


    "What are you hiding behind your backs?" Shawn wasn''t blind. Molly and Vera were being sneaky and definitely up to no good.


    It must be that they had something good, but they didn''t want Shawn to know about it.


    He said, "Take it out. Let me see too."


    Vera gave Molly a look, signaling her to retreat while she distracted Shawn.


    Molly blinked, establishing cooperation with Vera.


    "Shawn,e on, let me show you the good stuff I bought. It''s really great." Vera took a step forward, coaxing Shawn and pulling him to the side. Shawn turned his head to look in the direction Molly was escaping.


    Vera pulled Shawn, trying to show him other new and interesting things. "Shawn, don''t look at Molly. She''s just going to her room to change clothes." Shawn thought, ''I don''t believe that!''


    Molly ran upstairs and hid in Shawn''s bedroom.


    Once inside, Molly took out the Spicy Chicken Ramen she had hidden behind her back and looked around for a ce to hide it. However, there was no ce.


    She muttered, "How about the closet? No, what if Shawn changes clothes and finds it?"


    Molly kicked under the bed. "No, it''s not hollow underneath."


    Hiding it in a drawer was too simple. Where should she hide it?


    Molly looked up and saw the ceiling light fixture, which was hollow inside.


    Molly brought over a stool, stood on it, and secretly stuffed the Spicy Chicken Ramen inside.


    Standing below, Molly apuded her cleverness.


    Then, Molly walked out of the room and happened to run into Tom in the hallway.


    "Ms. Olteran?"


    "Tom?"


    Tom nced at the room behind her. Wasn''t that Shawn''s room?


    Molly lied without blinking, "I came to talk to my dad, but he wasn''t in the room, so I''m going to look for him."


    After speaking, Molly calmly walked away with Tom.


    Molly''s sharp eyes saw Shawn being dragged by Vera in the living room. She said, "I found him. You go ahead with your work, Tom." After passing Tom, Molly let out a sigh of relief.


    Molly, who had been pretending, was now on edge. Downstairs, Shawn noticed Molly hadn''t changed her clothes.


    "Didn''t Vera say you were going to change clothes?"


    Vera helplessly held her head; Shawn had such a good memory.


    Molly immediately understood Vera''s meaning. "I was going to, but then I thought this outfit looks pretty good too."


    Molly sat next to Vera, keeping Shawnpany in the living room.


    After a while, Patrick came back.


    Patrick''s coat felt wet and cold to the touch.


    "What did you do today?" Patrick asked casually.


    Vera answered honestly, "Went shopping."


    Vera had her hands behind her back, looking like the most obedient person, weing Patrick back.


    Patrick walked over. "Did you do something bad today?"


    Vera replied, "No!"


    Patrickughed. "You''re not usually this well-behaved."


    Patrick''s casual remark hit Vera right in the heart.


    Molly said nothing.


    "Dear, where did Randall go?" Vera asked Patrick.


    She hadn''t seen Randall since she got back.


    Usually, Randall would be lying on the couch, but today, he wasn''t there.


    After asking Shawn, she found out that Randall had been called away by Patrick''s phone call.

 Chapter 228 Veras Perversion

    Patrick said, "Let him handle something for me. It''s inconvenient for me to go out."


    Vera was curious about what it was, but Patrick didn''t say anything more.


    After dinnerte at night, Vera went to Molly''s room to chat. "Where did you hide that Spicy Chicken Ramen?"


    "I hid it in the ceiling. I was worried it wouldn''t be safe anywhere else."


    Vera nodded, saying, "Tomorrow, when Patrick goes to work, we''ll cook it secretly in the morning. Don''t let Shawn know about the Spicy Chicken Ramen yet. I''m afraid he won''t be able to resist tonight."


    She continued, "He''s done simr things before. In the summer, Patrick bought ice cream and didn''t let him eat too much. He ended up sneaking it at night andnded in the hospital. Shawn, just can''t control himself when ites to food." Molly replied, "No wonder you didn''t want Dad to know about the Spicy Chicken Ramen today. You''re worried he''ll bring it up tonight, right?"


    Vera nodded.


    Molly assured her, saying, "Don''t worry, I hid it in a high ce. He definitely won''t find it."


    Seeing Molly so confident, Vera felt relieved and went back to her bedroom.


    "Honey, I''m back." She opened the door and saw no one inside.


    Vera turned around and happily ran to Patrick''s study. She opened the door and, not seeing him, started to act coy. "Honey, it''s dark. We should go to bed. Randall, are you getting scolded again?" Vera looked closely and saw Randall standing straight in front of Patrick''s desk as usual. Remembering that Patrick had called him privately before, nine times out of ten, it was to scold him. This time was probably no different.


    Randall asked, "Can you please don''t add fuel to the fire?"


    Vera replied, "Sorry, I underestimated you." After apologizing, she went to Patrick''s side. Patrick was smiling broadly, even though he tried to hide it with his hand. The smile lines around his eyes gave him away.


    Vera tugged on Patrick''s hand, saying, "It''s time to go to bed."


    Patrick replied, "You go ahead. Randall and I have some things to discuss. I''ll be there soon."


    Vera asked, "Randall is so capable now that you discuss things with him?"


    Randall was angry. "Why are you looking down on me?"


    Vera quickly grabbed a folder from Patrick''s desk and was about to throw it at Randall.


    Randall instinctively raised his arms to protect his head, assuming a defensive stance.


    "You''re scared, and you still dare to yell at me? Have you forgotten who I am because I''ve been too kindtely?"


    Randall muttered, "I won''t say anything."


    Vera forcefully threw down Patrick''spany documents and pointed at Randall, warning, "If you''re still here in half an hour, I''ll give you a good beating."


    Randall thought to himself, ''Crazy woman!''


    Vera sternly warned, "If you''re holding a grudge against me, we''ll settle itter."


    To Randall, Vera was a nightmare, but in Patrick''s eyes, she was like a little wildcat yfully swiping at people. Vera''s behavior seemed incredibly cute to her lover. After her outburst, Vera left Patrick''s study.


    Randall watched Vera''s departing figure and asked Patrick, "Uncle Patrick, when are you moving out?"


    Patrick asked, "Can''t handle it anymore?"


    Randall nodded and said, "You''ve found Molly, and your mission isplete. You should take her and move out." Patrick replied, "If we move out, there''ll be no one to shield me when Vera gets mad. At least at home, I have you." Randall asked, "How about I move out?"


    Patrick replied, "Not approved."


    In the nearby bedroom, Shawn was lying in bed, getting ready to sleep.


    Before sleeping, Shawn turned off the main lights, leaving only the soft yellow decorative lights embedded in the ceiling. The lights were set on the ceiling.


    Suddenly, Shawn noticed something unusual about the lights. Was part of it broken?


    Shawn sat up in bed and looked at the hidden object in the ceiling.


    He thought, ''When did this thing appear in my room? It wasn''t herest night.''


    Shawn threw off the covers and turned on the room lights. He stood on the bed to see the ceiling more clearly.


    The red package of Spicy Chicken Ramen was right in front of him.


    "Which idiot hid this here?" Shawn cursed.


    He stood with his hands on his hips, observing for a long time.


    Finally, he quietly called Tom, "Tom, are you asleep?"


    Tom was also in his bedroom. Hearing Shawn whispering on the phone, he wondered if Shawn had been kidnapped and was calling for help. He replied, "Mr. Olteran, I''m not asleep."


    Shawnmanded, "Come over here quietly, don''t alert anyone else in the house."


    Tom was puzzled but obediently went to Shawn''s bedroom door.


    He knocked on the door. "Mr. Olteran, it''s me."


    Shawn opened the door and waved him in.


    After Tom entered, Shawn took him to the bedroom and asked, "Who came to my room today?"


    Tom suddenly remembered that Molly had been there in the afternoon, so he said, "Ms. Molly Olteran came to your room this afternoon, but you weren''t there, so she went to the living room to find you."


    "She''s lying." Shawn pointed to the Spicy Chicken Ramen hidden in the ceiling. "She definitely put this here. This afternoon, she and Vera went shopping, and when they came back, they were sneaking around behind my back. I knew it; they had something good they didn''t want me to know about."


    Tom moved to a different spot. He stood by Shawn''s bedside and looked up, seeing the Spicy Chicken Ramen hidden above. It was blocking part of the light.


    Standing up, he couldn''t see the Spicy Chicken Ramen, but lying down, he could see it with a nce.


    Shawn grabbed the stool Molly had stepped on that afternoon and said to Tom, "Hold me steady. I''m going up to get it and give them a taste of their own medicine."


    Tom worried about Shawn''s old bones standing on the stool. "Mr. Olteran, let me get it for you."


    "No, I''ll do it myself. I need to show them that they can''t hide anything from me!"


    Shawn shakily climbed up.


    Tom stood below, very nervous.


    Shawn was getting harder to deal with..


    He was better off with his old temper, at least then he wasn''t in danger.


    Now, Shawn''s temper had improved, but he was harder to please.


    Shawn retrieved the Spicy Chicken Ramen that Molly had hidden and slowly climbed down.


    When Shawn''s feet touched the ground, Tom was relieved.


    Thankfully, Shawn was okay.


    "What is this? I can''t even read the writing." Shawn looked at it, asking, "Is this a new product from somepany?"

 Chapter 229 The Consequence of Gluttony

    Tom seemed to be the same.


    Shawn had an idea. He said, "Let''s eat all of it tonight and let them find out tomorrow. It''ll drive them crazy." Shawn proudly took the bag of Spicy Chicken Ramen to the kitchen. In Vera''s bedroom, half an hourter, Patrick indeed returned.


    Patrick went to the bathroom to take a shower. When he got back to bed and was about to read, he suddenly felt a smooth leg on his.


    Patrick looked down at Vera, who was propping her face with her hand and seductively smiling at him. He said, "Vera, this is dangerous."


    Vera shook her head with a mischievous smile. "Honey, it''s you who''s in danger, not me."


    After all, Vera was on her period now.


    However, because of her, Patrick lost interest in reading.


    "Vera, remember your good days this month are almost over." Patrick turned and pinned Vera beneath him, his arm propped above her head, kindly advising, "You need to think about the days ahead." Vera wrapped her arms around Patrick''s neck, using her strength to lift herself and kiss him.


    Patrick''s kisses were nibbling and teasing.


    Vera''s kisses were like a tart apple, just a light peck, not lingering at all, but deeply captivating Patrick''s heart.


    "I don''t care about the days ahead. If you have the guts, hit me."


    Patrick bit his tongue, looking at the innocent Vera beneath him. "Vera, you don''t have many days left to be reckless."


    With that, Patrick quickly got out of bed and went to the bathroom.


    Vera rolled on the bed happily.


    Soon, when Patrick came out, Vera had a foreboding feeling.


    "Honey, are you going to hit me? Why do I have a foreboding feeling?"


    Patrick, having taken a cold shower, looked at Vera on the bed. "I can deal with you a few dayster. Maybe you can foresee the future."


    Vera felt a bit scared. Could it be that she was really doomed in a few days?


    Vera looked at Patrick lying on the bed, wondering, ''If I behave well these days, will I avoid disaster?''


    After lying down, Vera snuggled into Patrick''s arms.


    Patrick snorted disdainfully. Was she starting to please him?


    Patrick and Vera hadn''t fallen asleep yet when they heard a few urgent knocks on the door. "Mrs. Vera Olteran, are you awake?" Vera''s eyes snapped open like a switch.


    Vera looked at Patrick. "Did you hear someone calling me?"


    Patrick recognized Tom''s urgency. He got out of bed. "I guess Dad is seriously ill again, or Tom wouldn''t be so panicked."


    When Vera heard that Shawn might be ill, she jumped out of bed, put her shoes on the wrong feet, and ran to the door.


    Vera asked, "Tom, What''s wrong with Shawn?"


    Tom''s face was red, and so were his lips. He replied, "Mrs. Vera Olteran, you should go to the dining room and see Mr. Shawn Olteran."


    Vera and Patrick quickly went downstairs, and Tom hurried to find Molly.


    Themotion woke up the entire Olteran family.


    In the dining room, Vera saw everything on the table.


    A te with half-eaten spicy chicken ramen and the noodles fiery red and oily, looking extremely spicy.


    At this moment, Shawn had eaten half of it.


    There was another te with only a few bites taken.


    However, four bottles of milk were knocked over on the table.


    Shawn''s tears and snot were almost blending together.


    Soon, Randall and Molly also arrived.


    Shawn took a deep breath, looking at the them. He pointed at the Spicy Chicken Ramen on the table and asked Vera and Molly, "Vera, Molly, did you buy this poison? Who are you trying to kill? I''m almost dead from the spiciness." Vera stopped in her tracks, looking at the five empty packages on the table.


    Molly was also frozen in ce, her mouth agape.


    Randall saw the packaging and said, "Grandpa, this is Spicy Chicken Ramen."


    Shawn, crying, took another sip of milk. "Is this poison?"


    His lips were already swollen.


    Vera felt a piercing gaze on her from above.


    Vera didn''t dare to look up and meet Patrick''s eyes.


    Someone else, sensing the situation was bad, quietly retreated and disappeared.


    Molly immediately took out her phone to call Sebastian, "Sebastian, help."


    Sebastian replied, "Aren''t you at the Olteran family? What do you need help with now?"


    "Come pick me up," Molly spoke urgently.


    Fortunately, Sebastian was on the night shift again today. He got up and hurried out, not knowing what had happened to Molly.


    Shawn noticed Molly trying to escape. "Molly, where are you going?"


    Molly said, "I''ll be back in a bit." With that, she ran off.


    Inside, everyone turned their gaze to the girl with her head down, Vera.


    Shawn kept drinking milk, one sip after another. His lips were even more swollen than before, looking like they had been plumped. Vera hadn''t expected Shawn to find the Spicy Chicken Ramen and dare to eat it without knowing what it was.


    "Patrick, Shawn''s lips are numb."


    Vera lowered her head even more.


    Patrick immediately ordered someone to get ice from the fridge for Shawn to apply to his lips.


    Since Vera caused the trouble, her husband Patrick had to clean up the mess.


    Patrick took Shawn to the living room.


    Vincent and Cindy also appeared in their pajamas. "Dad, what happened to you?"


    Tom also applied an ice pack around his mouth.


    "What is this?" Cindy was puzzled. They were fine before bed, but now they looked like they had been beaten, with tears, red faces, and swollen lips. Patrick said, "Vera, get some water."


    Vera immediately ran to get water.


    She obediently ced it on the table, then stood up and nervously stepped back.


    She knew this was the calm before the storm.


    Patrick picked up a ss and had Shawn drink it first.


    Randall walked over to Vera and whispered, "You two bought it, right?"


    Vera bit her lip and nodded.


    Randall said, "I thought so. Every time you two are on break, you celebrate with it. But why did you hide it in my grandpa''s bedroom?"


    Vera replied, "Afraid he''d sneak eat it at night."


    They didn''t know they hid it in the wrong ce.


    Shawn not only found it but also ate it.


    Randallined, "Are you two out of your minds?"


    Vera retorted, "Shut up. Go check on Molly. She went out without a coat."


    Outside, Sebastian soon arrived in his car.


    Sebastian saw Molly shivering in the cold.


    Sebastian quickly ran over, took off his coat, and draped it over Molly''s shoulders. "What''s going on?" he asked worriedly, thinking something had happened to Molly. Molly''s fingers were ice-cold as she grabbed Sebastian''s hand. "Sebastian,e inside with me to admit a mistake. I''m afraid of getting beaten without you by my side."


    Sebastian asked, "What did you do?"


    Molly replied, "I think I caused trouble."

 Chapter 230 I Want to Live a Few More Years

    They arrived at the Olteran family living room and happened to run into Randall, who was looking for Molly. Seeing the coat on Molly, Randall left.


    Then Molly led Sebastian into the house.


    Seeing Shawn, she said, "Dad, I''m sorry."


    Vera turned her head, shocked to see that Molly had quietly found herself a backer.


    After sitting in the living room for five minutes, Molly recounted everything that happened in the afternoon.


    Vera added, "We didn''t n to hide it from Shawn, but knowing he would sneak a bite, if my husband got caught by it tonight, it would be dangerous. Molly and I nned to eat it tomorrow morning when my husband wasn''t home. However, after I bought it, Shawn ate it all before we took it back."


    Shawn, who had sneaked a bite, was in pain and feeling guilty.


    At this moment, he was using ice packs and drinking water, the spiciness gradually fading.


    Shawn shirked responsibility, saying, "Why did you hide it in my bedroom, blocking the light from mymp? Of course, I would find it. If you had told me openly, would I have disobeyed and sneaked it?"


    Randall said, "Grandpa, seriously,st time Vera told you not to eat ice cream, but you sneaked it in the middle of the night and ended up in the hospital. This time, they were guarding against you sneaking it." "Shut up! This has nothing to do with you, right? How dare you criticize me?" Shawn scolded Randall.


    Randall mmed the table, retorting, "It really has nothing to do with me this time. Patrick can vouch for me."


    Shawn retorted, "If you displease me, I''ll hit you with my cane."


    Randall pointed at Shawn and said to Patrick, "Uncle Patrick, my grandpa is not stuttering now. He''s obviously fine. You should teach him a lesson."


    Shawn turned his angry eyes to Patrick, saying, "If you dare to teach me a lesson, Vera and Molly won''t escape responsibility either."


    Vera looked down at her toes, and Molly, who had brought a backer, shrank into her coat.


    Sebastian received a call from the Olteran family and had to leave.


    However, Molly had just returned and made a mistake. Even though it was her biological father and brothers, she still felt guilty. When faced with something she didn''t want to confront, she instinctively chose to avoid it. "Sebastian."Molly''s tone was pleading, and Sebastian knew what she wanted just from that one word.


    So, Sebastian held Molly''s hand, turned, and asked Shawn, "Shawn, my grandparents at home miss Molly too. Can I take her home tonight?" Shawn nced at Molly, knowing full well that it wasn''t the family missing her. It was clearly Molly feeling ashamed and wanting to escape.


    He said, "Why are you asking me? I can''t read her mind. Molly can go wherever she wants."


    Hearing this, Molly felt even more guilty.


    Molly went upstairs to change clothes, took off Sebastian''s coat, and left with him.


    Sebastian took Molly away, and on the way to the police station, Molly opened the car window to let the cold wind in. She propped her head with one hand, her elbow resting on the window. "Sebastian, do you think my father raised an ungrateful daughter?"


    Sebastian replied, "Yes."


    Molly had hoped to hearforting words from Sebastian, but now she realized she had tofort herself.


    At the police station, Mollyfound that Max and Zoey''s missing her just an excuse for Sebastian to take her away.


    Sebastian let Molly go to his office. "If you''re tired, lie on the couch and sleep for a while. I''ll leave my coat for you to cover up if you get cold."


    Molly responded and held Sebastian''s coat.


    Just as Sebastian was about to leave, he suddenly remembered something and turned back. He opened the door and reminded Molly, "Sam has a girlfriend now; stay away from him and avoid suspicion."


    Molly raised an eyebrow, thinking, ''No wonder Sebastian allowed me toe to the police station recently. It''s because Sam has a girlfriend now.''


    Molly''s crisis was over, but Vera''s was just beginning.


    Shawn and Tom were sent back to their rooms to rest, and Vera was dragged by Patrick back to the bedroom.


    Vera, however, insisted on dragging Randall along with her, which made Randall very scared.


    Randall said, "Vera, don''t drag me down with you!"


    Vera asked, "Aren''t we friends?"


    "Who''s your friend? I''m from the enemy camp." Randall pushed Vera''s hand off his arm and, in a retaliatory move, pushed her forcefully into Patrick''s arms.


    Vera didn''t give up, pleading, "Randall, save me."


    "I only know that saving yourself is better than relying on others. If you''re in trouble, I''ll have peace."


    Vera pointed at Randall, warning, "Randall, you''re done for."


    Then, Patrick dragged Vera back to the bedroom.


    Closing the door, Patrick ordered Vera, "Stand at attention."


    Vera immediately did as he said.


    It was like a reflex, her body reacting before her brain could think.


    Vera had always scolded Randall for being timid in front of Patrick and despised Shawn for being timid in front of Patrick. She always thought she was different and wouldn''t be afraid of Patrick. However, Vera''s actions just now proved she was wrong.


    What did it matter if Vera could fight or had a ck belt? In front of Patrick, she was just scared.


    "Do you have anything to say?" Patrick gave Vera a chance.


    Vera nodded. "Yes."


    Then, Patrick and Vera stared at each other.


    Patrick was about to be driven mad by Vera, thinking, ''If you have something to say, say it. Why are you looking at me? Do you need time to think?''


    Vera asked, "Honey, can I say it now?"


    Patrick''s heart rate increased with anger. He took a deep breath, trying to calm his heartbeat, and nodded. "Say it!"


    Vera said, "Honey, I love you."


    Patrick replied, "I don''t want to hear that."


    Vera rememberedst time when she did something wrong, Patrick held her and said, "I like you," and she was forgiven. She wanted to use the same trick. However, Patrick was not moved at all. His attitude now was far from thest time he heard "I like you."


    Vera wondered if it was because being forced to say "I love you" to Patrick every night in bed had made him numb.


    "Go on, why did you stop?" Patrick hadn''t heard enough.


    Seeing Patrick''s stance, Vera knew she was in trouble and hadn''t managed to appease him.


    Patrick continued, "I see you''re good at talking and joking. How about I send you to theedy department to be aedian?"


    Vera shook her head. "If I be aedian, I won''t have time to be with you."


    Patrick replied, "I want to live a few more years and don''t need yourpany."

 Chapter 231 Slept in Separate Rooms

    Vera raised her hand and pped Patrick on the arm out of anger.


    She asked, "Patrick Olteran, make yourself clear. Did you really stop liking me after marrying me?"


    Patrick replied, "I like obedient ones, not ones who secretly buy spicy food behind my back."


    "So will you divorce me if I''m not obedient? Answer me."


    Patrick realized he had upset Vera again and softened his tone slightly. "I definitely won''t divorce you. I put lots of efforts to finally marry you."


    Vera felt wronged,ining, "You just said you like obedient ones. If I''m not obedient, you won''t like me anymore."


    Patrick realized their roles were about to reverse again, so he immediately paused and began to change the situation.


    He pinched Vera''s cheeks with both hands, asking, "Vera, why are you so disobedient? Who was it that cried and rolled into my arms at night, begging me to supervise her not to eat spicy foods?" Vera stammered, "I, um..." How should she argue her way out of this?


    She continued, "Honey, what women say is generally not trustworthy."


    Patrick asked, "So what you just said about loving me isn''t trustworthy either?"


    Oh no, Vera fell into his trap.


    Vera said, "Honey, I''ll listen to you from now on."


    Patrick said, "Swear that if you don''t listen, you''ll fail your sses this year."


    Vera retorted, "No way!"


    She red at Patrick angrily. It was too malicious to threaten a college student with failing sses if she disobeyed!


    Vera refused to swear.


    What if she disobeyed again in the future?


    Patrick cupped Vera''s face with both hands, squeezing all the flesh to the front, making her lips smaller and her nose scrunched up.


    Vera asked, "Honey, what are you doing?"


    Patrick replied, "You don''t even dare to swear. How can I trust you?"


    "Your oath is too serious. I don''t think it''s necessary to say something so severe."


    Patrick realized Vera was driving him crazy.


    In the end, Vera didn''t care anymore and refused to swear.


    Concerning whether Vera would fail or have to retake sses, she gritted her teeth, thinking she couldn''t make a rash oath.


    "Honey, I think you''re just picking on me because you''re irritable and have no other outlet." With that, Patrick pressed Vera against the door. He couldn''t bear to hit her, nor could he bear to scold her. He finally found a way to deal with her, but now he couldn''t eveny a hand on her.


    He asked, "Vera, did you make me angry first, or am I abusing my power?"


    Vera replied, "Half and half."


    Patrick let go of Vera. "I''ll sleep in the study tonight."


    Vera asked, "Are you so angry that you''re sleeping in separate rooms?"


    Patrick was speechless.


    Later, Patrick went to the study, and Vera followed him there.


    Patrick went downstairs to get water, and Vera followed him.


    Patrick went to the bathroom, and Vera stood guard at the bathroom door.


    "Stop following me. Go back to sleep." Patrick pointed to the bedroom door, telling Vera to go back.


    Vera took a step forward and tugged at Patrick''s shirt. "Honey,e back to sleep with me."


    Patrick replied, "Let me cool down and see if there''s something wrong with how I''m educating you."


    Vera said, somewhat embarrassed, "Honey, there''s nothing wrong with your education. It''s my parents who didn''t educate me well. Don''t get mad at yourself." She said this while soothing Patrick''s chest. Patrick said, "Your parents entrusted you to me, so I have a responsibility, too."


    Later, Patrick escorted Vera to the bedroom and then turned to leave.


    Vera watched him leave, standing in the bedroom, her eyes darting around.


    She didn''t know if her next move wouldpletely infuriate Patrick or bring him back.


    Randall was sleeping when someone knocked on the door.


    Randall woke up, yawning as he went to open the door. "Who is it?"


    When the door opened, he saw Vera standing there.


    Randall''s sleepiness immediately vanished, and he was about to close the door.


    However, Vera was quicker, immediately blocking the door with her leg. "Randall, do me a favor."


    "No."


    Vera said again, "Just run an errand for me."


    "No."


    "Then you can forget about sleeping tonight. I''m not going to sleep anyway." Vera stood at the door, determined to hold Randall hostage.


    Randall, annoyed, opened the door and looked at Vera, who was asking for a favor but had no attitude of asking for one. "What do you want me to do?"


    Vera said, "Just go tell your uncle that I''m scared in the middle of the night and can''t sleep, and I insist on ying video games with you all night. Ask him toe and take care of me." Randall: "Vera, are you out of your mind?"


    Vera reminded him, "Remember to go to the study to find him. I made him so mad he went to the study."


    "He doesn''t want to sleep with you tonight?"


    Vera nodded. "So you know why I''m here. To deal with Patrick, I have to do something even more infuriating to suppress his anger."


    So, on top of secretly buying Spicy Chicken Ramen, Vera nned to make Patrick jealous.


    Randall gave Vera a thumbs-up. "Amazing logic."


    Randall, feeling yful, really went to Patrick''s study and knocked on the door.


    Patrick''s voice came from inside. "Go back to sleep."


    Randall said, "Uncle Patrick, it''s me. Vera wouldn''t knock so politely."


    Patrick thought so, too, so he said, "Come in."


    Randall walked in, leaving the door open, and ryed Vera''s message to Patrick, "Vera just came to my room insisting on ying video games with me all night. You should go get her." Patrick asked, "She went out again?"


    "Yes, she''s sitting in my room right now." Randall pointed in the direction of his bedroom.


    Patrick was about to get up but suddenly remembered Vera''s scheme.


    After a few seconds, Patrick said to Randall, "Let her go if she wants. I''m not dealing with it."


    Randall said, "Come on, Uncle Patrick. If she doesn''t leave, I can''t sleep tonight."


    Patrick replied, "Sleep in a guest room."


    Randall was speechless.


    He went back and ryed the message to Vera.


    "What, he''s not going to deal with me?" Vera was surprised.


    Randall nodded. "This trick isn''t working. You should go back to sleep. Maybe if you behave for a few days, my uncle will be fine."


    Vera shook her head. "No way, Randall, run another errand for me. Tell him I''m nning to sleep in your bed."


    Randallined, "You are really out of your mind."


    So, Randall, enjoying the drama, went to ry the message again.


    "Uncle Patrick, Vera ns to sleep in my bed. What are you going to do?"


    Patrick''s breathing became heavy, and he said, "Leave her alone!"


    Randall saw that Patrick was so angry, so he quickly retreated.

 Chapter 232 The Strange Restaurant Atmosphere

    Back in the bedroom, he ryed the message to Vera and added, "I''m warning you, I''m not running errands for you anymore. If I go there again, Uncle Patrick will kill me." Hearing this, Vera was very pleased. "Don''t worry. I won''t make you run again."


    Vera sat at Randall''sputer desk, with Randall''s bedroom door open. She propped her face on her hand, looking at the doorway where Patrick might appear any second. Seeing the faint smile on Vera''s face, Randall was puzzled. "He doesn''t care about you anymore, and you still have the mood to smile?"


    Vera smiled and replied, "Just wait and see. He''ll definitelye to pick me up."


    "Why are you so sure?"


    "That''s the confidence he gave me."


    Patrick, eavesdropping at the door, thought, ''When did I ever give her confidence?''


    The door to Randall''s bedroom was wide open. It was alreadyte at night, and the Olteran family was asleep, except for Vera, who was waiting for Patrick to appear at the door.


    In less than three minutes, Patrick appeared at the door.


    Patrick didn''t want to look at Vera inside.


    However, Vera, seeing Patrick appear, happily got up from her seat and ran to the door.


    Vera excitedly wrapped her arms around Patrick, leaped up, and clung to his neck, her legs around his waist, hanging onto him. Sweet as candy, she cooed to Patrick, "Honey, I knew you woulde." Patrick held Vera''s waist with one hand and supported her with the other, holding her steady.


    Then, he gave Vera''s butt a couple of pats. "Being naughty again."


    Randall poked his head out to look at the appearing Patrick, thinking, "My uncle really showed up!"


    Patrick closed Randall''s bedroom door as he left.


    Randall thought, ''Uncle Patrick, don''t close it yet, let me watch you hit Vera.''


    Patrick went back to his bedroom to deal with Vera.


    The scene Randall wanted to see didn''t happen.


    Randall had no choice but to go to sleep.


    Back in the bedroom, Vera clung to Patrick, saying, "Honey, you hit me just now, so we''re even, right?"


    Patrick threw Vera onto the bed andy down on the other side. "Sleep."


    Vera immediately snuggled up to him. "Honey, you''re not mad at me anymore, right?"


    "What good does it do if I''m mad?"


    When Patrick got mad, Vera could be even more infuriating.


    Vera quietly lowered her head. "Honey, the main thing is you left me tonight. If we argue in the future, you''ll want to sleep in separate rooms. I read in a book about married life that the worst thing for a couple is to sleep in separate rooms after a fight. It will only make the conflicts worse. You can sleep wherever you want; I''ll give you space. But this time, we can''t be apart."


    Patrick asked, "Do you usually read books?"


    "I do."


    "Does the book say how to resolve a couple''s fight?"


    Vera replied, "It does. It says one party should give in, and I''m giving you the chance to give in."


    Patrick was helpless. "Should I thank you?"


    Vera said, "You''re wee."


    Patrick was speechless.


    Before bed, Vera told Patrick everything that had happened. She asked, "Will you scold Molly?" Patrick replied, "No."


    Verained, "You''re biased. You only scold your wife, not your sister."


    Patrick said, "Not scolding her is what will intimidate her."


    Sometimes, not saying anything was the scariest.


    If Patrick didn''t say anything, Molly would wildly specte, always remembering that she hadn''t been scolded yet, and would think twice before acting in the future. Patrick was quite cunning.


    Vera scolded him, "Despicable."


    Patrick asked, "What did you say?"


    Vera immediately changed her tone, saying, "Honey, I love you."


    The next day, Molly was brought back from the police station.


    Sebastian asked Molly, "Are you really not going home?"


    Molly replied, "My dad ate something spicyst night. I don''t know how he''s doing today. I need toe back and check on him. I''ll go home after the exams." Sebastian listened to Molly''s n. "Go ahead, call me if you need anything."


    Molly entered the Olteran family home.


    Molly walked all the way to the Olteran family living room.


    "You are back; have you had breakfast?" Cindy asked Molly.


    Molly nodded. "Sebastian took me to eat. Cindy, where''s my dad?"


    "He hasn''t gotten up yet."


    Molly asked again, "Did Vera get beatenst night?"


    Cindy replied with a smile, "Beaten? Patrick wouldn''t bear to hit her. At most, he just scolded her; don''t worry."


    Molly was still a bit uneasy.


    In the morning, when Molly saw Patrick appear, she was so scared she hid in the backyard.


    Patrick knew Molly was afraid of him, but he didn''t expose her.


    After breakfast, Patrick went out.


    Only then did Molly appear in the living room.


    Cindy shook her head with a smile. When Patrick wasn''t home, they feared no one. But as soon as Patrick appeared, they were all afraid of him.


    By nine in the morning, everyone was awake.


    Four people sat in the dining room, each quiet.


    Shawn nced at Vera; Vera turned her head to look at Molly.


    Molly guiltily looked at Randall, who was watching the show.


    Three were involved in the incident, and only Randall was a spectator.


    In the end, the three involved all turned their gaze to Randall, the spectator.


    Randall felt the three different angles of gaze on him and had a bad feeling.


    Shawn ced his cane on the dining table, showing his weapon.


    Vera also ced her fist on the dining table as a warning.


    Molly, being kinder, took a small knife out of her pocket and ced it on the dining table.


    In no time, Randall said, "Shawn, Vera, Molly, I have something to do. I''ll leave now. You three take your time; don''t miss me."


    Randall even made a fist salute before leaving the dining room.


    After Randall left, Cindy saw him and asked, "Have you eaten?"


    "I couldn''t eat in that environment."


    Later, there was no one else in the dining room, only Shawn, Molly, and Vera.


    Shawn cleared his throat and asked Vera, "Vera, has Patrick left?"


    Vera nodded. "He''s gone."


    Shawn then sighed in relief, good that he left.


    Molly asked Vera, "Did he hit youst night?"


    Shawn also looked at Vera curiously.


    Vera shook her head. "No. Did your brother talk to you this morning?"


    Molly also shook her head. "No."


    Molly and Vera looked at Shawn.


    Shawn said, "He left before I woke up and didn''t talk to me either."


    Then, Shawn, Molly, and Vera started discussing yesterday''s events.


    Vera looked at the gluttonous Shawn, asking, "Shawn, why can''t you control yourself? If there''s something good, I''ll definitely bring it to you. Why do you have to eat in secret? Where''s the basic trust between us?" Shawnined, "Is that my fault? You two were acting so secretively yesterday that anyone would be suspicious."


    Molly said, "You didn''t even know what it was. If I had put poison on it, I''d be holding your funeral now."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Shawn, Molly, and Vera all fell silent.


    It was the servant bringing breakfast to the dining room that broke the awkwardness.


    "Mr. Shawn Olteran, should I call Randall for breakfast?"

 Chapter 233 Randall Protects Cindy

    Shawn immediately thought of Randall. "Bring him in."


    Randall was outside, already full from eating bread, when the servant called him for breakfast.


    Randall said, "I''m not going. I''m full."


    The servant replied, "Mr. Randall Olteran, you should go. Mrs. Shawn Olteran instructed that even if you just watch, you need to be there." In the end, Randall was called to the dining room.


    Randall looked at Shawn, Vera, and Molly and asked, "Have you all finished talking?"


    Shawn, Vera, and Molly ignored Randall.


    Randall, feeling awkward, didn''t say anything further.


    After eating, the four parted ways.


    Randall, Vera, and Molly wanted to hang out together. Shawn watched them and wanted to join.


    However, thinking about the trouble Randall, Vera, and Molly might cause together, Shawn quietly took out his phone to y by himself. Cindy was about to go out, sneaking around.


    Randall immediately noticed Cindy''s unusual behavior and asked, "Mom, where are you going?"


    "To the hospital. Your uncle called and said your grandpa is sick. I''m going to..."


    "You''re not allowed to go!" Randall became firm with Cindy.


    Cindy softened her tone towards Randall, coaxing him, "How about this, Randall, youe with me."


    Randall snatched the bag from Cindy''s hand, "His illness isn''t life-threatening."


    Although Randall''s words were disrespectful, Cindy didn''t scold him after he finished speaking.


    Cindy was about to leave but was stopped by Randall.


    Vera, disliking the cold outside, returned with Molly.


    As soon as they entered the living room, they saw Randall being disrespectful to Cindy.


    Vera asked, "Randall, what are you doing?"


    Randall nced at Vera and frowned. "Nothing."


    Vera noticed Randall was in a bad mood. She exchanged a look with Molly. "Randall must be up to something."


    Randall escorted Cindy back to her room and said, "Mom, give me your phone."


    "Are you going to block them again?"


    Randall replied, "These people always take advantage of you. I''m grown up now. From now on, let them call me directly. I''ll ''handle'' them." When Vera and Molly went upstairs to ask Randall what was going on.


    Randall came out of the bedroom and said to Molly and Vera, "Do me a favor. Keep an eye on my mom today, and don''t let her go anywhere." After saying that, Randall left.


    Vera watched Randall''s back, puzzled. "Why didn''t he wait for us to agree? What if we didn''t agree?"


    Molly, understandingly, said, "He knows we would definitely agree."


    Molly and Vera went to Cindy''s door. Vera knocked, asking, "Cindy, can Molly and Ie in?"


    Cindy replied, "Come in."


    Molly and Vera entered.


    Cindy didn''t look like she had been crying or was angry.


    Vera asked, "Cindy, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine. Where''s Randall?"


    "He went out. I don''t know where he went," Vera answered honestly.


    Cindy, feeling uneasy, also nned to go out.


    Vera and Molly immediately stood at the door, blocking it.


    "What are you doing blocking my door?"


    Vera said, "We''ve promised Randall to do this."


    Cindy said, "Please let me out."


    Vera said, "Sorry, Cindy. We can''t."


    Two hourster, during lunch, Randall returned.


    Randall went straight upstairs to find Cindy.


    He knocked, asking, "Mom, are you in there?"


    Cindy replied, "Come in."


    Randall pushed the door open and was surprised to see Molly and Vera standing at the door. "What are you two doing?"


    Vera replied, "Didn''t you tell us to keep an eye on Cindy today? We''re keeping an eye on her."


    Under Molly and Vera''s watch, Cindy hadn''t stepped out of the room.


    Randall clearly had something to say to Cindy in private. Vera noticed this and said, "You''re back. Molly and I have fulfilled our promise. We''re leaving." Vera and Molly left.


    Randall closed the door and said to Cindy, "Don''t worry, I paid the hospital bill for them."


    Cindy asked, "How''s your Grandpa Dn?"


    Randall replied, "He might outlive my Grandpa Shawn."


    Cindy replied, "Watch your words."


    Randall nced at the door, saying, "It''s fine, Grandpa Shawn didn''t hear."


    Cindy asked again, "What did you do?"


    Randall replied, "They called you to pay the medical bill, right? I went and paid it for you and also arranged for his discharge."


    "Discharged?" Cindy asked Randall.


    Randall nodded.


    "Is he better?" Cindy asked.


    Randall thought about what he did and nodded again.


    Thinking about Randall''s character, Cindy asked, "What did you do?"


    "He''s sick. Since he needed surgery, I had all his illnesses checked. I made him get a colonoscopy and an endoscopy. He ran away before the endoscopy was done. By the way, it wasn''t painless." Cindy was angry. "You''re going to torture him to death."


    Randall said, "He''s sick now. I''m being respectful. I deleted your contact from his phone and saved my number. Don''t call him anymore. Let him contact me if he needs anything."


    Before leaving today, Randall said to Dn, "Don''t contact me unless it''s about your funeral. If you do, I''lle to the Wace family for your funeral."


    Dn, who was in pain, nned to take a cab back, but Randall stopped him and personally drove him back to the Wace family.


    Before getting out of the car, he warned Dn and his uncle Joe Wace, "I remember what you did to my mom. I''m still young. No rush. We''ll settle this slowly!"


    Seeing Randall stand up for her, Cindy suddenly smiled while sitting on the couch. "Mom didn''t raise you in vain. You even stand up for me now."


    "Really? Then please don''t be biased anymore. Vera Linister and Molly Olteran aren''t your children. I am. Treat me better from now on."


    Cindy recalled that she hadn''t treated Randall badly. Didn''t she always think of him first for good things?


    How did he be ungrateful?


    Randall sighed, saying, "Forget it. I won''t have any expectations from you."


    After helping Cindy solve a problem, Randall went out.


    Although Vera and Molly were curious, seeing that Cindy and Randall didn''t want to say more, they pretended not to know anything and weren''t curious. In the afternoon, Patrick and Vincent came back together.


    After what happenedst night, Vera chose to forget after a dozen hours of brewing.


    Hearing Patrick''s voice, Vera immediately went to the door to greet him.


    Patrick entered, still discussing Zandonick''s economic development and talent recruitment with Vincent.


    "Darling." Vera stood at the door, hands behind her back, looking at him eagerly.


    Patrick nced at her, not even asking.


    Vera exined, "I didn''t do anything bad, and I didn''t lie to you. I behaved well today, not even leave the house."

 Chapter 234 Genetic Inheritance Skipping Generations

    Patrick nodded with satisfaction, raised his arm, and put it around Vera''s shoulder as they entered the living room.


    Molly and Shawn were among the few who hadn''t criticized by Patrick, and both of them felt uneasy.


    Shawn stopped ying with his phone, and Molly instinctively looked for her support, changing her seat on the couch.


    To a girl, it was the safest to sit next to her father.


    So, Molly sat next to Shawn.


    She asked, "Dad, are you scared?"


    Shawn said to Molly, "Don''t worry, I will protect you. Patrick can criticize me, but he can''t criticize my precious daughter right in front of me." Molly was touched.


    Shawn and Molly seemed to have forgotten aboutst night''s events.


    When Vincent sat on the couch, he patted the seat next to him for Randall, asking, "Did you spend the whole day at home again?" Randall replied, "I went out and dealt with a couple of troublesome people."


    Vincent nced in Cindy''s direction but said nothing.


    Vera asked Patrick, "Do you have any ns for tomorrow?"


    Patrick replied, "Tomorrow is all about spending time with you."


    Vera smiled, saying, "You still remember."


    Vera had already made an appointment with a hairstylist for the next day.


    Today, Vera had looked at many hair essories online but didn''t find any she liked.


    Vera called Molly and Cindy to look with her.


    Suddenly, an ad popped up on Vera''s phone, and she identally clicked on it.


    Unexpectedly, the theme inside caught Vera''s attention.


    Vera looked at her phone, her gaze shifting between Shawn and Randall.


    Then, Vera sent the ad link to the family group chat.


    Hearing their phones buzz simultaneously, everyone took out their phones to see what was in the group chat. "Molly, check your phone."


    Molly looked, too.


    Randall read quickly and burst into wildughter, "The survey shows that baldness skips a generation. Vera, your future son..." Laughing, Randall suddenly stopped.


    Randall looked up at his family members, seeing everyone staring at him.


    They all fell silent.


    Randall asked a silly question, "Am I also a skipped generation from my grandpa?"


    Then, everyone except Randall burst into uncontrobleughter.


    Even Cindyughed at Randall''s stupidity.


    Shawn was also amused.


    Although Shawn should have been angry, he couldn''t help butugh at Randall''s foolishness.


    Randall was so focused on the possibility of Vera''s future son going bald that he forgot he was also Shawn''s grandson. Randall said angrily, "I''ll go bald in the future!"


    Veraughed, holding her stomach. "Why do you think I sent this to the group?"


    Patrick was also amused by Randall.


    Unintentional misunderstandings often brought the mostughter.


    After a while, Randall felt embarrassed. "Stopughing, what''s so funny?"


    Vera said, "Randall, I''m going to get my hair done tomorrow. Do you want toe with me for a hair transnt?" Randall retorted, "Get lost."


    He picked up his phone and left the room.


    After Randall left, Vera looked up at Patrick''s thick hair, saying, "I don''t have to worry about my husband." Patrick took Vera back to the bedroom. Choosing a hairstyle was something they could do together in bed. Vincent and Cindy also went back to their room.


    In the bedroom, Cindy was stillughing. "Honey, do you think our son has a problem with intelligence?" Vincent: "We had him checked when he was born, and there are no issues."


    In his room, Randall started frantically searching. "Does baldness skip a generation? How to prevent baldness?"


    In Cindy''s bedroom.


    While Vincent was washing up, he asked Cindy, "Did those two people call you again today?"


    Cindy''sughter stopped abruptly. She pursed her lips and nodded. "From his tone, it seems serious this time. Our son wouldn''t let me go, so he went and even handled the discharge procedures." Vincent wiped his face with a towel and walked out. "If you don''t want to deal with these things, let our son handle them. He''s more capable than you."


    Thinking of Randall, Cindy felt a warmth in her heart, realizing for the first time the usefulness of having a son.


    "I don''t want their mess to affect our son''s future."


    Vincent said, "Don''t underestimate Randall. He may seem slow, but he''s not clueless when ites to important matters."


    Randall had grown up being disciplined by Patrick, learning principles and how to handle things. Even if he only picked up a fraction of Patrick''s qualities, he wouldn''t do anything foolish. Cindy didn''t dwell on the matter with Vincent. Once discharged, she wouldn''t care anymore.


    Late at night, Vera finally narrowed down three hairstyles. She nned to try them all at the salon the next day.


    Before sleeping, Vera lifted her head, and Patrick''s arm automatically lowered.


    Patrick and Vera embraced, turned off the lights, and fell asleep.


    The next day, after breakfast, Patrick and Vera went out.


    They had nned to take Molly with them, but she said, "I have examsing up, so I need to stay home and study." Vera bit her lip, cursing, "You''ve be shameless too."


    As soon as Patrick and Vera left, Sebastian called Molly, "Are you home?"


    "Yes, Sebastian, what''s up?"


    Sebastian said, "Get dressed. I''ll pick you up to study at the library."


    Molly thought, ''All right, I really have to study now.''


    Molly got dressed, grabbed her study materials, and walked out of the living room.


    Under the watchful eyes of the Olteran family, Molly said, "Dad, Vincent, Cindy, I''m going to the library to study."


    Shawn looked at the motivated Molly and felt proud of her ambition.


    After Molly left, Cindy and Vincent looked at the idle Randall.


    Randall said, "Only those who are bad at studying need to cram. I don''t."


    Vincent asked, "Didn''t Patrick tell you to get certified?"


    Randall replied, "Fine, I''ll go study."


    He grabbed a book and pretended to drive out to study.


    When Vera returned in the afternoon, her whole demeanor had changed. She used to be lively and cute, but now, with a new hairstyle, she looked gentle and charming. The side bangs made Vera look more mature and alluring, and her eyebrows were shaped, too.


    Vera was very pleased with her transformation and showed Cindy, asking, "Cindy, how do you like my new hairstyle?"


    The hair was slightly curled at the ends, looking naturally wavy and not messy even without styling. A simple handb would make it look natural again.


    The soft, fluffy hair,bined with Vera''s face, made her look much gentler.


    Cindy generously praised Vera, "This hairstyle suits you very well. You look like a grown-up now."


    A hairstyle could change a person''s demeanor, but it couldn''t change their nature.


    Looking at Vera''s face, Randall firmly believed this.


    Patrick heard about Sebastian taking Molly out to study and remembered that exams wereing up for them.


    Patrick didn''t have much faith in Vera''s intellect.

 Chapter 235 Study Hard

    Late at night, when everyone was asleep, Patrick helped Vera review her study materials again.


    Vera didn''t want to study, so Patrick said, "Randall has a good foundation, and Molly has someone to teach her. If you don''t work hard, no one will be there to help you with the retake." This scared Vera. She quickly sat next to Patrick, hugged his arm, and rested her chin on his shoulder, acting cute. "Honey, you teach me."


    Patrick nodded, opened the book, and highlighted the key points for Vera.


    As Vera studied, she eventually fell asleep on Patrick''s shoulder.


    Last night, she stayed upte choosing a hairstyle, and this morning she wanted to get up early because it takes a long time for girls to do their hair.


    Patrick''s voice was as soothing as a luby, and Vera fell asleep listening to it.


    It wasn''t until he heard Vera''s soft snores that Patrick turned his head.


    Even though he couldn''t see Vera''s face, he could feel her petite and soft presence.


    Patrick closed the book.


    He gently held the sleeping Vera, picked her up, and carried her to the bed.


    He took off Vera''s slippers and held her small, cold feet in his hands.


    Patrick lifted the nket and tucked Vera in.


    After a while, Patrick also went to bed. Under the nket, he ced his legs next to Vera''s feet.


    The next day, Vera woke up naturally.


    The first thing Vera did was run to the mirror to check if her hairstyle was ruined.


    She said in relief, "Thank goodness, it''s fine."


    Patrick had already gone to the office, leaving Vera alone at home.


    Molly had been picked up by Sebastian, and Randall, being sensible, took his books and drove out under the pretense of studying.


    Bored at home, Vera took her books and went to the Olteran Group to find Patrick.


    After not showing up for several days, Vera''s sudden appearance almost made Sophia not recognize her. "Mrs. Olteran, this hairstyle is so gentle. I almost didn''t recognize you at first nce." Vera smiled and asked, "Is Patrick in the office?"


    "Yes, he''s probably waiting for you."


    Vera quickly ran into the office. "Honey?"


    Patrick smiled when he saw Vera; no words were needed.


    he asked, "Just woke up?"


    Vera closed the door. "Why didn''t you wake me up when you went to work this morning?"


    Patrick said, "I didn''t want to disturb your sleep."


    Seeing the book in Vera''s hand, Patrick smiled. "Sit on the couch first. I''ll finish what I''m doing and thene teach you."


    Vera obediently agreed.


    After a while, Patrick indeed went to the couch to apany Vera. "Aren''t Molly and Randall at home?"


    Vera said, "Sebastian took Molly, and Randall felt he had no ce at home, so he went out to study. Then I came to find you." Patrick flipped through the pages of the book. "What was thest thing you remembered fromst night?"


    Vera replied, "Nothing stuck in my headst night."


    Patrick decided to teach her again.


    This time, Patrick changed his approach to a Q&A format.


    If Patrick just talked, Vera would forget everything, but if he asked questions and she answered, it would help reinforce her memory. "What are the functions of a mary authority?" Patrick asked.


    Vera recalled what she had learned in ss and roughly answered, not in order, but with the information she had in her head.


    Seeing that she had covered most of it, Patrick expanded on it. "What is the special status of a mary authority?"


    Vera thought for a while, frowned, pouted, andined, "Honey, did I not learn this, or was I not paying attention in ss?"


    Patrick nced at the supplementary materials in the back of the book, which were usually for students to read on their own and not covered by the teacher.


    Patrick didn''t make it difficult for Vera and told her the answer.


    He asked another question, "What is the role of a mary authority in the payment system?"


    Vera answered based on her understanding. "A mary authority can represent its clients..."


    Although Vera''s answer wasn''t exactly the standard one, it conveyed the same idea. Patrick was always lenient with Vera; as long as she got the gist, he didn''t require her to match the exact answer. Listening to Patrick''s questions, Vera answered slowly but managed to hit the key points, making Patrick feel that she wasn''t always sleeping in school.


    "Not bad." Patrick was pleased with Vera''s performance.


    Patrick had a knack for questioning. After asking Vera some difficult questions, he would follow up with easier ones to boost her confidence and keep her interested.


    Jack knocked on the door to hand over some work.


    Entering the superior''s office, he saw Patrick teaching on the couch.


    Jack asked, "Mr. Olteran, are you avable? The documents for the western development project are here, and they need your signature." Patrick nodded, and Jack handed him the documents.


    Patrick quickly skimmed through the terms and conditions, then patted Vera beside him. "Vera, can you get the pen from the desk for me?"


    Vera got up, happily ying the role of Patrick''s assistant. "Honey, here you go."


    Patrick took the pen, signed his name at the end of the document, closed it, and handed it back to Jack. "This project is of utmost importance. Make sure to visit the site frequently and ensure there are no issues." "Yes, Mr. Olteran. I won''t disturb your teaching any longer." Jack left with the documents.


    Patrick continued helping Vera review.


    However, Vera, like a startled cat, lost her patience for studying. She hugged Patrick''s arm, tilted her head, and asked, "Honey, what is the western development project? Why have I been hearing about it for months, and you''re still working on it?"


    Patrick replied, "It''s a project to make you happier."


    Vera said, "Tell me more about it. I''m curious."


    "What aren''t you curious about?"


    "I''m curious about everything," Vera admitted without hesitation.


    Patrick proposed a reward system. "If you do well today, I''ll take you to the site this afternoon."


    "Okay." Vera climbed up and kissed Patrick on the cheek. "Am I doing well?"


    Patrick raised the book in his hand for Vera to see. "I mean in your studies, not our rtionship."


    Vera stuck out her tongue. "Okay, sorry, I misunderstood."


    Patrick looked at Vera''s little face, smiling helplessly.


    Everyone has someone to help them. Sebastian borrowed a forensic ounting book from the city library and started reading, while Molly diligently took notes, writing down all the key points from the book. This was Sebastian''s requirement.


    Sebastian had watched Molly grow up, helping her with homework from elementary school through college.


    He had tutored Molly all the way to Evergreen University, knowing her better than she knew herself.


    Molly couldn''t remember things just by reading; she often answered off-topic.


    Only by writing could Molly internalize the information.


    If she couldn''t get it right the first time, she would write it twice, and at most three times, and then she wouldn''t forget.


    On this bright winter afternoon, sunlight streamed through the window onto the yellowing desk.


    Sebastian asionally nced at Molly, who was bathed in warm sunlight, seriously reviewing her notes.

 Chapter 236 The Cheating of Those Years

    Molly had written four pages of notes in just two days.


    Whenever Molly encountered something she didn''t understand, she recited it to herself again.


    On the way back, Sebastian picked a few points from Molly''s notes to quiz her on.


    Molly answered them all correctly.


    Only then did Sebastian feel at ease sending Molly home. "When are you nning toe home for Christmas this year?"


    Molly said, "Sebastian, I''m spending Christmas with the Olteran family this year."


    Sebastian replied, "That''s fine. We''re all going to the hospital to be with Grandpa this Christmas. You staying with the Olteran family saves us from worrying."


    "I''lle back to see you guys about three days after the holiday at thetest," Molly said affectionately.


    The Chase family was all waiting for Molly toe back.


    Molly, holding her books, returned to the Olteran family.


    The next day was the exam, and Randall was just lying in bed, flipping through his notes calmly.


    Once Randall felt confident, he went to find Molly and Vera.


    Upon seeing them, he said, "For tomorrow''s exam, our student numbers are consecutive. For the multiple-choice questions, watch my fingers. The left hand is for the question number, and the right hand is for the answer. One is A, two is B, three is C, four is D. For thest questions, I''ll write the answers on toilet paper and throw them behind me for you to copy."


    Vera said, "Randall, I can do the questions this time."


    Molly said, "Me too."


    Randall was surprised. The two people who usually rely on him have suddenly be proficient after just two days of studying.


    He asked, "I can understand Vera, because she relies on the man who wrote the textbook. But Molly, how did you manage?"


    Vera also turns her head curiously to look at Molly. "Yeah, Molly, isn''t Sebastian a cop? How did he tutor you?"


    Molly replied, "Sebastian didn''t tutor me; he just supervised me while I copied the notes. Besides, Sebastian knows everything. He''s in economic crime investigation; how could he not know economics?"


    Molly was eager to praise Sebastian, which made Vera and Randall apud her, "Sebastian is quite talented."


    Molly finally felt satisfied.


    The next day, Randall drove Molly and Vera to the ssroom for the exam.


    The ssmates around them were all talking, discussing what to do if they couldn''t answer the questions or where to hide their phones.


    Some girls hid their phones under their skirts. In winter, they wore thick clothes and decorative skirts, so when they sat down, the phone was hidden under the skirt and couldn''t be seen.


    Other girls hid their phones in the tops of their boots. When they crossed their legs, the phone was visible; when they put their legs down, no one could see it.


    Vera looked at a girl next to her who was hiding her phone. The girl was wearing a big-sleeved down jacket with cheat sheets and a phone inside. With a flick of her hand, the phone came out; with a slight lift of her arm, the phone went back in.


    The boys were no less creative in hiding their phones. "Check out this new watch I bought for the exam. It syncs with my phone, so I can see everything."


    "I stuck the answers on tapest night. Even if it''s on the desk, the teacher won''t notice."


    "I have the answers too."


    This was Vera''s first time taking a major exam at the business school. She transferred from another schoolst year, where no one knew how to cheat, and everyone passed on their merit.


    This year, at the business school, she found that everyone was up to something.


    Vera asked Randall, "Was it like thisst year, too?"


    Randall replied, "Are you surprised? Ask Molly how she passedst year."


    Vera asks Molly, "How did you pass?"


    Molly recalled and said, "Randall would read the answers to me after he finished. He''d read a line, and I''d write a line. Last year, we sat one in front of the other and handed in our papers at the same time." Vera asked, "Didn''t the teachers care? And if he read the answers, wouldn''t it be hard to hear?"


    Molly replied, "They cared, but we had our ways."


    Vera was curious, so Molly leaned in and whisperedst year''s method in her ear. Vera''s eyes widened in shock; it was rare for something to surprise her, but this was one of those things.


    Vera stammered, "You two are so bold."


    Molly said, "It''s our ultimate secret weapon."


    What Molly and Randall didst year was something Vera never imagined. No wonder she found the phone-hiding tricks novel, while Randall and Molly were unfazed-they had even more advanced methods. A ssmate tried to get closer to Vera and asked, "Do you need help? If you don''t know the answers, we have a group on Facebook where we share them. I can add you."


    Vera reminded them, "Did you forget I''m the principal?"


    The ssmate thought, ''I really did forget!''


    The ssmate tried to cheat on the principal. What should the principal do? Vera, feeling frustrated, rests her face on her hand. "If only my husband were here." The exam began, and the students started showing off their tricks.


    Vera looked around at her ssmates. Girls with long hair let it fall over their desks, hiding their faces as they almost buried their heads in their desks. Others sneaked cheat sheets out of their drawers.


    The person next to Vera was looking at the writing on their desk for answers. Vera curiously nced over, and the ssmate asked, "Do you want the answers?" Vera shook her head.


    It turned out the girl had written the answers on her desk with a pencil.


    Because she looked around, Vera was noticed by the teacher, who came over to warn her, "Do not look around during the exam."


    Vera nodded. The ones who should be warned weren''t, and the ones who were openly cheating got away with it.


    The teacher picked up Vera''s test paper and saw it was nk. Her desk and drawer were also clean.


    The teacher put down the paper and returned to the podium.


    At this moment, another teacher whispered to the first one, "She''s Vera Linister, Patrick Olteran''s wife."


    Vera was grateful for Patrick''s hard work tutoring her yesterday, which saved her from having to cheat like the others. If she were caught cheating, it would be a school-wide scandal, and she''d lose face. Vera picked up her pen and started writing seriously.


    After the exam, there were four days to prepare for the next one.


    After handing in her paper, Vera found the ssmittee and said, "As ss leaders, you should set a good example."


    "ss president, tell the students that the purpose of learning is to improve themselves. College isn''t just about passing exams and getting a diploma. The studymittee should be responsible for the students'' learning, not just holding a position for end-of-term evaluations."


    She added, "I''ll overlook the cheating this time, but if I catch anyone cheating in the next exam, I won''t be lenient."

 Chapter 237 The Night of Settling Accounts

    Vera, after all, was a nominal principal. Even though she didn''t have to manage anything, she couldn''t let the students be so unruly right under her nose. Vera gave some instructions and then left with her handbag.


    Molly and Randall followedter, and Molly silently gave Vera a thumbs-up.


    Once they got in the car, they finally rxed. Molly said, "Vera, I didn''t know you would handle students cheating."


    Facing her best friends, Vera showed her dilemma. "Actually, I don''t know if what I did was right, but I always feel that being strict and making them study is for their good." Randall saw that it was still early, so he asked Molly and Vera, "So, where are we going,dies? Dinner, home, or should I take you for a drive?"


    Molly said, "Drop me at the police station. I need to find my brother."


    Vera said, "The Olteran Group, to find my husband."


    Randall''s tone sounded somewhat happy. "Alright!"


    Vera then asked Randall, "Randall, where are you goingter?"


    Randall replied, "I have my things to do."


    Vera reminded him, "Come home early in the afternoon."


    "Got it."


    After dropping Molly and Vera at their respective destinations, Randall drove away.


    Vera went to Patrick''s office, but no one was inside.


    Sophia and Jack were also not outside the door.


    Vera went to the caf¨¦, picked out a drink, and returned to the office to pass the time.


    After a while, Patrick appeared.


    Patrick was walking and instructing Sophia on thepany''s year-end matters.


    Sophia memorized everything in her mind.


    As Patrick passed the secretary''s office area on his way back to his office, he casually asked an employee, "Has Mrs. Olteran arrived?" "Yes, Mrs. Olteran is waiting for you in the office."


    Patrick nodded and let the employee continue working, then returned to his office.


    Vera was bored and watering the nts, not with a watering can but with Patrick''s coffee cup.


    Vera was about to go to the break room to get some water when she turned around and saw Patrick had returned.


    She asked, "Darling, where did you go just now?"


    Patrick replied, "I had a meeting downstairs. Why didn''t you message me when you arrived?"


    "I figured you were busy, and I wasn''t in a hurry, so I just waited in your office."


    Patrick teased with a smile, saying, "It''s a bit unusual for you to be so considerate."


    Vera said, "Do you want me to do something disobedient for you?"


    Patrick shook his head. "How was the exam this morning?"


    "Perfectly fine. I filled out the entire test paper. Darling, I have something to tell you. Do you want to hear it?"


    Patrick sat on the sofa, and Vera sat next to him.


    Patrick rescued his coffee cup from Vera''s hand. "Do I dare not listen to you?"


    "Before the exam today, I found out that our ss..." Vera shared the morning''s exam events with Patrick and then asked, "At the end of the exam, I pointed out the ssmittee members. Darling, do you think what I did was right?" Patrick thought it was something serious, but it turned out to be a minor issue.


    Patrick asked, "Do you regret it after saying it?"


    Vera shook her head. "No, because it''s about studying. I can''t harm them, and making them grasp the knowledge is for their good. Everyone is in college now, and I think it''s necessary to scare those with poor self-discipline into studying well." Patrick said, "If you don''t regret it, then it''s the right thing to do."


    Vera asked him again, "Will the ssmittee members think I''m meddling too much, and will other students think I have a problem?"


    This was what Vera was conflicted about.


    Patrick said, "No."


    Vera was puzzled.


    Patrick continued, "Your position at the school is clear, and few people dare to speak out. If someone does say something about you, think about it, did you do anything wrong?"


    If someone didn''t like Vera meddling andined to another person about Vera''s overreach, how would that other person think?


    Vera''s well-intentioned reminder was misunderstood, and she ended up beingined about. Who would want to be friends with theiner?


    Once Vera understood this, she felt relieved and no longer worried.


    Vera generously hugged Patrick and nibbled on his neck.


    The restless energy that had been dormant in Patrick for days was awakened.


    Patrick''s Adam''s apple bobbed, and his hoarse voice sounded in Vera''s ear. "Vera, you don''t have an exam tomorrow, right?"


    Vera replied, "No, what''s wrong?"


    Patrick''s face showed a satisfied smile.


    Great!


    Vera''s period was over; it was time to settle ounts.


    That night, Vera couldn''t escape her fate in bed.


    Vera apologized, admitted her mistakes, and professed her love, but she couldn''t escape from Patrick.


    Vera regretted being so reckless before.


    Vera was covered in a fragrant sweat, her whole body hot, and her breathing irregr.


    Like a puppet, she was at Patrick''s mercy.


    After one round, Vera was limp all over. She thought it was over and prepared to escape to the bathroom, but Patrick, who was pressing down on her, spoke, "That was the first ''ount'' for disobedience." Vera whimpered, "How many more ''ounts'' do I have left?"


    Patrick replied, "Three more ounts."


    Vera shook her head. "You''re lying. I wasn''t that disobedient."


    Patrick lifted Vera''s chin and brought his lips close to hers, saying, "Then I''ll settle them one by one tonight."


    With that, Vera''s words were drowned in the covers.


    She said, "Darling, I''ll write you a letter of guarantee. I swear I won''t make any more mistakes."


    Patrick replied, "Keep making mistakes; it''s fine."


    The next day, it was daylight, and Vera was still sleeping.


    In the morning, Vera hadn''t woken up yet.


    By lunchtime, Molly knocked on the door. "Vera, if you don''t get up now, it''ll be evening soon."


    Vera was startled awake. Had she slept for a whole day?


    Vera quickly turned on the bedsidemp to check the time on her phone.


    It was 11:30 AM.


    Vera felt a bit relieved, put down her phone, and rubbed her temples to wake up.


    Patrick was still very considerate. When he left in the morning, he had drawn the curtains for Vera, giving her a good sleeping environment. Vera yawned while sitting on the bed, and tears came out.


    Vera rubbed her eyes, lifted the covers, and got out of bed.


    By noon, Vera appeared in the dining room.


    Her phone showed that someone had sent her a message. Vera nced at the sender and blocked Patrick.


    How could Patrick have the nerve to ask if she was awake?


    Patrick sent two more messages without a reply. He even asked about Vera''s favorite restaurant, but she didn''t respond.


    When Patrick called, no one answered.


    Patrick guessed she might still be asleep.


    If she kept sleeping like this, she wouldn''t be able to sleep at night.


    Patrick felt embarrassed to ask someone else to wake Vera up, so he took a break in the afternoon to go home and wake her up himself. However, as soon as Patrick got home, he met Vera at the door.

 Chapter 238 Her Bold Behavior

    "Awake?" Patrick asked.


    Vera replied, "Yes."


    Patrick noticed the phone tightly gripped in Vera''s hand and squinted. "Been on your phone?" Vera responded again, annoyed, "What''s the matter?"


    Molly and Randall thought something was up between Vera and Patrick.


    Vera wasn''t infatuated with Patrick at all today; she was cold and distant, which was unusual.


    Molly and Randall instantly united, happy to see Vera and Patrick having a conflict.


    This time, Patrick realized that Vera wasn''t just groggy; she was deliberately ignoring him.


    Seeing Vera, Molly, and Randall all dressed up as if they were going out, Patrick asked, "Where are you going?" "Studying."


    At some point, their household had adopted an excuse.


    Whenever they didn''t want to reveal their true intentions, they would use "studying" as an excuse.


    Randall had used it, Molly had used it, and even Vera, who despised the excuse, used it today.


    However, Patrick didn''t mind interrupting others'' study sessions but had no qualms about interrupting Vera''s.


    Besides, Vera wouldn''t be studying on the first day after exams.


    Patrick grabbed Vera''s wrist and led her to his car.


    Vera said angrily, "Patrick, let go of me. I need to study; you can''t hinder my thirst for knowledge."


    Patrick replied, "The three of you aren''t suited to study together."


    When Vera, Molly, and Randall were together, studying was always Randall''s task, while Vera and Molly yed. Vera was carried into the passenger seat.


    Patrick drove off with Vera.


    Left behind, Molly frowned in disappointment. "I Didn''t see anything."


    Randall asked, "Are we really going to follow them to the office to watch?"


    "Would you dare follow them to the office to watch them argue?"


    Randall shook his head. "I wouldn''t dare, would you?"


    Molly also shook her head. "I wouldn''t dare either."


    On the road, Vera angrily threw her handbag in the car. "Stop the car."


    Patrick pulled over, snatched Vera''s phone, and unlocked it with his fingerprint.


    Vera thought, ''When did he add his fingerprint to my phone?''


    Patrick saw her Facebook pinned with "Big Tiger," which is currently showing a blocked status.


    Patrick turned to look at Vera beside him.


    Vera blinked; how did Patrick find out so quickly that she had blocked him?


    He asked, "You blocked me?"


    Vera pouted. "You saw it, why ask?"


    Patrick thought of his affection, taking time this afternoon to wake her up.


    "Didn''t I deal with youst night? Are you trying to provoke me again?" Patrick asked.


    Vera snatched her phone back, using Patrick, "When did you add your fingerprint to my phone?"


    "Didn''t you add yours to mine?"


    Vera thought, ''I was caught again!''


    "When did you find out?" Vera felt guilty.


    Patrick recalled how Vera would casually take his phone to y without asking, a habit that became natural.


    Initially, Patrick didn''t mind. One day, after a shower, he found his phone in Vera''s hands, being used without entering a password, which made him suspicious. When Vera fell asleep, Patrick checked his phone and found an extra fingerprint. He looked at the sleeping Vera andughed.


    Clearly, Patrick should have been angry, but he felt happy instead.


    Patrick seemed to have a problem.


    In the end, Patrick took the Vera, who was reluctant, to the office.


    "Where were you nning to go with them?"


    "Dungeons & Dragons."


    Patrick snorted. "Boring."


    Vera retorted "It''s something young people enjoy; old folks find it boring. We even asked Shawn before leaving, and he found it boring, too." Smart Patrick asked, "Do you think me old?"


    Vera replied, "I didn''t say anything. It''s all your own words."


    Patrick was tricked by Vera, pointing to the couch. "Go y by yourself."


    "I don''t want to y under your nose."


    Patrick asked, "Then whose nose do you want to y under?"


    "Not telling you."


    Patrick stood up, and Vera immediately retreated strategically.


    Patrick asked, "What are you hiding from?"


    Vera replied, "I''m not saying."


    Just as Patrick was about to get angry and deal with Vera, Sophia knocked on the door.


    "Come in." Patrick sat back down.


    Sophia entered.


    Sophia sensitively noticed the unusual atmosphere in the room.


    Sophia nced at Vera, who was hiding in the corner. Why was she so far from Patrick?


    Were they arguing?


    Sophia, married for years, immediately saw the unusual signs.


    Sophia handed over the tasks Patrick had assigned her yesterday for his review.


    Patrick nced at the document and signed it. "Go ahead."


    Patrick looked up at Vera, who was hiding in the corner again.


    Vera avoided eye contact with Patrick.


    Sophia smiled, saying, "Mr. Olteran, the health check results for all employees are out. What about yours?"


    Vera''s ears perked up.


    Patrick replied, "I don''t need a check-up."


    Sophia said, "Mr. Olteran, I''ve noticed you''ve been having some headaches during social events recently. It''s probably a sign of some health issue. It''s best to get checked out. Early prevention is key, especially since you used to stay up all night for years without rest. Your body might have some minor issues without you knowing."


    Vera moved closer.


    Patrick maintained his stance; he didn''t need a check-up; he was fine.


    Vera walked over, asking, "Sophia, where is the check-up?"


    Sophia replied, "City Center Hospital."


    Vera asked another question, "When''s a good time to go?"


    Sophia replied, "If it''s for employees, weekends are rmended. If it''s for Mr. Olteran, he can go anytime."


    Vera asked again, "Is it necessary to fast beforehand? Like for blood tests and so on."


    Sophia replied, "Yes, Mrs. Olteran, are you going?"


    "I''m asking for Patrick."


    Patrick, who was mentioned, stood by. "Vera, I''m fine."


    "Shut up. Did I ask you to speak?" Vera yelled at Patrick.


    Patrick, amused again, had no temper when Vera yelled at him.


    Vera asked Sophia about the details, the best time to go, how long it would take, what needed to be checked, and so on. Only after getting a clear idea did she let Sophia leave.


    Before leaving, Sophia nced at Patrick, who had just been scolded. "Looks like someone is in charge after getting married."


    Patrick looked at Vera, who could control him, and smiled. "Someone dares to boss me around, and I can''t do anything about it."


    The bossy Vera proudly left the room, grabbed a drink, and came back.


    In the afternoon, Patrick was working, and Vera was reviewing ss notes on her phone.


    In the evening, back home, Vera kicked Patrick. "Go sleep in the study."


    Patrick asked, "Why?"


    "Because I don''t want to sleep with you!"

 Chapter 239 Vera Making Excuses

    Patrick sat on the edge of the bed, and another pair of feetnded on hisp.


    Patrick grabbed Vera''s foot and pulled her from one side of the bed to his side.


    Vera slid across the bed.


    Her hair was all disheveled.


    She had been lying down properly, but after being pulled over, Vera sat up and ended up right next to Patrick. She looked adorably confused. "You pulled my foot."


    Patrick asked, "Would you rather I pull your head?"


    Vera wanted to act out, but Patrick held her hand and warned, "Do you want to lose your hand?"


    Vera tried to pull her hand back but found she couldn''t.


    "If you don''t go sleep in the study, I''ll sleep in the guest room."


    "You want the whole family to know we''re fighting and sleeping in separate rooms?"


    Vera said, "It''s normal for couples to have disagreements."


    Patrick said, "We''re newlyweds. If we have conflicts, the three ''mediators'' in the family and the two ''spectators'' will take turns talking to us. As long as you don''t mind the hassle, we can sleep in separate rooms."


    Vera could already imagine the scene in which she sat in the middle between Cindy and Shawn, Two others who didn''t care about the couple''s quarrel but were just curious about why they were fighting.


    Seeing that Vera was listening, Patrick picked her up and ced her in the middle of the bed. "Do you still want to sleep in separate rooms?"


    "Yes." Vera added, "Honey, you go sleep in the study. I''ve even thought of an excuse for you. Just say you''re busy with work and need to workte in the study, and you''re worried about disturbing my sleep, so you decided to sleep there. That way, our family will think we have a deep bond and won''t know I can''t stand you."


    Patrick looked at the considerate Vera, who even came up with an excuse for him.


    At that moment, he wanted to teach her a lesson.


    He said, "A deep bond means mutual feelings. You and I sleeping in the study together would show a deep bond."


    Vera frowned, puffed her cheeks, and shook her head. "It''s enough if you have deep feelings for me. I don''t need to have deep feelings for you."


    "Did you forget the pain fromst night?"


    Thinking aboutst night, Vera kicked Patrick even harder.


    Her feet were out of control, and Patrick pulled Vera under him. "Do you want to feel the pain again?"


    Vera shook her head.


    Patrick said, "If you push me away again,st night''s events will repeat."


    Vera cursed Patrick in her mind, ''Overindulgence leads to impotence.''


    "So if I don''t push you to the study, you''ll let me off tonight?" Vera asked.


    Patrick retorted "When did I say we''d continue tonight?"


    "This afternoon, you acted like you wanted to make love tonight."


    That''s what worried Vera, fearing a repeat ofst night''s experience and not being able to get up in the morning to drag Patrick for a check-up.


    Patrick had no idea what Vera had misunderstood.


    Vera continued, "You definitely won''t let me off tonight, making me sleepte and unable to get up in the morning, so I can''t take you for a check-up, and you''ll just brush it off." Patrick asked, "So you''re pushing me away tonight to avoid intimacy?"


    Vera nodded.


    Patrickughed at Vera''s childish thoughts.


    "Rx, I won''t touch you tonight."


    Vera skeptically asked, "Really?"


    "Unless you want to..."


    "I don''t, not at all."


    Vera covered her eyes with her hands. "Turn off the light. I''m going to sleep now."


    Patrick was helpless.


    The room lights turned off, and Patrick held Vera, ready to sleep.


    Vera rolled away on the bed.


    Patrick pulled her back.


    When Vera tried to slip away again, a pair of hands wrapped around her waist, locking her in his arms, unable to escape.


    Patrick said, "You should get a check-up too tomorrow."


    Vera, pretending to sleep, thought, ''You want me to draw blood? No way!''


    The next morning, Patrick watched Vera being carefree in front of him.


    Vera drank water, milk, and juice. She also ate fried eggs, bacon, and sandwiches.


    Vera deliberately ate and drank in front of Patrick.


    Then she obediently said, "Honey, the doctor said I need to fast in the morning. My stomach is full, so I can''t get a check-up."


    Patrick knew Vera did it on purpose.


    At the hospital, Vera started leading the way.


    The nurse asked questions, and Vera answered.


    The nurse tried to talk more with Patrick, but Vera intercepted every time.


    She was aware of the nurse''s intention. The nurse asked some questions three times, and even though Vera had already answered, she still directed them at Patrick. The nurse got annoyed. "Was I asking you?"


    Vera got even more annoyed. "You were asking my husband."


    Seeing she was a nurse working hard at the reception, Vera didn''t argue with her. However, the nurse didn''t realize and continued to argue.


    Vera filled out the form and pped it on the table.


    Angrily, she pulled Patrick away.


    Vera feared if she stayed longer, she would beat the nurse.


    Vera was jealous.


    Patrick chuckled.


    He held Vera, saying, "Now everyone knows you''re my wife."


    Vera said, "A check-up can make me furious. Honey, from now on, only I can apany you to the hospital, got it?"


    "That nurse at the door must be blind not to know I''m your wife.


    "She was so ''considerate,'' almost treating you like a child, even wanting to hold your hand during the blood draw. She wanted to apany you throughout the check-up, practically recing me as your wife." "I wrote my phone number today. If I had written yours, you''d get a friend request from a stranger by the time we got home."


    Patrick didn''t say anything; he just listened to Vera''sints.


    They reached the third floor, the designated check-up area.


    A nurse named Ava Davis was waiting at the door. "Mr. Olteran, Mrs. Olteran. I''m Ava Davis, responsible for Mr. Olteran''s check-up."


    Vera found Ava quite agreeable and let her apany them.


    Vera realized she had be a middle-aged woman, worrying about her husband being noticed by young girls and forgetting she was also a young girl.


    Patrick went to draw blood, and Vera held his coat, talking to him, "Honey, I''m really upset."


    Patrick watched the needle go into his arm, "Still about the nurse at the door?"


    Vera responded, "Am I being petty?"


    "It''s normal. I''d be angry if someone had bad intentions toward you."


    After the blood draw, Patrick pressed the cotton ball and walked with Vera. "I promise, next time youe to the hospital, you won''t see her." He threw the cotton ball into the trash bin. Ava followed them, curious, asking, "Mrs. Olteran, who were you talking about?"


    Vera replied, "The nurse at the door. Do you know her?"

 Chapter 240 Randall Calls the Shots at Home

    Ava smiled and said tactfully, "I''ve heard about her, but we haven''t interacted."


    Later, when Patrick went for a check-up, Vera chatted with Ava outside to pass the time.


    Vera didn''t continue to be upset about the woman they were discussing earlier but instead chatted with Ava about random things to kill time. "Gardasil 9? I think my friend mentioned it. Is it really okay to get it?" Vera asked after learning about an injection from Ava.


    Ava replied, "It''s a cervical cancer vine to prevent high-risk virus infections and thus prevent cervical cancer. Mrs. Olteran, how old are you?" "20 years old."


    Ava eximed, "Oh my gosh, you''re five years younger than me."


    Vera smiled shyly. "I just got married this summer."


    Ava had thought Vera was at least twenty-three or twenty-four, but she was only twenty.


    "Then you have plenty of time. The nine-valent vine covers many viruses."


    Vera remembered that Molly had mentioned this to her before, but she hadn''t paid much attention to it at the time.


    While Vera and Ava were talking, Patrick unknowingly came up behind Vera without her noticing.


    "Where can she get this?" Patrick asked.


    Vera turned her head in surprise. "Honey, you''re done?"


    Patrick nodded and continued to ask Ava about the HPV vine.


    Ava said, "You need to make an appointment for it."


    By noon, Patrick had finished his full-body check-up. Instead of leaving the hospital, he took Vera directly to the gynecology department.


    After all, it was a gynecological vine.


    Vera was still in a daze when Patrick was already talking to the department head.


    "Mr. Olteran, this vine is indeed avable, but there aren''t many on the market. Just making one dose takes a long time, so the waiting period might be a bit long." Patrick asked many questions.


    Before Vera could understand, Patrick had already moved on to take her for a check-up.


    "What kind of check-up?" Vera asked.


    The gynecologist told Vera, "Women who have been sexually active need to undergo a cervical cancer screening before getting the vine. Even if you don''t get the vine, regr check-ups are good." Vera still didn''t fully understand, but Patrick took her out, saying he got it.


    Both Vera and Patrick were indifferent to their own health but very concerned about the health of their loved ones.


    Sophia had urged Patrick for four years to get a check-up. He always felt he was healthy and didn''t need to waste time on it. But when Vera heard he had migraines, she dragged him to the hospital.


    Patrick didn''t care about most things, but after hearing one sentence from Ava, he took Vera to the gynecology department to consult about the vine and even helped her make an appointment on his phone. Vera''s reaction throughout could be summed up in one word - bewildered.


    When they went to eat, Vera focused on eating while Patrick looked at his phone.


    Patrick said, "Vera, after your exams, I''ll take you abroad."


    Vera paused while eating. "For what?"


    "To get you the vine."


    Vera said, "Is it necessary to go abroad just for a vine? I don''t want to go."


    "Then I''ll have the doctore to Zandonick to give it to you."


    Vera replied, "In that case, I''ll go abroad."


    Patrick already had Sophia arrange his trip.


    Back at the Olteran family home, Vera asked Molly, "I remember you mentioned the Gardasil 9 vine before. Did you get it?"


    "I''ve already finished all the doses," Molly said calmly.


    Vera was shocked. "When did you get it? I''ve never heard about it."


    Molly thought back tost year. "I told you to make an appointment on your phone. When I told you, I had just gotten the first dose, and then I got the other two doses over time."


    Vera remembered Molly had indeed told her, but she hadn''t taken it to heart.


    Molly added, "My brother heard about it from somewhere and made an appointment for me. It took almost half a year. When the vine was avable, he picked me up from school and took me to the hospital. After getting the shot, I told you."


    Vera said, "Patrick wants to take me abroad to get the vine."


    "He''s so considerate. If you didn''t have exams, would he have taken you abroad today?"


    Vera nodded. "I think there''s a 99% chance."


    Molly said, "Be confident and make it 100%."


    That night in the bedroom, Vera mentioned that Molly had already been vinated. She told Patrick, "I was thinking of taking Molly with us, but she got vinatedst year."


    Patrick had also thought of taking Molly but hadn''t had the chance to bring it up. Vera had asked for him.


    Patrick said, "She found out pretty early."


    Vera said, "She''s not very proactive, but she has a proactive brother, Sebastian."


    "Really?" Patrick looked at Vera.


    Vera nodded. "Yes, he really takes good care of your sister."


    Before bed, Vera talked a lot about how good Sebastian was to Molly.


    Patrick listened casually without taking it to heart.


    In the following days, the study trio went their separate ways: one went to the library to report to Sebastian, another was called to the Olteran Group office, and Randall left with his phone andptop under the guise of studying.


    Shawn looked at his home''s door frame, then at the "hardworking" study trio, and nodded with satisfaction. His kids were all so promising; they were sure to be big shots in the future.


    With Vera''s reminder, during the next exams, the ssmates didn''t dare to talk about cheating. Most students studied seriously in their dorms and did well on the tests.


    Every subsequent exam was the same.


    Vera felt more at ease.


    After thest exam, Vera stretched in the ssroom and sighed in relief.


    As she walked out of the ssroom, she saw Patrick talking to Sebastian.


    "The Tooker Group is not as clean as it appears. The prettier the ounts, the bigger the issues," Sebastian told Patrick.


    Patrick said, "Recently, I couldn''t show up, so I sent my nephew to investigate the ck Heart Caf¨¦. On the surface, it''s a small caf¨¦ invested by the Tooker Group, but do you know who the actual manager is?" Sebastian looked at Patrick, not knowing who it was.


    "Kelly." Mentioning this name, Patrick believed Sebastian would understand.


    At that moment, two people ran past Patrick and Sebastian.


    Vera asked, "Honey, when did you get here?"


    Molly asked, "Sebastian, aren''t you busy today?"


    Then, they each hugged their respective partners.


    Molly and Vera''s appearance interrupted the previous conversation.


    Patrick put his arm around Vera and nodded at Sebastian. "Keep in touch."


    Sebastian also nodded and took Molly''s hand. "I''ll take Molly home for a few days."


    Randall, now free of control, walked lightheartedly, twirling his car keys, and happily headed home.


    Vera was about to go abroad with Patrick, and Molly was going to stay with the Chase family for a while, so they wouldn''t be back for some time. Randall''s good days had finally arrived.

 Chapter 241 Ellie Doesnt Love Molly Anymore

    Patrick left the night before. He called Randall into the study and gave him an instruction. "I''ve sent you Jack''s phone number. He''ll send you a list of all the small and medium-sizedpanies under the Tooker Group. Just like the shady coffee shopst time, find out who the real controller behind them is."


    Randall asked, "Uncle Patrick, why do you want me to keep investigating the Tooker family?"


    Patrick replied, "To investigate Molly''s disappearance back then. Nowadays, it''s inconvenient for me to get involved, and I don''t trust anyone else. Thepany''s employees are too entrenched in corporate culture and might blow our cover. You''re a student, quick-witted, and without the social baggage. You can handle this without me worrying."


    Even if Randall got discovered, being Patrick''s nephew would make anyone think twice before acting against him.


    Randall understood. "Uncle Patrick, do you mean the Tooker family was behind the kidnapping back then?"


    Patrick shook his head. "Mr. Tooker is a cautious and petty man. Even if he had the intention, he wouldn''t have the guts to carry out a kidnapping. Without backing, it would have been impossible." Randall asked, "Was it Mr. Kelly?"


    "He''s just a small fry. Fifteen years ago, he wasn''t even in the government. And with his rank and power, he wouldn''t be enough for the Tooker family to rely on."


    "So there''s someone else behind it!"


    Patrick nodded.


    After instructing Randall, the next day, Patrick took Vera to the airport.


    Molly wasn''t at the Olteran family. Back at the Chase family, she wandered around in her pajamas without feeling embarrassed.


    The Olteran family had many servants, and two brothers she wasn''t very familiar with. Molly felt too shy to go out in her pajamas, so she dressed neatly every morning.


    However, back in the Chase family, it was different. Molly could stay in her pajamas all day. When she went to pick up packages, she just threw on a big coat over her pajamas and went out without caring about her appearance. Sebastian drove home and saw the familiar bunny pajamas. "Molly, get in the car."


    "Sebastian, you''re home early today?"


    Molly opened the car door and got in immediately, her ankles stinging from the cold.


    However, Molly waszy, toozy even to wear socks.


    Sebastian scolded her, but Molly stubbornly refused to listen.


    While Sebastian and Molly were debating at home about whether she should wear socks to pick up packages, Timothy overheard them.


    The next day, Timothy bought Molly a pair of Martin boots. He also picked up a pair for Ellie.


    This solved the issue. The boots protected her ankles, and she didn''t need to wear socks, killing two birds with one stone.


    Molly said, "Dad, how did you know I wear size 6.5 feet?"


    Timothy said, "Last year, your mom bought you a pair of sneakers you didn''t like, so she ended up wearing them. You two can wear the same size, so if I know your mom''s size, I know yours."


    Ellie beamed with happiness. "Your dad has too much free time. I''ve been busy for a month without a break, and he still finds time to shop for shoes for us. Molly, when you graduate, you should work for the local government, not apany." Molly linked arms with Timothy. "Dad, did you hear that? You spend money and get no thanks. You buy shoes for Mom, and she calls you idle."


    Timothy replied, "I don''t care what she said."


    Ellie nudged Timothy, saying, "Timothy, help me wash the vegetables in the kitchen. I need to cook for your kids."


    Timothy got up and went.


    Watching Ellie and Timothy interact, Molly felt grateful countless times for living in a happy family.


    During dinner, Molly asked, "Mom, Dad, why didn''t you call me toe home when I was staying at the Olteran family for so long?"


    Ellie replied, "If we wanted to see you, we''d just go to the Olteran family. If we called you home, I''d have to worry about your meals. There are many people in the Olteran family, and you havepany, so you won''t be hungry or lonely. We get to rx."


    Molly said, "But you never came to see me at the Olteran family."


    Ellie replied, "If we wanted to see you, we''d go. If we didn''t, it means we didn''t want to."


    Molly wondered where Ellie, who cried her heart out, nose running, and tears streaming, not wanting her to leave, had gone.


    In the following days, Molly realized Ellie didn''t care about her at all.


    Molly finally went out once, wanting to shop for new clothes.


    With Vera taken away by Patrick, Molly went to the MS Group to find Ellie.


    Ellie said, "Molly, here''s some money. Go by yourself. I''m too busy to go with you."


    Molly said, "Then I''ll wait for you to get off work."


    Ellie replied, "Don''t be a nuisance at the office. Cindy has good taste. Go shopping with her."


    Molly wasn''t close enough to Cindy to go shopping together, so she went to the police station. She said to Sebastian, "Sebastian, let''s go shopping."


    Sebastian didn''t even look up. "I''m busy. Find someone else."


    "Mom won''t go with me. Vera''s not home, and Randall isn''t answering my calls."


    Annoyed by the noise, Sebastian pointed to the sofa and said, "Sit there and wait for three hours." Molly sat down, determined not to waste the time. She opened her phone and started shopping online. In just three hours, Molly had 18 items waiting to be received and five items waiting to be shipped. Sebastian looked at her shopping record, asking, "Do you still need to go shopping?"


    Molly replied, "Yes, I need more clothes because I have two homes and two closets. Too few clothes would be a waste of my closets."


    Sebastian said, "If you can''t fit all your clothes at home, you can move some to the Olteran family."


    "Ellie said she would donate the clothes I don''t wear, so I need to buy more."


    In the end, Molly still wanted to go shopping for clothes and needed Sebastian to go with her.


    After changing clothes, Sebastian took Molly out of the police station.


    Sebastian knew his bank bnce was in danger.


    On the way, Sebastian asked Molly, "Where did Vera go? She hasn''te back yet."


    Molly replied, "She went abroad to get vinated, the same Gardasil 9 you took me to get. Since there''s no vine avable in Zandonick, Patrick took her abroad."


    Sebastianmented, "Patrick really loves her, taking her abroad during the busiest time before the holidays just for a vine."


    Molly replied, "Yes, he loves her very much. She can''t go out after 8 PM, and we can''t disturb them. Vera can sleep until noon the next day. You know what they were doingst night without me saying." Sebastian said, "Molly, you''re a girl, and I''m your brother."


    "So what? I didn''t say anything inappropriate." Molly didn''t feel embarrassed and thought she was right.


    Sebastian pinched Molly''s face lightly. "Don''t say things like that again."


    He didn''t pinch hard, just enough to warn her.


    Molly said, "Stop acting. I don''t believe you don''t understand."


    Sebastian gave Molly a light p on the back.

 Chapter 242 Randall Detained

    Foreign Land.


    Vera got up, and Patrick was already gone.


    Vera had already been vinated, so she started packing her luggage to hurry home.


    Last night, Patrick received a call, and Vera found out that something had happened to Randall at home.


    There were no flightsst night, so they could only leave at noon today.


    Patrick went to work, and Vera packed their belongings at the hotel.


    At 10 AM, Patrick returned and found that Vera had already packed the luggage.


    "Vera?"


    "Honey, I''m in the bathroom."


    Patrick pushed open the bathroom door and saw Vera blow-drying her hair.


    He asked, "Have you finished packing?"


    Vera said, "Yes, did you book the tickets?"


    Patrick took out their documents and said, "The car is waiting downstairs. Once your hair is dry, we can leave."


    Vera put down the hairdryer, casually smoothed her hair, and followed Patrick out of the hotel.


    On the way back, Vera asked worriedly, "Honey, Randall wasn''t beaten, was he? He''s smart but not good with his fists. If he got into a fight, he wouldn''t stand a chance." Patrick said, "No, he was just detained."


    Last night, Patrick was nning to take Vera on a nearby trip when he suddenly received a call from Randall.


    "Is this Mr. Olteran? Someone iming to be your nephew is causing trouble in my store. I wanted to check if he''s an imposter."


    Patrick asked, "Who are you?"


    "So you are Mr. Olteran. I won''t take up your valuable time. Since he has your number, he must be your nephew. Mr. Olteran, could youe to my store to pick him up?" Patrick turned and walked to the window.


    Vera, who was looking for travel destinations on her phone, sensed something was wrong.


    She put down her phone and looked at Patrick''s back.


    Patrick said, "I don''t remember small fry. I need to know who has the guts to detain my nephew."


    "Mr. Olteran, our boss is an old acquaintance of yours, Mr. Tooker. You know him, right?"


    Patrick sneered. "Since when did I have an acquaintance named Tooker? Some people just shamelessly im to be familiar after a few words."


    On the other end, Glen was furious upon hearing this.


    "Mr. Olteran, since you''re not familiar with our boss, we won''t be polite to Randall either."


    Patrickughed lightly. "I''d like to see how you n to be impolite to my nephew."


    He hung up.


    Glen clenched his fist and pounded the table. "Patrick is so disrespectful. I saved him back then, and he should repay me for a lifetime. But the Olteran family has no conscience; they only helped me for a decade before distancing themselves from the Tooker Group. Now, his words are full of thorns."


    The man smoking in the shadows on the sofa remained silent. The person who had called ced Randall''s phone on the table. He had a leaf tattoo on his wrist, which was quite noticeable.


    "Boss, Sebastian has shut down the ck Heart Coffee Shop. Randall was seen there before the closure."


    The man, referred to as the boss, asked, "What about Gerald?"


    "Sebastian is investigating Mr. Kelly and the ck Heart Coffee Shop but hasn''t found anything yet."


    He took a drag of his cigarette and exhaled a cloud of smoke. "Sebastian Chase, Timothy Chase''s son, another young and righteousd."


    Speaking of Sebastian and Timothy, Glen suddenly remembered something important. "Boss, Molly isn''t dead."


    That night, Vera learned that Randall was investigating the Tooker family for Patrick and had been detained by them. She hurriedly started packing. "Patrick, you book the tickets, and I''ll pack." Patrick said, "There are no flights tonight; we''ll have to wait until tomorrow."


    Vera wanted Vincent to bring Randall back, but Patrick stopped her from acting impulsively. "This is a business matter. If it involves Vincent, it will be used against us. They''re waiting for me to return. Randall will be fine until I show up." Vera asked Patrick, "What did you have Randall investigate?"


    "To find out who the Tooker Group is colluding with. Fifteen years ago, Molly and I were kidnapped. The kidnappers were caught and died of sudden illness in prison within half a year. His family was very poor, but after his death, they received donations from ''kind-hearted people,'' making their lives suddenly prosperous."


    "After Molly was found, I investigated the kidnappers. He had cancer, and it was terminal. Since I had seen his face, I identified him directly when the police caught him without further investigation."


    "Fifteen years ago, the Olteran family was searching for Molly and me extensively. When I woke up, the Tooker family was by my side. And it was the Tooker family who found ''Molly''s'' body. Don''t you think it''s too coincidental?"


    Vera frowned. "So you suspect that the Tooker family was involved in your kidnapping, but you don''t believe they had the capability. You think they were being used and had a mastermind behind them. You want to find out the Tooker family''s connections through their investmentpanies to identify the mastermind?"


    "Vera, you''re getting smarter." Patrick was pleased.


    Vera said, "Then why didn''t you ask me to investigate? Randall is clueless. Sending him is like sending him to get beaten."


    Patrick said, "You''re a girl."


    Vera said, "Patrick, you shouldn''t have sent Randall for such dangerous tasks. He can''t fight better than me, and he can''t argue better than Molly. Either of us is better than Randall." Patrick said, "I kind of want those people to beat Randall up so he can grow."


    Vera said, "You''re such a good uncle."


    At home, Patrick''s asional violence towards Randall was nothing. If those people could beat Randall up and make him aware of the danger in society, Patrick thought it would be a form of education.


    "If you ever try to educate our son like that, don''t me me for taking him and divorcing you." Vera, not yet a mother, was already thinking about their future son.


    Patrick said realistically, "Do you think our son would be as incapable as Randall?"


    Vera fell silent, thinking Patrick made a good point.


    However, Randall''s situation still weighed on Vera''s mind.


    The nended at Zandonick Airport. Vera and Patrick walked out of the airport. Patrick nned to send Vera home first, but she got into the passenger seat. "I''m going to the Tooker family to see how powerful Mr. Tooker is to detain my nephew."


    Patrick let Vera sit in the passenger seat.


    They arrived at the Tooker family''s living room.


    Randall''s phone was on the table. Vera picked it up and handed it to Patrick. Patrick signaled her to put the phone back. "Let them return it to us properlyter."


    Vera put the phone down.


    Vera sat on the sofa with her legs crossed, showing no awareness of being a guest. From a distance, it looked like Patrick had brought an assistant to confront the Tooker family. However, Patrick''s assistant was just his tough wife.

 Chapter 243 Sharp Tongue

    Glen showed upte this time, deliberately making Patrick and Vera wait in the living room.


    Patrick and Vera waited for about ten minutes before Glen leisurely came down from upstairs.


    Smiling as he approached Patrick and Vera, he said, "Sorry, Mr. Olteran. I was handling some business in the study and neglected you. Please forgive me." Vera wasn''t naive; she didn''t believe everything he said. Since they were here to stir things up, she didn''t hold back.


    Vera smiled and said, "Mr. Tooker, if you''re going to lie, at least make it convincing. Didn''t you nce at us several times from the corner of the stairs just now?"


    Glen felt awkward and avoided Vera''s question, instead asking her, "Who are you?"


    Feeling surprised, Vera said, "You don''t know me? When I married Patrick, he invited all the prominent figures. Didn''t he invite you?"


    Glen felt very embarrassed by Vera''s sharp tongue.


    Vera was mocking Glen for not being among the elite.


    Glen said, "He did invite me. I just have a poor memory."


    Vera responded, "It''s normal to forget things as you get older, Mr. Tooker. May I ask, are you eighty years old this year?"


    Glen gritted his teeth. "I''m fifty-five."


    Vera turned to Patrick and said, "Honey, did you notice that Mr. Tooker is in his fifties but looks like he''s eighty? Isn''t that strange?"


    Patrick thought, ''Vera begins to pick on Glen now.''


    It seemed that Randall''s detention had made Vera very angry.


    Glen was so flustered by Vera''s words that he couldn''t think straight. He was an adult and couldn''t speak as freely as Vera, who had backing. However, being humiliated by Vera right aftering downstairs, he said, "Mrs. Olteran, you are truly ill-mannered."


    Vera retorted, "Mr. Tooker, you are truly rude."


    Patrick interrupted Glen and Vera''s conversation; he was here to find Randall.


    He asked, "Where is my nephew?"


    Glen then remembered the main issue and signaled the butler with his eyes. The butler turned and went to the backyard to bring Randall out.


    While waiting for Randall, Glen gently reminded Patrick, saying, "Mr. Olteran, I am, after all, your lifesaver. When someone saves a life, they should be repaid with gratitude. I don''t ask for repayment, but you can''t interfere with my business. Having Randall cause trouble in my store and scare away my customers is a bit much, don''t you think?"


    Patrick, in azy posture, curiously asked, "Mr. Tooker, how did youe to know that I sent Randall to cause trouble in your store? Why would I send him to cause trouble? I won''t take on unwarranted responsibility. If you can''t exin this clearly today, I won''t let you go!"


    Patrick stared at Glen with a forced smile, exuding an oppressive aura that made Glen unable to meet his eyes.


    Patrick''s presence overshadowed Glen, and his patience with the Tooker family had run out, leaving no need for pretense.


    Soon, Randall arrived.


    Seeing Randall being brought in with his arms restrained, Vera clenched her small fists.


    The Tooker family was humiliating them!


    Only criminals would be brought in with their arms restrained. Although Randall wasn''t injured, he was hunched over as he entered.


    Suddenly, a strong hand fell on Vera''s small fist. She turned to see Patrick beside her, not looking at her.


    Patrick''s gaze was fixed on Glen, his eyes filled with icy daggers, as if he wanted to execute Glen.


    However, Patrick''s face showed no emotion. Watching Randall being humiliated, he still had the mood to smile.


    Patrick said, "Mr. Tooker, tell me how Randall disrupted your business."


    Glen said, "It''s not a big deal, just a few broken cups."


    Patrick nodded. "It appears that your cups are quite valuable, significant enough to hold my nephew captive. Determine the cost, and I will arrange for payment."


    Randall walked over to Patrick and Vera, his expression serious, showing a hint of Patrick''s steadiness. However, he was still young, only resembling Patrick in his brows.


    Randall sat beside Patrick without saying a word.


    Glen said, "Just have him apologize, and we''ll call it even. The cups aren''t worth much."


    With backing beside him, Randall''s true nature was revealed. "Apologize for what? I didn''t ask you to apologize, and now you want me to apologize? You are utterly shameless." Randall''s earlier seriousness was all an act, falling apart as soon as he spoke.


    Vera remained silent, picked up the coffee cup on the table, examined its material, and then threw it forcefully at Glen''s feet.


    The cup shattered with a crisp sound, and the water sshed onto Glen''s shoes.


    Glen red at Vera, but Vera wasn''t afraid at all. She turned to Glen and said, "Sorry, my hand slipped."


    When others'' hands slipped, objects fell freely. When Vera''s hand slipped, objects were thrown at an angle.


    No one dared to say it was wrong.


    Vera asked again, "You could detain me too. Or should I apologize to you?"


    Glen felt that Vera hade just to cause trouble.


    He said angrily, "Mrs. Olteran, I wonder how Warren raised you to be so unruly!"


    Vera retorted, "I also wonder how your father raised you. You are so shameless." Expecting Randall to apologize for a broken cup? Dream on.


    "Vera, watch your words." Emma had been eavesdropping for a while and finally spoke up. Vera said, "Well, both of you love to spy and eavesdrop. You also love to be two-faced." Vera was indirectly scolding Glen and Emma for spying from the stairs and for being two-faced.


    Emma pointed at Vera''s face, saying, "Vera, aren''t you afraid Patrick will be disgusted by your behavior?"


    Vera replied, "Sorry, he loves me just the way I am, and he''s head over heels for me. He loves my arrogance and my firm hand. Ms. Tooker, why don''t you stand there and let me p you a few times to vent my anger?" "You!" Emma picked up a cup of water from the table, ready to ssh it at Vera.


    Patrick, quick on his feet, picked up his cup and threw it urately at Emma''s hand.


    Before Emma could ssh the water, Patrick''s cup had already shattered hers.


    No one expected Patrick to be so urate.


    Vera''s mouth opened in surprise, thinking Patrick looked very cool just now. "Honey, teach me. I want to throw cups as cool as you."


    Patrick replied, "I''ll teach you at home."


    Vera nodded excitedly.


    Emma was too shocked to react, holding the broken ss in her hand.


    At this moment, Glen''s phone rang.


    Seeing it was a call from thepany, Glen stepped aside to answer it. "Hello."


    "Mr. Tooker, something''s wrong."

 Chapter 244 Fiery Temperament

    In a three-minute phone call, Glen''s expression turned from pale to dark. By the time he hung up, his eyes were bulging as if they could pop out. He said to Patrick, "Mr. Olteran."


    Patrick remained asposed as ever. "Looks like you got a call from thepany."


    Glen''s momentum weakened because Patrick had him over a barrel.


    He said, "Mr. Olteran, about the Morales Group partnership..."


    Patrick smiled and said casually, "The Morales Group has been supporting the Tooker family for fifteen years. It''s time to give new enterprises a chance."


    The Morales Group was a partner of the Tooker Group. Fifteen years ago, after Patrick saved him, the Olteran family introduced the Morales family as a connection to show their gratitude.


    The Morales Group used to be a smallpany under the Olteran Group. Later, it separated but still maintained a rtionship with the Olteran Group.


    All these years, Glen thought the Morales Group had be a big enterprise beyond Patrick''s control.


    But unexpectedly, Patrick dared to risk a few hundred million dors in breach penalties to terminate the contract directly.


    The Morales Group wasn''t short of partners, but Glen was.


    Patrick said, "You are so busy that you don''t have time for guests, and you also called Mrs. Olteran Ms. Linister. Seems like you''re too busy. Let me help relieve some of your work pressure. No need to thank me. The Tooker Group is already a mature enterprise and doesn''t need my support anymore."


    Patrick stood up, holding Vera''s small hand, ready to leave.


    Glen quickly stood up and blocked Patrick''s way. "Patrick, don''t be so ruthless."


    "Ruthless?" Patrick nced at Randall and then at the phone on the table. "I thought you were sensible, but I didn''t expect you to use Randall and me of disrupting your business over a broken cup, detain Randall like a criminal, and confiscate his phone. Who''s being ruthless here?"


    Glen immediately picked up the phone from the table and handed it to Randall.


    Randall took it.


    Emma knew what the Morales Group meant to the Tooker family. She walked over and tried to grab Patrick''s left wrist with both hands.


    Patrick anticipated Emma''s move and pulled Vera to his left side.


    Emma''s outstretched hand paused in mid-air.


    Vera asked, "What do you want? To grab my husband? If you dare touch him today, I''ll cut off your hands, believe it or not."


    Emma was furious. "Get out of the way. Don''t block me from talking to Patrick."


    Vera said angrily, "Emma, are you out of your mind? I can''t even stand talking to you for one more second."


    Emma bypassed Vera and stood in front of Patrick, blocking his way. "Patrick, you can''t withdraw the Morales Group. You''re pushing our family to a dead end. Didn''t my father saving you count for more than fifteen years of gratitude?" Vera said to Emma, "Your family is totally graceless.."


    Randall added, "Yeah, utterly shameless."


    Patrick said, "A dog that''s been around for a long time will look pleasing to its owner. If the dog is starving, do you think the owner won''t help?"


    After saying that, Patrick gave Glen a meaningful look and then left with Vera and Randall.


    Glen stared at Patrick in shock.


    Inside, Emma asked Glen, "Dad, what did he mean just now? Will Patrick help us?"


    Glen hadn''t recovered from the shock.


    In the Rolls-Royce, Patrick started the car and drove away.


    Halfway, Patrick told Randall, "Throw the phone away."


    Randall formatted the phone. When the car reached a remote area, he opened the window and tossed the phone out.


    Patrick and Randall were worried the phone might have been tampered with.


    Vera then asked Randall, "How did you get caught?"


    Randall said, "I don''t know when I was being watched. As soon as I got to the store, the clerk used me of breaking a coffee cup and took me to a room. Only then did I realize they had set a trap for me." Vera asked, "Who were they?"


    Randall replied, "I don''t know, but it definitely wasn''t someone from the Tooker family. When they handed me over, the Tooker family butler was very deferential to that person." Patrick drove in silence.


    Patrick was deep in thought, while Vera chatted happily with Randall in the back seat.


    Randall said, "Vera, you were on fire today. Even a machine gun couldn''t attack as well as you."


    Vera replied, "Patrick told me he suspects the Tooker family was involved in the kidnapping fifteen years ago. I have no reason to be polite to them. Besides, from what I saw today, they''re not good people." "Her father pretends to be powerful but is actually ipetent and likes to think of himself as important. Before Patrick stepped in, he was arrogant and wanted you to apologize for humiliating our Olteran family. In the end, he only brought trouble upon himself."


    "And Emma, she''s arrogant and self-righteous, utterly out of her mind. You can''t let people like that walk all over you, or they''ll keep causing trouble. If I were weak, do you think she wouldn''t try to steal my husband?" Randall admired Vera greatly. He pped for her in the car. "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you scold someone so sharply. Patrick probably saw it for the first time. I wonder if he was scared."


    Vera said, "Patrick has seen me argue several times. In the first month after we got married, I spent every day like this with your mother."


    Cindy and Vera didn''t end up with one dead and one injured, which Randall found miraculous.


    On the way home, Vera looked at Patrick''s handsome profile and felt unhappy. It was this face that brought her so many love rivals. "Honey, I even did my hair for you. For me, could you disfigure your face a bit?" Back at the Olteran family home, Shawn looked at Patrick and Vera in surprise. "How did youe back so quickly?"


    Vera replied, "Tired."


    Cindy asked, "Was the car ride too long?"


    Randall added, "She''s tired from arguing."


    Vera asked about Molly''s whereabouts. After finding out, she went straight to her room with her luggage.


    Patrick told Randall, "Change your clothes ande out with me."


    Randall went to his bedroom.


    Cindy asked Randall where he had beenst night. He had note home. Randall made up a lie to avoid worrying Cindy.


    Ten minutester, Patrick went to the bedroom to tell Vera where he was going. "I''m taking Randall to meet Ian White. You stay home and adjust your sleep schedule. Don''t worry."


    Vera said, "Okay, don''t drink."


    Patrick replied, "Alright, I promise."


    Vera hung up their clean clothes and sorted the dirty ones into theundry basket.


    At the Cloudwing Hotel.


    Ian arrived when Patrick and Randall were already there.


    "Good things don''te my way; only trouble does," Ianined.


    He closed the door and sat in front of Patrick and Randall. "Go ahead."


    Mollyter found out that Randall had been detained by the Tooker family, who were also Vera''s love rivals and Alexis''s rtives. They might have even been involved in the kidnapping incident fifteen years ago. Molly nned to take action.

 Chapter 245 Molly Calls the Police

    The police station received a call from an acquaintance.


    "Who did you say you are?"


    Molly answered, "Molly."


    "Aren''t you Mia Chase!" The operator was very familiar with Molly''s voice.


    Molly replied, "Yes, it''s me. I want to report a crime. Someone is illegally detaining my nephew. Forget it, it''s tooplicated to exin over the phone. I''m getting dressed and heading to the police station to file a report." The operator hung up the phone and knocked on Sebastian''s office door.


    He said, "Mr. Chase, do you have a son? Has he been illegally detained?"


    Sebastian thought, ''I don''t even have a wife, let alone a son.''


    The operator ryed Molly''s report to Sebastian, "Isn''t her nephew your son?"


    Sebastian was speechless. "My family situation isplicated. When is sheing?"


    "She said she''s getting dressed and will be here soon."


    Half an hourter, Molly appeared at the police station.


    "Mia, are you here to see your brother again?"


    "No, I''m here to file a report."


    Sebastian, standing at his office door, yelled at Molly, "Get in here."


    "No way, today I''m theinant, I need to avoid suspicion."


    At this moment, Molly was unusually by the book.


    Sebastian walked out of his office, trying to grab Molly, but she dodged.


    She said, "Can you avoid suspicion? I don''t want people to say I''m causing trouble just because my brother is the police captain."


    Sebastian suppressed his anger and said to Molly, "You can report to me; no one will say you''re causing trouble."


    Molly hesitated for a moment, then knocked on Sam''s desk and asked, "If I report to Sebastian, will no one say anything?" Sam nodded.


    Sam didn''t dare say a word to Molly now.


    Molly felt reassured and immediately ran over, grabbing Sebastian''s hand and acting spoiled. "Sebastian, help me catch a criminal." Sebastian replied, "You look more like a criminal."


    Molly was dragged into the office by Sebastian again, and the sound of the door closing indicated how angry Sebastian was. People outside were gossiping, "I won''t have a daughter in the future."


    "Why? Daughters are great, gentle, and cute."


    A police officer pointed to Sebastian''s office and asked, "Is she gentle or cute? She torments Mr. Chase more than the media outside." Sometimes, when Sebastian solved a case, the media woulde to interview him, wanting to know the whole story, and then publish it.


    Sebastian''s biggest annoyance was dealing with the media, often pushing his subordinates to handle them.


    However, Molly was even more troublesome for Sebastian than the media.


    One policeman said, "Luckily, Mr. Chase is young and can handle it. If Mr. Chase were her father, he would have been to the hospital several times by now."


    At this moment, Sebastian''s angry shout came from the office, "Shut up!"


    People outside unconsciously gathered with their coffee cups. "What did Mia say this time?"


    "Don''t know, we don''t dare eavesdrop."


    Ten minutester, Sebastian came out.


    Sebastian looked at his officers and said, "Let''s go to the Tooker Group to catch someone."


    Molly wanted to follow. Her goal was achieved, and she was ready to butter up to Sebastian again. "Sebastian, take me with you."


    This time, Sebastian didn''t even hold Molly''s hand. He directly called forensic scientist Maka Ortiz, "I have a task for you. Watch my sister. If she dares to leave the station, drag her to the autopsy room." "Drag her to the autopsy room for what?" Maka was confused.


    Molly was also curious, looking at Sebastian and wondering what he meant.


    Sebastian replied, "For an autopsy."


    Molly thought, ''Oh no, I''ve made him angry again.''


    Sebastian and his subordinates got in the car and headed to the Tooker Group to catch someone.


    There weren''t many people left in the police station.


    Molly found a random seat and sat down. Three curious officers sat in front of her. "Did you make your brother angry again?"


    Molly nodded. "Yes, he almost hit me, but he couldn''t bring himself to do it."


    When someone was about to ask Molly why she made Sebastian angry, she suddenly stood up from her chair.


    Maka quickly stood up, too. "Where are you going?"


    "I''m thirsty, and I am going to get some water. Maka, don''t worry, I won''t leave. I won''t go to your autopsy room."


    Molly got a cup of water and then took out her phone to tell Vera about her actions.


    Molly: [My brother went to catch the person who detained Randall.]


    Vera: [Your brother went to catch the person who detained Randall?]


    Molly: [I reported it.]


    Vera: [You reported it?]


    Molly: [Vera, stop mimicking me. I heard Randall was caught, and I was furious. I won''t let the Tooker guy off the hook. He restricted Randall''s freedom. As an aunt, what''s wrong with me reporting it for my nephew?] Vera: [Well done.]


    Molly: [Now my actions are restricted by my brother. He won''t let me leave. What should I do?]


    Vera: [Don''t worry, you have me!]


    Vera rolled off the bed, put on her slippers, and went to the closet.


    Vera was bored at home, lying on the bed reading a magazine, waiting for Patrick to get off work and keep herpany.


    Then she got Molly''s call, and Vera had to take action.


    After changing, Vera went to Randall''s room.


    She said, "Randall,e with me."


    Randall asked, "What are you up to?"


    Seeing Vera''s mischievous eyes, Randall suddenly had a bad feeling.


    Half an hourter, Vera and Randall were sitting downstairs at the Tooker Group.


    Vera, elegant and charming, wore sunsses, hiding her cunning behind them.


    Randall picked up a newspaper from the table. "Vera, will Sebastian take him through the basement?"


    "Don''t worry. Sebastian may not say it, but he cares about Molly the most. He''ll definitely take Mr. Tooker through the front door to embarrass him."


    Randall nced around. "Do we need to tell Patrick about this?"


    Vera replied, "Tell him what? No, let''s give him a surprise."


    "I have a feeling we''ll end up causing trouble for Patrick."


    "Not necessarily. Patrick says I''m his lucky star. Even if I cause trouble, it''s lucky star trouble, and he''ll still praise me."


    Randall said, "You''re just taking advantage of Patrick''s favoritism to act recklessly."


    Vera kicked Randall. "Shut up."


    Soon, Sebastian escorted Glen out of thepany.


    Vera immediately took out her phone and started recording the whole process.


    Both Glen and Sebastian noticed Vera''s recording. Glen turned his head and pointed at Vera. "Put the phone down. No photos."


    Vera smiled mischievously, not only not putting it down but zooming in to record.


    Seeing it was Vera, Sebastian didn''t need to guess to know that although Molly was stuck at the station, she had two helpers outside, and neither was easy to deal with. Sebastian put Glen in the police car.


    Vera, like a reporter, followed and recorded Glen getting into the car.


    Glen''s face turned dark with anger, and his jaw trembled. He looked at Vera as if he wanted to tear her apart.


    After Glen got in the car, Vera pulled her sunsses down to her nose, looked at him, and smirked. "Mr. Tooker, this isn''t over."

 Chapter 246 Patrick Doesnt Earn Money Easily

    The police left, and Vera patted Randall on the shoulder, saying, "Randall, drive to the newspaper office; let''s make some money." That afternoon, Glen from the Tooker Group was reported to have been taken to the police station for investigation.


    As soon as the news broke, the Tooker Group''s stock price began to fall.


    Some tabloids caught onto the news and discovered that the person who made the arrest was Sebastian.


    Anyone who looked into it would know that Sebastian had just arrested the Tooker Group''s shady coffee shop a few days ago.


    Many reporters also knew Sebastian from Zandonick and were aware that he was in charge of economic investigations.


    Additionally, just a few days ago, the Morales Group, which had been in partnership with the Tooker family for fifteen years, terminated their cooperation. Now, Glen was taken away by Sebastian, the head of the economic investigation team.


    Thus, the reporters spun a story: the Tooker Group was in financial crisis, thepany was going bankrupt, and Mr. Tooker had been arrested.


    Those who had bought Tooker Group stocks began to sell off their shares, and partners started to watch and wait.


    From the moment the Morales Group suddenly terminated their contract a few days ago, the Tooker Group had already experienced some turbulence. Following the Morales Group, two other majorpanies also terminated their contracts, all under Patrick''s orders.


    Glen had been extremely busy these past few days, making call after call to reassure their partners.


    Just as he managed to calm things down, the news of Glen''s arrest by Sebastian hit the papers. This made thepany even more unstable.


    Many partners were considering whether to pay a portion of the penalty and terminate their contracts.


    However, they were also worried that this might be a misunderstanding and that continuing to work with the Tooker Group could still be an opportunity. They couldn''t just terminate the contract on a whim.


    On the way home, Randall said to Vera, "Those partners won''t terminate their contracts just because he got arrested. The Morales Group is a branch that Patrick split off, so they dared to risk a few hundred million dors in penalties to terminate the contract. Others will definitely think it over before deciding."


    Vera''s eyes gleamed with mischief as she looked at the financial news on her phone. "My goal isn''t to make the partners terminate their contracts, but to let everyone know that the Tooker Group is about to have problems. nt a seed of doubt in the partners'' minds, so they start looking for other simr partners. When the contracts with the Tooker Group expire, whether they consider renewing or terminating will be uncertain."


    Vera wanted the Tooker Group to suffer a significant loss.


    Randall asked, "Then why didn''t you just go directly to the reporters? If the reporters came and took photos, wouldn''t the impact be greater than your video?"


    Vera replied, "If I went to the reporters, they would definitely block the door and ask Sebastian for reasons, which he wouldn''t be able to answer. Plus, there would be too many variables. If Mr. Tooker said something unfavorable to us in front of the reporters, we wouldn''t be able to control it."


    Randall thought Vera was quite good at avoiding risks.


    Vera recorded the video, took it to the newspaper office to sell it, and left Glen with no say in the matter. She had everything under control.


    Randall asked, "Vera, you don''tck money, so why sell the video to the newspaper? Why not just give it to them for free?"


    Vera replied, "Something given for free is never as cherished as something bought with money. A free video might just be tossed aside, but if they pay for it, the reporters will make the most of it."


    After saying that, she added, "Besides, it''s not easy for Patrick to make money to support me. I earned two hundred dors for this."


    Randall said, "Anyone in the world can say it''s not easy for their husbands to make money, except you."


    Vera snorted arrogantly. "Let''s go home. I want to wait for my dear Patrick to get off work."


    In the president''s office of the Olteran Group, Patrick was also looking at the news on his phone, feeling puzzled.


    Sebastian went to arrest Glen? Could it be that he had evidence of Glen''s illegal activities?


    Like others who were watching, Patrick was also suspicious, seeing Vera''s video.


    Patrick called Sebastian. "Hello?"


    "Patrick?" It was Molly who answered the phone.


    "Molly! Why do you have Sebastian''s phone?" Patrick asked.


    Molly exined, "I''m at the police station. Sebastian is ''chatting'' with Mr. Tooker."


    Patrick suddenly caught on to something and asked, "You know about Mr. Tooker being arrested?"


    Molly replied, "Of course I do. I''m the one who reported it."


    "Reported it?" Mr. Olteran was confused by Molly. Why did she report it?


    Molly said, "Vera told me that he detained Randall and might have been involved in the kidnapping that happened fifteen years ago. I was angry, so I reported him." Patrick asked, "So, you recorded the video online?"


    "That wasn''t me; it was Vera."


    Patrick thought, ''Vera was involved too, which means Randall must be in on it as well.''


    Vera, along with a long-lost Molly and a Randall who had been beaten up since childhood, had fooled all the shrewd people in the business world.


    Patrick said to Molly, "When Sebastianes out, let him call me back."


    Molly replied, "Okay, Patrick, I''ll pass on the message."


    Soon, Sebastian appeared, and Molly ryed the message.


    Sebastian took the phone and shooed Molly out of the office. "Wait outside."


    Sebastian and Patrick had a private conversation.


    Sebastian asked, "Hello, Mr. Olteran, what''s the matter?"


    Patrick replied, "Molly was being reckless, and you actually responded to her call."


    Sebastian said, "I verified it. Mr. Tooker was indeed holding Randall against his will. She wasn''t being reckless."


    Patrick said, "For such a minor case, two junior officers would have sufficed. Why did you, the head of the team, go personally?"


    Sebastian was also helpless. "If I didn''t respond to Molly''s call, she would say I don''t care about her and would make a fuss with meter." Patrick asked, "Did you ask him about Mr. Kelly?"


    Sebastian recalled Glen''s demeanor and told Patrick, "He kept his mouth shut and is waiting for hiswyer."


    At that moment, thewyer arrived.


    Sebastian ended the call with Patrick.


    Glen was eventually taken away, and Molly was a bit disappointed that he didn''t get the chance to go to jail.


    Molly asked, "Sebastian, can you arrest him again for me?"


    Sebastian raised his hand, ready to hit her.


    Molly was so scared that she immediately ran far away.


    In the evening, at home, Ellie asked Sebastian at the dinner table why he arrested Glen during the day.


    Ellie was a businesswoman, and when the incident happened today, many friends in the business world came to her to inquire about the Tooker Group. Because she was Sebastian''s mother, they thought she would know the inside story. Ellie was smooth; she wouldn''t give a certain answer.. She just glossed over it and asked Sebastian when she got home.


    Sebastian said, "Ask Molly."


    "Molly?" Ellie looked at Molly, who was burying her head in her food.


    Molly pretended to be invisible.


    "Molly, your mom is calling you," Timothy called out to Molly.


    Molly lifted her face from the bowl. "Mom, what''s up?"


    Ellie asked, "Why did Sebastian arrest Mr. Tooker, and what does it have to do with you?"


    Molly replied, "It was me who asked Sebastian to arrest him."


    Ellie and Timothy exchanged nces.


    Ellie put down her utensils and said sternly, "Molly, look into my eyes and tell me what happened."


    Molly usually dared to act spoiled, but when faced with Ellie''s sternness, she behaved obediently.

 Chapter 247 Afraid of Scaring Patrick

    "Glen has restricted Randall''s freedom, and he might even..."


    Molly exined everything she did and the reasons behind it to Ellie and Timothy.


    After listening, Ellie didn''t me Molly. She said, "Let''s eat, the food''s getting cold." Ellie even ced a te of meat in front of Molly. Molly picked up the fork and started eating nervously.


    The Olteran family.


    Patrick came home.


    He walked in and asked Randall, who was on the couch, "Where''s Vera?"


    Randall replied, "In the bedroom, waiting for you."


    Patrick, with his coat draped over his arm, went upstairs to the bedroom.


    Inside, Vera had already finished her evening routine and was snuggled under the covers, watching a show on her tablet.


    Patrick casually tossed his clothes over the back of the sofa and sat on the edge of the bed, looking at Vera''s face. He asked, "Did you watch the news today?" Vera closed her tablet and put it on the nket, sticking out her tongue. "What''s up?"


    Patrick asked, "Did you do it?"


    Vera replied, "How could I do it alone? I had two aplices, Molly and Randall."


    Vera unhesitatingly ratted out Molly and Randall.


    Patrick''s expression was unreadable, and Vera couldn''t tell if what she did had caused him any trouble.


    Vera got up from under the covers, knelt on the bed, and moved to Patrick''s back on her knees.


    Vera wrapped her arms around Patrick''s neck, pressing her cheek against his affectionately, and asked softly, "Honey, did I do something wrong?"


    Vera''s coquettish tone almost made Patrick lose control.


    Patrick put on an angry face and scolded Vera, "You were just being reckless today. If I really wanted to ruin him in business, I have plenty of ways. Why provoke such a petty person? What if he retaliates when I''m not home?" After Patrick finished speaking, Vera quickly kissed him on the cheek. Then she ced her small hand on his chest, soothing him. "Honey, don''t be mad. I''m Mrs. Olteran; even if he had the guts, he wouldn''t dare hurt me." Vera realized that Patrick was angry because she had made an enemy, and he was worried about her safety. Then she said, "I can fight, Molly can run, and Randall can take a beating. Don''t worry about us." Patrick tenderly told Vera, "Next time, learn from Molly and scheme behind his back. For instance, in this case, I''m not worried about Molly''s safety. Glen doesn''t know it was Molly who called the cops on him, but he does know that you and Randall recorded the video."


    He added, "If he gets desperate, he might do anything. If Randall gets beaten, I don''t care. But what if he finds someone to hurt you?"


    Vera replied, "Patrick, did you forget that I can fight too?"


    "No matter how well you can fight, can you take on ten people?"


    "I can."


    Patrick was helpless.


    Vera worried that if she was too capable, she might scare Patrick. She quickly changed her tune, saying, "No, I can''t take on that many people." Patrick looked at Vera, who was trying to hide her strength. She probably didn''t know he was the mastermind behind the Shadow Syndicate United. Patrick reached behind him, wrapped his arm around Vera''s waist, and pulled her to the front.


    Vera ended up sitting on Patrick''sp, being held like a child.


    With Vera in his arms, Patrick looked at her face, his heart softening, and his tone softened as well. "Vera, behave well from now on, okay?"


    Vera nodded, not daring to say anything.


    Patrick lowered his head, and Vera quickly raised hers, willingly offering a kiss.


    Patrick was quite satisfied.


    Even though Vera had done something "bad" today, Patrick only gave her a verbal scolding. At night, when Patrick demanded more from her, she obediently took off her clothes without a word of refusal.


    Patrick knew what Vera was thinking; she wanted to use her "body" to appease him and avoid being scolded.


    Since it was rare for Vera to cooperate so willingly at night, Patrick wouldn''t miss the opportunity.


    After one round of lovemaking, Patrick didn''t intend to stop. He asked, "Do you have anything to do tomorrow?" Vera, her face flushed and her body pink, would have usually refused by now.


    However, today, she shook her head while panting, saying, "No."


    Patrick then had no more concerns. "Then you can sleep in tomorrow."


    That night was more torturous for Vera than usual.


    Patrick noticed Vera biting her lips, worried about making embarrassing sounds.


    Patrick had an idea. "Vera, let''s move to Cherry Vi. There, it''ll just be us, and you won''t have to hold back."


    Vera thought, ''If I don''t hold back, you won''t either.''


    If they really moved, Vera figured she''d be in trouble every night.


    She replied, "No way, I''m not moving."


    Vera didn''t fall asleep until thetter half of the night. Before she did, she asked Patrick, "Honey, what bad impact did what I did today have on you?"


    "It had no impact on me or thepany."


    Only the Tooker Group suffered from Vera''s maniption. They''re probably still working overtime and overwhelmed.


    Vera looked up in shock at the still-energetic Patrick. "So what I did wasn''t a bad thing."


    Patrick thought for a moment and nodded. Strictly speaking, it was actually a good thing.


    Vera regretted it deeply. She felt tricked by Patrick and had been taken advantage of for nothing.


    Vera was so angry she wanted to kick Patrick out of bed, but she didn''t even have the strength to do that. "Patrick, you''re a big liar."


    Patrick whispered in Vera''s ear, "But tonight, you were the one who initiated it."


    Vera was so mad she wanted to bite Patrick.


    Patrick said again, "Vera, let''s move to Cherry Vi."


    "No way! Not even if you kill me!" Vera wrapped herself in the nket and moved to the edge of the bed to sleep.


    Patrick didn''t have a nket, but it didn''t affect his mood.


    Vera was really cute when she got feisty.


    The Tooker Group, as Patrick had predicted, was still busy and hadn''t slept.


    The stock plummeted, making thepany vulnerable to acquisition by other enterprises and putting shareholders at risk of going bankrupt.


    Given the current situation, many shareholders wanted to withdraw their shares.


    Other majorpanies were eyeing the opportunity to take over the Tooker Group.


    Somepanies that had partnerships with the Tooker Group but hadn''t yet signed contracts turned to otherpanies, abandoning the Tooker Group.


    The Tooker Group was now in a state of internal and external crisis, staying up all night.


    Vera, asleep, was unaware of her handiwork.


    Patrick didn''t n to let Vera know either; if she knew too much, she''d be insufferably smug.


    Thepany''s mess was bing unmanageable.


    At night, Glen drove to meet his superior.


    "Boss, what should I do now? Sebastian is like a rabid dog, clinging to Mr. Kelly. He''s barely holding on. Vera Linister''s video today has thrown the wholepany into a death spiral." The man who was referred to as the boss, had graying hair, picked up a cigar from the table and lit it. "Vera Linister, Patrick Olteran''s wife?"

 Chapter 248 Such a Young Age with a Bad Temper

    "Yes, it''s her," Glen replied.


    The old man on the sofaughed. "A little girl can make you so angry? I''m curious about her now."


    Glen felt embarrassed. He hesitated, unsure how to exin the annoying skills of the girl his boss mentioned.


    Glen wasn''t there to talk about Vera; he wanted the boss to help him through a tough situation. "Boss, how do we solve the Tooker Group''s predicament?"


    "In five days, Mr. Roberts is hosting a birthday party. That''s an opportunity."


    Glen stood up and bowed, "Thank you for your help, boss."


    However, he hadn''t slept all day.


    Vera, on the other hand, had slept all day and woke up in the afternoon.


    Veray in bed, wrapped in a satin quilt. Her fair arms were exposed, and she groped around on the bed until she found her phone. She picked it up and nced at the time. It was 3:00 PM.


    Vera sighed, tossed the phone on the bed, and pulled the quilt over her face. Under the covers, she couldn''t stop cursing Patrick, wishing she could beat him up.


    Patrick was at thepany, having finished a meeting. He guessed that Vera should be awake by now at home.


    So, Patrick called Vera.


    The first call was hung up, and the second call went straight to voicemail.


    Patrick looked at his phone and said indulgently, "So young, yet such a bad temper."


    Patrick wasn''t angry. He put down his phone and aimed to get home early to be with Vera.


    He looked at the evening engagements and pushed aside the unnecessary ones.


    By 6:00 PM, Patrick had left thepany.


    At home.


    Vera was sitting on the sofa, her legs curled up, her hair messy, and she looked like she had just woken up.


    When Patrick came back, Vera just nced at him.


    Patrick sat next to Vera, and she got up and sat next to Shawn.


    Shawn''s eyes darted between Vera and Patrick.


    Shawn was curious, thinking, ''What''s going on with them now?''


    To avoid trouble, Shawn got up and sat next to Randall.


    Patrick got up and sat where Shawn had been before.


    Vera got up again and moved to sit next to Shawn and Randall.


    Shawn and Randall sensed something was off.


    Randall, feeling a sense of crisis, called out to Shawn, "Shawn, let''s go."


    Shawn and Randall both got up and left the living room.


    Now, only Patrick and Vera were left.


    Patrick moved next to Vera again, and before she could get up, he wrapped her in his arms. He asked indulgently, "Vera, are you mad again?" Vera replied, "Isn''t it obvious?"


    Patrickughed and ruffled Vera''s hair, saying, "I specifically pushed aside engagements toe back and be with you today."


    "As a husband, this is your duty. Do you want me to praise you for it? If you don''t want to be with me, I can go marry another man." Patrick replied, "Nonsense."


    Patrick held Vera and asked, "What time did you get up?"


    "I woke up at three in the afternoon, got up at four, went out at five, and it''s not even six now."


    Vera''s tone was full of coquettishness, and she couldn''t help butin to Patrick: "When I went out just now, everyone was looking at me. I had no face at all."


    Patrick took the opportunity to promote his Cherry Vi. "How about moving out? At Cherry Vi, no one will see you even if you don''t go out for a day. Plus, Cherry Vi is our home. The scenery is better, the air is fresher, life is more convenient, and it''s closer to your parents'' house."


    Vera shook her head, unmoved.


    Patrick continued, "How about I take you to see it first and then decide?"


    Vera shook her head again. "No."


    Vera was sulking, and she wouldn''t listen to anything Patrick said.


    Patrick gave up trying to persuade her.


    During dinner, Patrick lightly mentioned his n to move back to Cherry Vi.


    As a result, the whole family, except for Randall, refused to let them move back to Cherry Vi.


    Shawn said, "If you want to go, you go. Vera stays."


    Cindy asked, "We''re living well here. Why move out?"


    Vincent also said, "Christmas ising soon. It''s inconvenient to move back and forth. Let''s stay home."


    Cindy added, "Now that Molly is back, and she''s good friends with Vera, if Vera doesn''t live here, Molly won''t either." Shawn nodded in agreement.


    Patrick said, "Molly also has Randall as a friend."


    Cindy nced at Randall and shook her head in disdain.


    Randall was confused. "Mom, what do you mean? You look at me and then shake your head. Just say what you want to say." Cindy replied, "I don''t want to hurt your feelings."


    Before Vera could say anything, the whole family said that they didn''t want her to leave. She was so popr in Patrick''s family. Patrick had to think of another way.


    In the evening, Shawn suddenly received a voice message from Jackson. "I''m having a birthday party on Friday. Bring all your family members with you, especially Patrick''s wife, who is good at games."


    Shawn also sent a voice message. He held his phone up to his face, pressed the voice button on Facebook, and brought the phone to his lips, saying, "Patrick''s wife''s name is Vera. Don''t just remember that she is great at games." Jackson sent another voice message to chat with Shawn. "I''m really curious about Vera. You have to bring her on Friday."


    Shawn agreed.


    Shawn went out to find Vera to talk about it.


    Patrick and Vera were about to go to sleep when there was a knock on the bedroom door.


    Vera looked at Patrick, asking, "Patrick, who is it?"


    Vera was still wearing a camisole nightgown, which exposed her skin a lot, so it wasn''t convenient for her to go out.


    Patrick didn''t let Vera go out. "I''ll get the door."


    Patrick closed his book, ced it on the bed, and got up to open the door.


    When he opened the door, Shawn was waiting outside. "Where''s Vera?"


    Patrick replied, "She''s asleep. If you have something to say, tell me."


    Shawn said, "Well, Jackson is having a party on Friday. Let Vera know. If we have time, the whole family will go."


    Patrick nodded. "I''ll ask her."


    Shawn left, muttering as he went, "Slept until the afternoon and went to bed before nine at night. Do young people these days get tired so easily?" Patrick closed the door.


    He went to the bedside and looked at Vera, whose eyes were wide open. "Did you hear that?"


    Vera nodded.


    Patrick asked, "Are you going?"


    Vera shook her head. "I don''t really want to go."


    Patrick didn''t force Vera. "I''ll tell my dad tomorrow."


    The next day, when Shawn found out Vera didn''t want to go, he got anxious.


    If Vera didn''t go, how could Shawn show off to his old friends?


    No, Vera had to go.


    While Patrick was at work, Shawn found Vera and asked, "Vera, why don''t you go to the party with me?"


    Vera said, "I''ve never been to one. I''m afraid I''ll embarrass myself." In Vera''s family, Warren always took Brianna to parties, never her.


    Vera had never been to a single party.


    Shawn found Vera''s honesty adorable. "It''s okay. I will take you. We won''t embarrass ourselves."


    Vera still shook her head.


    Later, Shawn tricked Vera, saying, "Your rival in love will be there too."

 Chapter 249 Mr. Olteran Has No Say at Home

    Vera asked, "Emma?"


    "Not her. You have a bigger rival in love, a really big one," Shawn said nonsensically.


    Vera was very confident in Patrick''s feelings for her. "No way. Patrick loves me the most. I don''t have any rivals." Shawn said, "Before you showed up, Patrick never listened to me, but he listens to everything that person says." Vera fell silent.


    Shawn continued, "Patrick definitely hasn''t told you about that person. He''s afraid you''ll see them. Your rival will definitely be at the party on Friday. Aren''t you worried they might..." Vera said, "Shawn, can I bring a knife to the party?"


    Shawn suddenly got a bit flustered, thinking of Vera''s fierce nature. "A knife? That''s not necessary."


    Vera replied, "Facing a rival without a knife is disrespectful to her."


    Vera stood up and called Patrick, "Honey, I want to go to the party."


    After a moment, Patrick responded, "Let Cindy take you to pick out a dress."


    Vera said, "Pick out? Everyone else has custom-made dresses. I want a custom-made one, too!"


    Patrick added, "Then I''ll have the designere to the house."


    After hanging up, Patrick instructed Sophia, "Find a reliable designer to go to the Olteran family and design a dress for Vera. Make it conservative, not too stunning, in, and preferably a bit ugly." When the designer arrived at the Olteran family, Vera said, "I want a sexy dress, something that will amaze everyone when I show up. I want to be unique, the most beautiful person there." The designer was conflicted, thinking, ''Who should I listen to?''


    The designer asked Sophia.


    Sophia secretly told him, "Listen to Mrs. Olteran. Mr. Olteran usually doesn''t have a say at home."


    On Friday.


    The Roberts family was bustling with guests.


    A Rolls-Royce parked in the spot, and Patrick nced at Vera beside him.


    Her dress was blue-purple with ayer of sheer fabric. Underneath, it was embedded with a few diamonds. Under the lights, it sparkled and drew attention.


    Patrick had asked for a conservative design, something in. But today, Vera''s appearance stunned him!


    Vera''s shoulders were bare, and her slim waist was entuated. Was she afraid people wouldn''t notice her fair skin and graceful figure?


    Even her chest was now fuller than usual.


    Patrick couldn''t stand it and reached out to pull her dress up a bit at the chest.


    Patrick realized for the first time that designing a dress also came with a stylist and makeup artist.


    Her soft hair was pinned up, revealing her beautiful neck, with a pearl hairpin adding a touch of gentleness. Her makeup was exquisite, with a small star at the corner of her eye. Patrick didn''t even need to think to know that if he took Vera to the party, she would undoubtedly be the most dazzling person there.


    He said, "Vera, let''s go home. We don''t need to attend."


    Vera retorted, "No way, I even brought a knife."


    Patrick asked, "A knife?"


    Vera replied, "To eliminate my rival."


    With that, Vera grabbed her essory bag and opened the car door. "You cane or not, but I''m going."


    Vera walked into the venue in her high heels.


    Patrick quickly got out, locked the car, and jogged to catch up with Vera, holding her hand to dere his im.


    Shawn said to Jackson, "Jackson, I''m not bragging, but my daughter-inw is really amazing. Cindy is good at everything. She''s capable in both social and family settings, managing people and taking care of the family. She''s virtuous, skilled, andpetent."


    Cindy was embarrassed by Shawn''s praise. "Shawn, talk more about Vera. Jackson and I have known each other for years."


    Shawn remembered Vera and continued to boast, "Vera is even more amazing. She''s great at fighting, can act cute, and is very adorable. She also ys games. But these are secondary; the main thing is, she''s beautiful. You know, Vera used to be the campus belle. After she got married, that title was taken away. But now, the campus belle is my daughter Molly. I''m not bragging at all."


    Shawn wasn''t satisfied and continued, "Patrick has a bad temper, right? But when he sees Vera, he immediately calms down. Sometimes, when he upsets my Vera, he has to humble himself to make it up to her."


    "Is Vera really that amazing?" Jackson was skeptical.


    Patrick was notoriously difficult to deal with, yet he would be so gentle with a girl?


    Even Jackson''s wife, Sabrina Russell, didn''t believe it. "I want to see for myself how capable this Vera is."


    Shawn warned them, "I''m telling you, Vera is quite violent. Don''t provoke her."


    Soon, there was amotion in the front hall.


    Cindy went to take a look and then came back smiling, telling them, "Patrick and Vera are here."


    "Let''s go quickly to see Vera." Shawn excitedly pulled Jackson outside.


    Jackson was led out by Shawn.


    Jackson and Sabrina saw Patrick carefully taking care of Vera, his arm around her waist. Then he said, "Is that the girl Patrick is holding Vera?"


    Shawn happily pointed at Vera and confirmed, saying, "Yes, that''s her, the prettiest one, my daughter-inw, Vera."


    Vera had no idea she was being watched. At that moment, she was looking for her "rival."


    Patrick''s hand was on her waist.


    Vera said, "Patrick, don''t hold me. I''m looking for someone."


    Patrick knew it was Vera''s first time at a party and that she was easy to deceive. "It''s your first time at a party. You can''t walk around freely; it''s disrespectful to the host." Vera quickly retorted, "Don''t fool me."


    Patrick looked at Vera with a doting expression. "You''re so smart; how could I fool you? Look around. No one is walking around randomly. Everyone is staying in small areas." Vera nced around and saw that everyone was talking, and only the servants were moving around.


    Vera naively believed him and followed Patrick wherever he went.


    Jackson and Sabrina both watched as Vera followed Patrick closely.


    Sabrina asked, "Why is she following him so closely?"


    Shawn also observed. "Yeah, why is she sticking so close?"


    Not only did they notice, but even Patrick''s acquaintances did.


    One of Patrick''s friends offered Vera a drink.


    Vera was about to take it when Patrick grabbed her hand and said to his friend, "My wife is still young, not suitable for drinking."


    Then, Patrick turned slightly and coaxed Vera, "Be good. I''ll get you some juiceter."


    Vera pouted. "Okay."


    The friend teased, saying, "You are different after getting married. You take your wife everywhere and don''t let her drink."


    Patrick replied, "I''ve finally found someone I like, so I want to take her with me everywhere."

 Chapter 250 Vera Almost Couldnt Hold It Together

    The guests at the party all knew that Patrick was making his first public appearance with Vera.


    Everyone''s eyes subtly shifted to Patrick and Vera.


    Without a doubt, Vera was the center of attention today.


    If it weren''t for the fact that the man standing next to Vera was Patrick, there would probably be quite a few men approaching her. However, since Vera was Patrick''s wife, no one dared to strike up a conversation.


    "Come on, I''ll introduce you to the host of today''s party," Patrick said, holding Vera as they prepared to walk.


    Vera said, "Patrick, I haven''t found my rival yet."


    Patrick was curious. In the car earlier, Vera had mentioned she was here to find a rival. Where did this rivale from?


    He asked, "Who is it?"


    "I should be asking you," Vera questioned Patrick, "Who is your best female friend?"


    Patrick himself didn''t know he had a best female friend.


    Vera recounted everything Shawn had said to her that day, then fiercely questioned Patrick, "Who exactly is this woman?"


    After hearing this, Patrickughed. Vera was jealous again.


    He said, "Silly girl, you didn''t even realize you were tricked by Shawn."


    Vera was surprsied. "What?"


    Patrick cupped Vera''s face in his hands and looked into her eyes. "My father wanted to show you off, but I wanted to keep you hidden. He used the thing you care about most to trick you into attending this party to achieve his goal." Vera''s face scrunched up. "Show me off for what?"


    Patrick looked Vera up and down. She probably didn''t even realize how beautiful she was.


    Patrick said, "Vera, do you know how beautiful you are?"


    Vera''s face turned red with embarrassment. How could Patrick suddenlypliment her in front of everyone?


    Warren and Brianna also heard that Vera and Patrick had arrived.


    Warren and Brianna came over. "Vera, Patrick."


    "Mom, Dad!" Vera turned and saw Warren and Brianna, immediately abandoning Patrick to go to her parents.


    Brianna asked, "What were you two talking about?"


    Vera replied, "Nothing much. Patrick was praising me for my beauty."


    Patrick coughed awkwardly. Brianna looked at Vera today. She usually thought of her as a child who hadn''t grown up, but today, she realized Vera was already an adult, stunningly beautiful, and someone else''s wife. "Have you gone to see Jackson?" Warren asked Patrick.


    Patrick replied, "We just came in and saw many familiar faces. We were about to go over and greet."


    Brianna couldn''t help but remind Vera, "Be polite when you go over, speak gently. The Roberts family and the Olteran family have been friends for decades."


    Vera replied, "I know, Mom. I''ll be polite to them."


    Patrick took Vera''s hand and left.


    Brianna watched Vera''s departing figure, feeling a mix of emotions.


    When Vera met Jackson and Sabrina from the Roberts family, she greeted them sweetly in a decent manner..


    Sabrina praised her, "Shawn has a good eye. Both daughters-inw he chose are very likable. Cindy is capable, and Vera is sweet."


    With one sentence, Sabrina praised everyone in the Olteran family. On the surface, sheplimented Shawn and his two daughters-inw, but indirectly, she also praised Vincent and Patrick for being lucky. Having spent time with Vera, the Olteran family naturally knew that "sweet" was Vera''s disguise.


    Vera smiled sweetly at Jackson and Sabrina from the Roberts family and said, "My father is the best person in our family."


    Shawn began to feel proud.


    Then Vera added, "My father never lies to us or tries to stir up trouble between us."


    Shawn thought, "Why does this tone sound so off?"


    Suddenly, Shawn remembered his lie and felt guilty.


    Shawn quickly changed the subject, steering the conversation toward Molly.


    When Molly was mentioned, the Roberts family naturally thought of Timothy and his stubborn son Sebastian.


    "I heard that Sebastian recently had Glen arrested. Someone even recorded a video and released it as news."


    Patrick nced at Vera, one of the masterminds behind the scenes.


    Vera pretended not to understand.


    Shawn was also puzzled. "He was released the same day he was taken. When I arrived earlier, I saw Glen mingling with people. This incident has had a significant impact on theirpany." Vera couldn''t control herself. "Shawn, you said Glen is here too?"


    Shawn nodded. "Yes, he was in the front hall earlier. Didn''t you see him? Oh, right, you don''t know him."


    Vera almost lost herposure. "What? Of course, I know him. He must have been hiding from me, afraid I''d scold him again."


    Patrick quickly coughed to remind Vera to restrain herself.


    Vera got the hint and bit her tongue lightly, feeling embarrassed and unsure of what to say next.


    Patrick said to Cindy, "Cindy, Vera just mentioned she wanted to go to the restroom. Could you take her?"


    Cindy agreed and reached out to Vera. "Vera,e with me."


    Vera handed her hand to Cindy and was led away.


    Not long after they left, Cindy was called away by an acquaintance.


    Coincidentally, Vera didn''t really want to go to the restroom, so now she waspletely free.


    Taking advantage of theck of supervision, Vera sneaked into the banquet hall.


    Inside, guests were mingling and chatting, creating a lively atmosphere.


    Earlier, Vera had been looking for her rival. Now, she started searching for her arch-enemy, Glen.


    Suddenly, someone in the southwest corner of the banquet hall caught Vera''s attention.


    Vera smirked. "Get ready, Glen."


    Glen was happily chatting with a few people when an uninvited guest approached. "What a coincidence, Glen."


    Hearing the voice, Glen had a bad feeling.


    Sure enough, when he turned around, he saw Vera''s smiling face, which made him feel very nervous.


    Vera loudly asked in the crowd, "Glen, when did you get out of jail? I was really curious when you were taken away by the economic investigation team. I was thinking of finding an opportunity to visit you in jail, but here you are. So, Glen, tell me, why were you suddenly arrested?"


    Everyone in the hall was watching.


    Warren and Brianna also looked at Vera.


    As Warren and Brianna were about to step forward, Vera asked again, "I saw on the news that the Tooker Group is on the verge of bankruptcy, facing a financial crisis, and is about to be acquired. Is that true? And why did the Morales Group suddenly terminate their partnership with you?"


    People around them instinctively distanced themselves from Glen. No one wanted to get involved in Glen''s affairs.


    Glen felt the intentional avoidance of those around him, and the veins on his forehead bulged with anger.


    Glen had spent thirty minutes trying to convince these people that hispany''s finances were fine and hoping to secure some cooperation. However, in just three minutes, Vera had destroyed all his efforts!


    Warren noticed that Vera seemed to be enmeshed with the Tooker family. He grabbed Brianna''s hand to stop her from proceeding and said, "Let''s wait and see."

 Chapter 251 Mr. Olteran Publicly Dotes on His Wife

    Emma had been ring viciously at Vera ever since she appeared.


    Emma knew that Vera had exposed the incident that had led to Glen being taken away by the police.


    She couldn''t swallow this anger, and today, Vera came to cause trouble again. She brewed a malicious idea in her heart.


    Emma brewed a malicious idea in her heart.


    ''Vera, you''re asking for it.'' Emma rushed forward and struck Vera hard on the back, deliberately pushing her toward an old man''s arms.


    In front of everyone, as a married woman, there was nothing more humiliating for Vera than to fall into an old man''s arms.


    Without hesitation, Emma pushed Vera hard.


    Wearing high heels and unaware of Emma''s sneaky move, Vera stumbled forward unprepared.


    Seeing that she was falling in the wrong direction, Vera immediately shifted her body to the side, risking hitting a nearby table, and aimed to crash into it. Warren and Brianna, seeing this, hurriedly ran toward Vera.


    Just as Vera was about to hit the table, she fell into a familiar embrace.


    Warren''s waist hit the table.


    At thest second, Warren caught Vera.


    Ignoring his pain, Warren stood firm and asked Vera with concern, "Vera, are you okay?"


    Supported by Brianna, Vera stood up, asking, "Dad, are you alright?"


    Warren shook his head. "I''m fine."


    Vera had been careless earlier and got ambushed, but fortunately, Warren and Brianna rushed to protect her, preventing her from being embarrassed or injured.


    After standing firm, Vera turned around, rushed forward without a word, and pped Emma on the left cheek. "I tried to talk nicely, but you wouldn''t listen. You are really shameless." Vera then pped Emma on the right cheek. She lifted her foot and kicked Emma in the stomach.


    Brianna wanted to remind Vera to keep her image in mind. When she tried to pull Vera away, she found she couldn''t get close to Vera at all.


    Vera squatted down, clenched her fist, and punched Emma in the head. Emma''s head hit the ground with a thud.


    The silent banquet hall echoed with the sound of Emma''s head hitting the floor.


    Vera, with her innocent face anddylike dress, was fighting fiercely.


    No one expected Vera, with her slender arms and petite frame, to strike so quickly, urately, and forcefully.


    No one could stop Vera, so Warren said to Brianna, "Go get Patrick."


    Brianna hurried to the back room, didn''t have time to knock, and burst in. "Patrick, hurry. Vera is fighting with the Tooker family."


    Patrick, who had been lounging with his legs crossed, quickly put his legs down, jumped up, and ran out. Following him, Jackson, Sabrina, Shawn, and Vincent also walked out of the back room. When Patrick ran out, he saw Vera in a rage.


    Usually, when Vera and Patrick yed around, it was just for fun, but today, she was serious.


    Patrick hurried forward. He grabbed the squatting Vera and pulled her up. Holding her waist and blocking her back, he hugged her tightly.


    Everyone looked at the arriving Patrick.


    As soon as Patrick appeared, Vera instantly cried out in grievance, "Patrick, I was bullied."


    Everyone thought, ''But you were the one hitting people.''


    Vera said, "Emma Tooker started it."


    Everyone thought, ''Well, that''s true.''


    Patrick hugged Vera, holding her in his arms, and patted her back tofort her, saying, "It''s okay. I''m here."


    Then, Shawn, Jackson, and others arrived.


    Vera started crying, tears streaming down. She pointed at the bruised and swollen Emma on the ground andined to Patrick, "She pushed me when I wasn''t looking. If my father hadn''t protected me, you wouldn''t be seeing me now." The Roberts family called the servants to ask what had happened.


    The servant said, "Mrs. Vera Olteran was chatting with some guests when Ms. Tooker pushed her from behind, almost causing her to fall into Mr. Martin''s arms. Fortunately, Mr. Linister appeared and protected her, preventing a misunderstanding."


    Everyone present was a witness.


    Patrick turned to look at Emma on the ground and the resentful but silent Glen.


    "Vera, what happened?" Cindy quickly ran over upon hearing themotion. She ran to Patrick, concerned, and looked at Vera in his arms.


    Cindy asked Vera, "Vera, what happened? Let me see if you''re hurt."


    Her eyes reddened with guilt. It was Vera''s first time attending a banquet, and she had left her halfway to go to the restroom alone.


    Hearing the bystanders'' words, Cindy couldn''t believe it and quickly ran over to check on her.


    Seeing Cindy''s concern, Vera felt even more aggrieved. "Cindy, Emma Tooker bullied me," Verained again.


    Hearing Vera''s cries, Cindy felt a pang in her heart and felt even more distressed.


    Patrick, knowing the whole story, announced to the Tooker family and everyone present, "From today on, the Olteran Group will have no dealings with the Tooker family. The Olteran Group will not provide any assistance to the Tooker family!" Everyone saw the situation clearly. The Tooker family had thoroughly angered Patrick''s wife, Vera.


    The Roberts family also knew who to protect, "Someone, escort Glen and Ms. Tooker out."


    Emma struggled to get up from the ground, crying sadly as she looked at Patrick and shook her head. "Patrick, you can''t do this. Have you forgotten that my father saved your life? I''ve loved you for fifteen years. Why are you treating me like this?"


    Vera raised her hand and pped Emma''s already swollen face again.


    Just moments ago, Vera had been crying in Patrick''s arms, but now she seemed like a different person, domineeringly saying to Emma, "Don''t threaten us with that again. If you keep your eyes on my husband, I''ll gouge them out." The banquet made Vera famous.


    Mentioning Vera, people''s first reaction was that she was the wife of the corporate titan, and the second reaction was that Patrick''s wife could fight, and she fought to disfigure people.


    Soon, Glen and Emma were escorted out of the Roberts family''s banquet hall.


    Vera returned to Patrick''s embrace. "Patrick, hold me."


    Patrick quickly held Vera, who had just fought.


    After not seeing her for a while, Vera had made him so anxious that Patrick dared not let her go out alone again.


    Shawn wasn''t worried about Vera''s fighting ability at all; even a dozen women couldn''t beat Vera, let alone one Emma.


    Shawn even said to Jackson, "I told you my daughter-inw is a bit violent. Do you believe me now?"


    Vera''s fightpletely changed Jackson and Sabrina''s view of her.


    Jackson looked at Vera with aplicated expression and then nodded. "Your family is quite lively."

 Chapter 252 Making a Name for Herself

    "My family is very peaceful. Vera hits others, but not us." Shawn exined.


    Cindy was still ming herself, but then Vera quicklyforted her, saying, "Cindy, it''s actually my fault for not listening to you and going to the restroom. I sneaked into the banquet hall while you were away." Cindy grabbed Vera''s hand. "Vera, I won''t leave you behind again."


    Vera quickly hugged Cindy and patted her back.


    Afterforting Cindy, Vera hurriedly went to find Warren and Brianna.


    Vera said, "Dad, let me check your back."


    Warren replied, "I''m fine."


    "I''m 110 pounds, and I crashed into you. It must hurt a lot." Vera''s eyes were filled with worry, almost on the verge of tears.


    Patrick, knowing what Warren had done earlier and that they weren''t in a hotel, said, "Warren, let me take you to the restroom to check. Vera and Mom can wait outside."


    Vera nodded and pushed Warren to follow Patrick to the men''s restroom.


    Outside, Brianna asked Vera, "What grudge do you have with the Tooker family?"


    "It''s a long story, Mom. Just remember, we should avoid dealings with the Tooker family in the future. They''re not clean."


    After today, most businesses would probably avoid coborating with the Tooker family. Offending others was nothing a big deal, but daring to insult the Olteran family would hinder their future business development. Soon, Patrick and Warren came out.


    Patrick reassured Vera, saying, "Warren is fine."


    Vera still wasn''t at ease. "Dad, Mom, you two should go to the hospital for a scan, just in case there''s an internal injury."


    Patrick agreed with Vera''s suggestion and urged Warren and Brianna to leave quickly.


    Brianna nced at Warren, saying, "Alright."


    The banquet hadn''t officially started yet, so Warren and Brianna found someone from the Roberts family, briefly exined, and then left.


    Vera wanted to leave, too, but since it was her first time attending a banquet as a member of the Olteran family, it wasn''t appropriate to leave midway. So she stood at the door, shivering in the cold, watching Warren and Brianna head to the hospital.


    Vera said, "Mom, remember to send me Dad''s test results."


    Brianna replied, "I will. You go back inside; it''s too cold out here." Then she drove away with Warren.


    Vera returned to the hall.


    This time, wherever Vera went, Patrick and Cindy escorted her all the way.


    Vera felt ufortable, but no one dared to leave her alone.


    Vera had sessfully made everyone afraid of approaching her for a conversation.


    Even if some socialites wanted to befriend Vera, they had to think twice.


    Soon, the banquet hall became lively again, as if nothing had happened.


    Patrick sent a text message to Randall.


    Randall, lying at home, suddenly saw Patrick''s message.


    Patrick: [Follow Glen.]


    Immediately, Randall called Ian, "Ian, it''s Randall."


    The banquet hall remained lively. Jackson gave a speech thanking everyone foring to celebrate his birthday.


    Patrick held Vera''s hand.


    Vera wanted to get some cookies from the table. After taking a few steps, she was pulled back into Patrick''s arms. She said, "Honey, I used too much energy in the fight earlier. I''m starving." Hearing this, Cindy quickly brought some food for Vera.


    Vera wanted to eat, but with only one hand, she couldn''t manage. So, Patrick let go of Vera and said to her, "Just stand by my side and eat."


    Vera replied, "Okay."


    Vera was definitely the person Patrick worried about the most.


    After Vera finished eating, she wanted to get more. After taking a few steps, Patrick''s long arm reached out and pulled her back, asking, "What trouble are you causing now?" Vera cutely replied, "Just getting food, not causing trouble."


    Patrick let go of Vera and followed her to the buffet area.


    Vera took a bite of bread. "This doesn''t taste good. Patrick, you eat it."


    Patrick replied, "I don''t want it."


    Vera then tried a cookie. "Too greasy. Patrick, you eat it."


    Patrick replied, "I don''t want it."


    Vera saw some cream puffs and reached out to grab one.


    Patrick said in advance, "I''m not eating it."


    Vera took a bite, chewing. "This is good. I''ll get a few more for Cindy and Shawn."


    When it came to good food, Vera forgot about Patrick.


    Feeling a bit hurt, Patrick consoled himself, thinking Vera still loved him; she just knew he didn''t like cream puffs.


    Vera took the cream puffs to give to Cindy. Suddenly, she noticed Cindy staring in one direction.


    Then she turned to follow Cindy''s gaze and saw a familiar man.


    It was the same man who had called Cindy away earlier.


    Vera turned and asked, "Cindy, who is he?"


    Cindy stammered, "He, um, Vera, I have something to take care of. Stay with Patrick, and don''t go anywhere. Don''t get hurt."


    Cindy handed Vera over to Patrick and walked toward the man.


    Vera, holding the cream puffs for Cindy, decided to eat them herself.


    Since Cindy didn''t want them, Vera ate them.


    So, Vera ended up eating two more cream puffs.


    Looking at the two remaining cream puffs on the te, Vera told herself, "Shawn lied about having a rival. I''ll eat his cream puffs as ''revenge''." Vera''s excuse was perfect, and she ate without any guilt. Patrick watched Vera''s mouth the whole time. In no time, Vera had eaten six cream puffs.


    Patrick looked at her, while everyone in the crowd secretly watched him.


    Patrick was very doting on Vera, taking her everywhere. Even when Vera ate desserts, Patrick had to watch.


    Patrick asked, "Are you full?"


    Vera licked her lips, saying, "Honey, I''ve only had sweets. I want something salty now."


    Patrick ced Vera''s te on a nearby shelf and led her to the dining area.


    "Wait!" Vera pulled Patrick to a stop.


    She looked in Cindy''s direction, asking Patrick, "Is that Cindy?"


    Patrick nced over, knowing the family drama, and nodded. "Don''t worry about it. Let''s go get some good food."


    Vera didn''t want to go. She saw Cindy being bullied. How could someone dare to bully Cindy? Had Vera not made a name for herself earlier?


    Just as Vera was about to go over, Patrick saw Cindy being pped by an old man.


    He didn''t say a word, just pulled Vera to a corner to hide.


    Vera saw Cindy being hit. She was ready to step forward, her fists clenched.


    However, before she could move, Patrick held her by the waist.


    "Patrick, let go. I''m going to fight and stand up for Cindy. Let go, I''ll beat that person to death." Vera struggled fiercely in Patrick''s arms.

 Chapter 253 Cindy Gets Bullied

    Patrick frowned and whispered, "Don''t make Cindy embarrassed."


    It was then that Vera suddenly realized that this was Cindy''s most embarrassing moment. For someone who cared so much about her image, being seen by Vera in such a state would be even more humiliating. Vera quieted down in his arms.


    Patrick, fearing that Vera might lose control, tightened his grip on her, restricting her movements to prevent any rash actions.


    Patrick and Vera eavesdropped from the side.


    "Cindy, I raised you. I''m your father, and you need to take care of me. I was hospitalized, and you didn''t visit; you sent Randall instead. Are you nning to abandon me? Do you believe I''ll camp out in front of the government building with a nket and let everyone see how the mayor''s wife treats her father, ignoring him?"


    Cindy gritted her teeth, clenching her fists in restraint. "The Olteran family is here today. If youy a hand on me again, Shawn, Vicent, and Vera won''t let you off."


    Dn spat at Cindy, scolding, "You should be grateful I got you to marry Vincent. Now that you''re used to the good life, are you turning your back on your poor father?"


    Seeing Cindy being bullied like this and still holding back, Vera said, "Patrick, let me go. I''ll stab that old bastard."


    Vera had a knife in her handbag, originally intended for dealing with a rival in love. Now, she nned to use it.


    Patrick held Vera tightly. "Don''t move."


    He frowned and continued watching the scene.


    Cindy finally snapped, "What do you want?"


    Dn nced at Joe. "Christmas ising. You need to give me $200,000 for my retirement. Your brother is in trouble and needs $1 million to get by. I want to see that $1.2 million by tomorrow. Otherwise, don''t me me for causing a scene at the government office." Cindy said, "I don''t have $1.2 million."


    Joe, who looked to be in his thirties, said, "Who would believe that? You''re Mrs. Olteran of the Olteran family. Don''t they give you pocket money for the holidays? Don''t pretend with me, or I''ll hit you."


    Cindy turned to look at Joe''s face. "I don''t work. My husband supports me. The money the Olteran family gives me is all saved for my son. You want it? No way."


    Although Cindy usually looked down on Randall and sometimes teased him, she knew what to save for him.


    When someone tried to touch Randall''s interests, Cindy was always the first to stand up and fight back.


    Cindy told Dn and Joe, "If you keep pestering me, the Olteran family won''t let you off. Thirteen years ago, the Olteran family could bring you down from your high horse, and they can do it again today."


    Dnughed, saying, "Back then, it was because you were pregnant. Do you still think you can do that today? Didn''t you see what happened in the banquet hall just now? Patrick got married, and they don''t care about you anymore." "You''re the only one clinging to Vera, trying to curry favor with her. You have no status in the Olteran family anymore. You might as well take this opportunity to please your brother, so you won''t be kicked out by Vera and end up homeless." Cindy looked at Dn''s face and gritted her teeth. "No way!"


    Dn said, "If I don''t see $1.2 million by tomorrow, I''ll cause a scene at the government building. I''ll bring bodyguards. If you don''t want your son to get beaten, then send him."


    With that, Dn and Joe left.


    As he was leaving, Cindy''s brother Joe pointed at her nose and said, "If there''s a penny less than $1.2 million, don''t me me for going after your son. Without Randall, you''ll have no children in this lifetime." Cindy was trembling with anger from Dn and Joe.


    Cindy gritted her teeth, and for a moment, she wanted to rush up and fight Dn and Joe.


    After Dn and Joe left, Cindy suddenly lost her support. She leaned against the wall to steady herself.


    Cindy leaned by the window, tears streaming down her face. She clenched her fist and pounded on the window.


    Vera was heartbroken to see this and was about to cry when Patrick pulled her hand and led her away.


    Vera turned her head, looking at Cindy''s deste figure, as Patrick led her away.


    In the hall.


    Patrick exined to Vera, "Those two just now were Cindy''s father and her half-brother."


    Vera asked, "Half-brother?"


    Patrick nodded. Now that Vera was his cherished one, he had nothing to hide from her, so he took her to a quiet corner to exin.


    "Cindy is not the heiress of the Wace Group. Back when my dad was still in government, the Wace family wanted to curry favor with him, so they arranged a marriage between the Wace heiress and Vincent."


    "But soon after, my dad was secretly reported for corruption and bribery. The government dismissed him, and he was investigated at home for half a year, almost implicating Vincent. The Wace family wanted to call off the engagement, and my dad understood. Although he was heartbroken, he agreed."


    "Half a yearter, my dad was cleared of the charges and reinstated. The government hinted at a possible promotion for him. The Wace family, a very influential enterprise in Zandonick with strong government connections, learned of this and decided not to call off the engagement. The Wace family continued to discuss the marriage with my parents."


    Vera listened intently and asked, "And then?"


    Patrick recalled, "But no one knew that her father had decided to leave government work and go into business."


    When the Wace family wanted to call off the engagement a second time, everyone in Zandonick knew about the arranged marriage, and they couldn''t back out without losing face.


    However, how could the Wace heiress marry someone without a strong family background like Vincent?


    On the wedding day, the Wace heiress ran away, and Cindy took her ce as the bride.


    Cindy was Dn''s child with his mistress. Her mother thought she was having a boy and nned to use the child to get money from the Wace family. However, when Cindy was born a girl, the Wace family didn''t want her, so she lived with her mother.


    It was Cindy''s grandfather who couldn''t bear it and brought her back.


    After returning, Cindy''s life in the Wace family was tough.


    It wasn''t until she married Vincent that her life improved a bit.


    However, Patrick was surprised. Cindy, a socialite, knew how to do all the housework. Even with servants at home, she would get up early to cook for the family.


    At that time, Patrick was young and didn''t understand.


    Vincent knew on the wedding day that his wife wasn''t the heiress of the Wace family. He was initially angry, thinking the Wace family was being opportunistic. He assumed the Olteran family was in decline and casually introduced a woman to him.


    Not only Vincent, but even Shawn was displeased at the time.

 Chapter 254 Vera Messes Up Again

    It was obvious that Cindy was not the heiress of the Wace family.


    When Cindy first joined the Olteran family, she was much more timid than Vera. Cindy was cautious, while Vera feared nothing.


    Later, Patrick''s mother, Savannah Lee, gently asked her, "Cindy, what is your rtionship with the Wace family? Don''t lie to me; I know you''re not the heiress of the Wace family."


    Cindy, wanting to save face, initially intended to hide the truth, but looking at everyone in the Olteran family, she revealed her less-than-morous identity. "I am the daughter of my father and his mistress." That day, the Olteran family learned about Cindy''s past and felt deeply sorry for her without disdain.


    Vincent was no longer angry with Cindy; instead, he looked at her with much affection. He never wanted to marry a wealthy daughter in the first ce.


    In Vincent''s eyes, Cindy was wonderful. Since she had married him, she was his wife.


    Vincent said to Cindy, "Cindy, I will help you regain your dignity."


    Vincent''s path was clear from the beginning; he aimed to develop within government institutions.


    At that time, Vincent started as a low-level employee and gradually climbed the ranks.


    Not long after the marriage, Cindy was pregnant.


    When going for prenatal checkups, Cindy and Savannah went together. At that time, Savannah was also pregnant with Molly.


    Back then, the Olteran family in Zandonick was secretly gossiped about, and everyone found it hrious. Never had they heard of someone about to be a grandmother getting pregnant herself.


    The outside gossip almost drove Savannah to depression, and she even considered having an abortion. Later, Cindy kept counseling her, and she eventually got over it.


    Meanwhile, Savannah also guided Cindy to be bold and confident.


    They supported each other.


    Listening to this, Vera suddenly remembered what Emma had said; it was no wonder she had mentioned Cindy''s background that day.


    Hearing this, Vera felt heartbroken for Cindy.


    Vera turned to look at Dn and Joe, who were freeloading in the crowd.


    Once, they founded arge enterprise, but now, no one wanted to associate with Dn and Joe.


    Vera pulled Patrick toward them.


    Patrick said, "You''ve already had one fight today, no more. This is Jackson''s birthday party, so behave yourself."


    Vera bit her tongue as she walked past Dn and Joe.


    Suddenly, Vera stuck out her foot and tripped them.


    Vera thought to herself, ''How dare you hit Cindy? Don''t me me for tripping you secretly.''


    Two screams followed by the sound of something heavy hitting the ground.


    "Dad, are you okay?" Joe quickly squatted down to check on Dn, who was lying on the ground.


    Dn cursed, "Who the hell tripped me?"


    Turning his head, he saw the high-and-mighty Patrick ring at him coldly. And there was Vera in his arms, frightened, softly saying, "Darling, I''m scared." Patrick''s gaze returned to Vera, who was acting convincingly.


    Vera wrapped her arms around Patrick''s waist, buried her face in his chest, and whispered, "Honey, you said I have the right to be unreasonable, right?"


    Vera bing what she was today, Patrick had an undeniable responsibility!


    "If you can''t walk, then get out," Patrick shouted at Dn, who lost his temper again.


    Vera was very satisfied.


    Vera, emboldened by Patrick''s power, shouted at Dn and Joe on the ground, "Did you hear that? My husband told you to get out. If you scare me again, he will have you thrown out." People''s eyes turned toward them.


    Dn was helped up, and Vera hid her face in Patrick''s chest.


    Patrick stared at the shameless Dn and Joe.


    They also stared at Vera, who was still acting.


    Cindy also saw it and quickly ran over. "Vera, what happened again?"


    Vera cutely said, "Cindy, someone slipped and fell, and it scared me."


    Cindy nced at Dn and Joe, whom she had just met, and called over two attendants, instructing them, "Escort these two out; they don''t have invitations."


    Dn and Joe were angry. "Cindy, you!"


    After a while, Vincent saw Cindy there, facing Dn and Joe from the Wace family.


    Worried that Cindy might be bullied, Vincent walked over to support her.


    The four of them stared at Dn and Joe from the Wace family.


    In the end, Dn and Joe were escorted out by the servants.


    Vera let out a sigh of relief. "Great, the people I don''t like are gone."


    Patrick said, "Vera, you''ve be naughty."


    Vera smiled sweetly and said, "Of course, I can be this naughty, all thanks to you spoiling me."


    Vera waspletely ttering Patrick, so he wouldn''t scold her when they got home.


    Vera didn''t know she had already be the talk of the party.


    Just because there were so many stories circting about Vera, initially, the cooperation between the Olteran Group and the Harrison Group was based on her word. Everyone was already very curious about Vera.


    Everyone was chatting, but privately, many were spying on Vera.


    Fighting directly with the Tooker family had already shocked everyone.


    They thought, ''Vera has just deliberately tripped Dn and then yed innocent?''


    ''Vera is truly a cunning girl.''


    ''Patrick might not know Vera''s true nature.''


    Vera didn''t care what people thought of her; she saw a new batch of sandwiches and immediately ran over to eat them.


    Patrick chased after Vera from behind.


    Cindy, having nothing to do, said to Patrick, "Patrick, you can go chatting with them. I''ll keep an eye on Vera this time. I won''t let her out of my sight."


    Patrick was not reassured. "Cindy, you can''t keep up with her. She''s like a rabbit; if you don''t hold onto her, she''ll disappear in a sh. She''s young, and you can''t outrun her." Vera ate a sandwich and suddenly felt choked. just then, she saw an open bottle of wine nearby.


    She went over and sniffed it; it didn''t smell like alcohol, so she poured herself a ss.


    "Is this grape juice?" Vera filled her ss.


    She took a sip. "Why does it taste weird? Is grape juice supposed to taste like this?"


    After saying that, she held the ss and drank it all in one go.


    "Vera!" Patrick saw Vera drinking and immediately called out to her, but it was toote. Thest sip went down her throat.


    After drinking, Vera stuck out her tongue in difort. "This wine must be expired; it tastes awful."


    Patrick and Cindy both walked over to Vera. They looked at the ss in Vera''s hand and the bottle next to her.


    Cindy nced at the alcohol content on the bottle, then looked at Vera and Patrick. "How well does Vera handle alcohol?"


    Patrick looked at Vera, who turned to look at him, blinking her eyes. "I''ve never tested it."


    Cindy asked Vera, "How much did you drink just now?"


    Vera handed her ss to Cindy.


    Cindy measured about 0.4 inches. "This much?"


    Vera shook her head. "I filled it to the top."


    Cindy and Patrick, both shocked by Vera, said, "Vera, are you crazy?"


    Vera frowned, confused, "I''m not crazy. Crazy people can''t count, but I can. Look at my fingers, one, two, three... eight, nine, ten. Patrick, I can count. I''m not crazy." She was already babbling. Patrick looked at Vera''s gradually reddening cheeks.


    Just now, while Patrick was talking to Cindy, Vera had drunk another ss of wine.


    Most people would be fine with just a little, but Vera had drunk a whole bottle!

 Chapter 255 Patrick Calls Vera "Baby"

    "Patrick, my feet hurt. I don''t want to wear high heels anymore. I want to take them off," Vera said.


    Patrick held her, saying, "Take them off when we get home."


    Vera shook her head, "Patrick, where''s my rival in love? Shawn said you found me a rival. Where is she?" Patrick asked, "No, Vera, are you drunk?"


    Vera started to feel lightheaded. "Patrick, why is your head spinning?"


    Patrick couldn''t let go of her now.


    Cindy also understood Patrick''s concern; no one knew what Vera might do next.


    Vera, drunk, clung to Patrick''s head in fear. "Patrick, why has your head turned to stone? Why is it so hard?" Patrick replied, "It''s my skull inside."


    Vera quickly hugged her head, crying in fear. "Patrick, I have a skull inside my head, too. What should I do?"


    Vera was drunk. She was drunk to the point of foolishness!


    She knew nothing; her brain had stopped working, and she was about to fly to the sky.


    Drunk people were the least rational, talking nonsense, walking with wobbly legs, needing support. Vera had all the symptoms.


    For the first time, Patrick was at his wit''s end with Vera. He reached out and patted his forehead.


    This ce was unbearable.


    He said to Cindy, "Cindy, tell Shawn that Vera is drunk. I''m taking her home."


    Cindy quickly ran over to call Shawn.


    As a result, Shawn said excitedly, "Vera is drunk? Let''s all go see."


    So, Shawn and his friends appeared.


    Vera was holding onto Patrick, saying, "Counting ducks, two, four, five, six, seven, eight. Honey? Why do you look so much like my husband? Duck, did you eat Patrick?" Patrick didn''t argue with the drunk Vera.


    He said, "I''m your husband, Vera. Stop messing around. I''ll take you home."


    Vera replied, "No. I''m here for the party. It''s Jackson''s birthday, and I haven''t said happy birthday yet."


    Jackson, standing nearby, thought, ''That''s very nice of you.''


    Vera turned to look at the neers, asking, "Patrick, why is Shawn here too?"


    Patrick brought Vera to Jackson and said to her, "This is Jackson."


    Vera pointed at Jackson, "I know you. Jackson, happy birthday. I wish you happiness and joy, and to live another hundred years."


    "Thank you. Now go home with Patrick and sleep." Jacksonughed so hard his eyes were almost closed. Vera, even drunk, remembered his birthday, making him like her even more.


    After blessing Jackson, Vera turned to Sabrina and said, "Happy birthday to Jackson''s wife, too. Let''s all live a hundred years, and then we''ll celebrate together."


    Sabrina also smiled at Vera. "Alright, I''ll ept your blessing. Now you can go home and sleep."


    Patrick saw that the situation was getting out of hand, so he quickly exined, "Vera mistook strong liquor for a soft drink and drank a full ss. She''s not in her right mind. I''ll take her home first. Jackson, Sabrina, see you another day." Vera didn''t want to leave, but Patrick directly picked her up in a princess carry.


    Vera pouted, wanting to sing.


    Patrick, holding Vera, almost ran out.


    Cindy hurriedly followed to see Vera off.


    The elderly folks behind them wereughing hysterically.


    Jackson said enviously, "Shawn, lend me Vera for a few days. This kid is so much fun."


    Sabrina added, "Having a kid like this at home would be so lively. Bring Vera over to our house more often. I haven''t had a good chat with her today."


    Shawn said, "This is the first time I''ve seen Vera drunk. It''s really interesting. Next time I''m bored, I''ll secretly get her drunk."


    Vera had no idea the three elders were plotting against her. She was now drunkenly proiming, "I''m the best singer." "Yes, you''re a singer, the best singer," Cindy coaxed Vera.


    Patrick put Vera in the back seat, but she refused to stay. She angrily said, "Wives sit next to their husbands. I want to sit next to you."


    Patrick deliberately tricked Vera, saying, "Big bosses sit in the back seat. Today, you''re the boss, and I''ll be your driver, okay?"


    Vera thought for a moment and then directed Patrick, "Patrick, go drive for me. I want rocket speed. In a blink, I''ll be home." She even made sound effects herself. Patrick usually found Vera cute enough, but seeing her drunk, he realized she could be even more adorable.


    Closing the car door, Patrick hurriedly drove home.


    On the way back.


    Vera started singing off-key.


    Patrick was too embarrassed to sing.


    Vera crawled over to Patrick''s side and whispered in his ear, "Patrick, sing with me."


    Patrick cleared his throat, but he really couldn''t bring himself to sing.


    Therefore, Vera taught him to sing.


    Patrick pressed the gas pedal to the floor, wishing he could fly home.


    Verained, "Patrick, you don''t sing love songs with me. You don''t love me anymore."


    Patrick, unable to resist Vera''s pestering, finally gave in and recited the lyrics along with her. Vera said, "Sing, don''t just recite."


    Patrick replied, "Don''t take advantage of the fact that I can''t bear to hit you."


    Vera said, "Honey, are you unwilling to sing love songs with me?"


    Patrick thought, ''I really can''t sing.''


    Finally, they arrived home.


    Patrick realized he had another challenge ahead!


    He said to Vera, "Sweetie,e out. Let''s go to bed."


    Vera curled up in the back seat, refusing toe out.


    Patrick tried to get her from the left side, but she ran to the right to hide. When he went to the right, she hid on the left. She was like a child ying a game.


    If he hadn''t known Vera was drunk, Patrick would have suspected she wasn''t in her right mind.


    Vera said, "Darling, say something sweet to me. If I hear what I want to hear, I''lle out."


    This sentence sounded familiar.


    Patrick suddenly remembered he had once used this line to punish Vera.


    Damn it, how did Vera remember this even when drunk?


    He said to her, "I love you."


    Vera replied, "That''s too perfunctory."


    Patrick sat in the car.


    Vera kicked him with her bare feet; her shoes were long gone.


    Even the maids outside came to help Patrick, but he preferred to coax the drunk Vera rather than be rough with her.


    "Sweetie,e with me. I''ll tell you when we get inside, okay?"


    Vera shook her head. "Call me baby."


    "Baby."


    "Call me sweetheart."


    "Sweetheart."


    Vera also wanted to hear "honey," and Patrick, helplessly, called her "honey."


    The maids at home were all shocked.


    Patrick really loved Vera.

 Chapter 256 Im Going to Have a Baby

    "Sweetie, let''s go back to bed. I''ll keep calling you when we get back, okay? We''re outside now, and the servants will hear us. You definitely don''t want your husband''s love for you to be known by others, right?" Patrick coaxed Vera.


    In this family, only Patrick could handle Vera.


    As soon as he said this, Vera obediently climbed out of the back seat and followed Patrick back.


    Patrick carried her, not even bothering with her shoes, and immediately headed home.


    Once they were in the bedroom.


    Patrick finally sighed in relief.


    However, as Patrick''s Adam''s apple moved, something felt off again!


    "Honey, let me touch your Adam''s apple."


    Patrick moved closer, and Vera''s handnded on it. She touched his neck and then looked at Patrick, saying, "Honey, swallow."


    Patrick swallowed, his Adam''s apple moving, and Vera found it amusing to touch.


    She wanted to keep watching.


    Patrick just squatted in front of her, letting his Adam''s apple be her toy.


    A few minutester, Patrick''s mouth was dry, and Vera couldn''t y anymore.


    Patrick started to hold Vera, kissed her, andid her on the bed, coaxing her, "Vera, let''s sleep, okay?"


    However, Vera''s eyes were fixed on Patrick''s clothes. "Honey, I want to touch your chest."


    Patrick was about to go crazy.


    Seeing that Patrick wasn''t taking off his clothes, Vera tilted her head back and started to cry. "Why can you touch mine, but I can''t touch yours? It''s not fair." Patrick then took off his jacket, unbuttoned his shirt, and took off his top, revealing his chest.


    Only then did Vera stop crying.


    She started to touch Patrick''s chest, asking, "Honey, why is your chest so hard?"


    Patrick suppressed his desire and gritted his teeth, saying, "These are pectoral muscles."


    "Honey, your chest is bigger than mine. Why do you like touching mine? Yours is bigger; touch yours." Vera was almost in tears.


    Patrick patiently took a deep breath, telling himself, ''This is my wife! I married her!''


    Then, Patrick coaxed Vera, "Yours is bigger!"


    Vera patted her chest and shook her head, "Not big, soft."


    Patrick waspletely out of patience. "Yes, yours is soft. I like soft ones, okay?"


    From now on, whoever dared to get Vera drunk, Patrick would deal with them.


    Patrick gently coaxed Vera to lie down, patting her back to soothe her. "Sleep. You''ll be back to normal when you wake up tomorrow." Vera said, "Honey, there''s one more thing."


    "Sweetie, sleep, we''ll do it tomorrow."


    Vera shook her head on the bed, ced her hand on her lower abdomen, and said, "I want to have a baby. Honey, let''s have a baby, okay?" Patrick helplessly looked up at the ceiling.


    After a while, Patrick said, "Okay, close your eyes first, and I''ll help you have a baby after I clean up, okay?"


    "Okay."


    Vera finally, sessfully, was about to fall asleep.


    Suddenly, Patrick''s phone rang.


    Vera''s eyes snapped open.


    "Honey."


    "We''re going to have a baby, and I won''t answer the phone."


    Patrick took the phone and hung up, then put it on silent.


    Sitting by the bed for ten minutes, Patrick patted Vera''s shoulder rhythmically, like soothing a child, to help her fall asleep.


    After persistent effort, Vera finally fell asleep.


    Patrick, shirtless, let out a deep breath.


    It wasn''t easy.


    From now on, never let Vera drink in front of anyone!


    Patrick got up, picked up the shirt from the bed, and put it on. He went downstairs to get a ss of water and ced it by the bed.


    Patrick gently lifted the nket, unzipped Vera''s dress, and carefully helped her take off her clothes.


    After a while, Cindy called again.


    Patrick answered in a low voice, "Cindy, Vera just fell asleep."


    Cindy asked, "How is she? Is she causing trouble again?"


    In just a moment, several images shed through Patrick''s mind. "From now on, she absolutely can''t drink anymore."


    "Patrick," Vera spoke from the bed.


    Patrick quickly went over to take care of her.


    Cindy said, "Vincent and I will be back in an hour. If you can''t take care of Vera, let the servants help."


    Patrick replied, "I can take care of her."


    For the first time, Patrick patiently took care of a drunk person without a singleint.


    He had always hated drunk people, but today, while Vera was asleep, he secretly kissed her several times.


    Smiling, Patrick said to Vera, "Since I met you, you''ve never let me have a moment''s peace. One thing after another, I haven''t even cleaned up your mess, and you give me more to worry about. Being your husband is really hard." After saying that, Patrick lowered his head and kissed Vera''s lips again, seemingly very happy.


    The next day, Vera woke up in bed. She opened her eyes to the familiar ceiling.


    She sat up from the covers and looked at Patrick at the foot of the bed.


    Patrick was afraid that when Vera woke up, still drunk, she would continue to go crazy, and no one could handle her. So he took a day off to stay home and wait for her to wake up.


    Vera''s hair was messy, and her eyes were nk. She yawned and stared at Patrick at the foot of the bed. They looked at each other.


    Patrick asked, "Are you sober?"


    Vera blinked, and some unpleasant memories flooded her mind.


    Wait! That personst night was her! Vera recalled.


    Her eyes widened in shock, asking, "Honey, I didn''t do anything irrationalst night, did I?"


    Seeing Vera''s shocked expression, Patrickughed. It seemed she was sober now. "Little singer, baby, sweetheart, do you still want to have a baby with me?" Thinking ofst night''s scenes, Vera held her head in her hands. There was no way I really did that.'' She thought.


    Patrick got up and sat next to Vera, closer to her.


    He asked, "Whose chest is bigger?"


    Vera immediately hugged her chest, on the verge of tears. "Honey, can I have amnesia? It''s too embarrassing."


    Patrickughed.


    Veray back in the covers, rolling around on the bed with the nket. She shouted, "I regret it so much. Honey, make me forget."


    Seeing her shouting and crying, Patrick was amused.


    Patrick pulled Vera out of the covers, looking at her small face, and asked dotingly, "Will you drink again?"


    Vera quickly shook her head. "I swear I won''t."


    Patrick pinched Vera''s little face, looking at the finally normal Vera. He actually missed the cute her fromst night a bit.


    He asked, "Do you still want to have a baby?"


    Vera replied, "If it happens, I''ll have it."


    Patrick said, "Then I''ll work hard tonight."


    Taking this opportunity, Patrick promoted his Cherry Vi. "If we move out, only the two of us will know about things likest night. Since we stay here, the servants saw everythingst night."


    "Christmas ising soon, and there will be guests. This is your first year married, and you''ll have to drink to toast the elders. If you get drunk again and lose control in front of everyone, won''t you be embarrassed?" Vera was tempted and nodded.


    Patrick seized the moment and asked, "So, shall we move?"


    Vera suddenly realized and shook her head. "Don''t try to trick me. I''m not moving."


    Patrick said, "If we don''t move, we can''t have a baby."


    Vera stubbornly retorted, "That''s your problem. It has nothing to do with moving or not."

 Chapter 257 Following Cindy

    Since Vera med him, Patrick knew that if he didn''t prove his ability, Vera wouldn''t be afraid. "I''ll work hard tonight; don''t cry under me."


    Vera shuddered at the thought of certain nights, saying, "I''m going to take a shower."


    Wrapped in a nket, Vera headed to the bathroom. Patrick scared her by pulling the nket away. Now exposed, Vera quickly dashed into the bathroom to hide. What if Patrick wanted to make love to her early in the morning?


    Patrick could see through Vera''s thoughts with just a nce.


    With a doting smile, Patrick said helplessly, "I''ve met my match."


    Patrick''s match was taking a shower in the bathroom.


    Knowing that Vera had sobered up, Patrick knocked on the bathroom door and informed her, "I''m going to the study. If you get bored,e find me there." Vera said, "Okay. Patrick, can you tell the chef I''m hungry?"


    Patrick left the room with a smile.


    He first instructed the maid to prepare food for Vera, then called Randall to the study.


    He asked him, "How did it gost night? Did you follow him?"


    Randall replied, "I followed him halfway. He parked his car by the roadside to make a call, then turned around and took Emma to the hospital."


    Randall was very curious about who had hit Emma in the face. "Judging by the force, it looks a bit like Vera''s punch?"


    "That''s Vera''s punch," Patrick confirmed.


    Randall pped his hands excitedly and pointed at Patrick. "Uncle Patrick, I bet Mollyst night that the injury on Emma''s face was from Vera. Mia didn''t believe it; she thought Vera would hit all over the body, not just the face. See, I won." Patrick said, "Molly wasn''t wrong either. Vera did hit her elsewhere, but the face was the worst."


    Randall insisted, "That still means I won."


    Patrick chuckled and casually asked, "Does Vera usually drink with you guys?"


    "When the three of us hang out, the girls drink beer. At our ss reunions, I always make sure they drink beverages they picked and never let them out of their hands. What''s wrong?" Patrick rarely praised Randall, "Good job."


    Randall was ttered and felt a bit unreal.


    He asked, "By the way, Uncle Patrick, what about the Tooker family?"


    Patrick''s eyes darkened. "If the Tooker Group still exists next year, then it will be a problem."


    Randall was puzzled. "Uncle Patrick, what are you nning to do?"


    Patrick hinted, saying, "The bank."


    Randall, being smart, quickly caught on. "If the Tooker Group can still secure funds despite a broken cash flow, does it mean someone powerful is backing them?" Patrick nodded.


    The Tooker Group hade this far; no smart person would abandon it.


    The person behind the Tooker Group wasn''t a fool and would naturally step in to help.


    Once they did, Patrick''s target would be narrowed down.


    After her shower, Vera went to find Patrick. She opened the door and saw Randall. "Why are you in Patrick''s study again?"


    Randall replied, "Just chatting."


    Vera was puzzled. "About what?"


    Patrick teased Vera, saying, "Drinking."


    Vera replied, "Okay, then I won''t disturb you. Bye." She quickly left.


    Patrickughed, and Randall was confused. "Uncle Patrick, why is Vera so easygoing today?"


    Patrickughed out loud but didn''t want to embarrass Vera, so he didn''t mentionst night''s events.


    As Vera was leaving, she saw Cindy about to head out. Memories of the previous day shed in her mind.


    Vera called out, "Cindy, where are you going? I''ll go out with you."


    Cindy replied, "You just woke up. Go eat first. I''ll be back soon." Then she left.


    Vera asked the maid, "Where''s Vincent?"


    The maid answered, "Mr. Vincent Olteran went to work this morning."


    Standing at the door with her hands on her hips, Vera watched Cindy''s car drive away.


    If Vincent were here, he wouldn''t let Cindy go alone. Cindy must not have told Vincent about her family matters; she didn''t want to drag Vincent''s work into it. Vera turned and went upstairs.


    She entered Patrick''s study without knocking.


    Coincidentally, Randall was about to leave.


    Vera pushed the door open forcefully, causing Randall to hit his face on the door.


    He shouted, "Vera!"


    Seeing Randall about to leave, Vera grabbed his wrist. "Come with me."


    Downstairs, Randall shook off Vera''s hand and rubbed his nose with the other, "Thank God my nose is real."


    Vera found Randall''s car keys and handed them to him. "Drive me somewhere."


    Randall replied, "Let Uncle Patrick take you. I''m not going."


    Vera said, "The Wace family. Dn asked Cindy for $1.2 million yesterday, and Cindy just went out alone." Hearing this, Randall no longer felt the pain in his nose. He grabbed the car keys and ran out. Vera followed him out.


    The maids watched Vera and Randall running back and forth, not knowing what was going on. Tom and Shawn saw them and remarked, "Young people have so much energy for running." In the car.


    Randall fastened his seatbelt with one hand and started the car with the other.


    Before Vera could fasten her seatbelt, Randall had already driven off.


    Seeing Randall''s anxious expression, Vera swallowed and confessed, "Patrick told me about Cindy''s situationst night." Randall responded with a grunt.


    After a while, Randall asked Vera, "Did Dn hit my mom again yesterday?"


    Vera recalled the p on Cindy''s face and said, "Yes, and he cursed her too."


    Randall''s grip on the steering wheel tightened.


    He stepped on the gas and sped toward the Wace family.


    When they arrived, Cindy''s car wasn''t there.


    Vera was about to get out when Randall quickly fastened her seatbelt again.


    She was amazed at his speed.


    Randall said, "My mom isn''t here."


    He turned the car around and headed toward downtown.


    Vera sat back and enjoyed the ride, watching the scenery fly by, but her heart was heavy.


    Soon, they stopped in front of a caf¨¦. There, Randall spotted Cindy''s car.


    Randall exined, "My mom knows it''s dangerous to go to the Wace family. She would arrange to meet them in a familiar ce. This caf¨¦ is one of her investments; she''s a major shareholder. If those two try anything, her safety won''t be at risk."


    Vera remarked, "I didn''t know you were so respectful and knew Cindy so well."


    Vera and Randall didn''t enter the caf¨¦. They watched the three people inside through the car window.


    Cindy had only put $10,000 on the table.


    Dn and Joe were furious and stood up to hit Cindy.


    The staff quickly intervened, and Cindy narrowly avoided a p.


    "I asked for $1.2 million, and you give me $10,000? That''s far from enough. Are you fooling me?" Joe yelled, pointing at Cindy''s face.

 Chapter 258 Had a Miscarriage

    Randall said in the car, "Patrick definitely didn''t tell you in detail. The man who cursed at my mom is Joe Wace. He is my mom''s half-brother, but he was also the son of my grandpa Dn''s mistress."


    "Dn''s wife only had one daughter, and all his other children were born to mistresses. my mom is one of them, and so is Joe Wace. The difference is that Dn only had one son, Joe, so when Joe was born, he was taken into the Wace family and lived very well. The Wace family expected him to inherit the family."


    "Joe inherited Dn''s bad habits-drinking, gambling, and womanizing. He was violent, and even before he was ten, Dn taught him to hit my mom, telling him that a real man hits women."


    "My mom lived worse than a dog in their house. Servants got paid to serve, but my mom got beaten while serving."


    At this point, Randall clenched his fists. He looked at Dn and Joe inside the coffee shop, his eyes filled with hatred.


    "When my mom got married and went back home, the Wace family looked down on us, the Olteran family, for having no power, no influence, and no money. They locked the door and refused to let us in. The servants and butlers said that a married daughter was no longer part of the Wace family. After that day, my mom lost her own home."


    Vera asked, "Then why didn''t Vincent stand up for Cindy when she was so wronged?" If it were Patrick, knowing she was living a hard life and always being wronged, she wouldn''t even need to guess. Patrick would make them pay a heavy price. Randall said, "At that time, my dad was just a low-level employee. Our Olteran family didn''t have the status we have today. The Wace family even pretended my dad didn''t exist when they mentioned him."


    Vincent saw and remembered all of this.


    Vincentforted Cindy, telling her not to be sad, but in the end, it was Cindy whoforted him, "Vincent, let''s live our own lives. It doesn''t matter what others say. As long as we are happy, free from worries, and our family is harmonious, we don''t need to care about their opinions."


    Vincent was a natural in the political arena. In just a few years, he sessfully entered the Zandonick Treasury Department and became the director.


    Manypanies needed Vincent''s signature for cooperation and funding.


    Among them was the Wace family.


    During that time, Vincent deliberately held up a $500 million deal for the Wace family, causing the business to fall through.


    It was a heavy blow to the Wace family.


    Only then did the Wace family realize that they had to hold on to Vincent.


    Seeing that Cindy''s husband was doing very well in the political arena and had a promising future, the Wace family suddenly acknowledged Cindy again.


    They repeatedly invited Cindy back for meals. By then, Cindy had already had children.


    Since Randall was born, the Wace family had never seen him. They didn''t even attend his birthday parties. Now that they wanted to curry favor, the Wace family made a set of gold jewelry for Randall. However, the Olteran family didn''t ept it.


    Vincent didn''t let Cindy go back.


    At that time, Dn had be the decision-maker in the Wace family, recing Cindy''s grandfather, Kevin Wace.


    Later, Kevin came back and personally called Shawn to arrange a family dinner.


    At that time, the Olteran family was harmonious.


    Shawn had be a grandfather, which was a joyous event.


    Vincent had be a director, which was very honorable.


    The Olteran Group had sessfully gone public and was thriving, with annual revenue almost surpassing the long-established Wace family.


    Patrick had excellent academic performance and was interested in business, showing great promise.


    What made Shawn even happier was that he finally had a precious daughter. Molly was his treasure at that time. He would hold her during meetings, and whenever Molly called while he was socializing, he would end his engagements early to go home and hold her.


    When Kevin contacted Shawn, he was ying with Molly in his arms. He refused.


    Later, the entire Wace family stood at the Olteran family''s doorstep, begging to reconnect with their rtives.


    Since they had alreadye, the Olteran family couldn''t turn them away, so they invited them in.


    "From that time on, they frequently tried to build a rtionship with my mom, trying to persuade her to get my dad to favor the Wace family and allocate funds to them. Compared to my dad, my mom definitely loved my dad more. She never said a word to make things difficult for him. When I was a child, I saw Joe get angry and p my mom to the ground, unable to get up."


    Randall was so scared that he cried and ran over to hit Joe. At that moment, Joe was about to hit him, but Dn quickly picked Randall up. "You can hit Cindy; she doesn''t matter. But Randall is Mr. Shawn Olteran''s grandson. If you hurt him, the Olteran family won''t let it go."


    No one expected Randall to remember this so deeply.


    Randall went home crying to Vincent, saying that Cindy had been hit. That night, Vincent left Randall at home and took Cindy out.


    Randall didn''t know what happened afterward.


    He only knew that Joe knelt in front of Cindy, admitting his mistake and begging for forgiveness.


    Under Dn and Joe, the Wace family became increasingly unsessful.


    Coupled with Vincent''s deliberate revenge, he blocked several major deals for the Wace family.


    The Wace family schemed behind the scenes to get Vincent transferred out of the Treasury Department.


    Little did they know, Vincent was transferred and became the mayor of Zandonick, which shocked them greatly. How did he get promoted to such a high position?


    Under normal circumstances, even if Vincent were promoted, it would be to deputy mayor, but he became the mayor directly.


    This time, Vincent showed no mercy in dealing with the Wace family.


    Vera thought of the Wace Group from thirteen years ago, which went bankrupt and caused an international sensation. Even Vera knew about it, which showed how shocking it was at the time. Moreover, Shawn inadvertently told Vera that the Wace family''s bankruptcy was the Olteran family''s maniption.


    Vera asked, "Did the Olteran family bankrupt them because they bullied Cindy?"


    Randall shook his head, "My mom had a miscarriage."


    "The runaway Wace family heiress, Alexa Wace, came back, saw my dad-handsome, elegant, and charming and was attracted. Seeing how my dad treated my mom with utmost care and attention, she became envious." "My dad was better than many men. He was responsible and dependable; he held a high position, and had the Olteran Group behind him. Alexa felt my mom had stolen her happiness and started causing trouble."


    "When my mom was pregnant with her second child, Alexa called her to the Wace family, drugged her food, and caused her to lose the baby. My mom almost lost her life, too."


    They didn''t let Cindy seek medical attention and took away her phone, cutting off her contact with the outside world.


    Vincent felt uneasy aftering home from work and not seeing Cindy and drove to the Wace family.


    By then, the blood on the Wace family floor had been cleaned up. Cindy''s mother, Violet Hall, told Vincent that Cindy wasn''t there.


    However, Vincent''s intuition told him that the pregnant Cindy was still there.


    Alexa was overly attentive to Vincent, making him more anxious by the minute.

 Chapter 259 Patrick Goes to Prison to Rescue Vera Again

    Vincent went to Kevin''s room, who was on the brink of death, and looked at Kevin lying on the bed. "If anything happens to Cindy, your entire Wace family will pay with your lives. I don''t fear mutual destruction, nor do I fear prison. But you should fear the Wace family having no descendants."


    Shawn also knew Cindy was missing and couldn''t be reached by phone.


    He brought people to Kevin''s bedside. "Kevin, it was you who wanted Cindy to marry Vincent. You were the one who took her back from outside because you felt sorry for her suffering. And now, you''re going to let those people outside harm her?"


    "For so many years, I''ve treated Cindy as my daughter. If anything happens to her, I will let you pay a heavy price."


    At that time, Molly was already lost, Savannah was dead, and Patrick was not living at home.


    The Olteran family was relying solely on Cindy.


    Cindy''s pregnancy was the only good news for the Olteran family.


    Now, Cindy was missing.


    Shawn didn''t waste a moment. He looked at Kevin on the bed, suppressing the urge to strangle him, and asked about Cindy''s whereabouts.


    Later, the Olteran family searched room by room.


    Finally, Kevin knew he couldn''t hide it anymore and voluntarily said, "In the basement."


    When Vincent saw Cindy, blood had stained her legs red, and the bloodstains had dried on her clothes. Her whole body was cold, and her cheeks were bloodless.


    Vincent held Cindy and cried in the basement. He didn''t even know how he got to the hospital. When Cindy appeared in front of everyone, even the seasoned Shawn was so shocked he almost couldn''t stand. Savannah had left the world with the same pale face.


    Vincent feared Cindy would leave like Savannah. He knelt by the hospital bed, crying and begging Cindy to wake up.


    Fortunately, Cindy was saved in the end, but the child was already gone.


    Vincent and Shawn of the Olteran family were furious. It was Vincent''s first time getting involved in the Olteran Group''s affairs, and he and Shawn went against the Wace Group.


    In the end, they forced the Wace Group to copse. The long-establishedpany was defeated by the newly emerged Olteran Group.


    With thepany bankrupt, the Wace family began a great escape.


    The Wace family members and their rtives fled overseas, not daring to live anywhere rted to the Olteran family.


    To this day, wherever the Olteran family has businesses, if any Wace Group rtives set uppanies, the Olteran family will crush them.


    Back then, Alexa was arrested for attempted murder.


    Violet tried to save Alexa, but she was also detained.


    For so many years, there has been no news of Violet and Alexa.


    Seeing his family''s long-standing business destroyed by the Olteran family, Kevin was so enraged that he coughed up blood, worsening his condition. Later, Kevin knelt before Shawn, pleading, "Shawn, I beg you, leave a descendant for the Wace family. Spare their lives, please." Shawn refused to see Kevin.


    Kevin knew the only person who could help was Cindy.


    Kevin went to the hospital, but the Olteran family guarded the hallway, not allowing the Wace family members to approach.


    Kevin knelt in the hallway, crying and begging Cindy, "I beg you, spare your father and brother. Cindy, I beg you."


    Not long after, Kevin, already weak, died in the hospital hallway after exhausting himself.


    Cindy softened, grateful for Kevin''s kindness in taking her in back then, allowing her to grow up away from her mother''s environment. After Kevin''s death, Cindy agreed to hisst wish.


    The only remaining Wace family members were Dn and Joe.


    Unknowingly, tears fell onto Vera''s hands, and she realized they were warm.


    Vera wiped her cheeks and found her face wet with tears.


    Vera cried out loud in the car, wiping her tears with her sleeve.


    Randall turned to look at Vera, who was crying loudly. Unlike other girls who sobbed quietly, she cried out loud, behaving more like a boy! Randall knew what had happened to Cindy, so he never showed a good face to the Wace family.


    Over the years, Dn and Joe, relying on Kevin''s dying wish, secretly asked Cindy for money.


    If Cindy didn''t give them money, Dn and Joe would pretend to be sick.


    Helpless, Cindy had to get money for their medicine. The hospital called her, and she couldn''t make things difficult for them.


    Joe was almost forty, yet he still relied on Cindy''s support every day.


    Dn wanted Vincent to arrange a job for Joe, but Cindy wouldn''t let Vincent get involved with Dn and Joe.


    If Joe really wanted to work, Cindy didn''t believe he couldn''t find a job.


    To this day, Dn and Joe still relied on Cindy''s support.


    In the store, Cindy made Dn and Joe angry, and they were helpless.


    Before leaving, Joe and Dn each took $5,000, cursing Cindy as they left.


    Vera said, "Randall, drive and catch up with them."


    Randall nced at Cindy in the store, relieved that she wasn''t bullied today, so he followed Dn and Joe''s car.


    In the caf¨¦.


    Cindy sat alone for a long time.


    She could never forget what had happened to her. If she made life difficult for Dn and Joe, she would have nightmares of Kevin haunting her.


    If Cindy didn''t give Dn and Joe any money, they would definitely cause trouble at Vincent''s workce.


    With the political undercurrents, Cindy feared someone might use Dn and Joe to threaten Vincent''s career development.


    If Randall went into business, what would he do without startup capital?


    no one could take away the money Cindy left for Randall.


    She would handle Dn and Joe personally.


    Without taking a sip of coffee, Cindy got up and left.


    Vera and Randall disappeared for a whole morning.


    Patrick thought Vera and Randall had just gone out to have fun, so he didn''t ask much.


    At lunch, he noticed that Vera, who was usually the most eager to eat, was missing, and so was Randall.


    Patrick asked the servant, "Where''s Vera?"


    "Mrs. Vera Olteran didn''t have breakfast and went out with Randall. They haven''te back yet."


    Patrick had a bad feeling.


    Shawn, however, was different. "They must have gone out to find Molly for some good food behind my back."


    Patrick nced at Shawn, who was bing more childish.


    Patrick asked the servant again, "Where''s Cindy?"


    "Cindy also went out and hasn''te back yet."


    Patrick knew Vera well. He put down his fork, waiting for her call to clean up the mess.


    In the afternoon, Patrick''s phone rang.


    It was Vera calling.


    Patrick answered, "Hello."


    Vera called him, "Darling."


    From her tone, he knew she had caused trouble.


    He asked, "Did you beat someone up badly or send them to the hospital?"


    Vera curiously eximed, wondering how Patrick knew she had hit someone again.


    "To the jail," Vera said softly, "Honey,e to the jail and get me out."

 Chapter 260 The Group That Often Messes Things Up

    Closing theptop, Patrick started heading to the police station to rescue Vera.


    This was already Vera''s second time in jail.


    Vera was back in the familiar cage, locked up with Randall.


    This time, the police station felt oddly familiar, and she wasn''t scared at all.


    Last time, it was Shawn outside the cage.


    This time, it was Shawn''s daughter, Molly.


    Molly sat on a chair, in the same posture as Shawn, in front of Vera and Randall. "If you miss me, just call me. I''lle home to see you. Whye to the police station to meet me?"


    Vera and Randall chatted with Molly through the iron bars, "Aren''t you with the Chase family? Why are you at the police station again?"


    "My brother was afraid I felt bored at home, so he dragged me out here. I hadn''t been here long when I saw you two getting out of a police car."


    "At first, I didn''t recognize you. It was only when you called out to me that I realized it was you."


    "Why on earth did you go smash up a casino? I mean, Vera, why did you beat up people at an underground casino so badly that they called the police?" Underground casinos usually avoid the police.


    Somehow, Vera managed to make the casino call for help, saying someone was causing trouble.


    When the police arrived, the casino people rushed to them, crying and begging to have them arrested.


    Now, Sebastian was in the interrogation room listening to the casino people confess and getting the full story.


    Meanwhile, Molly was outside chatting with Vera and Randall.


    Vera said, "Who went to cause trouble? We went to beat people up."


    "Beat who?" Molly was curious.


    Vera replied, "Dn and Joe from the Wace family, to put it simply, Randall''s grandpa and uncle."


    Vera and Randall took turns telling Molly about Dn and Joe''s actions.


    Molly was furious after hearing it. "You two are so disloyal. How could you go after those Wace family scumbags without calling me?"


    At this moment, Sebastian walked over. "Molly,e out."


    Molly replied, "I''m not going out. Sebastian, put Vera in Dn''s cage and let her beat up Dn and Joe again."


    Sebastian said, "If they keep getting beaten, they will die."


    He walked over and pulled Molly by the arm to leave.


    Molly stubbornly grabbed onto the iron bars with one hand, refusing to let go, and Sebastian couldn''t bear to pull her too hard.


    He realized that bringing Molly to the police station today was a huge mistake.


    Vera and Randall were safe and sound in the cell, leisurely waiting for their family to bail them out.


    Before long, Patrick arrived.


    Vera clung to the bars, stretching her arm out to wave at Patrick, "Honey,e save me. I''m here."


    Patrick thought, ''Why is Vera so excited?''


    He walked over and saw Molly there, too.


    He said, "Molly? Don''t tell me you were involved in the fight too!"


    He had gotten used to ming this small group for any trouble, a group that included Vera, Molly, Randall, his wife, his sister, and his nephew. Molly shook her head regretfully and evenined to Patrick, "Patrick, Vera didn''t call me to the fight. That''s so disloyal."


    When Patrick arrived, Molly immediately let go of Sebastian and ran to Patrick''s side.


    After all, Patrick wouldn''t chase Molly away, but Sebastian would!


    Sebastian always said her being at the police station disrupted his work, but he still had the odd habit of bringing her there to y.


    He hadn''t finished the interrogation yet. He pointed at Molly and said, "Go to the front office area and find Maka Ortiz to y with."


    Molly said, "No, wherever Patrick goes, I go."


    In the end, Patrick also told her, "Go y outside."


    Molly realized that she couldn''t rely on anyone but herself.


    She suddenly had a sudden idea and pointed at Randall, saying, "I''m the bailed person. I''m here to bail out my nephew. I have the right to know the full story." Sebastian''s breathing grew heavier.


    Patrick also fell silent.


    Only Vera and Randall, who were locked up, pped happily for Molly''s cleverness.


    Before long, Vincent arrived, too.


    He walked in and first checked on Vera, asking, "Vera, are you hurt?"


    Vera shook her head, and then Vincent looked at Randall, saw he was fine, and started asking Sebastian about the situation.


    Sebastian stood outside the cage and questioned Vera and Randall, "Did you two rob Dn and Joe from the Wace family?"


    Vera shook her head again and argued, "That was Cindy''s money. We didn''t rob; we were returning it to its rightful owner."


    Patrick sat on a nearby bench, dressed in a business suit, looking proud and cold. He was a business magnate, but now he was at the police station, looking at his Vera.


    Vera felt embarrassed under Patrick''s gaze and said, "Honey, you said I could have one fight a day. So I saved yesterday''s fight for today."


    See how considerate Vera was.


    However, Patrick felt even more frustrated.


    Sebastian had just gotten the full story and said to Vera, Molly, and Randall from the Olteran family, "Vera went to a private casino located in a rundown apartment building. We''ve tried to bust it several times without sess, but this time, she beat them up so badly that the casino people called the police for help."


    Vera, who had identally done a good deed, stuck out her tongue.


    This time, Vera''s fight could be considered a good deed; she helped the police catch a criminal gang. They shouldmend her.


    Sebastian continued, exining, "As soon as these two got inside, they asked for money from Dn and Joe. When they refused and tried toy hands on Vera and Randall, they got beaten up instead and were pinned to the ground."


    "It is said that Vera broke four tables and a water dispenser, causing $2,000 in property damage. She also injured three casino staff members, who are now at the hospital with police. Additionally, she identally injured two gamblers, who are also at the hospital getting medical reports."


    "Later, Vera and Randall found $10,000 on Dn and Joe and put it in their own pockets, which is considered robbery. Currently, Dn and Joe have dislocated arms from Vera''s beating and can''t move. Also, Joe lost a tooth and is now being held separately."


    Patrick looked up at Vera in the cell.


    Patrick didn''t understand why Vera couldn''t just be a sweet, well-behaved girl, nor did he know why he fell in love with such a troublemaker who caused one problem after another. Vera lowered her head guiltily.


    Molly, after hearing the story, pped her hands in admiration from outside. "That was spectacr. I''m going to regret not seeing it in person for life."

 Chapter 261 Veras Mind

    Molly''s three brothers all turned to look at her.


    She suddenly felt a wave of panic.


    Sebastian said to Vincent and Patrick, "It''s been less than six months since Vera and Randall werest involved in campus violence, and now they''ve been arrested a second time. If it happens again, you won''t be able to bail them out." In other words, if they mess up again, they''ll be staying in jail.


    Vera was scared. She said to Patrick, "Honey, I don''t want to go to jail. The inmates''ll bully me, and you''ll be heartbroken."


    Everyone present looked at Vera, all with the same doubt in their hearts. ''Who can bully you?''


    Molly curiously asked, "Vera, how did you know that ce was a gambling den? Sebastian searched several times and couldn''t find it, but you managed to force the criminal gang to surrender to the police."


    Vera, holding onto the iron bars, recalled her impressive feat. "Randall said that Dn and Joe couldn''t afford high-end stuff, so they would go to gamble at shabby little casinos."


    "So Randall and I pretended to be salespeople, knocking on doors one by one. Thest ce reeked of smoke, and we thought something was off, so we went in. As soon as we entered, we saw them."


    Sebastian remembered that they had also pretended to be salespeople and knocked on doors, but no one opened. "What were you selling?"


    "Credit cards," Vera said without hesitation. "What do those peopleck the most? Money! I couldn''t sell them financial products, so I just stood at the door and shouted, ''Get a credit card with a limit of up to $200,000!'' Then someone opened the door immediately."


    At that moment, Sebastian truly thought Vera was brilliant.


    It was such a simple idea thatthey hadn''t thought of it at the time.


    Not only did Sebastian think this, but Patrick did, too.


    Vera''s literary knowledge might not be great, but she understood human weaknesses better than anyone.


    She knew Shawn was yful and often used food and toys to coax him.


    She knew Patrick liked her, so she would act cute whenever she did something wrong. When she messed up, her sweet talk was unmatched!


    Vera understood Cindy''s personality and knew Vincent''s character, making his whole family like her.


    Vera could see Glen''s weaknesses at a nce, which was why she could infuriate him.


    She knew Dn and Joe were scoundrels, so she directly fought them, using physical pain to torment them.


    Vera knew gamblers'' weaknesses, and even her promotional tactics were clever.


    This was much more effective than the police knocking on doors pretending to fix water pipes or gas lines.


    At this moment, Patrick looked at Vera and thought for a moment that his Vera would be something extraordinary when she grew up.


    "Honey, why are you staring at me without saying anything? Are you thinking of leaving me?" Vera asked Patrick softly.


    Patrick replied, "If I dared to leave you, wouldn''t I be beaten by you?"


    Vera nodded, saying, "If you don''t love me, I''ll beat you to death."


    Whenever Patrick saw Vera, he couldn''t help but smile indulgently.


    "How could I not love you?"


    Patrick stood up and asked Sebastian to release Vera.


    As soon as she got out, Vera didn''t run into Patrick''s arms but instead ran to the cell holding Dn and Joe. Pointing at the two who didn''t dare move, she shouted, "You two have no one to bail you out, right? Gamblers, bad guys. Every time I see you, I''ll beat you. This time, I broke your arms; next time, I''ll break your legs. If you bully Cindy again, be careful no one will handle your affairs after you die."


    Dn and Joe, who didn''t dare make a sound, looked at Vera, scolding them, but they didn''t dare respond.


    Vera was indeed fierce in fights, but more importantly, she had Vincent and Patrick backing her.


    Vera threatened and warned them right in front of Sebastian. If Sebastian hadn''t forgotten his role as the police captain, he should have detained Vera for some ideological education.


    At this moment, Vera''s loyal friend Molly stepped in.


    Molly stood in front of Sebastian, raised her hands, and covered his ears.


    Sebastian asked, "Molly, what are you doing?"


    Molly said, "Sebastian, if I cover your ears, you won''t hear anything, and Vera can scold them freely. If you close your eyes, Vera can even beat them up again."


    Sebastian had to get the Olteran family out of the police station before they corrupted Molly.


    As a result, Molly ended up leaving, too.


    She insisted on returning to the Olteran family, saying, "I''ve been staying at our house for a while now, and Shawn is waiting for me to go back and take care of him." Everyone knew that Molly was going back to join the fun.


    Patrick was filling out Vera''s bail form.


    Vincent was filling out Randall''s bail form.


    Vera, Molly, and Randall were already plotting their next move in the back, right at the police station entrance, without even leaving.


    On the way back, Vera tugged at Patrick''s shirt at his waist and said pitifully, "Honey, the $10,000 I took back was confiscated by Sebastian. He said he wouldn''t give it to me until he figured out where it came from." Patrick looked at Vera''s little face and asked, "What should I do then? Should I take it back for you?"


    Vera nodded.


    Patrick said, "Let''s go home, and I''ll give you $1,000,000."


    Only then did Vera get coaxed into the car and taken away.


    When they got home, three Olteran family kids got out of the two cars.


    Shawn stood at the door, weing them warmly. "All three of my kids are back. Looks like our house is going to be lively again."


    Molly walked over, took Shawn''s hand, and said, "Dad,e inside. I need to discuss something with you."


    "Alright, Molly; whatever you say, I agree."


    Vera also wanted to join the plotting, but after taking three steps, Patrick grabbed her by the cor. "Come upstairs with me." "Honey, I haven''t even talked to Molly about our feelings yet."


    Patrick dragged and carried Vera upstairs.


    Molly was worried about Vera''s status in the family. "How does Vera manage at home? She doesn''t even have personal freedom."


    She called out to Randall, "Randall,e over here. We have big ns to discuss."


    Randall was about to go over when Cindy appeared. "Did you go to jail again?"


    Shawn eximed, "What? You went to jail?"


    Vincent nodded. "Got into a fight, got arrested, busted a criminal gang''s hideout, and got bailed out again."


    Randall stood in the middle of the living room, looking at his family members.


    He said, "You should ask Vera. She fought the hardest, broke the most stuff, and smashed the tables."


    At this moment, Vera was in the master bedroom, not having an easy time either.


    Patrick pushed her onto the bed, and she rolled over, trying to escape. Before she could say a word, she was caught and held on the bed. "Honey, don''t press on me. You''re pulling my hair."

 Chapter 262 Defeating Patrick

    Patrick wrapped his arm around Vera''s waist and carried her to the center of the bed.


    Vera kicked her legs. "Honey, I was wrong. Please don''t punish me."


    Patrick had long concluded that Vera had done something wrong. Her sweet talk was sweeter than honey, and her little mouth was more eloquent than a parrot''s.


    This time, Patrick didn''t even ask if Vera had ns for tomorrow. He had already decided she would stay home and catch up on sleep, not just tomorrow, but the day after and the day after that always catching up on sleep at home! Letting Vera out was asking for trouble.


    Moreover, Patrick hadn''t forgotten this morning''s grudge. Vera said he wasn''t capable?


    Well, he''d show Vera what strong meant, as long as she didn''t cry herself hoarse.


    The clothes and pants were gone.


    In no time, Vera waspletely naked.


    Vera cried out in fear. "Honey, I was wrong, I really was wrong. I swear I''ll never do anything bad again. I was wrong, honey."


    Patrick looked at Vera''s tearless eyes, saying, "Even if you really cry today, you won''t escape."


    With that, Patrick and Vera didn''te downstairs again.


    Vera was forced to say all sorts of sweet words, expressing her feelings to Patrick, saying she loved him for ten thousand years, a hundred thousand years, a million years, and he still didn''t let her go. Vera cursed Patrick, refusing to let him kiss her.


    In the end, she still couldn''t escape.


    Her neck, shoulders, back, and chest were all marked by Patrick.


    Vera cried, saying Patrick was too capable. Patrick replied, "This is just the beginning. We''re still far from having a baby."


    With that, Patrick became even more vigorous.


    Once again, Vera was weak andpletely exhausted.


    In the end, Patrick coaxed her into saying whatever he wanted.


    At this point, Vera was helpless,


    The next day, Vera sessfully wrapped herself in a nket and caught up on sleep.


    Patrick didn''t let anyone disturb Vera.


    Before leaving, Patrick worried that the troublemaking trio would get together and cause more mischief, so he took Randall to the office to help him.


    Molly thought, leaving her alone. What was that about?


    Later, Molly started ying games with Shawn. They bonded even more, and Shawn would take Molly out, telling her stories from her childhood, reminiscing about the good old days.


    After all, their bond was deep. Molly hugged Shawn''s arm, leaning her head on his shoulder, and said, "Dad, I remember your love for me, and I remember my mom''s protection."


    "If I hadn''t been lost, I would have grown up happily. Even though I was lost, I met Timothy and Ellie, and I grew up happily."


    "I have Vera and Randall as good friends, so I''m not lonely at all."


    Meanwhile, Sebastian at the police station was worried about Vera, Molly, and Randall causing trouble, so he called Patrick every day.


    Patrick told Sebastian, "Vera, Molly, and Randall, those three troublemakers, I''ve separated them."


    Randall muttered, "Exhausting Vera''s body, exhausting my energy, why don''t you dare exhaust Molly?"


    Sebastian told Patrick, "Molly isn''t brainless. Be careful of her schemes. After learning about Cindy from the Wace family, she will definitely go after Dn and Joe from the Wace family. Dn and Joe were also released today, so watch out for those three."


    Patrick acknowledged with a hum.


    Last night, Shawn secretly took on a special task assigned by Patrick. "Shawn, keep an eye on Molly at home. Vera, Randall, and Molly have been nning to fight recently. Don''t let Molly out of your sight." Shawn made a very secret pact with Patrick.


    So now, besides Vera lying in bed sleeping, Randall and Molly were both being watched.


    However, Vera also had times when she woke up to eat.


    One day, while eating, Vera''s mind was still turning. She suddenly realized that Patrick had dismantled her little group from the inside!


    Not only did Vera realize this, but Molly also noticed.


    Vera and Molly also keenly discovered that Shawn''s identity was not clean.


    So after lunch, Vera returned to the bedroom, and Molly sat in the living room with Shawn, holding her phone.


    Vera and Molly privately chatted, [Shawn is a traitor.]


    Vera: [Shawn is definitely helping Patrick.]


    Molly: [Have you got any good ideas?]


    Vera: [Let''s trick Shawn too.]


    Molly nced at Shawn beside her, touched her conscience, and felt no guilt.


    Molly corrected Vera, saying, "We''re not tricking; we''re converting. Converting the spy into our ally!"


    Vera shouted a slogan, [Down with Patrick, We will be winner!]


    Vera and Molly chatted all afternoon and finally came up with a n.


    In the evening, when Patrick brought Randall home, Shawn ran over to tattle. "Patrick, is Molly in a rtionship? She was on her phone all afternoon, asionally showing an evil smile."


    Patrick thought about the strict control the Chase family had over Molly and figured she wouldn''t be in a rtionship. Suddenly, he thought of Vera resting in the bedroom. "What has Vera been doing today?" "Eat and sleep." Shawn was also worried about this, asking, "Isn''t Vera pregnant? Your mom was like this when she was pregnant with you, just eating and sleeping. Could your son be the same?" Patrick thought, ''It''s too early for me to be a father.''


    Patrick said, "I''ll go upstairs and check on her."


    He went upstairs.


    Vera heard the door open and immediately put down her phone, covering herself with the nket to pretend to sleep.


    Vera swore that if Patrick tried to sleep with her again tonight, she would really flip out.


    Patrick saw the dim light in the room, walked over, sat beside Vera, gently lifted her nket, and looked at her small body, eyes tightly shut, at peace with the world. Cute and obedient, all an act! Patrick picked up Vera''s phone and tested its warmth. Sure enough, the phone case was hot.


    He then used his fingerprint to unlock Vera''s phone, and the first thing he saw was: [How to drive your husband mad? Beginner: Have a child, and don''t give it hisst name. Advanced: Cheat on him.] Patrick looked at Vera''s browsing history for the day. [How to make your husband stop loving you?] [Secrets to a stale marriage?] [How to divorce Patrick?]


    At this moment, Patrick was no longer calm.


    Vera continued to act like she didn''t notice him.


    Patrick looked at the next search result. [Question: If your husband gives you $1 million a month but onlyes home once a year, would you agree?] Vera''s answer: [My husband doesn''t need toe home, send the money on time.]

 Chapter 263 The One Who Came Back to Settle Accounts

    Patrick looked at Vera, who could no longer keep up her pretense.


    He closed his phone, so angry that he forgot to check Vera''s chat record. The browser and responses almost drove him mad. Vera continued to pretend, and Patrick continued to watch her act.


    The bedroom was eerily silent.


    Forcing someone to maintain a sleeping position without moving was a form of torture. Before long, Vera couldn''t keep it up.


    She turned over with her eyes closed, then pretended to wake up, yawning and stretching.


    This was Vera''s standard wake-up routine.


    Seeing Patrick sitting by the bed, Vera asked in surprise, "Honey, you''re back?"


    Patrick watched her continue her act.


    "Honey, when did you get back?"


    "Five minutes ago," Patrick replied.


    Vera sat up in bed, trying to please the visibly angry Patrick by gently massaging his back and shoulders. "Honey, you must be tired after a long day at work. Let me give you a massage."


    Patrick grabbed Vera''s small hands in his, wrapped an arm around her waist, and pressed her down. "How to drive your husband mad?"


    Vera realized she was in trouble.


    Before Vera could act coy, Patrick continued, "How to divorce Patrick?"


    Patrick asked again, "Do you want your husband or money?"


    Sensing the situation was dire, Vera wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him, trying to appease him without saying a word.


    Just moments ago, she had been determined to cause a scene, but now she was the one being subdued.


    However, tonight, Patrick didn''t touch Vera.


    Confused, Vera asked, "Patrick, have I lost my charm so quickly?"


    Patrick pinched her nose and pushed her onto the bed. "Tonight, you can reflect on your actions by looking at the search results on your phone." Vera asked, "What are you going to do?"


    "I''m going to think of a new way to punish you."


    Vera was delighted, thinking she had driven Patrick to the point where he couldn''t handle her anymore.


    She was quite proud of herself.


    Waving her hands excitedly, Vera said to Patrick, "Honey, I''ll reflect on my actions. You go ahead and think of a way to punish me."


    Patrick hadn''t left yet when Vera kicked the spot where he was sitting, pushing him. "Honey, take your time. Don''t look at me. I might drive you mad. Just go." Seeing Vera''s excitement, Patrick decided not to leave.


    He immediately pinned her down.


    Before Vera could react, her hands were behind her back, and she was pressed face down on the bed.


    She asked, "Patrick, you''re not going to hit me, are you?"


    "I can''t bear to hit you, but I can''t hold back my anger," Patrick said.


    With that, he lifted Vera''s skirt again.


    Vera thought to herself, ''This is bad.''


    However, her body was restrained, unable to move, and her legs were not free.


    Vera thought she was too thin; her wrists were so small that Patrick could hold both with one hand. If she were a bit heavier, Patrick wouldn''t be able to hold her with one hand. "Honey, I was wrong again. I won''t make you angry anymore, okay?"


    Vera''s apologies were so frequent that Patrick could recite them.


    Vera found marriage to be no fun at all; she was on the verge of tears.


    That night, Molly told Randall about her and Vera''s scheme during the day.


    Randall asked Molly, "Will Max be so angry that he jumps out of his hospital bed?"


    "Just don''t tell him," Molly replied.


    Randall said, "Then let''s go with your n. I got news that Dn and Joe were released yesterday."


    Molly nodded.


    In the evening, as Shawn was about to sleep, someone knocked on the door. "Dad, it''s Molly. I''m here to trick-no, I mean, y cards with you."


    Randall called out, "Grandpa, Molly asked me to join you."


    Shawn was delighted. "Come in, both of you."


    Molly and Randall exchanged a smile, opened the bedroom door, and entered Shawn''s room.


    Shawn, in his pajamas, was sitting on the sofa. He had already cleared the table for the three of them to y.


    Vera was out of the question; everyone knew she couldn''t leave the house or get out of bed.


    Patrick pressed Vera, asking, "Do you want to divorce me?"


    Vera gritted her teeth and shook her head vehemently.


    Patrick whispered in Vera''s ear, "Now that I''ve fallen in love with you, you''ll never escape. Even if I stop loving you, having loved you once means you''ll never escape my grasp, understand?" Vera nodded frantically.


    Patrick continued, "You can only belong to me for the rest of your life, got it?"


    Vera nodded again.


    Patrick asked, "What did I just say?"


    Breathing heavily, Vera dared not speak normally, fearing her voice would be heard by others. She whispered, suppressing her feelings, and stammered as she repeated Patrick''s warning, "Never divorce, even if we don''t love each other. Never leave you. Always be your wife."


    Patrick was much more satisfied. Seeing Vera on the verge of tears, he let her go.


    When Vera went to take a shower, she cried.


    Hearing her, Patrick went tofort her again.


    Vera used her tears to win over Patrick, and that night, she slept soundly.


    Molly and Randall yed cards while discussing the actions of the Wace family''s Dn and Joe.


    They sessfully brought Shawn over to their side.


    ording to Vera''s instructions to Molly, Vera said, "If I go tonight, I won''t be able to fool Patrick. So, persuading Shawn is up to you and Randall.:


    "Shawn is soft-hearted, and he dotes on you since you just came home. He loves ying cards, so you need to y with him. And you must let him win!"


    "While Shawn is confused, tell him about the Wace family bullying Cindy and encourage him to join our side to stand up for Cindy. Keep praising him, make him feel like a great father, and he''ll eventually agree."


    Molly asked, "What if he realizes we''re tricking him and tells Patrick?"


    Vera replied, "Don''t worry, I''ll keep Patrick upied tonight, so they won''t meet. Tomorrow, you leave first, I''ll follow, and Randall is thest."


    Molly asked again, "What if Patrick finds out?"


    Vera said, "I''m his wife; he won''t hit me or scold me. You''re his sister; if he scolds you, Shawn will fight him. Only Randall might suffer a bit." "Then it''s settled."


    The next morning.


    Molly said Max was in thete stages of cancer and went to the hospital to take care of him.


    At the hospital, Max, almost ready to be discharged, was eating an orange and watching TV.


    Vera, also upset, left a runaway letter and returned to the Linister family.


    Patrick opened the envelope, which had his name on it, and read: [I don''t love you anymore. I''ve gone back to the Linister family. Don''t look for me.] Patrick crumpled the runaway letter and threw it in the trash.

 Chapter 264 The Three Cause a Ruckus at the Wallace Family

    Patrick was about to drag Randall to thepany when Shawn said, "Leave Randall with me today. I need him for help." "What can he do for you?" Patrick asked.


    Shawn replied, "He can keep mepany, okay?"


    He shooed Patrick off to thepany.


    Before long, Randall, who was keeping Shawnpany, made a grateful gesture to Shawn. "Grandpa, thank you so much." With the car keys in hand, Randall was free.


    Driving to the city, Randall picked up Vera and Molly, who were having coffee and bread by the roadside. He honked the horn. Vera and Molly settled the bill, one carrying the bread and the other the coffee, and got into the car.


    Randall, Vera, and Molly were finally free!


    At thepany, Patrick felt something was off.


    Patrick was so distracted that he couldn''t focus on the documents.


    Suddenly, he called Sebastian early in the morning. "Hello, where are you?"


    Sebastian asked, "What''s wrong with Molly?"


    Patrick asked him, "Is Max in thete stages of cancer?"


    Sebastian replied, "Now I see. Molly has run away."


    Patrick then called Warren and Brianna, "Hello, has Verae home?"


    They replied, "No, we haven''t seen her since this morning."


    Patrick thought, ''Vera has run away too.''


    Patrick called Tom at home, "When did Randall leave?"


    Tom replied, "He left right after you did."


    It turned out that all three of them had run away!


    Patrick hung up, holding his cell, walked to the window, and took a deep breath to calm down.


    Randall, Vera, and Molly were leisurely wandering around the Wace family estate.


    "Vera, this bottle looks pretty valuable," Molly said, waving her hand, and the valuable bottle shattered on the ground.


    Vera sat on the sofa''s armrest, looking at the documents in her hand, and asked, "Are we going to sue?"


    Dn and Joe held their breath, not daring to make a sound.


    Vera flipped through a few pages, reading it aloud, "Daughter: Cindy, failing to fulfill her duty of support. Son-inw: Vincent repeatedly beats his father-inw. How ridiculous. I bet thiswsuit alone is worth 50 dors." But thiswsuit, in Vera''s hands, turned into shreds.


    She tore it up.


    Molly had almost smashed everything valuable in the house. She then went to the kitchen and took out a knife, asking, "Vera, what do you think about stabbing someone with this?" Dn and Joe had their pupils shrink in fear. "Killing is illegal; you''ll have to pay with your life."


    Molly walked out with the knife, saying, "I don''t think so. When Cindy was pregnant, you caused her to lose the baby, and you didn''t pay with your lives."


    She walked over to them, saying, "Sorry, I don''t know how to fight, so I have to use your knife to stab you."


    "Who are you?" Dn and Joe asked.


    Molly smiled and replied, "I''m Molly Olteran."


    "No way. Molly Olteran died fifteen years ago," Dn said.


    Vera frowned. How could he be so sure Molly was dead?


    She went behind Joe and kicked his knee hard, making him kneel on the ground.


    Then she said to Randall, "Randall, however he beat Cindy to the ground back then, you do the same to him today."


    Randall walked over and pped Joe hard across the face, sending him rolling on the ground. After the p, Randall''s hand was burning with pain.


    He had long wanted to p Joe hard but never had the chance.


    Today, he was determined to vent his anger.


    Randall clenched his fist and punched Joe in the jaw before he could get up.


    Joe''s mouth started bleeding.


    Vera looked at the terrified Dn, asking, "You just said Molly was dead. How did she die?"


    If Vera remembered correctly, fifteen years ago, when Shawn buried someone, he even kept it from his son. How did Dn know?


    Dn looked at the cunning Vera, almost letting something slip. He shook his head. "I don''t know."


    Vera nced at Joe, who was beaten severely by Randall, and asked him, "Do you want to taste the fist too? I can satisfy you."


    Then, cries for help from Dn and Joe of the Wace family echoed outside the living room.


    Half an hourter, a call came to the police station.


    The operator answered, "Hello? Three people broke into the Wace family. Okay."


    After hanging up, the operator stood up and said to his colleagues, "We got a call. Dn and Joe of the Wace family have encountered intruders again; this time, three people broke in and assaulted them." Sebastian put down his coffee cup and pointed to his eager-to-go subordinates, "I''ll go alone. No need toe with me."


    "Mr. Chase, there are three people this time. Can you handle it alone? How about I go with you?"


    Sebastian said dismissively, "Maybe it''s just a neighborhood dispute. I''ll go to the scene alone. You all stay here."


    The operator recalled the desperate cries for help on the phone. It didn''t sound like a neighborhood dispute at all. Sebastian had already left.


    At the Wace family estate, Vera smashed the bathroom ss, climbed through the window into the bathroom, and saw Dn making a call for help. She punched him into the sink and turned on the cold water to drench his head in winter. Vera also threw Dn''s phone into the toilet.


    Outside, Joe was left to Molly and Randall. Vera only dealt with Dn in the bathroom.


    "Back then, the Wace family was big and powerful. You must have had some backing, right? Who was it?" Vera asked.


    Dn shook his head in the water.


    Vera checked the time and pulled Dn out of the sink, letting him breathe so he wouldn''t die.


    Before long, three cars pulled up outside the Wace family estate, and four people got out.


    As soon as Cindy entered, she saw Molly squatting on the ground with a knife, threatening to blind Joe.


    Randall stood to the side, punching and kicking Joe.


    Vincent instinctively covered Cindy''s eyes, but Cindy pulled his hand away. "Where''s Vera? She''s missing."


    Patrick entered and immediately started looking for Vera.


    Molly and Randall simultaneously pointed in one direction, the bathroom.


    Patrick walked over and kicked the bathroom door open without a word.


    The loud noise startled Vera, making her shoulders shrink. When she saw who it was, she immediately smiled and greeted, "Honey, you''re here to protect me again." Hearing this, Patrick was very angry.


    Cindy ran into the bathroom and saw Dn, who had been tortured by Vera, lying on the ground, waiting for rescue.


    "Cindy, you''re here too. Look, Molly, Randall, and I are all standing up for you!" Vera said excitedly.


    Hearing this, Cindy''s nose tingled, and her eyes turned red.


    She walked in and hugged Vera. "Vera, why did you provoke them?"


    "I''m here to punish them to avenge you," Vera replied.


    Patrick separated Vera and Cindy''s hug and dragged Vera out by the arm.


    In the living room, Sebastian also confiscated Molly''s weapon.

 Chapter 265 Handle Them Separately

    Sebastian pointed at Molly, his hand shaking with anger. "Do you want to go to jail?"


    Molly shook her head and said fearlessly, "No."


    Vincent pulled aside Randall. Seeing his reddened fists, Randall thought for a long time and realized he couldn''t bring himself to scold him. Instead, he wanted to praise Randall.


    Sebastian looked at the knife in his hand and then at the mess on the floor. He didn''t need to guess to know it was Molly''s doing! Molly loved smashing expensive items.


    Before long, Vera from Patrick''s house was also dragged out by her clothes.


    Vera''s sweater was stretched out of shape by Patrick.


    Patrick pointed to the empty spot next to Molly and Randall, "Stand over there."


    Vera stood there, like a soldier returning to her unit, forming a straight line with the other two.


    Each of them hung their heads, shoulders slumped, waiting to be scolded.


    Patrick asked, "Whose idea was this?"


    Randall and Molly simultaneously pointed at Vera.


    Seeing them both pointing at her, Vera pointed at herself, too.


    Patrick looked at Vera, saying, "Vera, you''re driving me crazy."


    The Wace family, Dn and Joe, were still hoping the police would bring them justice.


    Instead, Vincent, Cindy, Patrick, and Sebastian showed up, all protecting Vera, Molly, and Randall, without calling the police!


    Sebastian even took off his police uniform and appeared in in clothes.


    Finally, Patrick said, "Let''s handle them separately."


    Patrick took Vera away.


    Cindy and Vincent took Randall away.


    Sebastian hadn''t even reached Molly when she proactively extended her hand to him, shamelessly saying, "Sebastian, Vera and Randall have been taken away; you have to take me." Sebastian, fuming with anger, grabbed Molly''s outstretched hand and got into the car.


    Molly happily hopped into the police car.


    Three cars, three routes, three sets of parents simultaneously educating them.


    Cindy was teaching Randall not to mess with those people, while Vincent was giving Randall advice. "Next time, fight in your ce."


    Sebastian was also very worried about educating Molly. As soon as they got in the car, Molly told Sebastian about Cindy''s ordeal. "Sebastian, I don''t think I was wrong."


    Sebastian finally dragged Molly to the police station and handed her over to the forensic expert, Maka.


    Maka asked, "Mr. Chase, weren''t you going to the Wace family to catch the thugs? Why did you bring Molly back?"


    Molly thought to herself, ''Isn''t catching me the same thing?''


    Patrick drove, but not to thepany or home; he went to Cherry Vi.


    Seeing the cream-colored building, Vera refused to get out of the car.


    When Patrick was reluctant to be rough with Vera, she could act cute. But when he lost his temper, he would drag Vera over his shoulder and carry her inside.


    He threw Vera onto the couch and pointed at her. "Sit properly!"


    Vera, scared, immediately hid in the corner. "Honey, the Wace family knows about what happened to Molly fifteen years ago. Dn said today that Molly is dead. But when Shawn buried the fake Molly back then, he didn''t even tell you guys. How could he have told the Wace family, who had no contact with us? We must find out the truth."


    Vera quickly shared her suspicions with Patrick, shifting his focus from wanting to scold her to being curious about the matter.


    Patrick''s eyelids lowered slightly, then he returned to normal. He walked to the corner of the couch, grabbed Vera''s hand, and made her lie on the couch to spank her.


    Vera tried her best to retreat.


    "Honey, I was wrong. I really was wrong. I won''t dare to do it again. Honey, you only have one wife. If you beat me to death, you''ll be wasting the money you spent on marrying me."


    Patrick replied, "I have plenty of money; I don''t care about that. Didn''t you say you would run away from home? Didn''t you say you didn''t love me anymore? What did you say to me in bedst night?"


    Vera hid herself in the corner. "That was a tactic. I would never run away from home. You''re so smart. How could you not know that I love you the most in the whole world?"


    Patrick was too angry to respond. He sat down next to her.


    Vera didn''t dare to speak. If she made Patrick angrier, what would she do if she really got spanked?


    After a while, Patrick''s love for Vera won out. He asked, "Are you hurt?"


    Vera shook her head.


    She sneaked a nce at the serious Patrick beside her.


    Then she immediately stood up from the couch, took off her coat, and rolled up her sleeves to let Patrick check. "Not a single scratch. Those two Wace family bastards are no match for me." Patrick grabbed Vera''s wrist and carefully examined her arm.


    Seeing red marks on Vera''s neck, Patrick was about to lose his temper when Vera extinguished his anger with one sentence. She said, "The marks on my neck are from you kissing mest night." Patrick thought, ''Yes, I almost forgot.''


    He sat back down on the couch. Returning to Cherry Vi made him feel much more at ease.


    When he checked Vera earlier, he felt her hands were cold. He went to the water dispenser to get her a cup of hot water to warm her hands and drink.


    Vera took it and sweetly thanked him. "Thank you, honey."


    Patrick sat on the couch, wanting to find some snacks for Vera. But when he opened the drawer, it was full of cigarettes. He nced at them and closed the drawer. Vera, sitting nearby, said, "I saw that. You smoke."


    Patrick replied, "I smoke one when I''m stressed."


    Vera noted the location of the cigarettes, nning to sell them all at a low price once she moved in.


    Vera, holding the hot water, sat next to Patrick and cautiously said, "Patrick, I really suspect that Dn and Joe were connected to the kidnapping fifteen years ago."


    "Based on what Randall told me, I reasoned it out. Fifteen years ago, Vincent was working at the Treasury Department, and the Wace family was on the decline while the Olteran family was on the rise. We werepetitors. That''s the first point."


    "The second point is, the Wace family, such a big enterprise, could think of marrying into political families. How could they not have a powerful backer, and how could they rely on just one?"


    "The third point is the Wace family declined, and the Tooker family rose right after. Don''t you think that''s a bit odd? I think there''s something there that I haven''t figured out yet."


    After speaking, Vera unknowingly snuggled into Patrick''s arms.


    Patrick hugged Vera and asked, "What exactly happened today?"


    Vera told Patrick everything that happened that day and said, "Honey, you should investigate. Although these are my suspicions, you should trust a woman''s intuition. I think there''s something fishy going on."


    "It''s not suspicious that Dn believes Molly went missing, but it''s very suspicious that he directly said Molly is dead."


    "When I put the timeline together, the coincidences are too perfect. A great woman once said, overly perfect coincidences are false."


    Patrickughed and asked, "Which great woman?"


    Vera pointed at herself and replied, "Your wife."

 Chapter 266 Youre the Only One Left

    Patrick looked at the cuddly Vera in his arms. She always managed to do things that benefited him, even if by ident!


    It seemed destined.


    The anger he felt earlier gradually dissipated.


    Vera, being very astute, sensed that Patrick was in a better mood. She softly said, "Honey, I made up for my mistake, didn''t I? Please don''t be mad." Patrick didn''t respond to Vera but instead told her, "Next time you get into a fight, tell me first."


    "Why?" Vera curiously looked up at Patrick from his embrace.


    Patrick replied, "So I can find you some backup."


    Vera immediatelyughed. "Okay!"


    She avoided a beating and estimated that Patrick was back to treating her like a treasure.


    So Vera asked the question that had been on her mind for a long time, "Honey, you actually wanted to stand up for Cindy a long time ago, didn''t you?"


    Patrick thought of Cindy''s personality at home and felt disdain."Weak, bullied for over a decade and resigned to enduring it for decades toe. Soft-hearted and seemingly destined for no great achievements. Truly, there is no one quite like Vera!"


    Vera didn''t know if he was praising or criticizing her.


    From Vera''s two fights, it seemed that Patrick wasn''t angry at the person she fought but was upset that she fought herself, fearing she might get hurt.


    Vera guessed that Patrick had long wanted to teach Dn and Joe a lesson. But since Cindy never mentioned it to the Olteran family, Patrick couldn''t intervene in the Wace family''s affairs on his own.


    However, Vera was different; she would fight back. If the Wace family dared to bully her, Patrick would definitely step in.


    Dn and Joe were so useless that they couldn''t even beat a girl like Vera and were overpowered by her.


    Patrick told Vera, "Vera, in the future, be ruthless and never leave any trouble behind. Reputation is for outsiders; never leave yourself any trouble, understand?"


    Vera nodded in Patrick''s arms, increasingly resembling a cat he was raising.


    "Don''t worry, honey, I''m not a kind person."


    Patrick also made a request to Vera. "You can fight, but you must win! And you must not get hurt."


    Vera nodded again.


    "Don''t worry, honey, I haven''t met a match yet."


    Patrick believed Vera was skilled but thought she was a bit overconfident.


    "There will always be someone stronger."


    Vera replied, "I know, you talk like ahomiletic man. You''re my husband; just love me and don''t lecture me. I won''t listen."


    Patrick was once again left speechless by Vera.


    Having just appeased Patrick, Vera didn''t dare say anything more.


    Vera finished her ss of water and idly admired the surroundings.


    This was Vera''s second time at Cherry Vi, but her first time inside.


    Vera looked around the room; the decor matched her taste.


    Moreover, from the moment she entered, Vera had a strange feeling that this ce would be her future home.


    Although Vera had never fantasized about her future house, seeing this one instantly filled the nk space in her mind.


    Patrick noticed Vera admiring the house and a satisfied smile appeared on his lips.


    Patrick stood up, holding Vera''s small hand, and led her to familiarize herself with the roomyout.


    They first went to the master bedroom, which had double doors and was very spacious.


    Vera liked the bedroom door at first sight. Once inside, she immediately left Patrick and happily ran to admire therge master bedroom. "Honey, you really know how to enjoy life."


    Seeing the joy in Vera''s eyes, Patrick also smiled.


    Vera sat at the foot of the bed,y down to test itsfort, and then got up to check out the walk-in closet and the windowsill.


    Vera was busy on inspecting every room.


    She no longer needed Patrick to guide her; she ran around on her own.


    Patrickter waited for her in the second-floor living room.


    "Honey, you have a private theater."


    "Honey, you have so much wine in the basement, I want to..."


    "You are not allowed to drink!" Patrick hurried to the basement, put a bottle of wine back on the shelf, and pulled Vera out of the wine cer. He told her, "You can move around on the first floor and above, but you are not allowed in the two basement levels."


    Vera pouted and sneaked another nce at the basement. "Fine, I won''t go."


    Patrick pretended not to see the interest in Vera''s eyes.


    Later, Patrick took her to the outdoorwn and the pool to y.


    Vera yed at Cherry Vi all afternoon and returned to the Olteran family with Patrick for dinner.


    As soon as they entered, Shawn saw Patrick following behind and immediately ran away.


    Patrick nced at Shawn''s retreating figure, knowing full well that Shawn was afraid of being held ountable.


    Shawn secretly texted Molly on his phone: [Molly, why haven''t youe back?]


    At that moment, Molly was at the Chase family dinner table, eating and checking her phone.


    Sebastian coughed, and Molly quickly put her phone face down. However, she still replied to Shawn: [For my safety, I went back to the Chase family.] Shawn then secretly messaged Vera.


    Shawn: [Weren''t we supposed toe back after finishing the task without Patrick finding out? How did you end uping back with him?]


    Vera replied: [Shawn, juste down and ept the criticism. The three of us failed today and got caught. Molly was taken by Sebastian for a scolding, Vincent and Cindy took Randall away, and I''ve already been reprimanded by Patrick. You''re the only one left.]


    In the bedroom, Shawn looked at Vera''s message on his phone and angrily murmured, "I knew you three were unreliable. I shouldn''t have joined your schemest night."


    The original n was to go out in the morning and return in the afternoon.


    Deal with the people without alerting the guardians at home.


    Shawn was supposed to stay home and immediately call Vera, Molly, and Randall if Patrick suddenly returned.


    In the end, Vera, Molly, and Randall were caught before noon.


    Randall and Molly''s current situation was unknown.


    At the Chase family, Timothy asked Molly, "You just left a few days ago, why are you back?"


    Molly replied, "Sebastian caught me and brought me back."


    Timothy and Ellie were puzzled and turned to look at Sebastian.


    Sebastian picked up a fork and said, "We don''t discuss Molly''s behavior at the dinner table. We''ll talk after we eat."


    With that, the family of four began their meal.


    After dinner, Molly was about to go to her room to sleep when Ellie called softly from the living room, "Come over here and exin what happened today before you go back." Sebastian was wiping the dining table, and Timothy was in the kitchen loading the dishwasher. Soon, they joined the living room, looking at the downcast Molly.


    "I got into a fight today."


    After Molly spoke, Timothy and Ellie from the Chase family were shocked.


    Molly got into a fight today?


    Sebastian added, "She wasn''t alone; she had two partners."

 Chapter 267 The Deceived Shawn

    Molly sat in the living room, waiting for Timothy and Ellie to take turns criticizing her and restricting her actions.


    Randall hadn''te home either; he and Vincent were out dining with Cindy, having a small family gathering and enjoying some delicious food. Vincent and Randall took great care of Cindy, giving her all the meat that was served.


    This made Cindy feel that all the hardships of her past life were just paving the way for her future happiness.


    Randall told Vincent and Cindy about the Wace family nning to sue them. "But Vera tore up thewsuit, and Mia smashed all the valuables at home. The $10,000 you gavest time is still at the police station. They probably won''t have money for medical bills and will call you."


    Vincent said to Cindy, "Cindy, don''t worry about the Wace family. If they want to block me at the government building, let them do. Don''t be afraid. I haven''t done anything wrong, so I''m not afraid of an investigation." Randall said while eating, "Exactly. Mom, you''re not as clear-headed as Vera and Molly. They both know your weakness is that you care too much about Dad and me. As long as they threaten you with Dad''s career and my future, you''ll give in immediately."


    "This weakness has been discovered by Dn and Joe, and they''ll keep ckmailing you for money. If you really give them the courage to cause a scene at the government building, let''s see if they dare to go."


    "Even if they do, it''s no big deal. Every family has its troubles. Even if they sue, they won''t win. Anyway, the three of us are on vacation now, so let them make a fuss with banners. As long as they''re healthy enough, they won''t be afraid of getting beaten again."


    The restaurant was steaming, with condensation on the windows. The hall was full of people, and some were paying at the cashier.


    Vincent, Cindy, and Randall sat by the window, eating without their coats.


    Cindy looked at Vincent and Randall across from her and said, "You kids speak without thinking. If they shamelessly go to the government building, it will affect your father and you to some extent." Randall replied, "It''s fine. Dn and Joe can''t stir up much trouble; they won''t make a big scene."


    Vincent wanted to hear more from Randall. "Why do you say that?"


    "Because they''re broke and afraid of dying. They''ve squandered all the family''s money, and no one wants to mess around with them without money."


    Vincent patted Randall on the back, looking at him. He wondered how he had grown up so quickly and be so clever.


    In the end, only Randall returned home full and satisfied, without being criticized or educated.


    Vera had already been educated, and Molly was currently being educated.


    There was still one person on the run, who had Tom bring his dinner to the bedroom.


    Coincidentally, the man bringing food for Shawn was Patrick.


    Patrick carried the te with one hand to Shawn''s bedroom.


    Shawn immediately sat up straight. "I want Tom; you get out."


    Patrick ced the food on the table and sat across from Shawn, asking, "Feeling guilty?"


    Shawn turned his face away, not looking at Patrick.


    Sometimes Shawn would reflect on why he was always overpowered by Patrick, but it always ended with no conclusion.


    At the door, Vera quietly approached Shawn''s bedroom, bent down, and pressed her ear to the door, trying to hear what was going on inside. "It''s so weird;, why can''t I hear anything?"


    Inside, Patrick said to Shawn, "Vera has been caught twice already. If she gets caught again, she won''t be able to get bail. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Shawn innocently replied, "But Molly assured mest night that everything would be fine today. I didn''t expect anything to go wrong, right?"


    Patrick said, "Last night, the three kids were teaming up to trick you."


    Shawn eximed, "How rebellious!"


    Shawn realized btedly thatst night''s card game was a trap set for him! It made him furious.


    After all, it was Shawn, so Patrick couldn''t scold him like he did Vera. He delivered the food to Shawn and then left.


    When he opened the door, Vera immediately threw herself into Patrick''s arms.


    Patrick caught Vera, who had thrown herself at him. "What did you overhear?" Vera shook her head andined, "Your doors are too good, too soundproof."


    Shawn saw the smooth-talking Vera and pointed at her, saying, "You are so ungrateful."


    Vera tilted her head, looking at Shawn eating through the gap. "Shawn, I''ll treat you to a meal another day to make up for it." Vera suddenly became respectful again.


    In the evening, after taking a bath, Vera asked Molly, "What''s the punishment?"


    "Three days of not going out. What about you?"


    "I''m innocent now."


    Molly was envious. She and Vera went to ask Randall. "Do we need to visit you at the hospital?"


    Randall sent Vera and Molly a video of him eating delicious food.


    Vera looked at it with envy, and Molly was jealous.


    In the end, it was Vera and Molly who were punished, while Randall went off to enjoy himself and even had meat to eat.


    Vera looked at Patrick, who was reading beside her. "Honey."


    Patrick closed his book and looked at Vera, who clearly had an agenda.


    Vera didn''t dare to make any requests under Patrick''s gaze.


    She could only silently watch Randall eat delicious food, drooling.


    Patrick saw it but pretended not to.


    Vera deliberately acted pitiful, staying up past ten at night, holding her phone and looking at the food, making sounds of wanting to eat.


    Patrick couldn''t read anymore, so he closed his book, got out of bed, and said, "Change your clothes."


    "For what?"


    Patrick replied, "You know it."


    Vera looked at the food on her phone. Could it be that they were really going out to eat?


    Was Patrick really spoiling her?


    Vera immediately changed her clothes, following Patrick out with a bare face. Wherever he went, she followed. She even walked the same path he did.


    In the car, Vera said to Patrick, "Patrick, just because you love me so much, I''ll give you as many kids as you want."


    Patrick nced at Vera''s t stomach, "Let''s have one first."


    Vera leaned over and kissed Patrick while he was driving, "Honey, I love you. You''re the man I love most in my life."


    "And the man who has been most frequently offended by you in your life."


    Vera smiled apologetically. "Isn''t that because you''re my husband?"


    On the way to eat, Molly called, "Vera, are you asleep?"


    "No, what''s up?"


    "Let''s go eat. I got Sebastian to postpone the punishment, so we can go out tonight. Sneak out while Patrick isn''t looking, and don''t get caught. I''ll meet you at the door." Vera silently turned off the speakerphone.


    Then she nced at Patrick, who was driving silently beside her.


    Vera said to Molly, "Well, Molly, let''s just go eat on our own. Patrick heard what you just said. We''re also on our way to eat, just hope we don''t run into each other." Molly was silent on the other end, then hung up.

 Chapter 268 Patricks Childhood

    Vera put down her phone and pledged her loyalty to Patrick. "Honey, you know me, I love you the most, and I''m the most obedient. I would never sneak out behind your back." Patrick nced at Vera, who wasn''t telling the truth. He was already too angry to even react.


    However, fate decided to y a trick.


    In the restaurant parking lot, the four of them sessfully met.


    Molly looked at Vera, and Sebastian looked at Patrick.


    The four of them stared at each other.


    "Why didn''t you mention on the phone that you wereing here for steak?" Vera asked.


    Molly replied, "I thought we weren''t meant to meet."


    "We''ve been good friends for almost ten years, and suddenly you be my husband''s sister. How is that not fate?" Vera retorted.


    Molly also asked, "Then why didn''t you tell me you wereing here for steak?"


    Vera was silent for a moment and then said, "I didn''t expect us to be so fated."


    What was supposed to be a meal for two ended up with the four of them sharing a table.


    Vera and Molly were in charge of ordering, while Patrick and Sebastian chatted.


    Vera and Molly wanted to sit on the outside so they could easily get up to grab things, but Patrick and Sebastian pushed them to the inside, limiting their movement. "Molly, add a shrimp dish. I like it. And get an order of fries; Randall loves it," Vera said, pointing at the menu on the tablet.


    Molly suddenly remembered that Randall wasn''t there. She looked up at Vera. "You forgot it? Randall is probably full and asleep by now."


    Vera replied, "Alright, let Patrick eat it."


    Molly also said, "Whatever, if we can''t finish, let them eat."


    Vera and Molly randomly ordered, and finally, the order was ced sessfully.


    Patrick and Sebastian were deep in conversation and didn''t pay attention to what was being ordered.


    "Honey, move over, I want to check out the drinks."


    "Sebastian, you move too. I want to go with Vera."


    In the end, Patrick and Sebastian both shifted to make room.


    Sebastian said to Patrick, "Mr. Kelly has someone backing him. I''ve tried to catch him twice, but each time a call stopped me. Once, I even got him to the police station, but someone higher up took him away." Patrick asked, "Is the higher-up going to investigate personally?"


    Sebastian replied, "It''s not clear. The Tooker family has been busy attracting investments, so Mr. Kelly has been neglected."


    Patrick reminded, "Be careful his wife and kids don''t leave the country."


    Sebastian said, "Got it; they''re being monitored."


    Soon, Vera and Molly ced the drinks they got in front of their men. "Honey, I got this for you."


    Patrick looked at the drink in front of him, feeling a surge of happiness.


    Molly knew Sebastian''s taste, and without him saying a word, she ced his favorite drink in front of him.


    Sebastian also felt that Molly had grown up.


    Before long, Vera and Molly returned together.


    Patrick and Sebastian moved to the side to let Vera and Molly in.


    The steaks were served one by one.


    Patrick was still chatting with Sebastian.


    Gradually, Patrick and Sebastian noticed that there was no more room for the dishes Vera and Molly had ordered.


    The rack beside them was full of tes, and the table was also crowded, yet the waiter kept bringing more dishes. Patrick asked, "How much did you order?"


    Vera replied, "We didn''t order anything we shouldn''t."


    Patrick frowned. "What do you mean by ''shouldn''t order''?"


    Vera looked at him and said nothing.


    Patrick instantly understood that they had ordered almost everything!


    As expected, they couldn''t finish the meal.


    When they left, Patrick went to pay the bill and found out that the steak dinner cost over a thousand dors.


    Vera rubbed her stomach, feeling too full.


    Molly listened to Sebastian scolding her for not being mindful while ordering.


    "Sebastian, my stomach hurts from being too full," Molly whined.


    Sebastian held Molly''s hand. "Let''s walk home to digest."


    Patrick''s home was far, so they needed to drive back.


    On the way, Patrick stopped by a pharmacy to buy some digestive tablets for Vera, who was so full she couldn''t bend over. Vera cried pitifully. "Honey, what do I do? I''m so full I can''t even take the digestive tablets."


    Patrick looked at the pitiful Vera, feeling helpless.


    This wasn''t like Vera not being able to do her homework, where Patrick could do it for her. Patrick couldn''t help her.


    Patrick parked the car halfway and held Vera''s hand, walking down a quiet path to help her digest.


    "If a bad guy showed up now and I beat him up, I might not feel so full," Vera said.


    Patrick replied, "You already fought today."


    "Okay."


    Patrick became curious about Vera''s childhood. "Vera, when kids your age were learning to dance to improve their poise, why did you learn Taekwondo, Free Fighting, and self-defense?"


    Vera said, "Because when I was little, I watched TV shows where the characters were great at fighting, so I wanted to be like them."


    "I told my parents, and they thought it was better for a girl to learn some skills. If I could fight, I wouldn''t be bullied at school; no one would dare mess with me in society; and even if I got married, my husband''s family wouldn''t dare offend me. So they sent me to learn Free Fighting."


    "I met an old man who had a fighting style I never mastered. He told me about the Shadow Syndicate United, and I thought it was the world of my dreams."


    "The old man also told me that the ck card of the Shadow Syndicate United was a symbol of status. Whoever had the ck card was the most powerful person. It was a recognition of their identity and ability."


    So Vera always wanted that ck card.


    Vera felt a bit silly, thinking that everyone wouldugh at her for wanting a ck card just because of a drunk old man''s words. Anyone who heard this would say she didn''t have the intelligence of a 20-year-old. So Vera didn''t tell Brianna and Warren, only Molly and Randall.


    Unexpectedly, Molly and Randall didn''tugh.


    Now, with Patrick, Vera openly shared the seed nted in her heart when she was young.


    Patrick didn''tugh at Vera either. He held her hand, strolling through the winter night.


    If the ck card symbolized such high status, then wasn''t Patrick, the man behind the scenes, the person Vera admired the most?


    Vera asked Patrick, "Honey, share your childhood with me. I want to hear it."


    Patrick recalled his childhood, saying, "Eating, sleeping, studying, beating up Randall, hugging Molly, and repeating it every day."

 Chapter 269 The Gang Strikes Again - Dylan and Joe Are in Trouble

    Vera replied, "Randall really got beaten up since he was a kid."


    Feeling a bit better, Vera and Patrick went home.


    Vera fell asleep as soon as she hit the bed.


    Dn and Joe went to the hospital again, leaving Cindy''s phone number. This time, Cindy didn''t answer. The hospital wouldn''t let Dn and Joe leave.


    They cursed Cindy at the hospital, calling her heartless and using the mayor''s wife of not taking care of her father. Theirnguage was so foul that someone called Vincent''s office.


    After hearing this, Vincent said, "The Wace family cut all ties with my wife over a decade ago. They have nothing to do with her now. These two are troublemakers; you can call the police." Then he hung up. This time, Cindy was determined not to care about Dn and Joe''s fate.


    The Olteran family made it clear that they had nothing to do with them either.


    Dn and Joe had no choice but to dy paying the hospital bills.


    After leaving the hospital, Dn and Joe made a banner and wore it. Dn said viciously, "Cindy''s weak spot is her husband and son. If she dares to mess with me, I''ll drag her husband and son down with me."


    Then they went to the government building with the banner, shouting, "Mr. Olteran beat me and my son, and Cindy doesn''t take care of her father and brother."


    Their shouting quickly drew the attention of passersby.


    Gradually, someone recorded Dn and Joe and posted the video on News Feed. It spread like wildfire.


    Cindy''s friend shared the video with her, saying, "Cindy, what''s going on?"


    Watching the video on her phone, Cindy realized that Dn and Joe had her in a bind. She hurriedly prepared to leave.


    Seeing Cindy''s panic, Vera yawned and asked, "Cindy, where are you going?"


    Cindy replied, "Dn and Joe are causing trouble at Vincent''s workce. I''m going to check it out."


    Just as Cindy was about to leave, Randall quickly blocked her way and said, "My father just called me. He doesn''t want you to go. If you go, their scheme will seed. Let them make a scene today, even if it makes the news, it''ll only embarrass them."


    Vera understood that Dn and Joe hadn''t been taught a lesson yet.


    Vera suddenly felt energized. She put on a coat over her clothes, snapped her fingers at Randall, and pointed outside. Randall immediately understood her meaning.


    Cindy was worried something might happen to Vera and Randall, but they had already gotten in the car and left.


    On the way, Vera called Molly, "Your punishment will be postponed. Dn and Joe are really causing trouble at Vincent''s workce."


    This time, Vera and Randall gantly picked up Molly, and the three of them headed to the government building together.


    When they arrived, a crowd had already gathered, listening to Dn and Joein.


    Randall rolled down the window and honked the horn. Dn and Joe turned around and saw the three little troublemakers from the Olteran family.


    Vera got out of the car, followed by Molly with a small knife, and then Randall, who put on his weapon and walked out.


    Seeing the intimidating Vera, Molly, and Randall, Dn and Joe backed away in fear.


    The memory of yesterday''s beating was still fresh.


    As Vera, Molly, and Randall approached, the previously tearful Dn and Joe dropped their banner and ran away.


    Watching them flee, Vera said, "Get in the car, let''s go block them at the Wace family home."


    Vera, Molly, and Randall drove straight to the Wace family home and waited for Dn and Joe to return.


    As soon as Dn and Joe arrived home and saw Vera, they instinctively tried to run. But when they turned around, Randall appeared behind them.


    Molly opened the Wace family gate from the inside and said, "Go in, I smashed everything again, this time I didn''t spare a single piece of tableware." Vera and Randall each grabbed a Wace and dragged them into the Wace family yard.


    Molly, seeing no one behind her, closed the gate with an evil grin.


    An hourter, at the Olteran Group, in the president''s office.


    Patrick received a call from Vera. "Honey, I''m so angry I forgot to tell you in advance. I got into a fight again." Patrick asked, "How bad is it this time?"


    Vera nced at the people on the ground. "I think I crippled them. You might want toe over."


    Molly also called Sebastian at the police station.


    Sebastian asked Molly, "Why aren''t you staying home and calling me instead?"


    "My house arrest got postponed again."


    Sebastian had a bad feeling, and sure enough, Molly said, "Sebastian, I scared Dn and Joe unconscious. What if they die?"


    Randall called Vincent, "Dad, the three of us seem to be in trouble. Can youe over?"


    So, the four of them met again at the Wace family gate.


    They exchanged nces and entered the Wace family living room together.


    If yesterday''s living room was a mess, today''s was a ce even rats wouldn''t visit.


    Dn and Joey unconscious on the floor, with Vera, Molly, and Randall squatting around them.


    Seeing their backup arrive, Vera, Molly, and Randall immediately stood beside them.


    This time, they didn''t dare say a word.


    Sebastian checked their pulses; they were just scared unconscious.


    Sebastian sighed in relief.


    He turned to the trio, saying, "Exin yourselves, one by one."


    Vera said, "They didn''t learn their lesson and dared to cause trouble at the government building. We just wanted to teach them a lesson so they wouldn''t bother Cindy and Vincent anymore." Randall said, "We went to the government building and scared them off."


    Molly said, "Then we drove to the Wace family home to block them. I smashed the stuff inside."


    Vera said, "I kicked their legs, and they got fractured."


    Randall said, "I tied them up."


    Molly, feeling a bit embarrassed, added, "I used a knife to scare them, but identally stabbed Joe Wace''s finger, and it bled. One fainted from pain, the other from fear." Vera, Molly, and Randall confessed their "crimes" honestly.


    After they finished, they hung their heads, waiting for criticism.


    At least they weren''t too dumb; they knew to call their family when things went wrong.


    Sebastian felt like pulling out handcuffs and taking Vera, Molly, and Randall to jail for some peace and quiet.


    Patrick had the same thought.


    Vincent and Cindy remained silent; after all, Vera, Molly, and Randall did it for them.


    Patrick was the first to react. He called Jack and secretly instructed him to bring two doctors to the Wace family home to check on Dn and Joe.


    Vera, Molly, and Randall realized the seriousness of the situation.


    Patrick hadn''t spoken a word to Vera since they entered.


    When the doctors arrived, Patrick said to Cindy, "Cindy, take these three kids outside."


    Vera clung to Patrick''s clothes, not wanting to leave him.


    Molly also held onto Sebastian''s arm, not wanting to go.


    Subconsciously, they felt safest next to their loved ones.


    However, Patrick still sent Vera out, and Sebastian pushed Molly out too.


    Inside, only three men, two doctors, and Jack remained.


    Jack was internally terrified.


    Outside, Cindy looked at three troublemakers. One was enough to give other families a headache, but she had three!

 Chapter 270 Scaring Vera, Molly, and Randall

    Vera, Molly, and Randall were obviously spoiled.


    What they didn''t know was that their antics had made Dn and Joe so fearful that they never to show their faces in front of Cindy and Vincent again.


    This little gang of troublemakers actually solved a big problem!


    When Dn and Joe were woken up, they saw three men and immediately knelt down to beg for mercy, swearing they would never bother Cindy again. They pleaded with them to keep an eye on the three troublemakers and not to cause trouble for them anymore.


    "I will never appear in front of you again, Vincent, Patrick, Mr. Chase. I beg you to protect us. If this continues, we won''t be able to survive."


    Only Dn and Joe knew what they had gone through in those two days.


    Vera, Randall and Molly almost tormented them to death.


    Dn and Joe were genuinely scared and didn''t dare to cause trouble anymore.


    Patrick, with his legs crossed, looked at the kneeling Dn and Joe and spoke coldly, "Give the Wace family''s vi to Cindy. I''ll give you $100,000, and you get out of Zandonick."


    Dn and Joe nodded. They were nning to leave even without the money.


    Patrick nced at Jack beside him, and Jack immediately went to handle it.


    Sebastian also spoke up, "Today''s events must not be leaked. If I find out that anyone unrted knows, I will let him pay a heavy price."


    Each of them had someone they wanted to protect, and their protection was above thew.


    "We understand, we won''t let anyone know." Dn and Joe seemed truly terrified of Vera and the other two little devils.


    Jack took Dn and Joe to handle the transfer procedures.


    The two doctors also left after receiving hush money.


    Patrick said to the other two "parents," "Don''t let them know that Dn and Joe were scared away by them. I''m worried Vera will see this as a glorious history and continue to use violence in simr situations." Sebastian replied, "I have the same thought."


    Vincent nodded. "Patrick, Cindy and I don''t want this house."


    "This is the Wace family''spensation to Cindy. Although it''s forced, it''s better than nothing."


    Moreover, as Patrick understood Cindy, she would definitely want this house.


    Because Cindy wanted to leave a legacy for Randall.


    Dn and Joe were cunning. They never sold the house but kept pestering Cindy for money. Now, they couldn''t sell it even if they wanted to.


    Patrick wouldn''t agree to let Dn and Joe sell it for money and then escape.


    Patrick, Vincent, and Sebastian conspired in the living room toe up with a story to deceive the three naive but bold Vera, Molly, and Randall.


    "The doctors found that they were on the brink of death from your beating and need to go to the hospital for treatment. If they die, it will be two murder cases. You three will be charged with murder, understand?" Vincent, being older and working in the government, naturally carried an air of authority. The result of the discussion was to let Vincent scare Vera, Molly and Randall.


    Sure enough, they were all frightened.


    Sebastian added, "If they die, none of us can save you three."


    Vera looked at Patrick with pleading eyes.


    Patrick said, "I may have money, but I can''t handle this by money."


    Vera waspletely scared. She felt she had caused a huge disaster, one that even Patrick couldn''t help with.


    Vera, Molly, and Randall stood obediently at the door, being lectured.


    In the end, they each took their guardians and went home.


    After they disappeared, Dn and Joe were quietly sent out of Zandonick by Patrick''s people.


    And the clueless Vera, Molly, and Randall were worried for a long time.


    One dayter, Vera suddenly realized something. "Wait a minute, we didn''t beat them that badly. How could they be on the brink of death?" Molly frowned. "I only poked their fingers, not their internal organs. There wasn''t even much blood. How could they have lost so much blood?"


    Randall said, "I just tied them up. I didn''t cover their mouths or noses."


    Vera, Molly, and Randall finally understood that they had been tricked by their family members.


    In a fit of anger, Vera moved out of Patrick''s room, and Molly moved back to the Olteran family from the Chase family.


    The three "parents" had no regrets. It was their scare tactics that made the three kids behave for a week without causing trouble.


    It was all worth it.


    But the day after Vera, Molly, and Randall found out everything.


    Patrick had something to do again.


    During a meeting, Vera, who had a big fight with himst night, called him crying.


    Patrick remembered Vera''s bold words fromst night. "Patrick, I will never talk to you again."


    And now, the phone was ringing.


    If Patrick didn''t answer, he would probably be sleeping alone again tonight.


    "Meeting paused."


    Patrick got up and walked out with his phone.


    Everyone in the meeting room looked at each other. This was the first time Patrick had paused a meeting to take a call.


    When asked, Jack thought of the fierce Vera, Molly, and Randall causing trouble at the Wace family that day.


    Could it be that Vera, Molly, and Randall had caused trouble again?


    Patrick walked outside and answered the phone, hearing Vera''s sobbing voice. She was crying intermittently. "Honey,e here." Patrick''s heart immediately tightened.


    When Patrick left in the morning, Vera was still mad at him. How could she be crying before noon?


    No one at home would dare to bully Vera, and no one outside could bully her.


    Why was Vera crying?


    Patrick gently coaxed, "Sweetie, don''t cry. What happened?"


    Vera was crying and coughing. She looked at the people passing by and couldn''t even speak coherently. "I didn''t mean to this time. I''m going to jail. Come quickly, let me see you onest time." Patrick couldn''t get any useful information.


    Patrickforted Vera, telling her not to be afraid and that he would be there soon. "Vera, where are you?"


    "At the amusement park."


    Wasn''t the amusement park for fun? How could she end up in jail?


    Patrick returned to the meeting room and instructed Jack, "You take over. I have to leave. I want to see the meeting minutes this afternoon." "Got it."


    Jack watched Patrick leave in a hurry and felt he might be right.


    No one could make the invincible Patrick panic, except for the beloved Vera.


    Patrick got in the car and told Vera, "If the policee, don''t go with them. I''m arranging awyer now."


    Vera was still crying.


    Patrickforted Vera, "Even if you cause a big trouble, I can protect you for a lifetime without any worries, okay? Stop crying; don''t be afraid." Vera cried and agreed.


    After hanging up, Patrick immediately contacted awyer to be ready.


    Thewyer was puzzled, thinking, ''What did Mrs. Olteran do? What should I prepare for?''

 Chapter 271 Enter at Your Own Risk Late at Night

    Patrick said, "Wait for my instruction."


    Patrick contacted Sebastian again. "Hey, what did those three do this time?"


    Sebastian asked, "They got into trouble again?"


    Sebastian got up from his office, grabbed his car keys, and headed out.


    Patrick said, "Vera just called me crying, saying she''s going to jail. What''s going on? The three of them are at the amusement park."


    Sebastian walked out of the office and asked the officer outside, "Did we get any reports from the amusement park today?"


    The officer shook his head.


    Sebastian was still worried, especially since Molly was there, always on his mind.


    He also headed out.


    At the amusement park, Patrick called Vera, "Vera, I''m here. Where are you?"


    "At the entrance of the haunted house."


    At the entrance of the haunted house, the tourists had already been dispersed.


    A caution tape was set up, and Patrick noticed it was put up by the park staff themselves.


    Today''s attraction was closed to the public.


    Seeing Patrick appear, Vera ran into his arms.


    Hugging Patrick, Vera started crying again. "Honey, I hit the ghost."


    She cried out her fear, "Honey, they were all scaring me, so I fought back. I didn''t know it would be so scary inside. They told me not to move, and I was too scared to move. Honey, what should I do?" Patrick held Vera tightly, looking around to see Molly and Randall standing with their heads down.


    Patrick, holding Vera, walked up and asked Molly and Randall, "Tell me what happened." Soon, Sebastian arrived as well.


    Perhaps fearing the trouble Vera, Molly, and Randall could cause, he showed up in in clothes. When Molly tried to go to Sebastian, he sternly pushed her back and ordered, "Stand still!" Among Vera, Molly, and Randall, only Randall remained calm.


    He began to exin what happened today.


    "After you guys tricked usst time, we haven''t left the house and were going stir-crazy. Today, Molly and Vera wanted toe to the amusement park for some thrills, so we went to the haunted house." "They can drive but can''t park, so they dragged me along. In the morning, the other attractions had long lines, so we decided to start with the haunted house."


    "There weren''t many people at the haunted house in the morning, so it was just the three of us inside. The ghosts in the haunted house kept scaring us." Inside, there were about thirty ghosts scaring Vera, Molly, and Randall.


    Vera was at the front, and she was scared. No matter how tough she was, she was still a young girl. In a ce like this, without Patrick by her side, she was on edge and tense.


    After many twists and turns, Vera, Molly, and Randall were sent to a ce covered by a ck curtain on a small cart. There were no staff members, just the three of them. No one could hear their cries for help.


    They got off the cart, lifted the curtain, and walked in.


    It was eerily silent inside.


    There was no sound, as if the ce had been soundproofed.


    Vera told Molly and Randall to stand behind her, "Molly is afraid of the dark, so stand in the middle. Randall, you''re a guy, you take the rear. I''ll stand in front to protect you."


    So, Vera, Molly, and Randall stood in a line and followed the instructions.


    But as they walked, Randall suddenly felt something grab his ankle. He looked down to see a ghost in white clothes, with ck hair covering its face, long bloody nails, and a ghastly appearance, like a vengeful spirit from a TV show. Randall was startled.


    Vera and Molly turned around at the sound, and when they saw the ghost crawling on the ground, they screamed and ran forward.


    They reached a room, and the door made a creaking sound.


    Apanied by eerie ghostly wails.


    Vera, Molly, and Randall looked up to see a female ghost in red clothes hanging from the ceiling, with a gray face, hollow eyes, blood tears streaming down, disheveled hair, pointing at them and saying in a creepy voice, "Give me back my life." Vera, Molly, and Randall screamed and lost their formation but didn''t forget to hold each other''s hands and run.


    When they tried to leave, they found they were lost!


    They ended up in another room, which was dpidated and full of wooden boards.


    Molly, out of breath from running, sat on a bed board to rest, asking Vera and Randall to find an exit.


    However, the bed board had a switch, and it suddenly copsed in the middle.


    Molly fell into the bed board, and when she turned her head, she saw a ghost with a green face and fangs staring at her.


    Vera turned around and saw Molly disappear.


    Then she saw the ghost under the bed board about to attack Molly, so she panicked and quickly pulled Molly out.


    However, the ghost also tried to pull Vera down with it.


    Vera kicked the ghost hard.


    The ghost, in pain, let go.


    Vera pulled Molly out of the bed board.


    Molly was already crying out for Sebastian, "I want to go out and find Sebastian."


    Vera, also scared, had tears in her eyes. "I want to find Patrick too."


    Randall saw a bunch of ghosts rushing towards them, some of whom they had encountered earlier.


    These ghosts seemed to be targeting Vera, Molly, and Randall.


    There were at least a dozen of them.


    Randall cursed in anger, still unable to find a way out of the room.


    Vera, extremely scared, became very angry.


    Vera picked up a stick nearby and looked at the ghostsing toward them. "You''re really bullying us now."


    The ghost that had tried to pull Molly down got up and tried to grab her again.


    Vera kicked the ghost, making it stagger back.


    The ghosts outside were all rushing in, and Vera charged at them, hitting anyone she saw.


    Anyone who grabbed Molly got kicked and punched by Vera.


    "We''re humans, not real ghosts!"


    One of the ghosts shouted, and someone even took off their wig, trying to tell Vera, Molly, and Randall that they were just staff members. However, Vera hit them all.


    The people in the control room were stunned for the tourists had injured their staff.


    One unlucky ghost was thrown over Vera''s shoulder and couldn''t get up from the ground.


    The control room immediately pressed a switch to open the passage in that room.


    The control room staff used a walkie-talkie to instruct the people at the door, "Go check room 4, something''s happened inside, hurry!"


    Randall exined to Patrick and Sebastian what had happened, "Finally, the security came in and took the three of us out."


    "The ghosts that got beaten up, one was carried out on a stretcher, and two went to the park''s medical room. We don''t know if the blood on the ground was from us hitting them or from the fake blood they used to scare people." "Anyway, after we came out, the person in charge here warned us not to go anywhere, and they were going to call the police."


    Patrick understood and summarized simply, Vera went out looking for thrills but ended up causing trouble here.


    Patrick held Vera close, letting her bury her head in his chest.


    Sebastian saw that Molly was also scared, so he walked over, held her hand, and looked at her aggrieved face with pity in his eyes.


    Molly asked, "Sebastian, will Vera get arrested? You said if she gets arrested again, she can''t be bailed out. This time she fought because of me. Can they arrest me instead?"

 Chapter 272 As Fragile as Thin Glass

    Sebastian looked at Molly and said, "This wasn''t intentional violence. It was a reaction out of fear, an instinctive response that injured the staff. It''s not a crime. When the person in charge arrives, let''s hear what they have to say. We should be able to settle this privately without any issues."


    Vera asked, "What if they refuse to settle privately and keep pushing the issue?"


    Patrick replied, "Then I''ll just buy this ce."


    Vera turned to look at him, her eyes filled with tears.


    Patrick would never let Vera actually get caught. He might scare her with words usually, but when ites to serious matters, no one could take his precious Vera away from him! Soon, the person in charge arrived, but they were stunned to see Patrick.


    "Mr. Olteran."


    Patrick nodded.


    The person in charge nced at Vera, who was in Patrick''s arms, and asked, "Who is this?"


    "My wife."


    Knowing Patrick''s identity, the person in charge didn''t call the police. Instead, they went to the conference room to review the video footage with a few others.


    Watching the video, Sebastian broke into a cold sweat. Vera, Molly, and Randall had foolishly decided to visit the haunted house early in the morning.


    Seeing the mechanical ghosts swarming toward them and the bloody hands, Sebastian thought he might have reacted the same way if he had been there. It was a natural instinct. Most people went in groups of ten or more in the afternoon when it was crowded. Vera, Molly, and Randall were brave enough to go in alone.


    In the video, one was crying and calling Sebastian''s name, while another was tearfully looking for Patrick.


    Sebastian believed that Patrick felt the same way he did-heartbroken. They both wished they could have been there to protect their loved ones. Patrick, too, saw the video of Vera crying and calling for him, and his anger dissipated instantly, leaving only heartache.


    Unable to watch any longer, Patrick asked the person in charge, "How do you n to resolve this? Tell me your proposal."


    Vera sat beside Patrick with her head down, looking like she had done something wrong. Patrick held her cold hand, silentlyforting her. When Patrick heard thepensation amount, he paid it on the spot, settling the matter privately.


    As they left the conference room, Patrick gently said to Vera, Molly, and Randall, "The haunted house is off-limits from now on, understood?" Vera, Molly, and Randall nodded in agreement.


    Sebastian adjusted Molly''s coat and wiped away her tears, asking gently, "Do you want toe with me or go to the Olteran family?" Molly took a step toward Sebastian. "I want to go with you."


    In the end, Patrick took Vera with him, while Randall drove himself home.


    On the way, Vera nervously picked at her hangnail.


    Patrick nced at Vera. Last night, she was venting her anger toward him, yet now she was silent and guilty for causing another trouble..


    Thinking about what Vera had done, Patrick wanted tough but held back.


    Finally, he turned his head, driving with one hand, and rested his left elbow on the window, covering his mouth to hide his smile.


    "Honey, if you want tough at me, just do it. I can hear you."


    Patrick felt he should respect Vera, who was still shaken and justing to her senses.


    Vera pouted, feeling disappointed in herself. She had imagined herself being fearless in the haunted house, but as soon as she entered, she lost herposure. After arguing with Patrickst night, she had to call him for help today. "Honey, am I a troublemaker?"


    "Yes. I hope your next semester wille as soon as possible. At home, I can''t rx for a moment."


    Vera remembered how, before she got married, she was her parents'' precious daughter during vacations, getting all the best food and drinks. After a while, her mother would say, "I really want to send you to school even though it is still holiday now. You''re giving me a headache."


    Back home, Shawn noticed someone was missing. He asked Vera, "Did you get into trouble again?"


    Shawn had figured out the pattern. If two people left and three came back, those three were up to something big.


    If three people left and two came back, it meant they got into trouble, and Molly had gone to the Chase family for refuge.


    The friendship between Vera, Molly, and Randall was both unbreakable and fragile.


    "What did you do this time?" Shawn asked curiously.


    Vera felt guilty. "We went to the haunted house, got scared by the ghosts, and I ended up hitting them."


    Shawn burst outughing. "Vera, were you looking for thrills or trying to scare the ghosts?"


    Vera knew Shawn''s first reaction would be tough!


    "Shawn, why don''t you care about how scared we were?"


    Shawn replied, "You look perfectly fine to me. Your head''s on straight, your limbs are intact, you''re speaking clearly, and you''re moving quickly. You''re definitely okay."


    Vera was speechless.


    Patrick told her to go upstairs and change. He had to go to the office in the afternoon and would take her with him.


    After Vera went upstairs, Patrick said to Shawn, "Vera was really scared. Don''tugh in front of her; give her some dignity."


    Shawn stifled hisughter and said, "Alright, I''ll pretend and notugh."


    Shawn took out his phone, found Jackson''s Facebook, and sent a voice message. "Hey, can you hear me? Let me tell you, Vera got into trouble again! You won''t believe what she did this time." If Vera saw Shawn spreading her misdeeds, she would probably cry.


    Her image was ruined.


    After changing, Patrick took Vera to the office.


    In the afternoon, Vera sat on the couch, feeling down, with a heavy heart.


    Jack was curious about what Vera had done this time and if it was more exciting than thest incident at the Wace family.


    Jack tried to get information from Sophia.


    Sophia said, "Don''t ask me. I won''t tell you."


    Jack left, disappointed.


    Another day passed, and the Christmas atmosphere grew stronger.


    Vera sat in front of the mirror, looking at her face.


    "Honey, I won''t go to the office with you tomorrow. I have some things to do."


    Patrick, drying his hair and closing the curtains, asked, "Are you meeting Molly?"


    Vera shook her head. "I''m too scared to see her."


    Vera realized that whenever she, Molly, and Randall got together, trouble was inevitable!


    Seeing that Vera had been well-behaved the past couple of days, Patrick didn''t restrict her movements and said, "As long as you''re not with Randall and Molly, you can go wherever you want." Vera nodded and went to bed.


    The next day, Patrick went to work, and Vera hitched a ride to downtown.


    Vera went to the bank, withdrew $10,000, and headed to the hospital.


    At the hospital, Vera searched for the "ghost" she had injured.


    Without the makeup, she didn''t recognize them.


    Vera went to the nurse''s station and asked, "Excuse me, where are the staff members who were sent here from the haunted house the day before yesterday?"

 Chapter 273 Go Ahead and Brag

    The nurse said, "Oh, you''re talking about that ghost impersonator."


    Vera nodded. "Yes."


    The nurse gave a bed number. "Bed 41."


    Vera thanked her and appeared in the ward with a gift.


    As Christmas approached, there weren''t many patients in the hospital. Those who could be discharged before the end of the year had already left, as no one wanted to spend the holidays in the hospital.


    This ghost impersonator named Austin Diaz was quite unlucky. He was supposed to go home for Christmas, but he ended up in the hospital.


    Vera stood at the door and saw that there was no one else inside. She knocked and entered the ward.


    Austin was a man lying in bed, holding a phone in one hand and watching a horror movie.


    When Vera appeared, Austin was so startled that he almost dropped his phone on his face.


    He cursed and clutched his nket in fear.


    Seeing Austin''s fright, Vera immediately waved her hands. "Don''t be scared, I''m not here to hit you. I''m really not here to hit you."


    Austin would never forget the tourist who had once thrown him over her shoulder!


    Vera walked up with the fruit basket and ced it on the cab.


    Austin, still frightened, clutched the nurse''s call button in his hand.


    If he got hit, Austin would call for help immediately.


    Austin, a 6-foot-tall man, felt intimidated when he saw Vera.


    "Well, I''m here to apologize." Vera said, taking out the money she had withdrawn from the bank and cing it beside Austin''s pillow, "Sorry for hurting you."


    After saying that, Vera even bowed.


    With Christmas just around the corner, everyone was going home to reunite, but Austin was stuck in the hospital because of Vera. She felt guilty. If he had been a bad person, she could have justified hitting him. But Austin hadn''t done anything wrong; he just yed his ghost role too well.


    Vera felt uneasy after returning home and wanted to find an opportunity to apologize andpensate Austin in person.


    This was the first time Austin had met such a tourist. She hit the hardest but was the first to visit him in the hospital and even brought money?


    "I ept your apology." Austin put down the call button.


    Austin looked at Vera, who had hit him, and Vera curiously looked at his face.


    They sized each other up.


    Austin estimated that Vera was still a student, petite and pretty. Her innocent face made it hard to believe she had thrown a 140-pound man to the ground.


    That day, it was very dark inside, and Austin was focused on scaring people, so he hadn''t really looked at Vera.


    Vera also looked at Austin in the hospital bed, wondering how a big man like him could have his hair down, floating in the air, wearing a red dress, and shouting at her.


    Vera had thought ghosts were always yed by women.


    Austin was the first to speak, "Are you a student at a sports school?"


    How could an ordinary girl take down three strong young men by herself?


    Vera shook her head. "I have to ask you something too."


    Vera looked at Austin. "You''re clearly a man, why do you y a female ghost?"


    "I love this job."


    Vera said, "Your passion is quite unique."


    Austin introduced himself, "My name is Austin Diaz."


    Vera also gave her name, "I''m Vera Linister."


    Vera sat on the empty bed next to Austin''s, "Where''s your family?"


    "At home."


    Vera said, "You''re quite the conversationalist."


    "So are you."


    Their conversation was awkward at first, but they soon foundmon ground.


    "Austin, how did you manage to float in the air, hanging from the ceiling?"


    Austin replied, "If I tell you, what if you steal my job?"


    "Who would want to y a ghost to scare people?" But realizing it might be a secret, Vera didn''t press further. "Do you guys often get beaten up in this line of work?"


    Finally finding someone to talk to, Austin became more talkative. "Yes. Once, a girl yed a ghost and scared a boxing coach. He kicked her so hard she got a uterine injury. After that, we mostly hired men. Men can at least take a few hits." After saying that, Austin looked at Vera. "I think if you wanted to do this job, you''d be perfect!"


    "How much is the monthly sry?"


    "$5,000."


    Vera said, "I won''t do it, the pay is too low." She made tens of thousands of dors a month just serving coffee to Patrick.


    Austin replied, "You don''t know, there aren''t many graduates making $5,000 a month."


    Vera said, "I married into a wealthy family, making tens of thousands a month."


    "Come on. Stop joking."


    Austin was a couple of years older than Vera, just starting out in society.


    Austin chatted with Vera, "This isn''t the first time I''ve been beaten up. I''m too scary, so I often get hit. You''re the first person to visit me and apologize with money."


    Vera and Austin were chatting so intensely that she didn''t even notice Patrick''s message on her phone. "Do you think your job is hical? What if someone with a heart condition gets scared to death? Isn''t that creepy?" Austin got goosebumps from Vera''s words. "How could that happen?"


    "It can happen, you just haven''t encountered it yet. I''ve seen it twice."


    "Austin, I seriously suggest you tone down the scariness. Otherwise, you might as well get a membership at the hospital, scare people during the day, and sleep here at night."


    Vera poured a ss of water for Austin and ced it on his bedside table. Austin, feeling embarrassed, said, "Actually, we don''t usually scare people that much. It''s just that you guys came early in the morning, and we were bored, so we all decided to scare you."


    Usually, there was one ghost per room, who would lie down and y dead after scaring people.


    Who knew Vera, Molly, and Randall would show up? They were bored, so they all decided to scare the three of them.


    They had no idea that they would end up unlucky, too.


    Vera realized, "You guys deliberately made it harder for us?"


    Austin, being honest, nodded.


    Vera clenched her small fists, and Austin immediately grabbed the nurse''s call button.


    Seeing Austin''s miserable state, Vera moved all the fruit and drinks from his table to the stool at the foot of his bed.


    If Austin wanted to eat or drink, he had to get out of bed himself.


    "Vera, why do you treat me like this?"


    Vera asked, "Why did you treat me that way in the haunted house?"


    "We''re ghost impersonators."


    "I''ll make you a real ghost, believe it or not?"


    Austin yielded to Vera''s fists.


    At this point, Austin wanted to kick her out.


    The $10,000 on the bedside table, Austin threw it back to Vera. "Your family''spensation is enough. This counts as a work injury, and the amusement park will cover it."


    Vera put the money back. "This is my personalpensation."


    Austin refused to take it, but Vera walked over and put the money in his bag, cing it at the foot of his bed.


    Austin said to Vera, "You''re really stubborn."


    At that moment, Vera''s phone rang. She walked to the hallway to answer it. "Honey."

 Chapter 274 The Beloved Brother

    Patrick asked worriedly, "What are you doing? You didn''t even reply to my message."


    Vera replied, "Well, I was talking just now and didn''t see my phone."


    "You didn''t meet up with Randall and Molly, did you?"


    Vera swore she didn''t.


    Patrick said, "Come to the office directly after you''re done."


    "Okay, goodbye, honey."


    Vera returned to the hospital room and saw Austin lying on the bed. "Austin, I''m leaving. Take care of yourself in the hospital."


    Austin called out to Vera, "Vera, let''s exchange contact info. If you ever want to visit a haunted house, I''ll let you in for free and promise not to scare you." Vera replied, "As long as you''re not afraid of ending up in the hospital."


    However, she still took out her phone and exchanged contact information with Austin.


    Looking at him, Vera suddenly showed a mischievous smile.


    Seeing this, Austin got nervous. "I''m a bit scared to add you on Facebook."


    Vera suddenly thought of someone and said, "Austin, you might be able to help me out someday. When that timees, I''ll hire you for a fee." Austin responded, "Is it toote to delete you now?"


    Vera waved her hand and happily left.


    The difort that had been bothering her for two days eased after chatting with Austin.


    Vera skipped her way to the office to find Patrick.


    Thepany was on holiday, and the train station and airport in Zandonick were crowded, with long lines of cars at the highway exits.


    Vera was a native of Zandonick and didn''t need to leave.


    Molly usually packed her bags to visit Max and Zoey at this time of year.


    This year, Max and Zoey were spending Christmas in Zandonick.


    Max had also recovered and been discharged from the hospital.


    Sebastian had arranged the shifts at the police station and was also on holiday.


    Sam said, "Mr. Chase, why aren''t you going home for Christmas and letting us go home instead?"


    Sebastian, in a bad mood, scolded Sam, "Get out of here quickly. If you want to take my ce, you can stay and work the night shift, and I''ll go home."


    "No, I''m going home. My girlfriend is waiting for me."


    Sam disappeared immediately.


    The team was left with two senior officers and two new recruits.


    "Mr. Chase, it''s David''s turn to work the night shift this year. Why are you covering for him?" someone asked Sebastian.


    Sebastian ordered some takeout, such as hamburgers and pizza. These were their dinner.


    "David''s wife just had their second child. Making him work the night shift on Christmas would be inhumane," Sebastian replied. "I''m single, no kids or wife. I''m the perfect candidate for the night shift, and I have you guys forpany." Another officer asked, "Mr. Chase, if you don''t go home, won''t your precious sistere looking for you at the station? You used to always give yourself a break to spend Christmas with her." Thinking of Molly, Sebastian said, "She''s probably already eating by now."


    He had just finished one piece of Pizza and was about to have another one when an officer noticed a girl at the door wearing a hat. "Look, here she is,ing to the station to find you."


    At the door, Molly appeared with a hat, scarf, and a thermal lunch box in her arms.


    Sebastian didn''t understand his subordinates'' teasing until he turned and saw Molly at the door, her face wrapped in a scarf, showing only a pair of sad eyes, holding a thermal lunch box. "Molly." Sebastian put down the hot water and abandoned the pizza, hurrying to the door to pull Molly inside. "Weren''t you with the Olteran family? Why are you here?"


    Molly''s eyes were pink, looking like she was about to cry.


    Sebastian pointed to the hamburgers and pizza on the table and instructed his subordinates, "Make them yourselves."


    Sebastian took Molly to his office, turned the heater up to the maximum, and removed her scarf and hat. He held Molly''s face in his hands. "Let me check. Did you get mistreated at the Olteran family?"


    Molly shook her head, her lips pursed. She ced the food she brought on Sebastian''s desk. "Sebastian, Merry Christmas. You''ll always be my favorite brother."


    Sebastian sighed in relief, leaning against his desk and looking at Molly. "You came all the way here just to say Merry Christmas? Do you know how worried I was?"


    The Christmas atmosphere was strong, and the Olteran family was lively, which made her think of the Chase family. But at the Chase family, she would think of Shawn waiting for her.


    It was hard to bnce both; she couldn''t be in two ces at once.


    Molly naturally wanted to stay with Shawn from the Olteran family, but when she called Ellie to ask how they were spending Christmas, Ellie said, "We''ll just eat something simple and go to bed. Your grandparents are old and can''t stay upte. With you and your brother not home, your father and I n to go to bed early too."


    "Where did Sebastian go?"


    Ellie replied casually, "Without you home for Christmas, he has no one to spend it with, so he went to the station to work the night shift."


    Molly pouted, feeling a bit sad.


    Shawn noticed Molly''s low spirits and asked her, "What''s wrong?"


    Molly didn''t hide anything about Sebastian. She said, "Dad, I miss Sebastian a bit."


    Shawn doted on Molly, showing his love through actions.


    Shawn had the household staff pack their dinner into a box and apanied Molly to the police station. Molly looked at Shawn with gratitude. She was loved by so many people, she didn''t know how to repay their kindness. Later, Molly had the kitchen prepare some gingerbread cookies to put in the lunch box.


    Molly said, "Sebastian is probably eating hamburgers with his teammates tonight. Everyone in the police station loves gingerbread cookies, and so does Sebastian."


    Later, Shawn apanied Molly to the police station. When they arrived, he told Molly to get out of the car. "I''m not going in. I''ll wait for you in the car."


    Molly went in alone.


    When Sebastian found out, he was both amused and touched.


    Feeling moved, Sebastian held Molly close to his heart, and Molly did the same for him.


    Sebastian hugged Molly and whispered in her ear, "I''ll finish my shift in a few days ande home early. I''ll be waiting for you at home."


    "Sebastian, don''t wait for me. Come pick me up," Molly said.


    Sebastian hugged Molly and indulgently agreed. "Okay, I''lle pick you up after my shift."


    Molly stayed in the office with Sebastian, eating some gingerbread cookies. She no longer felt sad. "Sebastian, I guess this counts as spending Christmas with you. Don''t feel lonely."


    Sebastian smiled and replied, "Okay, I won''t feel lonely."


    Molly nced at the time. She had been there for a while, and Shawn was still waiting outside.


    "I should go, Sebastian. Shawn is still outside."


    "I''ll walk you out."


    Sebastian held Molly''s hand and walked out of the police station. Outside, he put her hat on and zipped up her coat, reminding her, "I''m not going anywhere. Enjoy Christmas with the Olteran family. Don''t overthink it; we''re neither pitiful nor lonely."


    "All that worry for nothing," Mollyined.

 Chapter 275 Why Am I Always the One Getting Hurt

    Sebastian helped Molly into the car and said to Shawn, "Merry Christmas, Shawn."


    Shawn had just beenining to Tom in the car, thinking that Sebastian had bad intentions toward Molly. "Look, Sebastian is holding my daughter''s hand. I really want to chop his hand off."


    Tom replied, "Mr. Olteran, that''s Molly''s brother."


    Shawn continued, "He touched her face!"


    Tom exined, "He was just fixing Molly''s clothes."


    In short, Shawn didn''t like Sebastian very much.


    However, when Sebastian brought Molly back to the car and politely wished Shawn a Merry Christmas, Shawn suddenly thought that Sebastian was a well-mannered young man with a bright future. His opinion changed quickly. "Merry Christmas, Sebastian. Thanks for your hard work."


    "It''s my duty," Sebastian replied. He then turned to Molly and said, "Don''t go out at night anymore."


    Molly nodded, looking into Sebastian''s eyes.


    After seeing the Olteran family''s car off and watching them disappear, he turned around and went back inside.


    Sebastian shared the gingerbread cookies Molly brought with his teammates.


    On the way home, Shawn asked Molly, "Molly, do you have a boyfriend at school?"


    Molly was curious why Shawn was asking this. "No, I don''t."


    Shawn was very satisfied. "Don''t date anyone. Those ordinary people aren''t good enough for you."


    In Shawn''s eyes, even nobility wasn''t worthy of Molly.


    Back at the Olteran family home, the TV was on, but no one was really watching.


    It was Vera''s first Christmas with the Olteran family, and she couldn''t help but miss Brianna and Warren.


    Patrick had earlier suggested that Brianna and Warren join them for Christmas, but they both declined, nning to go abroad to visit their son instead.


    Usually bustling with activity, the house felt different on Christmas as everyone thought of their other loved ones.


    Vera and Molly were both listless.


    Randall was quite happy, as Vincent and Cindy finally wouldn''t me him for any mischief and make Patrick punish him.


    However, his happiness was short-lived as Cindy called him over and tasked him with cheering up Vera and Molly.


    Randall pointed at himself and asked Cindy, "Mom, do I look like a clown to you?"


    Cindy nodded. "Yes, you do. Very much so."


    Randall reluctantly returned to Vera and Molly with his daunting task.


    Vera said, "Randall, stay away from us. Nothing good happens when the three of us are together. Let''s avoid any bad luck during the holidays."


    So, Randall sat apart from Vera and Molly. He said, "Before Molly was found, whenever Uncle Patrick came back, it was just to beat me up."


    "My parents would always bully me to get Uncle Patrick toe home for Christmas. My dad broke Grandpa''s vase with my ball and med it on me, so Patrick woulde back and beat me."


    "My mom threw away my homework and said I was being naughty and not studying, so Uncle Patrick came back and beat me again. He even bought me three different sets of homework as punishment."


    "I feel like Uncle Patrick is the one who ''raised'' me."


    Cindy and Vincent felt awkward. "We asked you to cheer them up, not to bring up the past," they said, feeling embarrassed.


    Shawn tried to remember. "Which vase of mine got broken?"


    Vera said calmly, "Patrick must have known you were lying to him."


    Everyone in the room looked at Vera in shock and confusion.


    Vera blinked innocently. "You all didn''t know?"


    It seemed they really didn''t know.


    Vera linked arms with Patrick and pointed at his face, looking at the family. "Patrick is so smart; how could he not realize you were using Randall as an excuse to get him toe home for Christmas? Even if it was just a pattern, he would have figured it out after three times."


    "Patrick was just ying along with your act. You wanted him to beat Randall, so he came back and did it. And Patrick actually wanted toe home for the holidays to see his mom."


    Cindy recalled over the years, Patrick indeed did that. Every time he came back, he would go to his mother''s old room and stay there for a long time before leaving. Cindy asked, "Did Patrick tell you this?"


    Patrick also looked at Vera, remembering he had never mentioned it. How did she know?


    Vera had a simple expression. "Does he need to tell me? Anyone who understands him would know."


    It sounded as if Vera was the only one in the family who understood Patrick.


    However, it seemed like Vera really was the only one who knew Patrick.


    Randall''s face darkened. If Uncle Patrick knew he was misunderstood back then, why did he still hit him? Why didn''t he hold back at all?


    Heined, "Why am I always the one who gets hurt!"


    Patrick had a secret he had never told anyone. He hid it so well that no one had ever discovered it. He thought even Vera didn''t know his true intentions. "Patrick, my husband, wants to groom you to be the sessor of the Olteran Group." Vera revealed Patrick''s secret, which he had kept for over a decade. Shawn was curious. "What, grooming Randall?"


    Cindy and Vincent were too shocked to speak. Patrick wanted Randall to be the sessor of the Olteran Group?


    Patrick was also stunned. How did she know? "Vera, who told you?"


    Vera turned to look into Patrick''s eyes and said cutely, "I just know that''s what you n to do."


    When Vera got married, Cindy was afraid she would take everything from Randall, and Patrick was impatient with that. He publicly stated that no one would take what belonged to Randall. However, from the time Vera married into the family and heard so many things about the Olteran family, she became more and more certain that Patrick wanted to groom Randall.


    "Patrick has been grooming Randall for a long time, guiding him to take exams, apply to universities, teaching him how to be a person and do things, not letting him idle around, and not allowing him to im he''s the only child of the Olteran Group. He just didn''t want Randall to go astray. Patrick doesn''t say much, but he cares deeply about Randall."


    When Randall was hospitalized as a child, besides Vincent and Cindy, Patrick was the fastest to rush to his side.


    When Randall was ten, he had a low fever for a month, on and off, with hospital stays, blood tests, and treatments. When the doctors couldn''t diagnose the illness even after blood cultures, Randall still had a low fever, and his hands were swollen from the needles.


    Patrick was heartbroken. That year, at eighteen, he took Randall abroad alone to the top hospital for treatment.


    Patrick didn''t bring Randall home until he was fully recovered.


    Patrick, who wasn''t good with words, always treated Randall with sternness and coldness whenever he appeared.


    He told Randall, "Choose a business school for college, go to grad school, and get certified."


    Cindy asked Vera, "Why doesn''t Patrick leave thepany to his own child?"


    Vera said, "Back then, I hadn''t appeared, and Molly hadn''t been found."


    Molly was puzzled. "What does this have to do with me?"


    "Patrick lost Molly, which led to his mother''s death. He felt he was a sinner, unworthy of earthly happiness. Marriage and having a family would make him greedy. He believed someone as sinful as him should always be alone." "However, the Olteran family couldn''t end without descendants, so the heavy responsibility fell on Randall''s shoulders."


    "He wouldn''t open his heart to anyone, but he actually cared about everyone in the family. Vincent''s future, Randall''s education, his father''s health, and Cindy''s parents'' affairs-he just didn''t want to talk about it." Vera looked at Molly. "For the fifteen years of searching for you, you were Patrick''s nightmare."


    Molly''s nose tingled, and her eyes welled up with tears. She looked at Patrick, and tears unknowingly fell.


    Vera immediately grabbed a tissue to wipe Molly''s tears. "Molly, don''t cry. Patrick used to care about you, but now he loves me the most, it''s me!" She emphasized her position at the end.


    Molly cried out loud, not holding back. "I''m touched."


    Suddenly, Vera''s phone rang. She picked it up and saw a message from Austin: [Merry Christmas, Vera.]


    Coincidentally, Patrick saw it too.

 Chapter 276 Having a Baby

    Patrick sneered. "You''ve got some nerve; now you''re even socializing with others?"


    Vera looked at the chat interface on her phone, saying, "Honey, his name is Austin Diaz."


    Patrick said, "It''s a man."


    Vera stopped coaxing Molly and immediately turned around, holding Patrick''s hand with hers. "Honey, we''re just new friends."


    "It seems like he has made quite a good impression on you."


    Vera quickly tried to soothe Patrick. "No, don''t be jealous. I''ll exin everything to you slowly when we get back to the bedroom tonight, okay?" Vera patted Patrick''s chest, like scratching an itch.


    "I''m not jealous," Patrick said, holding onto hisst bit of pride.


    Vera replied, "Yeah, I misspoke; you''re not jealous."


    Everyone in the living room watched Vera coax Patrick, clearly seeing through her insincerity.


    Patrick nced at everyone, instinctively feeling that no one in the house believed he wasn''t jealous.


    He awkwardly coughed and put down the small hand on his chest. "Stop it. I''m already calm."


    However, Patrick still remembered that Vera''s contacts now included someone named Austin.


    After dinner, Patrick dragged Vera back to the bedroom. "Come up. I have something to tell you."


    Vera replied, "Wait a moment. I was going to y with Molly and Randall."


    It was the first Christmas Vera, Molly, and Randall were spending together as family, and they had nned to stay up all night.


    ns never kept up with changes. Vera was dragged away.


    As she was being pulled up the stairs, Vera said to Molly and Randall, "Wait for me, I''ll be back soon."


    Molly and Randall sat together, watching Vera disappear.


    "Randall, I bet Vera won''te back down."


    Randall said, "I bet Vera definitely won''te down tonight."


    Molly and Randall looked at each other and nodded heavily.


    Because it was already past eight o''clock at night.


    Vera was dragged back to the room. "Honey, what do you want to say? Make it quick, I still want to y."


    Patrick locked the bedroom door, and Vera felt uneasy seeing this. "It''s Christmas, honey, don''t mess around."


    Patrick turned around. "Start exining about Austin."


    Vera was surprised that Patrick was still jealous.


    Vera stood in front of him, hands behind her back. "He''s just the guy I beat up. I went to the hospital to visit him, and who knew he was a man. We had a good chat and exchanged contact info, hoping to coborate in the future." Patrick remembered Vera had been missing for half a day. "You needed half a day to meet a guy and had to hide it from me?"


    Vera pouted and nodded. "Yes, I initially thought he was a woman. You''re so handsome, I was afraid the woman would be jealous of my great husband, so I didn''t take you along."


    "And, honey, Austin is actually quite interesting.""


    The first part of Vera''s exnation made Patrick''s jealousy subside, but thest part, "quite interesting," instantly enraged Patrick.


    Anger spread quickly.


    Patrick grabbed the back of Vera''s neck. "Come to bed with me. I''m quite interesting too."


    "Honey, no, let go of me first. Let me finish talking. I find him interesting because of his job. He can''t be more interesting than my husband, not as handsome, not as good." Vera quickly tried to save herself. Patrick indeed didn''t push Vera onto the bed.


    "You think being a ghost impersonator is interesting? Weren''t you the one scared that day? Who was crying for me to save her?" Patrick was so petty that he couldn''t even tolerate Vera praising another man''s job. Vera used her sweet kisses to soothe the jealous Patrick, "Honey, I think his job is particrly useful to me."


    "Think about it, I''ve already been to the police station twice, I definitely can''t fight anymore. But there are still many people I hate, like Emma''s whole family, Dn, and Joe. I can''t fight them, but I can scare them, right?" "Next time these idiots make you angry, I''ll have Austin and his ghost friends scare the hell out of them."


    "In this way, I don''t have to fight, and I won''t get caught, right? I''m smart, aren''t I?"


    Vera looked up at Patrick with a face begging for praise.


    Patrick understood and corrected Vera''s misconception. "First, these idiots don''t dare make me angry; you usually fight them because they make you angry."


    Patrick lightly tapped Vera''s forehead. "Second, you have plenty of ideas for messing with people, but you fall asleep as soon as you start studying. However, you do deserve some praise."" Patrick''s gaze moved from Vera''s eyes to her nose, lips, neck, corbone, and chest.


    Vera sensed the change in Patrick''s gaze and immediately pushed him away. "It''s Christmas, I want to stay up all night with Randall and Molly."


    "We can ''stay up'' all night too."


    Vera tried to escape but was caught before reaching the door.


    Then, her feet left the ground, and Vera was ced on the big bed.


    Patrick pinned Vera''s hands and kissed her lips.


    Clothes were shed, bodies intertwined.


    The room was filled with springtime warmth and romance.


    "Honey, I don''t want this kind of reward."


    Patrick said, "I''m the one giving the gift; you take what I give."


    With that, Patrick didn''t let go of Vera beneath him.


    Vera blushed, biting her lip to avoid making any sound.


    "Tonight, my gift to you is staying up all night."


    Downstairs, Molly and Randall looked at each other. "We both won the bet."


    Upstairs, Patrick looked at Vera beneath him. "Vera, Merry Christmas."


    "I''m not happy at all."


    Patrick continued kissing her. "I''m very happy."


    Vera had a premonition that with their current frequency, she''d be expecting a baby in ten months.


    Molly and Randall had nothing to wait for, so they went back to their rooms to sleep after Christmas ended.


    Austin saw that his Christmas message hadn''t been replied to even after midnight. He checked several times and finally put down his phone around one o''clock, preparing to sleep. Suddenly, his phone rang, and Austin quickly got up to check the message.


    It wasn''t a message from Vera, and he put his phone back down, disappointed.


    "You beat me up, and now you''re happily celebrating Christmas while I''m stuck in the hospital."


    Austin closed his eyes, thinking of the girl who had thrown him over her shoulder.


    Austin smiled to himself. "That girl is really cool."


    The next morning, Vera stayed wrapped in the nket, refusing to get up.


    Patrick, fully dressed, sat on the bed and patted her shoulder. "Vera, time to get up."


    Vera said, "No, I''m not getting up."


    Vera had gone to bedte and hadn''t had enough sleep.


    Plus, outside was the howling wind, while inside was her warm, cozy bed. It was the perfect sleeping environment, and she wasn''t about to waste it. She wasn''t getting up. Even if someone pointed a gun at her head, she wouldn''t get up.

 Chapter 277 Vera Is So Greedy

    Patrick leaned close to Vera''s ear and gently said, "Sweetie, wake up, it''s time to give out gifts." After speaking, he lightly kissed Vera''s earlobe. He didn''t know why he liked every part of Vera so much.


    Hearing about gifts, Vera, who was sleeping under the covers, immediately woke up and looked at Patrick beside her. "Are there many gifts?" Patrick said, "I prepared them myself; what do you think?"


    When a gun was pointed at her head, she wasn''t afraid of dying.


    When it came to being showered with gifts, Vera had only one request: bring on the gifts! As long as they don''t kill her, keep theming!


    Vera sat up in bed wrapped in the nket, stretched out her fair arm from under the covers, and held out her hand to Patrick. "Give me the gifts." Patrick replied, "Kiss me first."


    Vera looked at the hard-to-please Patrick. If it weren''t for the gifts, she wouldn''t kiss him.


    For the gifts, she couldpromise.


    Shawn also started preparing gifts. "I should give big gifts to Molly, Vera and Cindy. As for Randall, Vincent, and Patrick, just give them something random. Tom, make sure you get it right." Tom wrote names on each gift. "Mr. Olteran, don''t worry, I''ve got it all prepared."


    In the morning, an unusual scene urred in the Olteran family living room.


    "Vera, here is your gift. Hope you can have a baby next year," Shawn said.


    "Vera, this is your gift. Merry Christmas," Cindy and Vicent said.


    "Vera, I have a gift for you, too." Molly also sent the gift.


    "Vera, this is from me," Patrick said.


    Vera looked at the gifts in her hands, and she couldn''t help but smile.


    However, she heard there were more gifts toe.


    Early in the morning, Patrick took Vera out to collect gifts.


    Vera specifically changed to arge red handbag that she rarely used, which had no zipper. Clever Vera said, "This way, when someone gives me a gift, I can let them put the gift inside."


    Patrick looked at Vera beside him, smiling indulgently. "Have a baby, and they''ll alle to give your son gifts. That''s way more than holiday gifts."


    Vera''s mind was already picturing herself snatching her son''s gifts.


    "In the Olteran Manor, with so many family members, they''ll all notice if you take your son''s gifts. But if we go to Cherry Vi, I can cover for you so you can take them. So, let''s move to Cherry Vi?" Patrick asked. "Okay, wait, you''re setting a trap for me!" Vera nodded in agreement, then suddenly realized it was another trap.


    Patrick said, "You agreed."


    "That was you tricking me."


    Patrick, in a good mood, continued to deceive. "Vera, you can seriously consider my suggestion. Anyway, the child is young, and if you take his gifts, he won''t know. But if you secretly take them in the Olteran Manor, Father will know, Vincent and Cindy will know, and the troublemakers Molly and Randall will know too."


    "Come with me to Cherry Vi. I won''t snitch. I''ll be your aplice and help you take our son''s gifts."


    Vera was tempted again.


    This time she didn''t say it out loud, but secretly nned how to steal her son''s gifts.


    Maybe Patrick, the sessful man, was too good at instilling ideas, so much so that Vera forgot she didn''t even have a son yet.


    Vera was collecting gifts all the day. After returning home, she was very happy.


    Vera dumped all the gifts from her red handbag onto the living room sofa. "Molly, Randall,e help me sort these out. I can''t do it alone." Vera went out again, and when she came back, her hands were full of gifts. "There are more in the car."


    Molly went to help Vera get them.


    After a while, Vera shouted again, "Cindy, do we have a safe at home?"


    Cindy brought over the safe, smiling as she watched the three kids at home squatting on the floor, unwrapping gifts, each one so excited. Cindy smiled without interrupting.


    Vera put it aside and continued unwrapping gifts.


    Vera, Molly, and Randall were so engrossed that they didn''t evene for dinner. Cindy appeared in the living room and said, "Vera, Molly, Randall, it''s time to eat." "Cindy, don''t rush, we haven''t finished unwrapping the gifts yet."


    Patrick was also neglected by Vera. He smiled and instructed the kitchen to save some food for the three of them.


    After sorting out the gifts, Vera looked at her full safe. "Getting married is great, I almost want to get divorced and married again this year."


    Molly was tempted. "I want to get married too."


    Later, Vera, Molly, and Randall took the safe to the dining room to eat.


    At night, back in the room, after washing up, Vera sat at the dressing table and finally started unwrapping Patrick''s gift.


    Vera, full of ceremony, kissed the packaging first, then opened it and took out the paper inside.


    "Empty?" Vera looked at a nk check.


    Vera turned her head, eyes sparkling, and looked at Patrick. "Why give me a nk one?"


    Patrick walked over with a pen he had prepared in advance and ced it in Vera''s hand. "It''s your check;, fill it in as you like."


    Vera took the pen without hesitation and quickly wrote a number on the check.


    "Honey, I want $100 million."


    Vera held the $100 million check like a trophy, her eyes curved like crescent moons, her smile as bright as the stars.


    Patrick thought, ''Vera is so greedy!''


    Luckily, he had money, and he could afford Vera. "Alright, I''ll give it to you."


    Vera looked at the check and regretfully said, "Why does the check stop at ''million''? Otherwise, I could have gotten several more billions." Hearing Vera''s tone, it seemed she was quite dissatisfied with the $100 million?


    Patrick realized that if he didn''t make more money, he might not be able to support Vera in the future.


    No wonder men alwaysin that they can''t afford to support their wives after marriage.


    Vera, apart from him, no one else in the world could support her.


    "Go to sleep," Patrick said.


    Vera, with a sense of regret,y in Patrick''s arms. Before falling asleep, she was still saying, "What a pity."


    After a day of receiving gifts, and a big gift before bed, Vera dreamed of gifts falling from the sky, too many for her to grab.


    Patrick realized he married a very greedy wife.

 Chapter 278 Returning to the Chase Family

    Molly stayed with the Olteran family for three days after Christmas.


    In the afternoon, Sebastian came to pick her up.


    Sebastian had specifically gone home to change clothes, shave, and bring gifts before showing up at the Olteran family.


    At that time, the Olteran family was preparing gifts for Molly to take back to Ellie and Timothy of the Chase family.


    "Molly," Sebastian called out.


    Molly turned her head and saw Sebastianing to pick her up. She put down what she was holding and ran toward Sebastian. "Sebastian, my dad insists that I take gifts home."


    "Sebastian,e in and sit. Cindy, Vincent, Patrick, Vera,e out quickly, Sebastian is here," Shawn called out to his son and daughter-inw in the living room, and the four of them appeared quickly. Sebastian exined that he was there to pick up Molly.


    After sitting for a while at the Olteran family, Sebastian made an excuse that he had something to do and took Molly away.


    On the way home, Sebastian asked Molly, "Did you get into trouble with Vera and Randall again?"


    "If I didn''t call you, then no. On the first day after the holiday, Vera went out to collect gifts, and on the second day, she went back to the Linister family."


    In the evening, Vera went to bed early.


    Even if she wanted to cause trouble, she couldn''t.


    Sebastian also said, "Our aunt came yesterday, and she''s still at our house today."


    Timothy has a sister named Ste Chase, who is sharp-tongued, jealous, and difficult to deal with. Molly remembers that when she was young, Ellie was busy with her career and had no time to take care of the children, so the family hired a nanny to look after Molly and Sebastian.


    Ste would sarcastically say, "A woman should stay at home taking care of the kids and doing housework. Earning money is a man''s job. How can you, as a woman, be out all day? Where does that leave my brother''s dignity? You have two kids but don''t take care of them. Why did you have them?"


    "You have some money and hire a nanny to take care of them. If you let me take care of them, I would charge less. If you let someone else take care of them, you wouldn''t even know if they were mistreating your kids or poisoning their food." Ellie was often angered when she was young, and Timothy and the kids didn''t say anything, it was all her opinion.


    Ste also tried to sow discord between Zoey and Ellie, but fortunately, Zoey, though not great in aesthetics, was very clear-headed. She strongly supported Ellie having her own career.


    She said, "What''s the point of a woman spending all day in the kitchen serving three meals a day? Sebastian and Mia are grown up and in school all day, they don''t need care. I support my daughter-inw starting a business. Ste, if you don''t want to learn, fine, but don''t hold others back."


    At that time, Timothy was working back home and knew some things about the family. After work, he oftenforted Ellie, saying, "If you don''t like what Ste says, just curse her back. If you can''t, I''ll do it for you."


    "What if Ste hits me?"


    "I''ll shield you."


    Ellie had a forward-looking vision and could quickly identify market trends. With Timothy''s political support, she became more adept at handling things.


    She often made Ste''s husband so angry that he couldn''t react on the spot and could onlyin at home.


    Ellie bought a stylish outfit, and Ste started mocking. "My brother works so hard to earn money, and he married a wife who doesn''t know how to live frugally."


    Ellie smiled and said, "Ste, the clothes I wear and the clothes for my kids and husband are all bought with my own money. If you''re jealous, you can earn your own money too. But whether you can earn as much as I do, I don''t know." Not long after, Ste bought an outfit identical to Ellie''s.


    Molly, being young, knew Ste had a lot of hostility towards Ellie. Molly, taking advantage of her "youthful ignorance," often embarrassed Ste in public. "Ste, why do you buy the same clothes as my mom? When my mom buys a bag, you buy the same one. When my mom wears a hair clip or gets a hairstyle, you follow too? Clothes can suit you, but hair clips and hairstyles are very picky. My mom looks good, but you look so ugly." After Molly said that, Timothy held her in his arms and apologized to Ste, "Ste, Mia is young and doesn''t understand, don''t be mad at her."


    Ste was furious.


    Later at home, young Molly was taken to the master bedroom by Timothy and Ellie and made to stand as punishment. The couple asked her, "Do you know what you said today?"


    Molly nodded. "Ste always bullies my mom. I''m young, so I bully her back, and she doesn''t dare hit me. If she hits me, I''ll roll on the ground and cry, as long as she doesn''t mind the embarrassment." Molly was not one to be messed with since she was a child.


    Rtives of the Chase family would say, "Mia is pretty but has a bad temper. Whoever marries her will drive their mother-inw crazy."


    Ellie was furious and held Molly, saying, "My daughter won''t get married in the future."


    Every time Sebastian heard this, he would take Molly away and educate her, saying, "Making others angry is not illegal. But you can''t let others make you angry, understand?"


    A few yearster, Ellie''s business grew bigger and bigger.


    Ste became envious and wanted to partner in business. Ellie directly refused, knowing clearly that starting apany with rtives, especially someone like Ste, was a bad idea.


    If they made money, Ste would feel the profit distribution was unfair. If they lost money, she would me Ellie entirely and cause family discord.


    Ellie refused.


    This angered Ste, and she went to Timothy''s workce to sow discord between the couple. "You just earn a fixed sry, even though you make tens of thousands of dors a year. Your wife is out there doing business, making millions a month. With all the men she meets, will she still want to be with you?"


    "What if she finds a man she likes and divorces you?"


    "I''m telling you, Sebastian is a descendant of the Chase family. No matter what, he can''t be close to his mother. Mia is a girl, it doesn''t matter."


    Timothy immediately pushed Ste out of his office and warned her, "Don''t ever show up in my office again."


    Ste said, "Why are you so angry? I''m saying this for your own good."


    Somehow, Ellie found out about this and was so angry she wanted to go fight Ste.


    However, her children and husband stopped her, telling her not to act impulsively.


    Her family''s trust was the best proof.


    Later, Timothy took the opportunity of an external transfer and sessfully settled in Zandonick. The family finally had some peace, with less interference from Ste, and Ellie''s business flourished. Later, Ste seemed to have gotten divorced.


    Ste came to stay with Timothy and Ellie for a week, crying every day.


    Teenage Mia would sit on the steps watching Ste cry and ask Ellie, "Mom, Ste just got divorced and lost a man. What''s there to cry about? No ambition. Can''t live without a man."


    "Go away, kids shouldn''t talk too much. Go do your homework with your brother."


    Later, Ellie gave Ste money to go on a trip to rx.


    The Chase family finally had some peace.

 Chapter 279 I Only Favor You

    Within two years, Ste remarried. Her new husband, Miles Garcia, was also divorced and had a daughter, which brought some stability to their lives.


    After the marriage, Ste realized that Timothy and Ellie were her leverage in her husband''s family, so she became much more polite whenever she saw Timothy and Ellie. Sebastian suddenly brought up Ste to Molly, probably because there was some unrest at home again.


    On the way, Molly asked Sebastian, "If we have a fight, whose side will you take?"


    Sebastian replied, "Everyone knows I only favor you."


    When they arrived at the Chase family home, they were greeted by theughter of Ste, her son, Miles, and her stepdaughter.


    Sebastian held Molly''s hand. "Let''s go in."


    As Molly and Sebastian entered, Molly greeted, "Hello, we''re back."


    Their entrance gave others the impression of a sweet couple returning home after being out.


    Ste had always disliked Molly, and after learning that she was adopted by Timothy''s family, she mocked and sneered at Molly even more.


    This time, in her own home, she wanted to see if Molly would still dare to challenge her.


    "If you have a home, why are youing to mine? We raised you for fifteen years, and now you n to stay with the Chase family forever?"


    Ste didn''t look at Molly, her gaze fixed elsewhere.


    Molly also ignored Ste and asked her parents, "Dad, Mom, if we have guests, shouldn''t we go out to meet them? Why bring them home and leave a sour smell for us to clean up?" "How can you talk like that?"


    "It''s none of your business."


    In her own home, Molly was confident. She knew her parents and brother would protect her, so she wasn''t afraid of offending anyone.


    Ste pointed at Molly. "How dare you be so arrogant in my house? Get out!"


    Molly replied, "This is my house. Get it straight; the homeowner''s name is my parents. Who do you think you are? You dare to call this your house? Does this house have anything to do with you? If anyone should leave, it''s you." Seeing that Molly wasn''t backing down, Sebastian didn''t intervene.


    Ellie was also displeased and told Molly to leave. "Molly, sit here with me."


    Timothy also made room. "Molly, sit between us."


    Molly proudly hummed and happily sat between her parents.


    Sebastian smiled.


    Max and Zoey quickly intervened to stop the argument.


    Ste was always infuriated by Molly.


    After sitting down, Steined to her son about why he didn''t help her during the argument.


    Molly said, "Why involve a man in our argument?" If she really needed a man, she could call Timothy or Sebastian, and she would still win.


    Ste had important matters to attend to this time, so she couldn''t leave in anger because of Molly.


    Sebastian sat next to Max, picked up some choctes from the table, and ced them all on Molly''sp.


    Molly unwrapped a chocte candy and fed it to Ellie on her left, then to Timothy on her right. Finally, she ate one herself.


    "Sebastian, where''s the bathroom?" Abby Garcia, Ste''s stepdaughter, shyly asked Sebastian.


    Sebastian said to Molly, "Molly, can you show her?"


    Molly got up from the sofa and pointed. "The door with the dried flowers hanging above is the bathroom."


    Abby went by herself.


    When Abby returned after washing her hands, she didn''t sit back in her original spot but walked over to sit next to Sebastian. "Sebastian, is your work busy?" Sebastian instinctively looked at Molly, who was ring at Abby and then looked at him. "Sebastian, I''m thirsty."


    Sebastian got up, fetched water for Molly, and handed it to her before sitting on the other side.


    Ste said to Sebastian, "Sebastian, Abby asked you a question."


    "Yes."


    That was Sebastian''s answer.


    Ste continued, "If you''re busy, don''t bring unrted people to the police station. It might interfere with your work."


    When Ste said "unrted people," she deliberately red at Molly.


    Sebastian looked at Molly affectionately. "I can take a break to be with her. When she''s around, I feel at ease, and it doesn''t interfere with my work." Molly immediately gave Sebastian a big smile. "Sebastian, I love you."


    Hearing this, Sebastian''s smile widened.


    Seeing Molly, Ste was displeased and directly ordered, "Tonight, Abby will sleep in Molly''s room. We''re staying here tonight." Ste spoke as if it were her own home.


    Molly said, "No way!"


    She continued, "That''s my room. She can only sleep there if I invite her. If I don''t, she can''t enter my bedroom."


    Ste questioned, "Are you suggesting that after traveling all this distance to visit family, we should spend the night sleeping on the streets?"


    "You can sleep in the living room, but don''t even think about my bedroom."


    Ste stood up angrily, pointing at Molly''s forehead. "Is that your room? That''s my niece''s room. Go back to your own home. Why do you upy our house as if it''s yours?"


    Molly''s anger red up instantly. She stood up and pped Ste''s hand away, pointing at the door. "Get out! This is my home. Your visit should have ended yesterday. Why are you still here with your family? Do you want me to chase you out?" Timothy stood up and positioned himself between the arguing Ste and Molly. "Alright, stop arguing. Ste, Molly is my child, and this is her home. As her aunt, you shouldn''t say that."


    "Who wants to be her aunt? She found her parents, so why is she still here? She can''t just stay because our family is wealthy."


    Molly retorted, "Bringing up the names of my biological brothers would terrify you beyond belief!"


    Had Vincent and Patrick of the Olteran family been aware of Molly''s bullying situation, they would have rushed to support her without dy.


    Ellie couldn''t hold back her anger anymore. She got up from the sofa, holding Molly''s hand. "Molly, let''s ascend the staircase. Let them handle this themselves."


    With that, Ellie led Molly back to the master bedroom.


    Sebastian put down his phone and said to Ste, "I''ve booked a hotel room for you. Our house is small and It can''t amodate so many people. Grandpa and Grandma just returned from the hospital and need rest. It''s more convenient for your family to stay at the hotel."


    Two men rose to their feet beside Ste, one her son and the other Miles. They held her back, reminding her of the important matters they had to attend to and not to offend this family.


    After returning to the room, Ellie sat on the bed, fuming. "Molly, your bedroom is for you alone. Don''t back down, understand?"


    Molly nodded. "Don''t worry, Mom. I''ll protect my bedroom and won''t let anyone else into Sebastian''s room either."

 Chapter 280 My Sister Has the Ability to Stab Individuals.

    Sitting on the edge of the bed, Ellie required medication to maintain herposure. "This is your residence, and it will remain so indefinitely. Should anyone dare to offend you, simply show them the door." "I know, Mom. Don''t be upset."


    Molly watched Ellie take her medicine and curiously asked, "Mom, what''s wrong? Why are you taking medicine?"


    Ellie nced at her. "It''s nothing, just supplements."


    Molly believed her and didn''t ask further.


    Downstairs, Ste was still engaged in an argument. Eventually, Max and Zoey rose to their feet and interjected,, "This is Timothy and Ellie''s residence. We, their parents, are just guests here. How can you im it as your own?" "Molly is our granddaughter. How is she not your niece? If you don''t refuse to recognize her as your niece, then do not consider us your parents. We acknowledge her as our granddaughter." "Arguing with a child, you should be ashamed."


    Abby quickly tried to calm Max and Zoey down. "My mom just has a bad temper and She is impatient, but her actions stem from her love for this family. Please try to understand her." Timothy said to Sebastian, "Sebastian, it''s gettingte. Take Ste and Miles back to the hotel."


    Sebastian nodded, holding the car keys. "Ste, Miles, let''s go."


    Since Timothy personally asked them to leave, Miles felt embarrassed to stay any longer and pulled Ste away.


    Hurrying after Sebastian, Abby offered a gentle and polite apology, saying, "I apologize, Sebastian. Please extend my apologies to Molly as well. Our family did not intend for it to happen."


    Sebastian replied, "I have no connection with you, so I have no right to apologize on your behalf. Besides, Molly generally doesn''t ept apologies."


    She only epted was Sebastian''s apology in the family, because he was a cop.


    The four members of the Garcia family got into Sebastian''s car.


    He drove them to the hotel.


    On the way, Ste continued to talk to Sebastian, "Sebastian, you should take it seriously. She changed her first name to Molly and has even changed herst name. Her heart won''t be with our family anymore. When you get back, tell your parents to keep an eye on the valuable things at home."


    Sebastian replied, "The most valuable thing in my house is Molly, and she always getting into trouble that I have to clean up."


    "Last time, someone upset her, and she stabbed them. Ste, don''t make her angry. I''m afraid she might stab you one day too." The car fell silent.


    This was exactly the effect Sebastian wanted.


    Abby said, "Sebastian, isn''t what Molly did illegal? Why wasn''t she arrested? Did you..."


    Sebastian replied, "We solved it with money, and the other party didn''t press charges. Later, they were so scared of Molly that they fled Zandonick overnight and never came back." For the rest of the trip, the Garcia family didn''t dare to mention Molly again.


    After dropping the four off at the hotel, Sebastian said, "The room is ready. Go to the front desk to check in. I need to get home."


    With that, Sebastian drove off without getting out of the car.


    The house finally quieted down.


    Timothy went upstairs to check on Ellie and Molly in the bedroom. He sat on the edge of the bed, putting his arm around Ellie''s shoulder. "They''re gone. Don''t be upset." "Don''t touch me," Ellie said angrily, pushing Timothy''s hand away.


    Timothy didn''t feel embarrassed in front of Molly at all. He said to Molly, "Molly, don''t take Ste''s words seriously. They are outsiders."


    Then Timothy added, "But she is your aunt, who I grew up with. Don''t be mad at them. We only see them once or twice a year. If you argue, it makes your grandparents feel bad." "Ste''s husband, Miles, doesn''t have a good financial situation. Life is tough for them. Try to understand Ste."


    "I get it, Dad," Molly said, patting Timothy''s shoulder. "I will feel sorry for her."


    Timothy was momentarily at a loss for words.


    Ellie, however, was amused by Molly''s words. Molly''s tone made it clear she still didn''t forgive Ste for the argument. Feeling sorry for her was just a way to insult her. "Alright, stop patting. Go find your grandparents and give your mom and me some space. Let me calm your mom down."


    "Got it. I don''t want to intrude. I''m leaving."


    Molly went out to find Zoey, who loved wearing floral clothes, and Max, who had just recovered from a serious illness. Sebastian returned and went straight to Zoey and Max''s room to find Molly.


    "Sebastian''s back. Did you enjoy taking Abby?" Molly didn''t even realize her words had a hint of jealousy.


    Sebastian replied, "Not as much as I enjoy taking you."


    Hearing this, Molly''s mood brightened.


    In the evening, it was a family reunion for the Chase family.


    Everyone showcased their culinary skills, and even Max joined in the fun.


    Max made beef stew.


    This was right up Molly''s alley. She took a fork, sneaked a bite, and praised Max, "Grandpa, your cooking is amazing."


    Zoey also showcased her specialty, spaghetti. "Molly, try my cooking."


    Molly dipped her fork in the sauce. "Grandma, you''re a culinary genius. If you don''t open a restaurant, it would be a waste of your talent."


    Max and Zoeyughed happily.


    Sebastian''s dish was also on the table. After tasting it, Mollymented, "Sebastian, I really envy your future wife."


    Sebastian nced at Molly and smiled helplessly.


    She praised everyone''s cooking in the family.


    Finally, Ellie asked Molly with a smile. "What''s your specialty?"


    "Eating, didn''t you hear me praising everyone just now?"


    Later, Zoey made a few more dishes and a big pot of nourishing soup, and a sumptuous dinner began.


    At the dinner table, they chatted andughed, eating and drinking, having a great time.


    Zoey, as a mother, felt sorry for her daughter and casually asked, "I wonder what they''re having for dinner tonight."


    Sebastian replied, "Don''t worry, Grandma. I told the hotel staff to arrange dinner for them."


    "That''s good."


    After dinner, Molly cleaned up the dishes and the table by herself.


    Ellie said she had raised a daughter who couldn''t do anything, not even cook. If she didn''t learn to clean, no one would want her in the future. Sebastian half-jokingly said, "If no one wants her, our family will keep her. It''s not like we can''t afford it."


    "Exactly," Molly said, not forgetting to make her presence known while cleaning.


    After cleaning up, Molly sat on the couch, curled up with her phone, and chatted with Vera.


    Molly: [Vera, I had another argument today. Do you remember Ste, the one I told you about when I was little?]


    No response.


    Molly: [Vera?]


    Still no response.


    Molly checked the time and murmured, "It''s not even eight o''clock yet."

 Chapter 281 Ive Held Your Hand for Fifteen Years

    Cherry


    Vi.


    Vera followed Patrick back to clean up. The servants used to clean regrly, but they left for about half a month during Christmas, so Patrick came over himself. His little tagalong, Vera, sat prettily in the passenger seat and came along.


    While they were cleaning, Austin called.


    "Hey, Vera, didn''t you see the message I sent you? Why didn''t you reply? You injured me, and now I''m all alone in the hospital. Aren''t you going to visit me?" Vera replied, "I''m busy at home. I don''t have time to visit you."


    Patrick asked Vera, "Who is it?"


    Vera replied, "It''s Austin, the one I mentioned to you."


    Patrick walked over, grabbed Vera''s phone, put it on speaker, and handed it back to her.


    Vera looked at the jealous and domineering Patrick, her heart racing. He was so handsome.


    "Vera, is there a man with you?!" Austin asked.


    Patrick looked at his Vera, waiting to see how she would answer.


    "Yes, of course there''s a man with me. My husband."


    Austin didn''t believe it. "Come on, you spent Christmas with your boyfriend?"


    "It''s my husband, Patrick Olteran."


    Austin replied, "You''re just like those women online, seeing Patrick as your husband. I bet Patrick doesn''t even know you''re one of his ''wives.""


    Vera stammered, "No, no, Austin, believe me. My husband really is Patrick. I am his wife."


    "Fine, keep dreaming. I won''t wake you up." Austin still didn''t believe it.


    After all, who would believe that they were beaten up by the wife of a business tycoon?


    She even came to visit him, bringing fruit and money.


    Moreover, no one would believe that Patrick would marry a woman who loves to fight!


    At this moment, Patrick took the phone and said to Austin, "Hello, I am Patrick Olteran, CEO of the Olteran Group, and Vera''s husband." Austin said, "I don''t believe it."


    Vera excitedly said, "If you don''t believe it, hang up and I''ll video call you."


    Vera made a video call, and Austin saw Vera in Patrick''s arms on the screen.


    She even shamelessly showed Austin her kissing her husband!


    Austin was shocked as if struck by lightning.


    He said, "Vera, I almost pursued you, you know?"


    Vera was doomed.


    So, when Molly looked for her, Vera''s phone was in the living room, and Vera was in the master bedroom begging for mercy. "Honey, I really didn''t know he wanted to pursue me just by meeting once. Who knew I had such charm? It''s not my fault."


    Patrick said, "Hold a baby in your arms, and let''s see who dares to pursue you."


    "Then won''t I be mistaken for the baby''s sister?"


    Patrick was even more displeased.


    At this moment, Vera wished she could have a baby soon!


    At the Chase family, Molly put down her phone, uninterested in chatting with Vera.


    Timothy and Ellie asked Molly about things at the Olteran family, and Molly answered honestly, "Shawn is just an old child; he loves to y with us all day. Cindy is protective, Vincent is dignified, Patrick is intimidating, and Vera and Randall, you already know what they''re like."


    Ellie asked, "You came back so early this time, didn''t Shawn say anything?"


    Molly shook her head. "No, he didn''t. He''s just like you guys, not restricting me. I can stay wherever I want, and the door is always open for me."


    Molly thought of her family.


    Her biological mother, Savannah, even in photos, made her feel warm. Looking into her eyes, she could recall her childhood. Shawn, though old, respected and loved her, making her feelfortable. Whether she belonged to the Olteran family or the Chase family, everyone was her nearest and dearest.


    Molly couldn''t describe her feelings at the moment, perhaps it was a sense of security.


    After chatting for a while, the Chase family dispersed to rest.


    Before going to bed, Sebastian looked at Molly''s face and said, "Don''t be too loud tonight, go to bed early, and don''t knock on my door."


    Molly didn''t understand what he meant. She returned to her bedroom and suddenly saw a small box on the bed. She didn''t know what was inside.


    When she got closer, she found it was the watch she had wanted for a long time!


    Molly excitedly knelt on the bed, unwrapped the package, and opened it to see if it was the one she wanted.


    It was the ncpain Villeret Quanti¨¨me Phases de Lune gold chain watch.


    "Sebastian, I love you."


    Molly shouted loudly. She ran out, saying she wouldn''t knock on Sebastian''s door, but she couldn''t contain her excitement and ran out to knock on the door. Sebastian, having foresight, hadn''t gone to sleep. Hearing the knock, he smiled and walked over to open the door. "Didn''t I say not to knock?"


    Molly happily hugged Sebastian''s waist. "Sebastian, you love me so much."


    Sebastian smiled and looked at her indulgently.


    After Molly went to college, she paid a lot of attention to her essories and wanted to buy a watch. She visited many stores but couldn''t find one she liked.


    Later, she fell in love with this watch at first sight, but she didn''t like the leather strap, and the gold chain was too expensive. She hesitated for a long time and still couldn''t bring herself to spend tens of thousands of dors on a watch. Sebastian noticed Molly''s little dilemma and gave her a small gift every holiday.


    This year, before Christmas, he went to the store to reserve this watch.


    There was no need to ask if she liked it. Molly''s expression said it all.


    "Sebastian, I want you to put it on me."


    Sebastian pulled Molly to the bedroom, sat on the bed, opened the box, and took out the watch. "Give me your arm."


    Molly extended her arm, and Sebastian put the watch on her wrist and fastened it.


    Molly saw that it fit perfectly, not too loose or too tight, clearly designed just for her. She curiously asked, "Sebastian, how did you know my wrist size?"


    Sebastian said, "I''ve held your hand for fifteen years, how do you think I know?"


    Molly looked at the watch, too happy to sleep.


    She lunged to kiss Sebastian, but he pushed her away, "You''re a grown woman, aren''t you ashamed of kissing your brother?" "No, I''m used to it."


    In the end, Sebastian half-heartedly let her kiss his cheek.


    The next morning, Molly started showing off her wrist in front of Timothy and Ellie. "Mom, Dad, look."


    Ellie said, "Sebastian spent all his money on you."


    Molly replied, "Sebastian is spoiling me."


    "Save some money for Sebastian. What if he gets a girlfriend in the future and can''t afford to take her out to eat?" Zoey said.


    Molly propped her face with her hand and looked at Sebastian. "Sebastian, do you need me to sponsor you a bit? Patrick gave me quite a bit of money." Sebastian said, "No girlfriend, no need."

 Chapter 282 Unable to Grasp the Situation

    "You still need to find a girlfriend," Molly said.


    Sebastian replied, "I''ll wait until I find one, then you can support me."


    "What if I''ve spent all my money by then?"


    "Then I won''t find a girlfriend," Sebastian said.


    Zoey was still waiting for Sebastian to get married so she could have great-grandchildren.


    So she said, "Sebastian, you should consider your future."


    Sebastian nced at Molly and said to Zoey, "I''ll establish my career first, then start a family."


    At noon, Ste and her family came by again, as their matters were still unresolved.


    It happened to be lunchtime, and the Chase family''s meal was already on the table when the family of four arrived.


    They had to squeeze in, and everyone sat at the long table.


    Abby wanted to sit next to Sebastian, but Molly got up and switched seats, sitting next to Sebastian instead.


    Abby had nowhere to sit and stood there awkwardly.


    "Mom, I''m not hungry. You guys go ahead and eat. I''ll pass on this meal," Abby said to Ste, half-heartedly seeking sympathy and silently hoping Ste would advocate for her.


    As expected, Ste lost her temper. Hearing that Abby was upset, she pointed at Molly angrily. "Why did you take Abby''s seat?"


    Molly replied, "Is Abby''s name written here?"


    "Abby was about to sit there."


    "Well, that''s unfortunate. I was about to sit here, too." Molly then linked arms with Sebastian and rested her head on his shoulder, looking even more like a couple. She added provocatively, "I''m not leaving Sebastian. Wherever he goes, I go." Sebastian had no temper when it came to Molly and indulged her whims.


    Timothy said, "It''s just a seat. Abby can sit across from Molly."


    Abby didn''t dare y tricks in front of Timothy, so she had to sit down.


    Abby looked at the pampered Molly, who was loved by her parents and brother, and lowered her head, looking pitiful and sympathetic.


    To an outsider, it might seem like Molly was bullying her.


    Unfortunately, everyone here was Molly''s family.


    Molly remembered Timothy''s words from yesterday and refrained from arguing.


    However, she couldn''t help it when someone provoked her.


    "Molly, your watch is beautiful," Abby said, starting a conversation. "I want one too."


    Molly nced at her wrist and pulled her sleeve down to cover the watch, avoiding unnecessary arguments with Ste from the Chase family. "If you want one, go buy it." Ste also noticed Molly''s watch. "It''s ugly."


    Molly clenched her fist. "Sebastian gave it to me. No matter how ugly it is, I love it."


    Abby chimed in, "Sebastian is so good to you. This watch must be worth hundreds of thousands of dors, right?"


    The mention of hundreds of thousands of dors triggered Ste. She pointed at Molly''s wrist, "Is that broken watch worth hundreds of thousands of dors?"


    Abby nodded. "Molly wouldn''t wear a fake. It''s genuine, and the bracelet is gold too."


    Everyone''s eyes turned to Molly''s wrist.


    Molly red at Abby, who was stirring up trouble, knowing full well what kind of person Ste was and still causing a scene at the table.


    Ste was furious. She pointed at Molly. "Take off that watch. It''s Sebastian''s money, and you don''t deserve to wear it."


    Molly nced at the smug Abby, wanting to dump the food on the table over her head.


    Abby and Molly locked eyes, and Abby smiled, seemingly in defiance, avenging the earlier seat snatching.


    Then, Abby looked at Sebastian with admiration in her eyes.


    Sebastian nced at Abby with disgust.


    Finally, Max mmed the table. "If you want to eat, shut up. If you don''t, get out."


    Ste said, "Dad, why are you so good to someone else''s child?"


    How could Molly receive a Christmas''s gift worth that much just for Christmas?


    Why?


    Abby continued to provoke, seeminglyforting Ste but actually adding fuel to the fire. "Molly is well-behaved and loved by everyone. It''s normal to give her a gift. Mom, don''t be angry. We''re outsiders." Ste red at Molly. "She''s just pretending to deceive Timothy''s family for money. She''s a hypocritical, bad woman. Take off that watch. You don''t deserve it."


    Sebastian''s face darkened. "Ste, our family''s matters don''t need your input. If you overstep, we won''t be rtives anymore."


    Hearing that Sebastian wanted to cut ties, Ste stood up. "Your parents haven''t spoken yet. It''s none of your business."


    Ellie was furious and threw a te on the ground.


    The room fell silent. She said, "I guess we won''t be eating lunch. Ste, just say what you came for. The sooner you finish, the sooner you can go home and not miss thest bus." Ste said to Ellie, "Ellie, don''t be fooled by Molly. She''s just trying to scam your family''s money."


    Ellie replied coldly, "If you have no business here, please leave."


    In the family, the one who controls the finances had the final say. Ste didn''t dare provoke Ellie.


    Timothy nced at Ste''s family of four and sighed inwardly.


    After a moment, the dining room fell silent, and no one spoke.


    The food on the table had gone cold when Ste finally spoke, "Timothy, Ellie, Harold has graduated and needs a job. As his uncle and aunt, you should help him out." Ellie and Timothy exchanged a nce. They had discussed the reason for Ste''s visitst night.


    Ellie said, "Her son graduated this year and needs a job. She probably wants us to arrange something."


    Timothy held a high position, and Ellie was associated with severalpanies.


    Asking them for help was something Ste had nned long ago.


    However, asking for help requires the right attitude. Ellie was unhappy with Ste''s arrogant behavior towards Molly.


    Timothy tried tofort Ellie, "Just help Ste out. If her life improves, we''ll have fewer problems."


    Ellie understood this but was still unhappy.


    She hoped Ste''s attitude toward Molly would change today.


    It turned out today was another round of arguments.


    Ellie couldn''t take it anymore.


    Hearing Ste''s words, it seemed like she was targeting her family.


    Ellie nced at Harold Garcia, who had been indifferent the whole time. Yesterday, when Ste argued, he sat there silently, neither stopping nor helping. Today, Harold still sat there, not caring about anything.


    Was this how a son should behave?


    Ste''s husband, Miles, also let her cause trouble without intervening, showing ack of sense.


    The only one with any sense, Abby, had a bad intention and stirred up trouble.

 Chapter 283 Argument

    Ste''s tone and attitude were so unbearable that even Zoey, who was standing by, couldn''t take it anymore. "You''re asking Timothy for a favor, so show some respect. If it were me, I wouldn''t help you at all." Ste said, "Mom, what''s wrong with them helping Harold? Harold has called them uncle and aunt since he was little. Is it that hard to help him out?"


    Molly sat there, not saying a word.


    She was afraid that if she opened her mouth, she would end up fighting with Ste.


    It was Ellie who spoke up. "I understand what you mean. Since Harold is my nephew, I''ll take care of it. You can go back now."


    Ste sarcastically said, "Why can''t you arrange it today? You have such a big corporation, and getting Harold a manager position is just a matter of a word. Why do we have to go back?" Ellie replied, "Thepany currently doesn''t have a suitable position for Harold."


    To be honest, Timothy also found it difficult to arrange a job for Harold.


    If Harold were truly capable, helping him would be a piece of cake. However, his character made Timothy doubt him, and he might even cause trouble in the future.


    Ste wouldn''t let it go. "You can get your own son a captain position at the police department, but you can''t arrange a job for Harold? Is there such a big gap between Sebastian and Harold?"


    Whenever someone spoke ill of Sebastian, Molly could never tolerate it. "Sebastian got his job and promoted on his own merit. If your son has the ability, he should find a job himself. Don''t nder Sebastian. Be careful, or I''ll sue you!" Timothy also confirmed Molly''s words. "Sebastian has never made his mom or me worry. His career is all based on his own abilities."


    "You mean my son is ipetent?"


    Timothy and Ellie nced at Harold, who remained unresponsive. The difference among individuals based ontheir ambition.


    Ellie asked Harold, "Harold, what kind of job do you want?" "Anything is fine."


    Timothy asked him, "What are your ns for the future?"


    Harold said, "I''ll listen to my mom."


    At this point, Timothy had nothing more to say.


    Sebastian, being the older brother, was a few years older than Harold. He said, "You just graduated and are a bit lost. You should first go out into the society and gain some experience. Set clear goals and make a n. When you need help from the family, we''ll be there for you. Right now, you don''t know anything, so we don''t even know how to help you."


    Timothy agreed with Sebastian. "Sebastian is right. The family has resources and will give you opportunities, but you need to know what you want to do first."


    "I want money."


    Ellie asked, "Where do you want to work?"


    Harold replied, "Anywhere is fine."


    Ste anxiously chose for Harold. "Zandonick will do."


    Ellie said, "Ste, you should go back first. If there''s a suitable job, I''ll contact you."


    Ste heard Ellie''s words as a dismissal, thinking Ellie was just trying to brush her off and not help her son get a job.


    "Can''t you just say it today? You two know so many people, and there''s not a single job avable?"


    "How about a janitor? Can Harold do that?" Ellie asked with a hint of anger.


    Ste said, "What do you mean? You''re such a wealthy and respectable person, and you want Harold to be a janitor? How dare you! You can spend hundreds of thousands of dors on a watch for a stranger, but you let Harold waste away. Are you out of your mind?"


    Molly said, "Are you done yet? Whether my parents help your son or not is their decision. Helping you is a favor, not an obligation. Can you stop talking nonsense?"


    "Molly, you are so shameless! We are talking our family matters. It''s none of your business."


    Ellie waspletely enraged. "Ste, I am the host, and you are the guest. Guests should know their ce. This is my home, and Sebastian and Molly are my children. You should treat them with respect."


    "The money Timothy and I earn is for our children. Whether they have watches worth hundreds of thousands, millions, or tens of millions of dors, it''s what we earned for them."


    "If you''re unhappy, go earn money to buy things for your children. As for your son''s matter, frankly, I can''t help, and neither can Timothy. You should take care of yourselves. If you insult my daughter again, I won''t be polite."


    Abby, sensing the tension between the two families, immediately tried to mediate. "Ellie, don''t be angry. My mom didn''t mean any harm. She''s just worried about you and afraid you''ll be deceived by strangers. Harold''s job still depends on your and Timothy''s help."


    "Don''t you understand what I''m saying? Molly is my daughter, even if herst name is Olteran! You are the strangers."


    Ste waspletely infuriated. "Your daughter is long dead, and you killed her. You''re still clinging to strangers as your daughter. Stop deceiving yourself."


    After saying this, Ellie was trembling with anger.


    Sebastian quickly went over to hold Ellie. "Mom, it''s okay. It''s not your fault."


    Ellie''s eyes were red; this was the pain of her life.


    She gritted her teeth, hating Ste''s words, also hating the mistake she made years ago.


    Max stood up and pped Ste across the face. "Get out."


    Timothy looked at the selfish Ste. "I won''t help you in the future.."


    Ste covered her face and cried. "I didn''t say anything wrong."


    Molly couldn''t take it anymore. She politely apologized to Timothy first, "Dad, I''m sorry, but I can''t hold back anymore."


    Molly stood up, grabbed a chair with one hand, and threw it at Ste across the dining table.


    She was serious, not just trying to scare her.


    Ste was knocked to the ground, and Abby, who was nearby, managed to dodge in time and wasn''t hurt.


    Abby quickly squatted down to check on Ste''s injuries. "Mom, are you okay?"


    Ste''s face was bruised, and she couldn''t get up from the pain.


    Molly walked over and pushed Abby and the others. "Get out."


    "Molly, this isn''t your house."


    Molly pped Abby across the face. "My mom has emphasized it many times. Are you all deaf? Get out!"


    Ellie seemed trapped in a world of her own making, unable to escape. She kept recalling how fifteen years ago, she had taken her daughter to a small clinic instead of a big hospital. Molly, fierce and determined, picked up a fruit knife from the table and pointed it at the group. "Get out, or I''ll stab you."


    The Garcia family suddenly remembered Sebastian''s warning from the previous day. They looked at Molly with a bit of fear. Molly pointed at them, forcing them to leave.


    Max and Zoey were in tears, angry at Ste for causing a rift between the two families.


    Timothy held Ellie in his arms, constantlyforting her, "It''s all in the past. We still have Molly. Honey, don''t scare me." Sebastian was also trying to calm Ellie down, but she couldn''t hear anything.


    Molly forced the Garcia family to the door.


    Suddenly, the Chase family had visitors.

 Chapter 284 Shock

    Vera and Patrick got out of the car. Sheined, "It''s all your fault. I overslept this morning, and now we''rete to see Timothy and Ellie. When we meet them, you should take all the me." "Alright, it''s my fault. When we meet them, I''ll admit to anything you say, okay?" Patrick said dotingly.


    The couple carried their gifts and went to the door.


    "Molly!" As soon as Vera entered, she saw Molly pointing a knife at a woman. She was stunned, and the gifts in her hands fell to the ground in shock.


    Molly also saw the visiting Patrick and Vera. "Vera?"


    Vera suddenly realized they hade at a bad time.


    It seemed the Chase family was having some issues.


    Patrick frowned and stepped forward to take the knife from Molly''s hand. "What''s going on?"


    The Garcia family looked at the suddenly appearing Patrick. Miles excitedly pointed at Patrick. "He is Patrick."


    Patrick nced at the pointing Miles and the four dumbfounded individuals.


    Who wouldn''t recognize Patrick, the president of the Olteran Group?


    Did they have connections with the Chase family too?


    Could the Chase family now know someone as powerful as him?


    Ste thought of a family in her neighborhood whose son worked as a small employee at the Olteran Group, earning over a hundred thousand dors a year. During holidays, the Olteran Group would give cash and gifts to employees'' families. The benefits were so good that even the families benefited. This was famously enviable in the neighborhood.


    Who wouldn''t want to work at the Olteran Group? They only hired graduates from prestigious universities, highly educated talents, with industries all over the ce. The owner of such a group was someone they could never meet in their lifetime. Even for a small employee of thepany, it was hard to meet Patrick. Yet today, they had the fortune to encounter him!


    This was a rare opportunity for their family. With Patrick here, why would she need Ellie to arrange a job for Harold? Ste immediately felt her face didn''t hurt anymore.


    Ste quickly pulled Harold forward to introduce him, "Patrick, this is my son Harold. He graduated this year. His dream is to work at the Olteran Group. My son can do anything. Please let him work for you."


    Patrick frowned in displeasure, looking at Ste who was speaking to him.


    Molly spoke up, surprising everyone. She grabbed Patrick''s arm and shouted, "Patrick, you can''t let him work at ourpany."


    Ste looked at Molly in shock, and Abby also looked at her. What was their rtionship?


    Patrick was displeased and asked coldly, "What happened?"


    Molly pointed at Ste andined to Patrick, "She just scolded me shameless. Sebastian bought me a watch, and she used me of scamming the Chase family for money and told me to get out of the Chase family, even upsetting my parents."


    No matter where Molly was, she always had someone to back her up. Now her biggest support had arrived, and she didn''t hold back inining. Sebastian hurried over and introduced to Ste, "This is Molly''s real brother, Patrick. Molly''s true identity is the daughter of Mr. Shawn Olteran."


    As for the so-called scamming the Chase family for money, how could a daughter of a billionaire family like Molly be interested in the Chase family''s money?


    Abby didn''t expect that after Molly reunited with her family, her status would jump from a wealthy family to an ultimate wealthy family. How could she be so lucky? Molly angrily said, "Patrick, help me get back at them."


    "Alright!"


    Vera noticed Ellie''s unusual behavior and quickly reminded, "Molly, go check on your mom."


    Molly then remembered the dazed Ellie. She handed the fruit knife to Sebastian and ran over to hug Ellie. "Mom, I''m Molly. I''m your daughter. Mom, wake up."


    Ste still wanted to talk to Patrick, but Vera stood in front of them, her expression cold. "You all, get out."


    "Who are you?"


    Vera looked at the group and flexed her wrist. "Molly''s sister-inw, Patrick''s wife, Vera Olteran."


    Revealing her identity, no one dared to be rude to her.


    Sebastian, knowing Vera''s strength, quickly had Ste''s family leave.


    Ste couldn''t believe that Molly was actually part of the Olteran Group. She wasn''t the beggar Ste had mistakenly thought her to be, but a daughter of a wealthy family.


    Abby was the first to realize the crisis; they seemed to have offended someone they couldn''t afford to.


    At the Chase family home, Molly hugged Ellie and finally shouted, "Mom, I''m Mia Chase, wake up."


    Ellie finally reacted, tears instantly falling from her eyes. She looked at Molly''s face and hugged her tightly, "Mia, I was wrong. I''m so sorry."


    Molly also cried while hugging Ellie.


    Seeing this, Vera and Patrick, who hade to visit, felt it was inappropriate to stay any longer. They left the gifts, and Patrick nodded slightly to Sebastian as a greeting before leaving with Vera. Ellie cried, and everyone felt relieved.


    In the afternoon, Ellie calmed down.


    She wiped her tears and said to Max and Zoey, "I really don''t want to help Ste''s family anymore. Let them find someone else. I''m not a saint, and I have my limits."


    No one in the Chase family dared to force Ellie to help anymore.


    Molly spent the whole day with Ellie.


    "Molly, go home and tell Patrick and Vera that I''m sorry I couldn''t host them today."


    "It''s okay, Mom. They understand."


    When Ste and her family went to the hotel they stayed atst night to extend their stay, the hotel receptionist asked them to pay for today''s room fee. "How much?" The hotel receptionist said, "It''s a total of $500."


    Ste argued with the front desk. "What kind of hotel is this, robbing people for $500?"


    The hotel receptionist politely replied, "We are a star-rated hotel, and the room rates have always been like this. Do you still want to extend your stay?"


    Miles quickly said, "Ask the person who booked the roomst night for money. We don''t have any."


    The front desk smiled politely. "I''m sorry, Mr. Chase just called to cancel your extended stay service. If you want to extend your stay, you need to pay the room fee."


    Unable to afford the $500 hotel, the family of four had to leave and find a cheaper ce to stay.


    Before the Garcia family even returned home, Miles received a notice from his factory supervisor that he had beenid off.


    Abby felt a bit panicked. "This is the Olteran family''s way of cutting off our livelihood."


    Later, Ste called Zoey toin, "Molly is that kind of person, and you still protect her?"


    Zoey cried and said, "Ste, how can you do that?"


    "Timothy and Ellie haven''t helped your family enough? The $150,000 for your house was all given by Timothy''s family. When your business failed and lost $80,000, it was Ellie who helped you settle it. Every little thing in your family was solved by Timothy and Ellie. But listen to what you said today, does it make sense? You''re stabbing Ellie in the heart."


    "Just go. We can''t handle your family''s issues anymore."


    "Mom, Harold is your rtive too. Are you not going to care about his future? Do you really want him to be a janitor?"


    Zoey said, "Harold is a man. If he really wants to find a job, he won''t starve even if he picks up trash. From now on, don''t bother Timothy''s family with your issues."


    With that, Zoey hung up.


    Ste''s family of four became unwee and had to leave in disgrace.


    Molly didn''t go anywhere these days; she stayed home to apany Ellie.


    Ellie told her children, "The MS Group is left for you. I won''t leave you any trouble."

 Chapter 285 Glens Embarrassment

    Timothyter received several calls from Ste. Knowing Ste''s character well, he didn''t answer any of them.


    After this incident, Max and Zoey also nned to return to their hometown. No matter how much they were persuaded, they wouldn''t stay.


    Before leaving, Zoey held Molly''s hand. "Molly, be a good girl and stay home with your mom."


    Molly, with red eyes, said, "Grandma, can''t you and Grandpa stay here? If you don''t want to live with my parents, I can buy you a house in Zandonick."


    "I know you''re being respectful, but we''re used to the life back home. We''re going back."


    Zoey also knew that Ste''s personality wouldn''t change and that she would definitelye looking for her again. If they continued living at Ellie''s house, there would be endless trouble in the future. It was better to let Timothy and Ellie''s family of four live a peaceful life.


    Mollyter went back to the Olteran family because she heard Shawn cough twice while talking to him on the phone at night. Worried, she rushed back to see if Shawn was sick.


    When Shawn learned why Molly hade back, he was both touched and embarrassed. "Molly, I just choked on water that day, that''s why I coughed. I didn''t catch a cold." Molly said, "Dad, be more careful when drinking water from now on."


    "Okay."


    Shawn had heard about the Chase family''s drama and understandingly said, "Molly, go back and be with Ellie."


    Molly didn''t stay overnight and returned the same day.


    Patrick''s vacation ended, and he went back to thepany.


    Vera''s vacation continued, withte nights andte mornings, and she "exercised" in the evening.


    Sebastian also returned to his post.


    The Tooker Group survived the crisis of the broken capital chain. After the holiday, the Tooker Group raised $1 billion from abroad. Domestically, a high-ranking official in politics was negotiating business for them. And that high-ranking official happened to be the same Mr. Evans that the Wace family relied on back in the day.


    Sebastian called Patrick to report his findings, "Mr. Kelly is a student of Mr. Evans."


    Patrick responded with a hum and said, "Mr. Kelly''s backer is Mr. Evans. When you caught Mr. Kelly, the person who rescued him was Mr. Evans."


    Sebastian, looking at the documents on his desk, candidly told Patrick, "The police are currently only working based on my initial judgment. The current evidence is insufficient to arrest Mr. Kelly."


    "The Tooker family has recovered and will protect Mr. Kelly. Mr. Evans holds a higher position than my dad, and my dad can''t suppress him. If we can''t deal with Gerald this time, there will be no chance in the future." Patrick understood Sebastian''s plea for help.


    He said, "I can suppress the Tooker family in business, making it hard for them and buying us time."


    Sebastian replied, "Thank you."


    To capture Gerald Kelly, Sebastian had to guard against pressure from Jerry Evans, protection from the Tooker family, and Gerald''s cunning action.


    If Patrick could help Sebastian hold off the Tooker family, then Jerry wouldn''t have the energy to protect Gerald.


    In this way, Patrick sessfully held off the Tooker family and Jerry, leaving Sebastian to deal with Gerald alone.


    This was a big help to him.


    Patrick said, "No need to thank me, I have my own reasons too."


    Before winter ended, the Tooker Group held a signing ceremony for a $500 million contract with the Carter Group. Because it was a big contract, the Tooker family held the signing ceremony at theirpany and invited many reporters to record the moment.


    At the same time, Glen prepared a speech to tell everyone that even if the Tooker family was oppressed by the Olteran family, they could still break it through.


    The signing ceremony started on time. Glen first gave a long speech, and finally, the most important part, the signing, began.


    The scene was quiet, and everyone was ready with their cameras to take pictures.


    Suddenly, while signing, the representative from the Carter Group received a call. "Mr. Carter, what''s the matter?" Not knowing what was said on the other end, the representative continued, "The signing hasn''t started yet; it''s in progress." Glen, seeing the other party''s expression, felt a bit uneasy.


    Before hanging up, the Carter Group representative said, "I see."


    Then the Carter Group representative stood up and apologized to Glen, "Sorry, thepany''s ns have changed. Today''s signing cannot proceed."


    Glen''s eyes widened in shock, "Why? Didn''t we agree on everything?"


    "This is Mr. Carter''s decision. You can contact him."


    The reporters at the scene were in an uproar and immediately started asking questions, "Why did the Carter Group suddenly interrupt the signing?" "Why did the Carter Group make such a big change suddenly?"


    "Does the Carter Group have a better option?"


    The Carter Group representative politely apologized and did not directly answer the reporters'' questions. He quickly left the signing site with his team. This left the Tooker family embarrassed. Glen, in front of the cameras, angrily flipped the table.


    Seeing his furious look, Patrick turned off the video interface.


    This time, he wanted to see what connections Jerry could still provide for the Tooker family.


    He also wanted to know how many people dared to risk offending him to cooperate with the Tooker Group.


    Sebastian also watched the video and knew that Patrick had made a move.


    Only after Glen retreated to the backstage did he call the Carter Group''s CEO, Alexander Carter, to ask for the reason. "Mr. Carter, we agreed on the cooperation. We''re only taking a 2% share, and you get the big money. Why do you stop the cooperation?"


    Alexander responded, "Regardless of the amount of money involved, one must possess the ability to manage it. Your actions have caused offense to the Olteran Group, and I am not keen on having mypany acquired. Glen, you are an intelligent individual; I trust youprehend the situation."


    "Patrick again!"


    Jerry thought he could rx, but then he found out that the Tooker family''s signing didn''t seed. Jerry was furious and called Glen to scold him, "You could have signed that day, but you insisted on making a big signing ceremony to make a ssh. Now, the whole world isughing at you. The $500 million deal is gone, and I can''t save you."


    Glen''s signing became a joke in the industry, thanks to Glen''s live broadcast showing everyone the consequences of offending Patrick.


    Warren also saw the live video and called Patrick to ask, "Did you make the Carter family refuse to cooperate?"


    "Yes."


    "Is it because of the fight between Vera and the Tooker familyst time?" Warren was worried that Patrick was targeting the Tooker family to vent for Vera. Patrick was silent for a moment. "That''s part of the reason."


    Warrenter called Vera and scolded her a bit. Vera understood that Patrick was targeting the Tooker family again.


    In the evening, when Patrick returned, Vera was already waiting on the bed.


    "Honey, I bought a new nightgown today, it''s very sexy." Vera teased.


    Patrick took off his coat, hung it on the rack, and walked towards the bed, loosening his tie. "Did you cause trouble again today?"

 Chapter 286 Growing Up in Adversity

    Vera hated it when Patrick said "again" because it always meant something bad wasing.


    She shook her head and said, "I''m a good wife. I don''t do bad things. I heard from my dad that you dealt with the Tooker family, so I''m rewarding you tonight."


    After saying that, she crawled out from under the covers, moved on her knees to Patrick, and stood up. She wrapped her arms around his neck, her legs around his waist, while Patrick supported her by the hips, murmuring, "This reward is exactly what I wanted."


    He pressed Vera beneath him, but Vera flipped over andy on top of him. "Honey, tonight I''m on top; you can''t press me down."


    Patrick was very satisfied; it seemed he would have to deal with the Tooker family more often in the future.


    Vera was inexperienced, but she still managed to arouse Patrick intensely.


    Eventually, Patrick couldn''t take it anymore. He held Vera and pressed her beneath him and said, "Vera, I can''t hold back."


    Vera asked, "Didn''t we agree that I''d be on top tonight?"


    Patrick replied, "I''ll do the hard work; you just lie back and enjoy."


    They had a passionate night, both thoroughly satisfied.


    Vera had been married for six months; her waist had slimmed down, her chest had be fuller, and her body had grown more supple. Meanwhile, Patrick smiled more often, and his temper had improved.


    Ste''s family lost their source of ie, prompting them to repeatedly ask Max and Zoey for assistance in securing a job, with the primary aim of securing a position for Harold at the Olteran Group. "Mom, you''re Molly''s grandmother; if you request Molly''s help,, she won''t refuse."


    Max and Zoey refused, "You insulted Molly so badly back then, and now you shamelessly ask her for help? Stay away from Molly, and don''t set foot in Timothy''s house ever again."


    Seeing that Ste was unreliable, Abby got Sebastian''s contact information from her, hoping to pave her way. So she called Sebastian, "Sebastian, it''s Abby."


    As soon as she spoke, Sebastian handed the phone to Molly and said, "You take it."


    When Molly received Abby''s call, she immediately got angry. "What''s the matter?"


    In the end, Abby didn''t even get to say a word to Sebastian before Molly cursed her out.


    After venting, Molly quickly took Sebastian''s phone and blocked and deleted Abby. Then she said, "Sebastian, you''re not allowed to take Abby''s calls anymore. If she calls you from another number, you have to report it to me." Hearing Molly''s domineering words, Sebastian responded with a smile, "Okay."


    Molly, still angry, went to Timothy and Ellie''s room and shared her suspicions with Ellie. "Mom, I think Abby has fallen in love with Sebastian and wants to marry him."


    "What? Sebastian won''t like her. She is a cunning woman who only makes me feel disgusting. I don''t want any connection with her family for the rest of my life."


    Molly was relieved to hear that Timothy and Ellie didn''t like Abby either. After getting Timothy and Ellie''s opinions, Molly went to intimidate Sebastian, "If you dare date a woman I don''t like, you''ll lose me forever!" Sebastian nced at Molly and said, "So what?."


    Molly''s beautiful eyes red with anger, and she loudly used Sebastian in the yard, "Sebastian, you don''t love me anymore!"


    Sebastian was trying to go to work; he had the night shift tonight. But Molly clung to his clothes, not letting him go. "Speak clearly. Do you have a crush on that fake innocent Abby?"


    "I''m not blind," Sebastian replied.


    Molly blocked his way and asked, "Then who do you like? Do you like Maka?"


    Sebastian said, "Maka''s daughter is already in kindergarten."


    He stepped to the right to get to his car, and Molly followed, blocking his way again. "Then, do you like the receptionist at the police station?"


    Sebastian replied, "She''s getting married next month, and you have to apany me to the wedding."


    Then he stepped to the left, and Molly followed, blocking his way again. "Then tell me clearly, who do you love?"


    Sebastian looked into Molly''s eyes and replied, "I love you."


    After saying that, Sebastian''s ears turned red in the cold wind, and Molly''s heart skipped a beat as she looked into his eyes. Sebastian hugged Molly and moved her away from him. "Alright, can I go to work now?"


    After saying that, he got in his car, started it, and rolled down the window to tell Molly, "Hurry back inside; it''s cold out here."


    After saying that, Sebastian drove away.


    Molly, still standing in the yard in her sweater, turned to watch the car disappear and muttered softly, "If you love me, just say it. Why did you have to make it so formal? It almost scared me to death." She went back inside.


    Ellie had heard themotion between Molly and Sebastian in the yard earlier, and she smiled and asked Molly, "What were you bothering Sebastian about this time?" Molly said, "I won''t let Sebastian be with Abby."


    "Don''t worry, Sebastian holds grudges against anyone who has hostility toward you. Abby has long been on Sebastian''s cklist. Sebastian gets annoyed just seeing her." Molly lounged on the sofa, leaning on Ellie''s shoulder. "Mom, what kind of daughter-inw do you want?"


    Ellie and Molly chatted for a long time that day.


    After staying with the Chase family for a while, Ellie went back to work, leaving Molly alone at home. Feeling bored, Molly returned to the Olteran family.


    Vera and Randall were squatting in the living room ying Chess on the table, with Shawn acting as the referee.


    When Molly came back, she sat next to Shawn, "Dad, who''s the winner?"


    Shawn handed Molly a notebook. "Vera''s not very good at Chess. She lost all the time."


    Vera was speechless.


    Shawnined to Molly, "She lost the game and didn''t let me coach her."


    Vera turned her head to protest, "Shawn, stop talking. I lost because you distracted me."


    In the end, she lost the eleventh game, too.


    Vera med Shawn., "Shawn, it''s all your fault."


    Shawn and Vera bickered, "You lose because you don''t grasp it at all."


    Vera retorted, "If you''re so good, why don''t you y? I''ll let you take my ce."


    Shawn refused, "If I y against you guys, you won''t stand a chance. It wouldn''t be fair."


    "You''re just afraid of losing and feeling embarrassed, so you don''t dare y against Randall," Vera retorted. Shawn was provoked by Vera''s words and said, "Fine, I''ll y. If I win, don''t cry and adore me."


    He handed the notebook to Molly and took Vera''s ce.


    Five minutester, Shawn''s face looked grim. "I was careless just now; let''s go again."


    Another ten minutes passed. "I didn''t see Randall''s move just now; it doesn''t count. Let''s start over." Half an hourter, Vera looked at Shawn with "concerned" eyes and asked, "Shawn, are you OK?"


    Shawn''s face was stern as he red at Randall across the table.


    ''He didn''t know how to respect his grandpa!'' Shwan thought.


    Randall nonchntly said, "Grandpa, stop struggling, you''re doomed."


    Shawn raised his cane and said angrily, "You''re the one who''s doomed."


    Because Randall kept winning, he ended up getting punched by Vera and pped by Shawn. Molly watched the scene with amusement. "Randall, what have you learned from this?" Randall replied, "I grow in adversity."

 Chapter 287 Betting

    "Correction: you grew up in adversity; we grew up in a greenhouse," Molly said.


    At this moment, Randall felt like disowning everyone in the family!


    In the evening, Patrick came home.


    Vera wasining on his left, "Honey, I was ying chess with Randall, and he didn''t let me win, so I lost."


    While On the right, Shawn joined in. "Patrick, Randall didn''t let me win either, and I lost too."


    Molly wasughing loudly on the couch. How could they be so shameless as toin about losing a chess game?


    Patrick never distinguished between right and wrong at home; He showed a preference for Vera over principles at home. "Should I go beat up Randall then?"


    Vera nodded. "Kick his butt."


    Shawn said, "I agree."


    Randall said, "Uncle Patrick, it was you who beat me and sent me to learn chess when I was a kid."


    Vera immediately looked at Patrick.


    Patrick said, "You could beat others, except Vera."


    Randall retorted, "I won''t argue with you guys anymore." After all, if it came to a fight, he wouldn''t stand a chance against any of them. So he escaped to the dining room.


    Before long, Vincent came back too.


    The Olteran family reunited once again.


    At the dinner table, Vincent brought up Patrick''s dealings with the Tooker family. "Patrick, the Tooker Group can''t go bankrupt. You need to hold off Glen and Mr. Evans to buy Sebastian some time to handle the case, but you also need to know when to stop. If the Tooker Group goes bankrupt, over a thousand employees will lose their jobs, leading to a high unemployment rate, which will cause a ripple effect. Zandonick''s development will be limited, and the crime rate will increase." ''Patrick is dealing with the Tooker family again?'' Vera thought and immediately looked at Patrick.


    Mentioning Sebastian''s name, Molly also looked at Patrick.


    Patrick replied, "I have it under control." He didn''t say another word about it.


    Vincent wanted to continue discussing business, but Patrick stopped him in time. "Vincent, let''s talk business in the studyter. We are having dinner with our family now!"


    With that, Patrick nced at Vera, Molly, and Randall, who were listening intently.


    Vincent looked at the three of them and recalled their past actions, instantly understanding Patrick''s intention.


    Vera''s intuition told her that Patrick was wary of her!


    After dinner, Vincent and Patrick went to the study to discuss matters.


    Vera, Molly, and Randall huddled together, and Vera proudly said, "Did you two hear what was said at the dinner table? They''re all avoiding us. They''re afraid of the three of us." They couldn''t bear to hit or scold them, and in the end, they were just angry at themselves.


    Molly said, "It''s a pity that Patrick is too smart. If he hadn''t reminded Vincent, Vincent would have spilled the beans at the dinner table. I''m still curious about what case Sebastian is working on." Randall looked Vera up and down, asking, "Vera, why don''t you go find out?"


    "Why should I go? Why don''t you?" Vera retorted.


    Randall replied, "Uncle Patrick is unwilling to listen to me."


    Molly also thought it was a good idea. "Vera, you could seduce Patrick and get the information out of him. We will be proud of you."


    Vera thought of her own experience and said, "Patrick is the kind of person who won''t reveal a single word even if I sessfully seduce him."


    Patrick was very cunning. Even if Vera threw herself at him, he would ept it, but he wouldn''t reveal any information she wanted.


    They whispered together. When it was time, Patrick came to call Vera upstairs to sleep. Seeing the three of them, he felt uneasy, thinking they were up to no good. "Vera,e upstairs," Patrick called her name.


    Vera looked up at Patrick on the stairs, nodded, and then told Molly and Randall, "Don''t count on me. Patrick is smarter than me, even when he''s drunk. I can''t fool him." Molly waved. "Got it, you go to sleep. It''s almost your curfew."


    Vera blushed. She walked to the stairs and took Patrick''s hand. "Honey, they keep teasing me, saying I have a curfew after 8 PM."


    Patrick said, "They''re right."


    Vera said, "They also told me to seduce you."


    "Go back, and you can seduce me all you want behind closed doors," Patrick replied.


    Downstairs, Molly and Randall started another boring bet. Molly said, "Let''s bet big this time. Guess when Vera will have a baby!" Randall said, "I bet she has already been pregnant."


    Molly asked, "Randall, why do you always say what I''m thinking?"


    Upstairs, Vera took the book from Patrick''s hand,y on his chest like a precious little kitten, and asked, "Honey, what were you secretly discussing with Vincent tonight?" "You don''t need to know."


    Vera replied, "I''m your wife. What shouldn''t I know?"


    Before Patrick married Vera, he would finish a book in at most two months. After he got married, it took him almost six months to finish one.


    "Vera, you can y around with other things, but don''t meddle in work matters. I''ll tell you when it''s time," Patrick said.


    "Is it rted to the Tooker family''s backer? Honey, did you find the person but can''t catch them?" Vera asked. Patrick said, "Tell me your analysis."


    Vera said, "If the Tooker family falls, another will rise. You want to take down the person behind the Tooker family. Once that person falls, there won''t be another Tooker family. Vincent mentioned Sebastian''s name. We all know what Sebastian''s job. I just had to think a bit to figure it out."


    "Did you tell Molly and Randall your guess?"


    Vera shook her head. "Molly only cares about Sebastian. If she knew Sebastian was in trouble, she would definitely help. This matter is beyond what the three of us can handle, so I yed dumb downstairs and bluffed my way through. Honey, did I guess right?"


    Patrick looked at Vera, hugged her, and let her snuggle in. "With just a few words from Vincent and two names, you guessed so urately. Vera, you''re truly amazing. I was worried you three reckless kids were nning something, but it seems I underestimated you. You are a smart and capable girl. You''re right."


    Vera said, "Honey, I have a suggestion. Although I''m the same age as Molly and Randall, I''m married, which means I have a family. I''m an adult woman. They can be kids in your eyes, but I''m already an adult standing by your side. We''re a couple."


    "Even though I''m young, I''m very smart. In the future, don''t hide things from me. I don''t want just to be your troublemaker; I want to be your confidant. Like this time, can you not hide it from me?"

 Chapter 288 Clever Patrick

    Patrick looked at Vera with suspicion, wondering if he had fallen into her trap. Should he say it or not?


    He asked, "Vera, are you ying mind games with me?"


    Vera thought, ''Did I just give myself away?''


    Patrick saw her expression and knew everything. "Are you trying to trick me? Get information from me and then tell the other two, so you three can cause trouble for me again?"


    Vera hurriedly defended herself, "No, honey, it''s all your imagination; it''s not true. I really won''t tell them. I''m on your side. I simply want to know out of curiosity." Of course, if Patrick was really in a tough spot, she and her friends could kidnap that person to make Patrick happy.


    Patrick shouldn''t have trusted Vera; he almost fell for her beauty trap just now. Then he said, "Turn off the lights, go to sleep."


    "Honey, just tell me. I want to hear it; I swear I won''t cause trouble," Vera pleaded.


    Patrick threatened, "If you don''t close your eyes and sleep, take off your clothes, and don''t expect to sleep tonight."


    Vera immediately closed her eyes,ining, "You always treat me like a child and hide everything from me, but when you sleep with me, why don''t you treat me like a child then?"


    Patrick looked at her, unable to refute, so he just kissed her.


    Then he said, "You should go back to school as early as possible, or you''ll drive me crazy at home."


    Once she went back to school, he could finally rx.


    Not only did he think this way, but Sebastian did too.


    With Molly in the Olteran family, he was also constantly worried.


    Every night, he called Molly, reminding her before hanging up, "Don''t cause trouble for me. I''m very busytely."


    Molly had to promise Sebastian every day that she wouldn''t cause trouble.


    The next day, Vera showed up, and Molly and Randall both asked her for information. Vera shook her head disappointedly.


    Although she tried to coax Patrickst night, she didn''t seed. What she saidst night was also her true feelings.


    Upon learning of Sebastian''s predicament, Molly would undoubtedly react impulsively, potentially exacerbating the situation. Although Vera could guess most of it, she still didn''t tell Molly and Randall. "Patrick held me to sleep earlyst night. I didn''t find out anything."


    "How old are you? Why do you still need Patrick to hold you to sleep? Would you fall off the bed if he didn''t?" The single Molly and Randall mocked the married Vera.


    Vera replied, "If you''re jealous, go find a lover yourselves."


    Molly went out, and Vera asked her, "Where are you going? Will you be back for lunch?"


    Molly said, "Going out to find a man."


    She took a car to the police station.


    Sebastian wasn''t at the station. After asking around, she found out he went to give a talk in some nearby old neighborhoods.


    Sam and Molly chatted from a distance, "Mia, didn''t you inform Mr. Chase beforeing?" He still called Molly''s previous name.


    Molly said, "I decided toe at thest minute. Which neighborhood is Sebastian in? I''ll go find him."


    Sam replied, "Future Valley."


    Molly noted the address. As she was about to leave, she suddenly remembered what Vincent had saidst night. She asked Sam for information, "Sam, what big case is Sebastian working on recently?"


    Sam shook his head. "The case is confidential; no information can be disclosed until it''s resolved."


    Molly thought for a moment and decided to listen to the police and not make things difficult for them.


    Molly left the police station, and a recruit had joined the team.


    Sam had also be a full-fledged officer, and in the eyes of the recruits, he was now a veteran.


    The recruit asked Sam, "Who was that girl you were talking to? She''s so beautiful."


    Sam recalled his near-death experiencest year and said, "She''s Mr. Chase''s treasure. Take my advice: even if you fall for her, don''t go after her; it''s a dead end."


    The recruit nodded, seemingly understanding. He thought, ''Just that kind of rtionship.''


    Molly hailed a cab to Future Valley, an antiquated residential district seldom inhabited by the youth, who had migrated to the city''s towering skyscrapers.. The buildings here were still six stories high, looking like they were built over thirty years ago. The residents here were mostly elderly, and Sebastian often organized his team toe to these old neighborhoods to give talks about economic crimes.


    After all, the elderly weren''t as sharp as they were when they were young, and today''s scammers have too many tricks. The elderly''s money was the easiest to scam. Only by frequently reminding them could reduce the number of victims. Molly fully supported Sebastian''s idea. Once, she even went to one of the talks to listen. Afterward, she gave Sebastian a small suggestion, which helped him a lot.


    Today, a circle formed on Future Valley''s yground. Three police officers were present, one maintaining order and one giving the talk, while Sebastian talked with themunity leader of Future Valley.


    The officer giving the talk stood among the crowd, forming a closed loop. The center seemed like his stage. "Recently, we received a report from a seventy-year-old madam. She cried, ''Officer, please help me; all my money has been scammed."" "Do you know what happened? Let me exin it to you in detail." The officer pped his hands to get everyone''s attention. He said, "Ten days ago, this madam attended a seminar. The speaker told her, ''If you invest $10,000 with me this year, I''ll give you $30,000 next year. Your annual interest will be $20,000. If you invest $100,000, I''ll definitely give you $300,000 next year. I''ll sign a contract and stamp it with mypany''s seal.'' Do you think this is real or fake?" Many elderly people waved their hands. "Definitely a scam."


    "Right, we all think it''s a scam now. But what if you suddenly find out that the person is from a bank and has a business license, and many witnessese on stage to tell you they''ve earned hundreds of thousands of dors in a year? Do you think it''s real or fake?"


    "I think it''s Fake."


    "A scam, right?"


    The officer apuded these elderly people. "You''re very smart, which means scammers won''t get a penny from you. However, upon hearing the promising news and witnessing the state-issued business license, certain seniors ced their trust in it.


    "That madam ended up giving $100,000, and as soon as the money was handed over, those bank people ran away. This $100,000 was the life savings of an elderly person who had been frugal for many years, and the scammers took it all. Do you think what these scammers did was heartless?"


    The officer continued, "And how do some high-level scammers trick individuals? They get you to join, saying if you give me $1,000 this month, they will give you $1,200 next month. You then believe it and invest, thinking it''s not much money anyway."


    "Then next month, the scammer says if you bring in another person, he''ll give you $1,500. So you start bringing in friends and family to invest."


    "In the end, in thest month, the scammer takes all the big money from you and runs overseas."

 Chapter 289 Mr. Chases Wife

    Themunity leader of Future Valley looked at the officer telling stories inside and said to Sebastian, "Mr. Chase, your team does a great job. Among all the police teams that came, only yours can really gather these elderly folks." "When the firefighters came to give a speech, there were 50 people initially, but only 10 remained by the end. However, with your team, the room remains packed even as you''re wrapping up."


    Sebastian smiled and said, "At first, we also experienced situations where we started with 50 people and ended with less than 10."


    "Then, one time, I took my sister to listen to a presentation. When we got home, she told me, ''Sebastian, I couldn''t understand you guys were saying. What is illegal fundraising? What does it include? What does embezzlement mean? Is it like stealing your job? I couldn''t understand, and I''m sure those elderly people couldn''t either. Can you tell us some stories to help us understand?""


    "Using too much official jargon makes it seem like we''re just putting on a show for our superiors. After that, I changed my approach and started telling stories to these elderly folks. Using real-life cases helps them realize the dangers of scams." "The response was great afterward. Even kids love toe and listen, and they interact, which means they''re really getting it. That''s the result I wanted."


    Hearing Sebastian''s words, themunity leader praised, "Mr. Chase, you''re quite talented. I didn''t expect you to have a sister as your advisor."


    "Yes, she identally helped me a lot." Mentioning Molly, Sebastian''s face was full of pride.


    The officer continued, "We all know now that these scammers have many tricks. There''s no such thing as a free lunch. Don''t believe in high returns with no risk. If you encounter these scammers, be cautious and stay away. And what else should you do?"


    The residents of Future Valley answered in unison, "Call the police and catch the scammers."


    "That''s right, let''s give apuse to the residents of Future Valley. You all are so cautious." Everyone apuded.


    After the presentation, the officer went to drink some water to soothe his throat. Sebastian appeared in the middle and summarized for everyone, "First, thank you all for sitting here for an hour in such cold weather to cooperate with our work. Mr. Martin talked about many cases just now, and I believe you now have some understanding of financial scams."


    "As police officers, our objective is to safeguard people''s property and well-being. Your active cooperation is essential in our efforts. Whether it''sbating online scams, extortion, or ransom kidnappings, it''s crucial to engage in openmunication with the youth at home. Regardless of what the scammers may im, our stance remains firm: a resounding no.."


    Knowing it was cold, Sebastian kept his summary brief. He concluded, "If you have any questions, feel free to ask us. Later, our team''s contact information will be posted at themunity entrance. If you need help, call us." Molly had been there for a while, standing outside the yground without interrupting. She looked at the righteous Sebastian with a proud smile, as if she wanted to tell everyone that the man was her brother. The residents asked, "Mr. Chase, do you have a girlfriend? Are you married?"


    "Yeah, Mr. Chase, you''re so young and capable, handsome and upright. Do you have a wife? If not, I can introduce my granddaughter to you. She''s 24 and very pretty."


    "I also have a granddaughter. She''s very pretty too. Mr. Chase, when are youing next time? I''ll bring her to meet you."


    "I also have someone suitable. Mr. Chase, I''ll bring her for you to see."


    Themunity leaderughed. What started as a presentation ended with everyone trying to introduce girlfriends to Sebastian.


    If his daughter were older, he would want such a son-inw, too.


    Sebastian was smart, wise, upright, masculine, broad-minded, far-sighted, and very handsome. His family background was good, too.


    Molly saw that Sebastian was being surrounded. She quickly appeared, revealing her position. Then she squeezed through the crowd and walked up to Sebastian. Sebastian saw her, too, so he asked, "Why are you here?"


    Molly replied, "To find you."


    "Mr. Chase, who is this girl? Is she your girlfriend?" Someone asked.


    Sebastian looked down at Molly, who hade to find him. Molly shook her head at the residents and replied, "No..."


    Before she could finish, Sebastian interrupted, "Yes, she came to find me."


    Then, Sebastian naturally put his arm around Molly''s waist, "Thank you for your kindness, but I already have a girlfriend."


    Everyone expressed regret, "How did such a good young man get taken so quickly?"


    "This girl is really pretty and matches Mr. Chase well."


    "Yes, I also think they look like a couple standing together."


    The elderly folks chatted among themselves.


    Sebastian pointed to his two subordinates and said, "These two are still single and are senior officers in our team. They are proactive, sunny, and helpful. Each one is a good man."


    With that, the residents started pulling the two officers to introduce their girls. Some people were so enthusiastic they almost handed over the girls'' detailed information.


    Sebastian finally had some peace. He looked down at Molly, who had been staring at him for a while. "Why are you staring at me?"


    Molly replied, "Sebastian, why did you lie to them? I''m not your girlfriend."


    Sebastian said, "I don''t n to find a girlfriend for now, so it''s good to have you as a shield. I''ve spoiled you for so many years; it''s time to help me."


    Molly said, "I need a fee for my performance. If you want me to be your girlfriend, you have to pay me."


    Sebastian affectionately tapped Molly''s nose and asked, "Haven''t I given you enough?"


    Molly happily hugged Sebastian. "Sebastian, I''m hungry."


    Sebastian checked the time; it was already noon. He took Molly to greet themunity leader.


    "Let me introduce, this is my..."


    "This is Mrs. Chase?" Themunity leader pointed at Molly and smiled at Sebastian. "Mr. Chase, you''re lucky to have such a beautiful wife."


    Themunity leader''s words made both Molly and Sebastian blush. Sebastian didn''t expect his sister to be mistaken for his wife one day. Molly felt ufortable being called Sebastian''s wife, her ears turning red. Sebastian eventually rified, "Sorry, this is the sister I mentioned earlier, Molly. I don''t n to start a family for a few years, but I had to lie to those residents in a pinch."


    Themunity leader''s smile turned awkward. He felt embarrassed.


    He also thought Molly and Sebastian looked like a perfect match when they stood together.


    Then he said, "So, she''s the little girl who gave you advice back then."

 Chapter 290 Sam Cleans the Bathroom

    Sebastian nodded and introduced to Molly, "This is Michael Brown, themunity leader of Future Valley." Molly greeted politely, "Hello, Mr. Brown."


    "Mr. Chase, your family has great genes," Michael said.


    Hearing this, Sebastian and Molly just smiled.


    Two subordinates, Paul and Keh, were left with the finishing work, and Sebastian took Molly''s hand and left.


    Paul and Keh were swarmed in themunity. One person said, "Paul,e to my house for dinner? I''ll make something delicious for you."


    Another person said, "Keh, my spaghetti is really good. Come to my ce and have a try."


    Paul and Keh were on the verge of tears.


    Sebastian left them behind and just walked away.


    Molly wanted to eat Spaghetti, so Sebastian took her to a restaurant near the police station.


    Molly found a seat by the window, and Sebastian went to order and pay.


    "Mr. Chase, I haven''t seen you bring your sister heretely." The shop owner greeted Sebastian warmly.


    Sebastian replied, "We''ve been too busytely."


    He pointed to a bottle of orange juice on the counter. "I''ll take a drink too." After saying that, Sebastian paid for everything.


    He took the drink and walked over, sitting in front of Molly, who was ying on her phone. He handed her the drink. "Why did youe to find me today?"


    Molly suddenly remembered her original intention of finding Sebastian; she almost forgot it. "Vera and Patrick are being lovey-dovey at home; I''m jealous, so I came to find you." Sebastian said, "Tell the truth."


    Molly was speechless. How did Sebastian always know when she was lying? She pouted in frustration.


    Sebastian said, "I watched you grow up. With just a look, I can tell if you''re lying."


    Molly then told the truth, "Last night at dinner, Vincent said you''re working on a case rted to the Tooker family, and it seems a bit difficult. I was worried about you, so I came to see if there''s anything I can help with."


    "When I arrived, I asked Sam. He said it''s confidential and couldn''t tell me, so I didn''t ask further."


    "You''d be that obedient?" Sebastian was a bit skeptical. If she didn''t know the details, she wouldn''t give up.


    Molly nodded. "I''m a good citizen who listens to the police; I can''t embarrass you."


    Sebastian asked again, "You came all the way here just for this?"


    Molly replied, "Yes. I could have heard Vincent exin itst night, but Patrick was being annoying! He deliberately didn''t let Vincent talk to avoid our three troublemakers'' ears."


    Sebastian said, "Not bad; you have some self-awareness now, knowing you''re a troublemaker."


    Molly didn''t argue with Sebastian. Concerned about Sebastian''s work, she inquired about the matter close to her heart, "Sebastian, on a scale of one to five stars, how challenging is the case you''re currently handling?" Sebastian replied, "Confidential, eat your food."


    Two tes of Spaghetti were served, and they started eating with forks.


    While eating, Shawn called. "Molly, where did you go? Why aren''t you home for dinner?"


    Molly replied, "Dad, I''m with Sebastian."


    Shawnined, "Why are you always hanging out with him? Are youing back this afternoon?" "Yes."


    "Alright, I will be waiting for you at home;e back early."


    After hanging up, Sebastian asked, "After we finish the meal, I''ll take you home."


    "I''m sleepy; I want to nap in your office before going home," Molly said.


    Sebastian smiled. "Isn''t the big bed at homefortable? Why do you want to squeeze on the couch?"


    However, Sebastian still let her have her way.


    After eating, they returned to the police station. Sebastian reminded Molly, "There''s a thick nket in the cab; cover yourself with it when you sleep, don''t catch a cold. I''ll be out for a bit. I''ll be back soon." Molly replied, "Okay."


    "Hello, Mr. Chase, Mrs. Chase." A clueless officer stood at the entrance of the economic crime unit and greeted Sebastian and Molly loudly.


    Molly jumped into Sebastian''s arms in fright, "Mrs. Chase? Where is she?!"


    Sebastian held Molly and frowned at the rookie, asking, "Who are you calling?"


    Everyone else in the station was stunned, looking at the rookie who had been there for less than three days.


    The rookie pointed at Molly in Sebastian''s arms. "Isn''t she Mrs. Chase?"


    Molly was startled and said, "I''m Sebastian''s sister!"


    In the morning at Future Valley, she was Sebastian''s girlfriend.


    At noon at the police station, she became Sebastian''s wife.


    Molly thought today was truly a magical day.


    The rookie scratched his head, confused. "But that''s what Sam told me."


    Sam asked excitedly, "Nonsense! When did I tell you this?"


    The rookie repeated what Sam had said in the morning.


    After he finished, the whole station fell silent.


    Since Sebastian started his internship here, Molly had been a frequent presence.


    At first, she would wait at the station entrance, not daring toe in, picking up Sebastian every day after work. Later, after getting familiar with everyone, Molly came even more often.


    Now, almost everyone in the station, whether old or new, knew her.


    Some said Molly was the most important person to Sebastian, some said she was his creditor, and others said she was his treasure. In short, everyone knew Sebastian had a very beautiful sister whom he cherished deeply. Even Molly herself was speechless.


    Later, she introduced herself to the rookie, "I''m Sebastian''s sister, Molly Olteran. You can call me Molly."


    "Oh, you''re Molly; sorry, I mistook you."


    Sebastian told Molly to go to his office first, then pointed at his subordinate. "You made a big mistake. You and Sam should handle today''s cleaning."


    Sam asked, "Mr. Chase, why involve me?"


    Sebastian replied, "You deliberately misled him about a simple rtionship. You''ll handle the restroom cleaning this week."


    Sam couldn''t retort. "I..."


    Everyone thought Sam deserved it and even pped happily.


    Molly spent the whole afternoon at the police station, and Sebastian was too busy to say a word to her. In the end, Molly went out to buy several dinners and brought them back to the station before leaving. The officers in the station asked, "Molly, why did you buy us dinner? Aren''t you eating?"


    Molly said, "Because you all work hard. I''m going home for dinner; my dad is waiting for me."


    Sebastian happened to walk in from outside and heard Molly''s words, feeling warm inside.


    He didn''t have time to see Molly off, so Molly took a cab home herself.


    Sebastian then pped his hands. "Let''s eat and have a meeting."


    A group of officers gathered, looking at the report in Sebastian''s hand. They were finally going to take action to deal with Gerald.


    Molly returned to the Olteran family. As soon as she entered, she shouted, "Dad, I''m back."


    No one responded.


    Usually, when she called out at the door, Shawn woulde out smiling to greet her.


    Molly was puzzled; where did Shawn go?


    She entered the living room and saw Patrick on the couch, trying to hold back his anger, with Vera and Randall standing beside him being punished. Molly looked confused.


    Patrick thought this incident involved Molly as well, so he scolded her, "Stand over there."


    Molly immediately joined the lineup.

 Chapter 291 Shawns Bad Luck

    Molly was confused. "Patrick, what''s wrong?"


    Patrick asked her, "Were you involved in the afternoon''s incident?"


    Molly looked curiously at Vera and Randall and asked, "What fun did I miss?"


    In the afternoon, Patrick was worried that Vera would cause trouble with Randall and Molly, so he instructed Tom to keep an eye on Randall and not let him go anywhere. Because Molly and Vera were terrible drivers, Randall was responsible for driving them out.


    Patrick thought this would keep them peaceful. But he underestimated Vera and Randall''s ability to cause trouble.


    Bored at home during the holidays, Vera went to make some juice. Suddenly, she saw lemons in the fridge and took a bite, finding the taste unbearably sour.


    Holding the lemon, she asked Randall, "Randall, what do you think would happen if I squeezed a ss of pure lemon juice?"


    Randall was curious, too. "I''ve never tried it; why don''t we give it a shot?"


    So, the bored Vera and Randall squeezed out half a ss of lemon juice. Both of them looked at the murky liquid, not daring to try it.


    "Randall, let''s y rock-paper-scissors. The loser takes a sip," Vera suggested.


    Randall thought it was unreliable and said, "We have a foodie at home; why should we try it ourselves?"


    So, Vera and Randall simultaneously looked at Shawn, who was ying games in the living room.


    Shawn had just passed another level in his game and was pping for himself in joy.


    Vera felt she wasn''t as "respectful" as the Olteran family descendant, so she gave Randall the pure lemon juice. "You go."


    Randall, being tough, wasn''t afraid of causing trouble and took the lemon juice over. "Grandpa, I have something good for you. Drinking this will refresh your mind and strengthen your body."


    ...


    Molly found it extremely amusing and wasn''t worried about Shawn at all; she was eager to know what happened next. "And then?"


    Vera lowered her head, "Shawn took a sip; it was so sour he couldn''t open his eyes, and his mouth kept drooling. Then he got up with his cane to hit Randall, but he didn''t catch him and ended up spraining his foot. Now he''s at the hospital getting X-rays."


    Mollyughed uncontrobly, tears streaming down her face.


    She looked at Patrick, who was scolding them with a stern face. "Sorry, Patrick, but I really can''t helpughing at him."


    Patrick sternly scolded Molly, "So you had nothing to do with this, right?"


    Molly shook her head and immediately distanced herself from the group. "This time, I''mpletely uninvolved. . It was all Vera and Randall''s doing."


    Molly couldn''t wait to see Shawn''s expression now.


    At the hospital, Shawn, apanied by Vincent and Cindy, first went to see the dentist. His mouth was still drooling from the sourness. But it didn''t stop him from cursing Randall, "These two kids have been a bane to me all my life. When I get back, I''ll dunk their heads in lemon juice and make sure they never forget the taste of sour lemons."


    Cindy was struggling to hold back herughter. Seeing Shawn''s crooked mouth drooling while cursing Randall, she couldn''t help butugh.


    The doctor asked Shawn, who was sitting in a wheelchair and cursing, "Shawn, why did you drink such a sour beverage today?"


    Shawn cursed, "My two brats at home tricked me. They said it was a drink to strengthen my body and made me drink it. I drank it all in one go. When I get back, I''ll deal with those two brats."


    The doctor said, "At your age, you should drink less of beverages."


    The doctor then looked at the wheelchair and asked, "Shawn, what happened to your foot?"


    Shawn started cursing again, "I couldn''t catch my grandson, so I threw away my cane and identally sprained my foot."


    Cindy couldn''t help but step out of the room, her shoulders shaking withughter.


    Vincent couldn''tment either. He had better self-control than Cindy and managed to hold back hisughter.


    After seeing the dentist, who cleaned his mouth to relieve the drooling, Vincent quickly pushed Shawn to get X-rays.


    On the way, Shawn didn''t stop cursing Randall and Vera.


    In the CT room, the doctor heard the patient muttering curses and asked, "How did the patient get injured?"


    Shawn loudlyined, "I couldn''t catch my grandson!"


    Vincent, with a smile on his face, coaxed Shawn, "Dad, let''s see the doctor first. When we get home, I''ll help you deal with Randall."


    Shawn, lying on the bed, angrily said to Cindy and Vincent, "You two go home and have another grandson for me. I''ll kick Randall out of the house."


    Cindy said, "We are beyond that stage.. If you want a grandson, let Vera and Patrick have one for you."


    "I don''t want it! I absolutely don''t want a grandson from Vera! If she can harm me like this, her son will definitely be worse."


    Cindyughed heartily. "Maybe Vera''s son will be like Patrick."


    Shawn replied, "Neither of his parents are any good."


    After the X-rays, it was just a simple sprain. After a few days in the hospital for stabilization, he could be discharged.


    Patrick brought the three kids from home to visit the injured Shawn in the hospital.


    As soon as Molly entered and saw Shawn''s foot elevated, she showed no awareness of visiting a patient and immediatelyughed. "Dad, I really feel for you." Shawn, feeling hopeless, said, "I can''t see any sympathy on your face."


    Molly cupped her face, attempting to feign a somber expression, but burst intoughter so intense that tears streamed down her cheeks. "Dad, I apologize sincerely." Shawn had be indifferent to life.


    He realized that none of his descendants were respectful.


    Molly said, "Dad, you, an old man with a cane, tried to chase a twenty-year-old. Why did you get so angry that you threw away your cane? Now look, your teeth are hurt, and your foot is injured." Shawn turned to Molly and said, "Molly, you should go to your Chase family with Timothy and Ellie; leave me some peace."


    "No, I want to be a good daughter and stay by your side to take care of you."


    Shawn looked at the circle of people around his bed and realized that the only ones he could truly rely on were Vincent and Cindy. "Vincent, Cindy, I beg you, send them all away."


    Vera went to Shawn''s bedside to apologize. "Shawn, I''m sorry. I won''t mess with you again."


    Shawn said, "Vera, you and Patrick should live in Cherry Vi. It''s nicely renovated; don''t stay in the Olteran Manor and harm me anymore."


    Patrick suddenly realized a quick way to move out: let Vera make mistakes!


    Randall also apologized, "Grandpa, in your next life, don''t be my grandpa. It''s too hard for you."

 Chapter 292 Vera Fulfills Her Duty

    Shawn didn''t look at Randall. "In my next life, I won''t be human. I never want to meet you guys again."


    Later, Patrick took the three annoying kids back home.


    On the way, Vera said, "Honey, this time it''s your fault, too. If you had told mest night who Sebastian caught, maybe the three of us would have gone after someone else today." "However, you didn''t tell us and wouldn''t let us go out, so we found fun in our boredom and ended up causing trouble for Shawn. We need to reflect, and so do you."


    Patrick was so angry he wanted to take the steering wheel off the car!


    "Vera, I''ll find you a ss to attend."


    Vera shook her head. "No.."


    Patrick said, "Just go and give me some peace for a while."


    "Honey, how about I go to yourpany and be your assistant?" Vera started looking for something to do.


    Patrick said, "If you go, I''ll end up doing the assistant''s work, and you''ll be the one being served!"


    Vera thought about it and realized it might be true. But where could she go?


    Suddenly, she thought of a ce. "How about you don''t want me as your wife anymore and send me back to the Linister family to punish me?"


    In the back seat, Molly and Randall looked at Vera in front, stunned that she could make a business tycoon so exasperated. She knew Patrick loved her deeply and would never abandon her. At home, Patrick went to the study and took a deep breath.


    When his phone rang, he felt a bit anxious.


    Seeing it was Sebastian calling, he answered, "Hello."


    Sebastian said, "The evidence was all collected, and the person has been caught. Patrick, please do me another favor. At this critical moment, don''t let the Tooker family catch a break." "Okay."


    Sebastian then asked, "Molly just said you went to the hospital. What happened?"


    "Vera and Randall were ying around and identally got Shawn hospitalized."


    Sebastian asked, "Did Molly have anything to do with it this time?"


    Patrick replied, "Not this time."


    Sebastian sighed in relief, d it wasn''t her.


    After hanging up, Patrick called Jack, "Hold off the Tooker family''s overseas funds for a week."


    "Got it."


    Patrick said he would send Vera to attend a ss, but Vera didn''t agree. She was afraid Patrick might force her or punish her somehow, so she secretly went back to the Linister family. The next morning, Patrick called Warren and instructed him, "Warren, please keep an eye on Vera and don''t let her run around."


    Warren replied, "You''re toote; she''s already gone."


    At the hospital.


    When Vera appeared, Shawn immediately went on high alert.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Vera said, "To take care of you."


    "Not need!" Shawn replied angrily.


    "You need it."


    Cindy watched Shawn and Vera bicker and covered her mouth,ughing, "Dad, let Vera stay with you. Didn''t you say you wanted some corn? I''ll go buy it for you."


    Vera quickly waved her hand, "Cindy, you go ahead."


    Cindyughed and left Shawn behind.


    Vera pulled up a chair and sat by Shawn''s bed. "Shawn."


    "Give me my phone," Shawn said.


    Vera didn''t know what he wanted to do but handed him the phone anyway.


    Before Vera could ask what Shawn was doing, he had already dialed a number.


    It connected quickly, and Patrick''s deep voice came through. "Hello?"


    Shawn said, "Patrick, get to the hospital and take Vera away!"


    Patrick replied, "I''m busy. Since Vera is there, let her take care of you."


    Hearing this, Shawn was furious.


    Vera rested her face on her hand. "So, Shawn, you were calling Patrick. Don''t worry; Patrick won''te today. I just sent him a long ''heartfelt'' message at the door, so he definitely won''te to get me." Patrick, having hung up, looked at the threatening message Vera had sent him on Facebook.


    The first two hundred words were all sweet talk, but thest sentence was the key: [If you make me mad, be careful I won''t go back to Cherry Vi with you.]


    Patrick''s lips curled into a smile as he put down his phone.


    Sophia entered the office and saw Patrick''s smile. "Mr. Olteran, what did Mrs. Olteran do to make you so happy?"


    Patrick nced at the perceptive Sophia and said, "We''re about to move."


    In the hospital room, Vera was peeling an apple for Shawn.


    Shawn watched as arge chunk of apple flesh, along with the peel, was thrown into the trash.


    Vera kept breaking the peel.


    Shawn said, "Just leave the apple alone."


    Vera replied, "Shawn, let me practice. I''ll peel off the skin, and you can eat the fleshter."


    Shawn said, "If you keep peeling, there won''t be any flesh left. You might as well let me eat the seeds."


    Vera looked at the half-peeled apple in her hand, which had shrunk fromrge to medium. "Of course not."


    She usually ate apples with the skin on, and if they were peeled, someone else did it for her. She didn''t have the patience to peel them herself and thought her life wasn''t refined at all.


    But on TV, there was always someone peeling fruit by the patient''s bedside.


    Vera mimicked them. "Shawn, this knife must be dull."


    Shawn asked, "Howe Cindy can peel it in one go, but you can''t?"


    Vera quickly replied, "The knife doesn''t suit me well."


    Vera and Shawn bickered back and forth in the hospital room, making it lively rather than lonely.


    Cindy, who seemed like the head of the household, didn''t talk much but took good care of Shawn. However, he felt a bit bored, only spending time reading newspapers and checking his phone. After Vera arrived, he stopped doing those things and focused on arguing with her.


    "Vera, did Patrick hit you when you got homest night?"


    "No, Patrick wouldn''t bear to hit me."


    "What about Randall?" Shawn asked again.


    He wasn''t worried about Randall but wanted to know what punishment Randall received. He didn''t get angry about Vera, but was determined to see Randall being punished.


    Vera thought of Randall, who couldn''t eat because of the sour taste in his mouth. She shook her head sympathetically, then felt lucky to be Patrick''s wife.


    Randall had to drink half a cup of pure lemon juice under everyone''s watchst night. After drinking, his face turned red, and he couldn''t open his eyes, his features all scrunched up.


    Seeing Randall''s expression, Vera quickly hugged Patrick''s arm and acted cute in his embrace, trying to soften his heart.


    Patrick looked down at Vera, who was trying to please him and avoid punishment. He coldly asked, "Did you see what happened to Randall?"


    Vera nodded, not daring to say a word.


    Patrick continued, "If you mess up again, you''ll get the same punishment next time."


    Vera was unprecedentedly well-behavedst night!


    Knowing Randall''s punishment, Shawn regretfully said, "I wish I could have seen it."


    "You can," Vera said.


    Then she handed Shawn the medium-sized apple, wiped her hands, and took out her phone. She opened her chat with Shawn and sent him the embarrassing photos of Randall fromst night. "Molly was quick and took some photos of Randall. I sent them to you, Shawn."

 Chapter 293 This Person Cant Speak

    Shawn quickly grabbed his phone and noticed that Randall no longer exuded the charm of a handsome man in the photo. Even a monkey looked better than him, with a face full of wrinkles and squinty eyes. Shawn nodded in satisfaction. "Molly is really good to me. I''ll use this picture as an emoji from now on."


    Vera was speechless for a moment. Using an ugly photo of his grandson as an emoji was something most people wouldn''t do.


    Vera spoke up, "Shawn, sometimes when we''re not respectful, you should reflect on whether you have any issues yourself." Shawn asked, "Do you think I''m not good to you?"


    Vera didn''t answer the question, letting Shawn figure it out himself.


    Cindy hadn''t returned from buying corn, but a visitor arrived at the hospital room.


    There was a knock on the door, and Vera got up to see who it was. "Hello, who are you looking for?"


    The visitor looked to be about Shawn''s age, an elderly man.


    The old man smiled at Vera, creating a kind appearance, but his up-and-down gaze made Vera ufortable. Polite people don''t scrutinize others the first time they meet. Moreover, his gaze was something Vera didn''t like. Shawn, growing impatient, asked, "Who is it?"


    Vera turned back to the room. "I don''t know him, and I''ve never seen him before. This old man seems to be mute."


    Dennis Turner was immediately annoyed by the girl in front of him.


    Calling him mute just because he didn''t answer her question?


    What a sharp tongue!


    Dennis heard Shawn''s voice and called out with a smile, "Shawn, it''s me, Dennis Turner."


    Vera immediately knew it was someone Shawn knew and stepped aside to let Dennis into the room.


    Shawn sat up in bed and looked at the visitor. "Why are you here?" Shawn, who had been joking with Vera earlier, immediately put on a serious demeanor.


    Dennis put down the gifts and sat by Shawn''s bed, kindly patting the nket. "You are sick and in the hospital; how could I note to see you?"


    Shawn also became polite with a fake smile. "That''s very kind of you. Your effort toe all this way is truly appreciated."


    Vera, sensing the situation, went to the cab, picked up a cup, and poured some warm water for Dennis. "There''s no coffee in the hospital room, so you''ll have to make do with some water." Dennis took the cup from Vera and looked at her face for a while. "May I ask your name?"


    The political and business circles of Zandonick knew that the Olteran family''s daughter had been found, but the Olteran family didn''t seem to n on holding a press conference to reveal her identity. So, no one knew what Molly looked like. Could it be her?


    Shawn then remembered to introduce, "This is Vera Linister, Patrick''s wife."


    After the introduction, Dennis''s smile grew even bigger as he looked at Vera. "So, you''re Mrs. Olteran."


    She was the one who had caused Glen trouble three times!


    So, it was her.


    Vera didn''t look special, her face still like a child''s, but Dennis didn''t dare underestimate her. He had already been annoyed by her at the door.


    Shawn also introduced Dennis to Vera. "Vera, this is my old colleague from the government, Dennis Turner. He''s retired now and teaches at a university."


    Dennis, appearing friendly, addressed the earlier incident, "You have quite a sharp tongue, youngdy. Just because I didn''t answer right away, you called me mute?"


    Vera politely greeted him and apologized for her earlier words, "Dennis, I''m sorry for what I said earlier. I spoke without thinking."


    Shawn also defended Vera. "Dennis is getting old; it''s normal if he didn''t hear you clearly. Dennis and I are very close. He won''t get upset over such a small thing, so don''t me yourself."


    Shawn''s words put Dennis in a difficult position. If he argued, it would seem petty; if he didn''t, he''d have to swallow his pride.


    Then he said, "Shawn is right. We old folks don''t get angry with kids."


    Feeling awkward, Vera went to wash some fruit.


    Soon, Cindy returned with the corn.


    As soon as she entered, she saw Dennis sitting by Shawn''s bed and greeted him with a smile, "Dennis, when did you get here?" Dennis turned to look at Cindy and asked, "You must be Vincent''s wife, Cindy?"


    Cindy nodded. "Dennis, you have a great memory. You still remember me."


    Dennis said, "You''re Vincent''s wife; how could I not remember?"


    Vera came out of the bathroom with a te of fruit for them to eat.


    Cindy said to Vera, "Vera, Tom called me earlier and said he''d be bringing food for Shawn soon. Could you go out and meet him?"


    Vera pouted, not understanding what was going on, but still left the ward without return.


    She went to the hospital entrance and sat on the steps, watching peoplee and go.


    Inside the room, the three seemed to be having a pleasant conversation.


    Dennis mentioned, "Molly has been found, hasn''t she? Why isn''t she here taking care of Shawn?"


    Cindy exined, "The ward is small, and with everyone here, there''s no room to move. Vera and I are taking care of things here. Molly and Randall wille another day."


    Dennis said, "Seems like I arrived at the wrong moment and missed catching a glimpse of Molly.. It''s been fifteen years; I wonder how she''s doing now. Your family has been quite guarded about her, shielding her from the media. But it''s good that she''s finally been found. Now, Shawn can enjoy family life."


    Shawn smiled. "They''re all troublesome kids; let''s not talk about them."


    Vera waited at the entrance for over half an hour, her feet getting cold.


    Later, Tom, who was bringing food, went upstairs, and Shawn asked, "Didn''t you see Vera?"


    Tom remembered something and shook his head, "No, maybe we missed each other."


    Shawn was about to eat, and Dennis knew he shouldn''t stay longer. He found an excuse and got up to leave. "Shawn, take care of yourself."


    Shawn said, "Sure,e by the house when I''m discharged."


    After Dennis left, Shawn and Cindy immediately stopped smiling.


    Cindy looked at Tom and asked, "Did you really not see Vera earlier?"


    Tom replied, "I did."


    Recalling earlier, Tom had seen Vera when he got out of the car and was about to enter the inpatient building. He called out to her, "Mrs. Olteran, what are you doing outside? It''s cold; let''s go back." Vera shook her head and said, "Tom, you go back first. I''ll returnter. If anyone asks about me, say you didn''t see me."


    Although Tom didn''t understand, he did as she asked.


    When he arrived at the room, he realized there was a visitor.


    Cindy, understanding everything,ughed and looked at Shawn, who was also in a good mood. "Shawn, Vera is a smart kid." Her earlier words had a hidden meaning that Vera understood.


    If it were someone else, they would have only understood the literal meaning, but Vera knew to avoid the situation. Shawn nodded in agreement. "Vera is great in every way, except she likes to tease me."

 Chapter 294 Happy Shawn and Mollys Respectful

    Tom came to deliver food. Why would Vera need to go out to meet him?


    If there had been a lot of food prepared, Tom would have arranged for a servant to apany him in advance rather than calling Vera toe downstairs to meet him. Having been the butler for the Olteran family for decades, he would never do such a thing.


    So when Cindy said to let Vera meet him, Vera was puzzled for a moment. She quickly understood Cindy''s intention; she didn''t want Vera to stay indoors.


    Later, Vera saw Tom alone, carrying a lunch box. He didn''t need her to meet him, so Vera confirmed her suspicion and instructed Tom to pretend he hadn''t seen her. Cindy and Shawn were both relieved.


    Shortly after Dennis left, Cindy hurriedly called Vera toe upstairs, saying it was cold outside.


    Vera, who was preparing to leave on the first floor, unfortunately ran into Dennis.


    Dennis wanted to learn more about this young girl but didn''t expect the Olteran family to send her away. "Vera, the butler just took the lunch upstairs. Didn''t you see him?" Vera nodded and lied with a straight face, "No, I didn''t."


    Out of courtesy, when Dennis visited the patient, the patient''s family should see him off when he left.


    Cindy didn''te downstairs, so Vera had to walk Dennis to his car.


    In the parking lot, Vera realized that Dennis hadn''te alone.


    There was also a driver. Nowadays, anyone with a bit of status has a driver, so Vera didn''t think much of it.


    However, when the driver got out to open the car door for Dennis, Vera nced at him a few more times.


    Dennis chatted with her, "Vera, go back. I''m heading home. Take good care of Shawn in the hospital. Next time Shawn and I have a date, let her bring you along." "Okay." Vera was a bit distracted, looking at the driver''s eyes.


    She saw Dennis in the car and nced at the driver again.


    Dennis, being observant, noticed Vera''s distraction and looked at his driver, "Vera, do you know him?"


    Vera awkwardly shook her head, "No, I don''t."


    Dennis waited for Vera to exin, but she always left people feeling helpless. When asked a question, normal people would answer and then exin the reason behind it.


    Vera always answered directly if you didn''t ask "why," she wouldn''t exin her reason.


    So Dennis asked again, "Then why were you staring at him?"


    The driver also turned to look at Vera''s face. Yeah, why was a young girl staring at him?


    Vera looked away. "I thought your driver would be a young guy from school."


    Dennisughed. "I see. Nowadays, not many young people want to drive for us."


    At that moment, Vera''s phone rang again. She nced at the caller and said, "Dennis, Cindy is calling me."


    Dennis closed the car window and had the driver leave the hospital.


    "Mr. Turner, who is she?" The driver, a middle-aged man in his forties, clearly wasn''t an ordinary driver. He had a fierce look, and his muscles were more developed than the average person''s.


    "Patrick''s wife, Vera Linister," Dennis replied, no longer smiling, looking out the window solemnly.


    "So Glen suffered three losses at her hands. Do you think she noticed something about me just now?"


    Dennis shook his head. "She''s just an ordinary girl with a sharp tongue. She wouldn''t know your identity."


    Earlier in the ward, Cindy and Shawn probably sent Vera away because they thought she was too young and didn''t want her to know about the business and political entanglements. Even the Olteran family treated her like a child. What could she possibly know?


    Thest time she dealt with Glen, it was probably just because she was spoiled and arrogant and relied on Patrick''s favor.


    He had just interacted with Vera and didn''t feel she had any deep schemes.


    "It''s interesting that Patrick would marry her."


    The driver was also puzzled. "Did he fall for her looks?"


    But there were so many good-looking people. Why did he marry her specifically? Emma wasn''t ugly when she dresses up, and she''s known Patrick for fifteen years, yet she still failed in the end. Dennis said, "I''m more curious about Molly now. Who saved her back then?"


    As the car drove away, Vera stood in the hospital lobby, not going upstairs.


    That person looked so familiar to her.


    She was sure she had seen that driver before! But she couldn''t remember where.


    Cindy''s third call came, and Vera quickly turned and went upstairs.


    Entering the ward, Shawnined, "If you don''te back soon, I''ll eat all the meat left for you."


    Despite his words, Shawn deliberately separated the meat on the te, leaving it for Vera.


    "Shawn, Cindy, who was that person just now?" Vera sat beside them, holding a fork, ready to eat, and asked curiously.


    Shawn clearly didn''t want to say much to Vera. He sternly reminded her, "Vera, avoid interacting with him in the future. Our families won''t cooperate with him."


    Vera blinked, hiding her confusion.


    In the afternoon, Patrick came to the hospital to visit Shawn and took the restless Vera home.


    Vincent also came directly to the hospital after work.


    Soon, Randall drove Molly over.


    Knowing that Shawn was craving, Molly and Randall had gone to a food street beforeing.


    At the hospital, she carried all the snacks from the food street.


    Shawn was overjoyed!


    When Vincent and Patrick wouldn''t let Shawn eat, he got so angry that he had a big fight with his sons and eventually drove them all away. Only his grandson Randall and Molly were left in the ward. After driving them away, it was time for Shawn to eat.


    Molly said, "Dad, Vera told me you wanted barbecue, so I brought you a mildly spicy one. And a steak."


    Shawn started eating and praised, "How delicious. Molly, when I get out of the hospital, I''ll treat you to a food street tour, sampling everything from one end to the other


    Randall, being cheeky,mented, "There are so many people that you won''t even have space for your cane."


    Shawn kicked Randall with his unscathed leg.


    Vera was taken home. She grabbed her pajamas to take a shower, and Patrick followed her in.


    "Honey, I''m going to shower. You should leave." Vera looked up at Patrick''s face, gently urging him.


    Patrick, while unbuttoning his shirt, said, "How about we settle the ount of you sneaking out from the Linister family today?"


    Vera reached out and rebuttoned Patrick''s shirt. She pouted and acted coy. "I have texted you to exin everything. You can''t hold it against me."


    Patrick grabbed Vera''s hand with one hand and unbuckled his belt with the other. He asked, "So when are you moving out with me?"

 Chapter 295 The Reason for Hair Loss

    Vera pretended to be deaf. Whenever Cherry Vi was mentioned, she selectively lost her hearing. Patrick leaned in close to Vera, whispering in her ear, "Stop pretending."


    Vera pouted, acted cute, and pleaded for mercy.


    Patrick lifted Vera''s chin and said, "Pretending to be weak only makes me want to bully you more."


    Vera miscalcted!


    She hadn''t even showered yet, and he had already slept with her.


    Afterwards, they showered together.


    Two hourster, Vera finally left the bathroom. Patrick, with a towel wrapped around his waist, went to find some pajamas while drying his hair.


    Vera had a towel wrapped under her arms and another around her head.


    She went to sit at the vanity.


    Her body still had a pink hue. Every time she was intimate with Patrick, she would blush for a long time. Even though they had been married for so long.


    Patrick changed into pajamas and handed Vera a new set of pajamas at the vanity. "Put these on."


    Vera''s face turned red, and she ced the pajamas aside.


    Patrick stood behind her, looking at her exposed shoulders through the mirror. He chuckled, his deep voice resonating above Vera''s head, "Still shy? After all this time, you should be used to it." Vera replied, "Honey, I think you have a problem."


    Patrick was puzzled. "What problem?"


    Vera looked at Patrick in the mirror and said, "You''re so addicted to sex. I think you should find time to see a doctor."


    Patrick was speechless. Was he sick because he loved her too much?


    He scooped Vera up and took her to the bed.


    "Look, I wasn''t wrong. You''re addicted. You''re going to do it again!" Vera kicked her legs, trying to keep Patrick away.


    Patrick felt a sharp pain in his heart, as if he were about to have a heart attack.


    He said, "Vera, I''m really afraid one day you''ll die under me, so I''ve been holding back, okay?"


    Hearing this, Vera was shocked!


    "Honey, can''t you be like other husbands, busy with work all day, nevering home, and we only see each other once a week?" Vera asked.


    Patrick said, "They''re in the prime of their careers. The Olteran Group is already at its peak."


    Vera bit her lip and muttered to herself, ''Marrying someone too sessful has its troubles.''


    "Other husbands often go on business trips, sometimes for ten days or half a month. But since we got married, I''ve never seen you go on a business trip. Are you cking off?" Vera asked again. Patrick replied, "Most people need toe to Zandonick to see me if they want to work with me. Besides, my subordinates aren''t useless. If a business trip is needed, they go."


    Vera asked, "What about the minority?"


    "That minority isn''t qualified to work with me."


    Vera thought Patrick was starting to be shameless.


    To divert Patrick''s attention, Vera sat up and moved to the head of the bed, away from the dangerous Patrick. "Honey, someone visited Shawn today. His name is Dennis Turner, but Shawn and Cindy didn''t let me talk to him much. Do you know why?"


    "Dennis Turner?" Sure enough, Patrick''s attention was diverted.


    Vera nodded and continued, "Not long after he arrived, Cindy sent me away. Who is this guy? I looked him up on my phone this afternoon. He''s just a government official who was hired as a teacher after retirement. Does he have any connection to our family?"


    Patrick frowned and sat at the foot of the bed. "Listen to my dad and Cindy. Stay away from him in the future."


    Vera curiously probed Patrick for information, "Honey, I''m your wife. I need to know who our enemies and friends are, right? Tell me this little secret. What if one day I mistake an enemy for a friend, and they sell me out while I still think they''re a good person?"


    Patrick nced at Vera, who would say anything to know the inside story.


    Sell her out? It would be good enough if she didn''t beat them up.


    "Honey, please, tell me." Vera started to scratch at Patrick''s heart again.


    Patrick always retreated when it came to Vera. He thought for a moment and then spoke, "My dad and he were originally ssmates. Later, they worked together in the government, but they weren''t friends. Their political stances were different, and they were old rivals."


    Later, my dad resigned, and he got promoted. When Vincent entered the government, he kept Vincent down, only allowing him to be a minor official and not letting him rise. It was only when Vincent seized an opportunity that he broke free from his oppression.


    "Although he has retired over the years, he still has many students working in the government, making Vincent''s job as mayor not very easy."


    Shawn and Cindy knew Dennis''s character well, so they didn''t want Vera to know too much.


    In the eyes of her family, she was still a child, just like Randall and Molly.


    However, Patrick felt that it was okay to tell Vera about this. Since Dennis hadn''t done anything to provoke Vera, telling her wouldn''t cause any trouble.


    Unconsciously, Vera had moved from the head of the bed to the foot, sitting next to Patrick with a towel wrapped around her. She was small and soft, perfect for holding.


    Patrick''s hand wrapped around Vera''s waist, and she was lifted onto Patrick''sp.


    Vera said, "Honey, if you''re really bored, why don''t you take care of me?"


    So, the bored Patrick started blow-drying Vera''s hair. The hairdryer blew away his desires. "Vera, why are you losing so much hair?"


    "Because of you."


    Patrick grabbed a handful. "Is this a problem?"


    Vera tricked Patrick, "Before I got married, I didn''t lose any hair. Ever since I married you, my hair has been falling out in handfuls. Do you know why married women age faster? It''s because of men. Before marriage, I had a head of beautiful hair. After marriage, I''m almost as bald as Shawn."


    Patrick looked at Vera in the mirror. Could it really be because of men that women lose hair?


    Patrick, deep in thought, finished blow-drying Vera''s hair and left the bedroom with his phone. Vera snuggled into the bed,fortably chatting on her phone.


    Austin sent her a picture of him dressed as a ghost.


    Austin: [Mrs. Olteran, the ghost is in business. Remember my look, and please spare me when we fight.]


    Vera replied: [Okay.]


    Noah also messaged her: [Vera, where the hell are you? Mom and Dad are here to see me. Where are you?] Vera: [At home.]

 Chapter 296 Noah Unaware of Veras Marriage

    Noah: [Video call?]


    Vera nced around her surroundings and thought for a moment before refusing: [I''m out; it''s inconvenient.]


    Noah: [You liar. It''s ten at night in Donnicia, and it''s cold. Someone like you who hates the cold would never want to go out.]


    Vera didn''t respond to him.


    Noah: [Are you in a rtionship?]


    Vera: [No!]


    After saying that, Vera''s heart started to race. She typed in the chat box: [I''m married.]


    But before she could send it, Noah''s message came through.


    Noah: [That''s great. If you were in a rtionship, I''de back immediately.]


    Vera quickly deleted the message she was about to send.


    She held her phone close to her chest.


    Vera didn''t reply to Noah for a while, and Noah sent another message.


    Noah: [Vera, is everything okay at home? Why do I feel like Dad, Mom, and you are all acting strange?]


    Vera looked at the chat box and thought, ''Sure. I''m married and haven''t told you yet. Do you think that''s normal?''


    Vera had originally nned to move out with Patrick after getting married. He would live his carefree life, and she would return to her single life. Living in the Linister family home, she and Patrick would not interfere with each other; they would be a couple by name only.


    However, fantasies were controble, while reality was unpredictable.


    When Vera first got married, she never imagined she would fall in love with Patrick. She, an outsider, had be a part of the Olteran family.


    If things had gone in the normal order-dating first, then marriage she would have definitely told Noah about the wedding.


    But her sequence was all messed up. Marriage, arguments, dating, falling in love-it was all tooplicated.


    She hadn''t told Noah initially because she was worried he woulde back and oppose the marriage, fighting a losing battle. As a result, she kept it a secret for so long that she didn''t know how to bring it up now.


    Noah was about to start college abroad, and his grades were excellent. Warren and Brianna didn''t want him to give up his overseas studies. At this critical moment, telling him she was married would definitely make hime back. If he knew she was forced into the marriage, he would definitely give up his overseas studies and stay in Zandonick with the family.


    After a while, Patrick came back. Vera quickly replied: [I''m going to sleep, goodnight.]


    After saying that, Vera put her phone on the nightstand and wrapped herself in the nket, watching Patrick as he approached.


    Patrick walked in, sat on the edge of the bed, and lifted the nket, looking at her flushed face. "What''s wrong? Why is your face so unusually red?"


    Vera clutched the nket tightly around her. "It''s too hot in here; I''m flushed from the heat."


    Patrick sat on the edge of the bed, lifted the nket, and got into bed beside Vera. Vera rolled over in the nket, lying in the spot where Patrick usually slept.


    Patricky in the spot where she usually slept.


    The phone on the nightstand rang.


    Since they had just switched ces, Patrick was the closest to the phone.


    Patrick casually picked up her phone, and Vera immediately sprang up from the nket, reaching out to grab the phone.


    Patrick had only been gone for a while, but he felt like Vera was hiding something from him.


    As Vera tried to grab her phone back, Patrick extended his long arm, keeping it out of her reach. "Honey, what are you doing?"


    Patrick wrapped one arm around Vera''s waist, pulling her onto his chest. With the other hand, he held the phone high, out of her reach.


    The phone in the bedroom rang for a while before stopping on its own.


    Veray on Patrick''s chest, pouting and too angry to talk to him.


    "Vera, are you up to something behind my back again? Are you afraid to let me know?" Patrick asked.


    In a vi abroad, Noah sat quietly by the window. Outside, towering sycamore trees surrounded him. On the table were snacks and specialties that Warren and Brianna had brought himst time. Noah looked at the unanswered number on his phone, pressing the phone to his lips, frowning.


    Some of his ssmates had said that the Olteran Group and the Linister family had an arranged marriage, and even asked him, "Noah, is your sister''s husband the business tycoon Patrick?"


    Noah immediately denied it, "No way. My sister isn''t married; she doesn''t even have a boyfriend. A woman like her will never get married in this lifetime."


    His ssmates started discussing again, suggesting it might be another Linister family.


    Noah also thought it was another Linister family. But the information he found online made him uneasy. Could there be two Linister families in Zandonick?


    Noah thought about calling Warren and Brianna, but it seemed too trivial. If Vera were married, she would definitely tell him. Why make a fuss over some online rumors and call his parents to verify?


    Besides, Noah knew Vera well. She was average-looking and had an average figure. Besides getting into fights and causing trouble, she wasn''t good at anything. She waszy and not good at studying. She had no other skills; she just yed around all day.


    Would a business tycoon really fall for her?


    In Zandonick, a certain "blind" tycoon began to tease Vera in his arms.


    "Honey, if you''re going to hug me, why kiss me at the same time?"


    Vera couldn''t push Patrick away. Her face and neck were covered with Patrick''s warm kisses.


    Before long, Patrick''s body was pressing down on Vera''s, loving her beyond words.


    Vera was like Patrick''s toy doll. He held her possessively, making sure she was filled with his scent and marked by him.


    Vera wanted to know more than anyone why Patrick loved her so much, especiallyte at night.


    She only had a few days left before school started. There weren''t many days left to sleep in at home.


    Whenever they yed "games"te into the night, she would definitely sleep in the next morning.


    When she woke up for lunch, she found the dining table filled with nourishing foods. "Tom, what''s all this about?"


    Tom appeared and said, "Early this morning, Mr. Patrick Olteran instructed us to prepare more nourishing foods for you, saying you were losing too much hair."


    Vera was speechless for a moment. She hadn''t expected Patrick to remember such a small thing from the night before.


    A look of both helplessness and happiness appeared on her face.


    Molly had been missing Sebastian these past few days and wanted to visit him, but Shawn wouldn''t let her.


    Shawn said, "Molly, the police station is Sebastian''s workce, not his home. Although Sebastian spoils you and often takes you out, it''s best not to go there frequently. It''s a workce, and if you go there, it gets mixed up and unclear." "If someone in his team is unhappy with him andins to the higher-ups, saying he often brings family members to work, there will be an investigation, and Sebastian won''t escape having to write a report and face punishment." Of course, aside from these high-sounding reasons, Shawn also didn''t want Molly and Sebastian from the Chase family to be together all the time.


    Although they weren''t rted by blood, they were always holding hands, shopping, eating, and watching movies together, which was inappropriate.

 Chapter 297 Unaware of the Meaning Behind the Words at First

    Without Shawn''s reminder, Molly hadn''t realized her problem.


    Sebastian doted on her, and because of this, the usually strict and fair Shawn chose to indulge her.


    He usually hated family members visiting his workce, but when she went, Sebastian amodated her and even found her a ymate.


    He didn''t say it, and she didn''t think of it. Vera had clear boundaries; no matter how much she fussed, she never disturbed Patrick at hispany. Cindy was the same; she wouldn''t show up at the government building looking for Vincent.


    Even Ellie never went to Timothy''s workce.


    Only Molly was so thoughtless.


    Then she said to Shawn, "Dad, I understand."


    After Shawn''s reminder, Molly indeed rarely appeared at the police station.


    Sebastian was busy with Gerald''s case. Someone had been following him for over a month, and he finally discovered something fishy.


    Gerald had another "family" outside.


    Initially, Sebastian was investigating the shady coffee shop. ording to thew, public officials are prohibited from running "family coffee shops." Although there was no information about this shady coffee shop under Gerald''s name, he was indeed involved in its management. On the surface, this coffee shop was backed by the Tooker Group, but in reality, the control had nothing to do with the Tooker family.


    Patrick had investigated the coffee shop''s ounts. A small coffee shop had an annual ie higher than a small business, with the most exaggerated year reaching $2 million in revenue.


    It was obvious to anyone that something was up.


    However, the person in charge of the coffee shop had no rtion to the Kelly family, and the manager and ountant were separate.


    This made the investigation difficult.


    Moreover, if the other party insisted that the money came from selling coffee, the police couldn''t do much.


    Fortunately, Sebastian found Gerald''s weak spot and, by grabbing his mistress Olivia Williams, cracked this tough case.


    Just the interrogation alone, Sebastian detained Olivia for a whole week.


    Sebastian told her, "Olivia, if someone were going to save you, they would have done it by now. If they haven''t, it means they''ve abandoned you. Based on the evidence we have, we can already convict you. You''d better confess and provide some useful information, or else, with the moneyundering charges, the court could sentence you to at least ten years."


    "You have no children. After ten years, your money will be confiscated, and you''ll be alone with no family, out of touch with society, and no one to take care of you. Right now, you can use your youth to make money with your looks, but after you get out of prison, who will want you?"


    Olivia remained unmoved.


    When Sebastian went to interrogate Gerald, the man had been a government official for over a decade, and regr officers were no match for him. Only Sebastian could handle it. Before entering the interrogation room, he instructed his subordinates, "If Mollyes looking for me, don''t let her in. Send her directly to the Criminal Investigation Department to y with Maka."


    Molly''s presence would affect his mood, so Sebastian preemptively cut off this possibility.


    The officer nodded and said, "Don''t worry, Mr. Chase."


    Sebastian entered the interrogation room and looked at Gerald, who had been caught in his pajamas. "Mr. Kelly, what year did you start working in the government?"


    Gerald closed his eyes and didn''t answer.


    Sebastian looked at the data report in his hand and said, "Olivia is an excellent mistress and truly good to you. But people are selfish. If you had left her a child, she might keep her mouth shut for you."


    "Unfortunately, when she heard she might spend the next ten years in prison,ing out old and without children, she was a bit moved."


    Gerald''s eyes suddenly opened, staring at Sebastian.


    Sebastian continued, "You have children, so you have two oues: one, you go to prison, and when you get out, your children will still take care of you. Two, you get acquitted, and Olivia goes to prison for you. But by the time she gets out, who knows how many mistresses you''ve had? What would she choose?"


    Gerald looked at the young and ambitious Sebastian and threatened, "Sebastian, being too sharp will get you cut down."


    Sebastian wasn''t afraid at all. He smiled and said, "That''s great. Whoever tries to cut me down will be suspicious, saving me the trouble of investigating them myself."


    Molly didn''t live with the Chase family, and Sebastian didn''t go home often either.


    Only once, when Molly returned to the Chase family to get something and stayed the night, did Sebastian rush back in the middle of the night to see her.


    Molly didn''t know Sebastian hade back specifically to see her; she thought he slept at home every night.


    Seeing Sebastian''s tired appearance, with unwashed hair and an unshaven face, Mollyined, "Sebastian, you really start to get sloppy when I''m not around."


    That night, Molly pushed Sebastian into the bathroom, squeezed shaving cream onto her hand, and applied it to Sebastian''s face.


    As she wiped, sheined, "With this look, it''s hard for you to find a wife."


    Sebastian grabbed Molly''s wrist and ced her hand under the faucet to wash it clean. "You go out. I''ll take a shower ande out looking like your handsome brother again." "I''ll be waiting." Molly waited outside the door. After Sebastian showered and shaved, he indeed returned to his former handsome and masculine self.


    Molly smiled at Sebastian. "Sebastian, your future wife will be so happy to wake up to this face every day."


    Sebastian looked at Molly and chuckled. "I think so."


    At first, she didn''t understand the meaning behind his words.


    Molly didn''t pay much attention to his words and supervised Sebastian to go to bed.


    The next morning, Sebastian dropped her off at the Olteran family''s door. He didn''t get out of the car and hurried to work.


    During the days Olivia and Gerald were detained, they didn''t get a single good night''s sleep.


    Police interrogations aren''t gentle, relying solely on questioning without taking action.


    They worked twenty-four hours a day, one hundred sixty-eight hours a week. During this time, they were so tired that their eyes were bloodshot. Every time they were about to fall asleep, the interrogation room would emit a piercing sound, disturbing their minds and pushing them to the brink of copse.


    When Sebastian saw the time was right, he took a mirror into the interrogation room and held it up to Olivia. "Look at your face. In just one week, you''ve be like this. What will you have left after ten years?"


    The officer outside watched Sebastian interrogate Olivia. Sebastian was cold and serious, and his eyes were sharp and ruthless as he stared at Olivia. "If you showed him this face, do you think he would be disgusted?" "No, no way!"


    Soon, an officer entered. "Mr. Chase, Mr. Kelly wants to see you."


    Sebastian nodded to the officer and turned to look at the wavering Olivia. He deliberately closed the distance between them. "You''re a woman, and in rtionships, you''re often in a passive position. You love him, so you''ve endured this long, which shows your feelings. But you are not his wife; your love is worthless."


    "Since he''s been detained, his family and children have been trying to save him and bringing him clean clothes. What about you? Does anyone care about you?"


    "We found $3 million worth of transactions in the bills from your home. Is any of that money yours? When you are handed over to the judicial authorities, all your money will be frozen by the bank. When you get out, you''ll have nothing. No matter how morous you are now, in ten years, you''ll be nothing."


    "Olivia, some people are worth it, and some are not. If you confess, I will rmend to the court that your cooperation be considered for a reduced sentence. If you fully cooperate, the sentence of ten years could be five."


    "Do you know why Mr. Kelly suddenly wants to see me? Because he knows no one can save him now. If he confesses, it will be seen as cooperating with the police, and his family has already hired awyer. No one has asked about you or cared for you."


    "Olivia, you only get one chance. I sympathize with you, so I''m giving you the first opportunity. If you remain stubborn, I''ve done all I can."


    Hearing Sebastian''s words, Olivia lowered her head, tears streaming from her eyes. "I''ve been with him for five years. We met at a dinner party."

 Chapter 298 Veras Family

    Sebastian nodded slightly to the subordinates outside the partition.


    Then they immediately went to the next room, looking at the still-defiant Gerald. "Mr. Kelly, your position in the government ends today."


    Gerald looked at the young officer in shock, asking, "What about Sebastian? Wasn''t he the one interrogating me all along?"


    The officer replied, "The captain is already preparingOlivia''s transfer paperwork. You''ve been with her for five years without marrying her. Women aren''t stupid; once they figure it out, they know it''s not worth continuing to protect you." "No way!" Gerald didn''t believe it. "You cops always put on a show during interrogations to make me panic. I don''t believe she would betray me."


    The young officer said, "You''re indeed hard to deceive, but she''s not an official; she doesn''t know this trick. Besides, she just confessed everything."


    Gerald still didn''t believe it.


    In the next room, Olivia was crying as she confessed everything she had done over the years.


    Sebastian was interrogating her, and a recorder was taking notes.


    An hour-long interrogation finally ended.


    Olivia could finally close her eyes and rest for a while.


    Sebastian promised her he would. "Olivia, await the judgment of thew. I hope you can start anew when you get out."


    Then he came out with the records, and the officers outside gave him a round of apuse.


    Sam looked admiringly at Sebastian, who was only three years older than him.


    Sebastian had earned his position through real capability.


    Sam praised, "Mr. Chase, you''re amazing."


    Sebastian had initially intimidated Olivia to instill fear, then left her alone for a while to make her disoriented and confused. During the next interrogation, Sebastian attacked her most cherished feature her appearance. He brought a mirror to show her how haggard she looked, breaking her down.


    When she was highly agitated, he had a subordinate tell her that Gerald was looking for him. This shattered Olivia''s mental state, leaving her in a panic. Then he appealed to her emotions, sympathizing with her and closing the distance between them.


    Finally, she broke down in tears and confessed.


    With Olivia as a witness, Gerald was doomed even if he didn''t confess.


    However, Sebastian still wanted to dig out more information from him, especially about the role the Tooker family yed in the moneyundering scheme through the shady coffee shop and who else was involved.


    Patrick received a call from Sebastian and learned about Gerald''s confession. "Sebastian, there are still some secrets behind him."


    "I know, but it takes time. If Olivia hadn''t confessed, he wouldn''t have admitted it so quickly. We can''t drag this out any longer; we need to lock him up first. Once he''s detained, it''ll be easier to get to him," Sebastian replied. "Gerald had been captured, and I had a few questions for you." Sebastian said..


    Patrick, looking out the window at thepany, said, "I know what you want to ask. It''s not convenient to meet outside. Come to my ce when you have time, and we''ll talk privately." Sebastian agreed.


    Sending Gerald to prison was a major task aplished for Sebastian.


    He had heard that Shawn was hospitalized but hadn''t visited him yet, and he had only seen Molly once in a long time.


    So, after transferring the prisoner, he went home to freshen up, changed into clean clothes, and brought a generous gift to the Olteran family.


    Shawn had already been discharged and was recuperating at home. When he was discharged, the doctor reminded him to watch his temper and not get agitated. The doctor also advised Vera and Randall, "Don''t tease Shawn too much. He''s getting older, and if something happens, you''ll regret it."


    Vera and Randall nodded obediently, and Shawn felt he had found an ally in the doctor.


    When he got home, his children indeed treated him more gently.


    Vera had been veryzy recently.


    She would feel sleepy after eating and would go upstairs to lie down and rest.


    Molly thought Vera was sick and went to the bedroom to check on her. "Vera, let me feel your forehead."


    Molly checked her temperature, which was normal. "No fever, no cold. What''s wrong with you?"


    Vera replied, "Ask Patrick."


    Hearing this, Molly seemed to understand her situation.


    The new semester was about to start, and Shawn was a bit unhappy that no one would be home to keep himpany.


    Three nights before school started, Sebastian appeared at the Olteran family with a generous gift.


    Molly saw him and beamed with joy. "Sebastian, why are you here?"


    Molly walked over, took his gift, and handed it to a maid. She wrapped her arms around Sebastian''s arm, her eyes seemingly only for him. Sebastian nced at her indulgently. "I came to see Shawn. I''ve been busy with work and haven''t had a chance to visit him in the hospital." Shawn, understanding, said, "The case you''re working on isplicated. We couldn''t meet up, and I understand."


    Sebastian''s timing was perfect; the Olteran family was all home.


    Vincent looked at Timothy''s son and pointed at Sebastian, praising him generously, "Sebastian, you''re impressive."


    Sebastian had made quite a name for himself in Zandonick, and Vincent, his superior, had specifically praised him at a conference. "Thank you, Mr. Vincent Olteran."


    Molly curiously asked, "Sebastian, what case are you working on?"


    Sebastian replied, "Read the newspaper."


    "Come on, tell me. Reading the newspaper will make me nearsighted, which isn''t good for me. I don''t read it." Molly made an excuse for herziness. Sebastian replied, "ying on your phone doesn''t make you nearsighted?"


    Molly couldn''t find a retort.


    Randall, feeling smug, said, "Molly, got scolded by Sebastian, you deserve it."


    "Get lost." Molly scolded Randall.


    Vera added sarcastically, "Why don''t you ever learn? Got scolded by Molly again, serves you right."


    Randall raised his hand in surrender. "I''m out of here!"


    He had the lowest status and the least respect.


    In the living room, Shawn understood Sebastian''s intentions. He came to visit him, but also to take Molly back.


    Molly had been causing trouble between the two families, but recently, she had settled down and could stay wherever she wanted.


    Since Sebastian came to pick her up, she naturally didn''t want him to go back alone. So she said, "I''ll go back to the Chase family. I miss Timothy and Ellie too."


    Later, Patrick called Sebastian to his study, and Vincent went in too.


    Shawn was the only man left in the living room, and he curiously looked at the stairs. "What are they discussing behind my back?"


    Suddenly, he saw Vera lounging idly on the sofa. Shawn, the trickster, was back. "Vera, I''ll give you money if you go and listen to what they''re saying."


    Vera replied, "Dad, I''ll give you money to trick someone else. I''m not falling for this trap."


    She knew that Shawn was still holding a grudge over the lemonade incident. He wanted to get her in trouble so Patrick would scold her.


    She wasn''t falling for it.


    Shawn tried to provoke her. "Are you afraid of Patrick? Vera, let me tell you, you can''t let Patrick control you. If you''re afraid of Patrick, you''ll have no status in this family over time." Shawn spoke to Vera with a convincing expression.

 Chapter 299 Noahs Call

    Vera nced at the cunning Shawn and said, "If you''re not afraid of Patrick, why do you let him push you around? Don''t think you can trick me into making Patrick angry. Patrick and I are doing great, and I''m not listening to you, you old troublemaker." Shawn stood up excitedly, and Vera immediately stood up too. She pointed at Shawn''s foot. "Shawn, calm down. You just got out of the hospital not long ago. Don''t sprain your ankle again." With her reminder, Shawn indeed calmed down.


    Shawn wanted toin to Cindy that Vera was bullying him, but then he remembered he was the one who tried to trick her first. He failed and got angry instead. Comining would be embarrassing, which made Shawn even angrier. "Move out quickly," Shawn said angrily.


    Vera replied, "Getting angry out of shame and starting to kick me out."


    At this moment, Vera''s phone rang. She nced at the caller and quietly slipped out of the living room with her phone.


    Shawn curiously watched Vera''s back and murmured, "Why is Vera hiding to take a call? What''s she talking about?"


    Half an hourter, Sebastian and Patrick came out of the study.


    Sebastian said, "I understand everything now. I''ll handle this matter, investigating the Tooker family and catching the people behind this."


    He went downstairs and saw Molly had already changed her clothes. He reached out his hand, and Molly willingly handed hers over. She said to the family members, "I''m leaving now. Patrick, tell Vera we''ll see each other when the new semester begins."


    Randall thought in the corner, ''Why are you ignoring me?''


    After sending off Molly and Sebastian, the Olteran family members returned to the living room.


    Patrick asked Shawn, "Dad, where''s Vera?" He had asked Vera to keep himpany downstairs, but now she was gone.


    Shawn was still angry. "Patrick, weren''t you in a hurry to move out? Take Vera, who made me angry with you."


    Cindy smiled helplessly. Her house used to be cold and lifeless, but now it was a bit too lively.


    Patrick chuckled. It seemed his Vera had annoyed Shawn again.


    She really didn''t y favorites; she annoyed everyone equally.


    Patrick asked, "Where is she now?"


    Shawn pointed to the backyard and said, "She took a call and sneaked out there. She must have made ns with her friends and didn''t want me to hear, afraid I''d tell you." Patrick smiled and walked to the backyardwn.


    Vera was sitting on a bench, shivering, and making a call. "No, Noah. Focus on your studies abroad. What are you talking about?"


    Noah''s voice came through. "You got into Evergreen University by guessing answers on your exams. How can I not get in? I''m smarter and more emotionally intelligent than you. If Ie back to study, we might even go to the same school." Vera earnestly said, "Why would youe back? Mom and Dad sent you abroad to stay there. You''ve been there for three years and are used to it. Coming back means adapting all over again. Even if you''re smart and emotionally intelligent, you''ll bepeting with countless people here. I may not be a reliable sister, but I won''t harm you."


    Noah said, "I have nothing to say to you, you blockhead."


    "Are you acting tough because you''re far away, and I can''t hit you?"


    As Noah and Vera argued, Patrick walked over.


    He had overheard some of their conversation and got the gist of it.


    As the president of the Olteran Group, he had been married for half a year and had never met Vera''s brother.


    He wondered what kind of person Vera''s brother was and if he would approve of him as a brother-inw.


    Patrick sat down, intending to greet him.


    "Vera." Patrick hadn''t finished speaking when Vera quickly hung up the call upon seeing him.


    Then, she looked at Patrick cautiously, "Honey, when did you get here?"


    Patrick noticed Vera''s nervous grip on her phone, her fingers turning pale.


    "Vera, what are you nervous about?" Patrick nced at her hand and then at her face.


    Vera replied, "I''m not nervous. I was just startled when I saw you. You didn''t make a sound."


    In fact, Vera''s heart was pounding with nerves as she asked, "Honey, when did you get here?"


    "Just a moment ago. I heard you talking to Noah and didn''t want to interrupt."


    Overseas, Noah looked at his phone. He was sure he hadn''t misheard; someone had called "Vera," and it was a man''s voice! Noah called again.


    Vera''s phone rang again. She saw it was Noah and hung up immediately.


    "Why aren''t you answering?" Patrick asked.


    Vera said, "He doesn''t want to study abroad anymore. I''m mad and don''t want to talk to him."


    Patrick felt something was off with Vera.


    Soon, Noah called again, and she hung up again.


    After three times, Noah texted her: [Who was that just now? That definitely wasn''t Dad!]


    Vera nced at the message and stood up with her phone, saying to Patrick, "Honey, it''s too cold outside. I''m going back in."


    Patrick watched Vera''s retreating figure, deep in thought.


    Vera went back inside and randomly entered a guest room. She called Noah back.


    Noah immediately asked, "Vera, are you dating someone? Why are you with a guy sote? Are you living together?"


    "I was at a ss reunion. You called, and a ssmate called me to eat."


    Noah didn''t believe her and said, "I''ll call Randall and ask."


    Vera was shocked. "How do you have Randall''s number?"


    "I saved it before going abroad, in case you got tricked at school."


    Vera was stunned. She hung up and quickly ran out to find Randall. But it was toote. Randall had already received Noah''s call.


    "Noah?" Randall was as shocked as Vera when he got the call.


    Noah directly asked, "Randall, are you at a ss reunion with my sister?"


    Randall didn''t understand. "No, I''m at home."


    Vera ran up to Randall, gesturing for him to hang up.


    Noah, outside his ssroom, called Randall, "Is Vera dating someone? I called her, and I heard a guy call her ''Vera.'' She said she was at a ss reunion, and a ssmate called her to eat." Randall was so shocked his eyes almost popped out. "What did you say?"


    "Even you don''t know my sister is dating?" Noah thought Randall was shocked that someone as violent as Vera could be dating.


    However, Randall looked at Patricking from the backyard and then at Vera, who was gesturing frantically in front of him. Noah didn''t know Vera was married?

 Chapter 300 Noahs Return

    Randall said, "Noah, I''ll ask her about your sister. Don''t worry. Focus on your studies abroad. We''ll get in touch if anythinges up." After saying that, Randall hung up. He took a deep breath and looked at Vera, who was also breathing heavily.


    "Vera, I always thought you were no ordinary woman, and now I realize you''re truly amazing." Randall gave Vera a thumbs up.


    She Got married and hid it from her brother.


    Vera frowned and said, "I even hid it from you at the time. What do you think?"


    Randall asked, "Why didn''t you tell Noah?"


    Vera replied, "If I did, he would havee back. He''s been nning to study abroad, and if I told him, he wouldn''t go abroad at all and would study here."


    "But you can''t do that." Randall was so agitated he didn''t know what to say. He nced at Patrick, who was looking their way. "Vera, I think you should first figure out how to tell Patrick. He''s been watching you for a while." Vera asked, "If I tell him that my brother doesn''t know he exists, what will happen to me?"


    Randall replied, "I''ll attend your funeral on time."


    Vera wanted to cry but still faced her impending doom bravely.


    She turned and walked toward Patrick, proactively cing her hand in his. "Honey." Patrick looked down at Vera, tightened his grip on her small hand, and led her upstairs.


    He didn''t ask, and she didn''t say.


    Vera''s phone never rang again.


    Randall also returned to his room and privately messaged Molly: [Molly, are you asleep?]


    Molly, who was having ate-night snack with the Chase family, sent a video of fried chicken.


    Molly: [I''m eating, what''s up?]


    Sebastian had taken her home. On the way, they saw a woman selling fried chicken by the roadside, carrying a sleeping child in the cold wind.


    Sebastian asked, "Molly, are you hungry?"


    Molly replied, "I want fried chicken."


    Sebastian smiled at Molly; she really understood him.


    Perhaps because he was always considerate, he couldn''t stand seeing people suffer. Whenever he saw someone still workingte at night, he couldn''t help but want to assist her.


    What he could do was limited, but he helped within his capacity. Besides, it wasn''t begging; he paid for the food and enjoyed it.


    Sebastian parked the car by the roadside and went out to buy some fried chicken.


    Before departing, Sebastian instructed the woman, "Prepare to leave early and take the child home. It''s freezing, and although adults can withstand the cold, it can be harmful to the child." After getting back in the car, Sebastian ced the food on Molly''sp.


    Molly praised, "Sebastian, you''re truly a respected government official."


    On the way home, Molly started eating.


    She put on gloves and picked up a piece of fried chicken to feed Sebastian, who was driving.


    Sebastian kept his eyes on the road, turned his head slightly, and took a bite from Molly. "Not bad."


    Molly said, "Save some for our parents."


    When they got home, they found that Timothy and Ellie from the Chase family were already asleep. Sebastian said, "You eat in the dining room. I''ll go take a shower."


    As soon as Molly sat in the dining room, Randall''s message came through.


    He asked if she was asleep, which she obviously wasn''t!


    Randall sent another message: [Did you know Vera did something outrageous again?]


    Molly''s face lit up with a rare mischievous smile.


    Molly: [What did she do? Who did she mess with this time?]


    Randall: [Hid her marriage from her brother. This time, she got herself into trouble. Patrick just dragged her upstairs.]


    Molly was so shocked she almost swore.


    Molly: [Vera is so ruthless. She even hid it from Noah.]


    "


    Randall: [Noah called me earlier asking if she was dating. I was stunned; isn''t she married? How could she just be dating? After hanging up, Vera told me she didn''t tell Noah when she got married.] Molly: [So Vera''s parents also hid it from Noah?]


    Randall: [For various reasons, yes.]


    Molly typed with one hand on her phone: [Patrick is really pitiful. He dotes on Vera so much, yet she does this behind his back.]


    Randall: [Vera is pitiful too.]


    Molly: [Don''t forget, we both have thest name Olteran. If we''re going to feel sorry for someone, it should be Patrick. Besides, Vera can make Patrick angry, but Patrick can''t bear to punish her.] Randall quickly replied: [By that logic, I feel bnced. Patrick always likes to hit me, and Vera is here to annoy him. This is karma for Patrick; he deserves it.]


    Molly: [Screenshot was taken. I''m going to send it to Patrick]


    Randall: [No, Molly! You can''t do that.]


    Sebastian came out of the shower and saw Molly still chatting, so he said to her, "Molly, go to bed."


    Molly replied, "Okay."


    "I''m off tomorrow. Think about where you want to go, and I''ll take you out before school starts."


    Hearing this, Molly put down her phone and looked at Sebastian in surprise. "Really? You''re taking me out tomorrow?"


    Sebastian gently ruffled Molly''s hair. "Sure."


    "Wow, Sebastian, you''re the best." Molly happily hugged Sebastian.


    At the Olteran family home, Vera was sitting cross-legged. She looked at Patrick, who was reading a book. "Honey, you''ve been busy all day. Are you tired?" "No." Patrick turned a page.


    Vera bit her tongue. Patrick wasn''t tired, so what should she say? "Honey, have you ever hidden anything from me?"


    "No." Patrick continued to be engrossed in his book.


    Vera bit her lip again. Patrick was so good; he told her everything.


    "Honey, do you believe we are a perfect match?"


    "Yes."


    The first two answers were negative, but Patrick was very certain about the third one. They were indeed a perfect match.


    "If I did something not so good again, what would you do?" Vera was quite smart, knowing to ask about her consequences before deciding whether to confess something that would almost drive Patrick crazy. Patrick closed his book and turned to look at Vera, who was disturbing his peace. "Depends on the severity. For something major, I might even return it."


    Vera''s face turned awkward. "No way."


    Patrick looked at Vera''s face and said, "Confess it."


    Vera pursed her lips, thinking, ''Maybe I shouldn''t say anything.''


    She crawled into bed and covered herself with the nket. "I''m going to sleep."


    Patrick nced at Vera beside him, sneered, put his book aside, turned off themp, andy down as well.


    Vera thought she was off the hook, but the next day, she received a call from Noah. "Vera, I''m back in the country."

 Chapter 301 The Sharp-Tongued Noah

    "What did you say?" Vera jolted up from the bed, her hair a mess. Patrick, who had been awake for a while, silently helped her smooth her hair. Noah repeated, "It''s me, your brother, Noah Linister. I''m back in the country! Did you hear me?"


    A teenager, about 6 feet tall, emerged from the international arrivals gate at the airport. He was wearing a gray cotton jacket, pushing a ck suitcase, and wearing a pair of ck wireless headphones while making a call at the airport entrance. He was Vera''s younger brother, Noah.


    Noah looked at the passing vehicles, feeling the joy of returning home. He hadn''t been back for over a year. Seeing people with the same skin color as him sparked his emotions. He was slender but very tall.


    Noah was always a troublemaker. When Vera got a perfect score on a test as a child, she happily brought it home to show off. Noah would mock her, "The full score is 110, and you only got 100. If I got 110, should I throw a celebration?" Later, Vera hit him.


    When Vera bought a ne as she grew older, she came home excitedly asking if it looked good. Noah started again. "What''s so good about a dog cor?" He got hit again.


    When Vera changed her hairstyle, hemented, "Starting anew from the ''head.""


    He continued to get hit.


    Many times, Noah used his intelligence to mock Vera.


    Vera often couldn''t tell if he was insulting her, but she knew Noah never said anything nice. So, every time Noah said something, she would hit him.


    Their home was lively when they were kids, with Vera and Noah fighting, and Warren and Brianna having to intervene.


    Despite the fights and arguments, Vera and Noah had a deep bond.


    Noah went abroad before he turned 15. Warren and Brianna of the Linister family wanted to toughen him up, so they sent him overseas alone.


    When he was home, Vera still bickered with Noah every day. But when they sent Noah to the airport and heard his flight take off, Vera''s long-suppressed feelings of missing him burst out, and she cried uncontrobly at the airport. People around her looked at her.


    Warren and Brianna also felt bad, but to let their child soar, parents couldn''t always be there; he had to learn to grow on his own.


    Warren and Vera cried all the way home.


    Noah spent his 15th birthday alone abroad. At midnight in Donnicia, Vera stayed by her phone to call him.


    During that time, Vera couldn''t focus in ss, so she always checked overseas news on her phone. Whenever there was unrest, she would check the map to see if it was far from Noah. Every morning, the first thing she did was check the news. Warren didn''t say anything, but he had subscribed to five years of overseas newspapers, which filled his office and home.


    If it weren''t for caring about Noah, Vera wouldn''t have been threatened by Shawn in the first ce.


    Noah''s sharp tongue was matched by his deep care for Vera.


    In middle school, when Vera was pursued, Noah, upon finding out, angrily shouted at her, "Tell him to get lost!"


    He was only in sixth grade then.


    Before going abroad, he threatened Vera, "Vera, don''t date anyone at home. If you do, don''t me me for sneaking back."


    Vera agreed readily at the time. But now Noah wasing back. If she told him she didn''t date but got married, would that be too much of a leap?


    Noah was uneasy yesterday when he heard a man''s voice. Could Vera be staying in a hotel room with a man? The more he thought about it, the more he felt something was wrong. He called Warren and Brianna, but they were evasive. So, Noah made up his mind, took leave from school, and bought the earliest flight back after hanging up yesterday.


    Noah''s "surprise" left Vera in chaos at the Olteran family.


    It was too sudden; she had no time to prepare.


    Noah said, "Come pick me up. I''m right at the airport entrance."


    Vera could still hear the airport announcements through the phone. Noah was really back.


    She hung upup numbly, sitting on the bed, and looking at Patrick, who had been watching her for a while.


    Patrick said nothing, and Vera didn''t dare make a sound.


    "Get up, change clothes, and go to the airport to pick him up." Patrick had heard the entire call.


    He wanted to see how Vera would introduce his identity to Noah when they met. They had been married for so long, and she dared to hide it!


    No wonder he had been puzzled before. Why didn''t Noah call him? If their rtionship was bad, why would Vera protect the Linister Group and be forced to marry him by Shawn? Wasn''t it for Noah?


    But if their rtionship was good, why hadn''t Noah called to warn him not to bully his sister?


    Patrick realizedst night that Noah didn''t know he existed! Was he too embarrassing to be shown? Or was his status unworthy of being known by Noah?


    Patrick had been feeling aggrieved sincest night.


    Vera still kept her head down, not daring to breathe.


    She thought, ''I''m doomed.''


    Patrick snapped at Vera, "What are you standing there for? Do you want me to dress you?"


    Hearing Patrick''s stern words, Vera immediately rolled twice on the bed and got off from the other side, quickly running to the walk-in closet to change clothes. Her heart was beating at that moment. She wished there was a big crack in the ground to crawl into and never came out.


    Given how much Patrick doted on her and knowing she was a terrible driver, he would definitely apany her to pick up Noah.


    When Patrick and Noah met, everything would be clear without exnation.


    Vera had even thought of her death scenario: Noah would kill her, and Patrick would finish her off.


    After changing clothes, she leaned on Patrick''s watch cab, unwilling to face the reality.


    Patrick also entered the room. He was already dressed for work as usual. But thinking about meeting Noah soon, he decided to change into something more presentable to avoid being disliked. Patrick changed his tie to match the color of Vera''s dress.


    When he went to change his watch, he saw Vera blocking his watch cab.


    He didn''t feel sorry for her at all!

 Chapter 302 The Hidden Patrick

    This was a situation Vera brought upon herself.


    When Patrick met with partners, he dressed casually, but when picking up Noah, he became formal. This invisibly increased Vera''s psychological pressure.


    As expected, Patrick led her out of the house and made her sit in the passenger seat of the Rolls-Royce.


    When Patrick started the car, Vera said, "Honey, you''ve worked so hard. You should go to work. I can pick him up myself."


    Patrick deliberately scared Vera by saying, "This is my first time meeting Noah. I must personally pick him up and tell him who I am!"


    He emphasized thest sentence heavily.


    Vera was so scared that her fingers turned cold.


    Could Patrick have found out?


    The first time Vera and Noah chatted, when he snatched her phone, he felt something was off.


    Last night, Vera avoided him taking a call and didn''t tell him the truth, feeling guilty when she saw him, and Randall''s sympathetic look when he saw her. Patrick connected the dots with a little thought.


    Vera had hidden him!


    Who wouldn''t introduce their CEO husbands to outsiders? But in his case, he was hidden, deceived, angered, and despised!


    When they first got married, Vera said she was a student and needed to study hard, so she couldn''t let her ssmates know she married Patrick. So, he kept it a secret for her. Now, she was even hiding it from Noah.


    On the way to the airport, Patrick nced at the adorable Vera beside him.


    At this moment, Vera was racking her brain on how to prevent this ''tragedy'' from happening and didn''t notice Patrick''s gaze.


    Today''s highway was unusually smooth. Vera asked, "Honey, why isn''t there any traffic on the highway today?"


    Patrick said, "Maybe God knows I''m going to meet Noah and deliberately cleared the way for me."


    Vera felt disheartened. Why wasn''t even God helping her dy time?


    Seeing they were almost at the airport, Vera still hadn''t thought of a good way to save herself.


    As they approached the pickup area, Vera suddenly called out, "Honey, stop the car."


    Patrick pulled over to the side of the road and turned to look at the troublesome Vera beside him. "What is it?"


    Vera took a deep breath in the passenger seat. Her eyes darted around, making her eyes look exceptionally bright and beautiful.


    Obviously, Patrick wasn''t going to be swayed by her appearance today.


    Vera softly and weakly asked, "Honey, where can I buy a whip?"


    Patrick couldn''t understand her tone and asked, "What for?"


    "To let you whip me as an apology." Vera''s thoughts were truly extraordinary.


    Looking at the passing cars ahead, Vera mustered up the courage. "Actually, you know, right, honey?"


    Patrick didn''t speak.


    Vera bit her lip. "You''re the smartest in the world. You must have guessed it."


    The smart Patrick asked, "Guess what?"


    "Well, it''s just, I..." Vera scratched her head and frowned in frustration. "I didn''t expect to fall in love with you."


    Vera''s first rule of survival: confess first when you''ve done something wrong. Her attitude must be clear.


    Then she confessed, "When we got married, Shawn came to my house and forced me to say that if I didn''t marry you, he would bankrupt the Linister family. I had to consider my parents and Noah."


    "If mypany went bankrupt, Noah''s living and tuition expenses abroad wouldn''t be covered. Without the Linister Group''s support, Noah wouldn''t be able to go to school. Not to mention whether our friends would leave us, my parents'' years of hard work would go down the drain, and Noah''s future would be difficult."


    "I didn''t dare tell Noah at the time. If he knew I was being forced into marriage, he would definitelye back and fight Shawn to the end. He wouldn''t care about the future and wouldn''t let me marry you."


    "Iter thought, marrying you is a high match for me, I wouldn''t lose out. Besides, my family couldn''tpete with yours. So, I had to hide it from Noah and agreed to marry you."


    At that time, Warren was already preparing for Noah to return to study, but Vera stopped him. "I''ve agreed. Bringing Noah back would be a wasted trip."


    Hiding it from Noah was Vera''s decision. She knew if Noah came back, it wouldn''t be peaceful. It was better to let him study well abroad. It was just a marriage, so be it.


    At worst, they could live their own lives after marriage without interfering with each other.


    Vera recklessly said, "When I agreed to marry, I never thought of living a good life with you."


    Patrick''s hand tightened. He was holding back his anger.


    Vera, with her sharp eyes, saw Patrick''s clenched fist and immediately changed her tone. "I didn''t know you were so charming. I fell in love with you. I even forgot I had a brother." Patrick''s fist rxed. Although he knew Vera was lying, Patrick still chose to listen.


    People couldn''t bear to hear harsh truths but were willing to listen to pleasant lies.


    Vera continued, "At first, I didn''t say anything. Later, it became difficult to bring it up. Besides, if I told him I married you, he would probably be scared to death."


    "Recently, he''s been rebellious and doesn''t want to study abroad anymore, only wanting toe back. If I told him I got married now, he would use it as an excuse not to go to school."


    "Even if he stayed here, thepetition pressure is too great. He''s been abroad for three years and would find it hard to adapt to high school life here. You know the exam environment here. College is a lifelong matter, and he can''t make a wrong step at this critical point."


    Vera finished her muddled thoughts, hoping Patrick would go easy on her.


    Saying so much also had another purpose: to prevent Patrick from meeting Noah today.


    How could Patrick not understand?


    Vera''s words boiled down to three points: one, she didn''t know how to confess the marriage; two, she was worried about upsetting Noah and affecting his studies; three, she didn''t expect to fall in love with him.


    Patrick nced at the remorseful Vera beside him. In the end, he couldn''t bear to make things difficult for her. "Get out of the car."


    Vera suddenly looked up at Patrick. "Honey."


    Patrick said, "I can''t bear to see you upset, so I''ll back down."


    Seeing Patrick''s carefully chosen clothes and his long-standing anticipation of meeting Noah, Vera felt a heavy stone in her heart.


    She felt Patrick was wronged by being with her and felt deeply sorry.


    Noah''s urging call came, and Vera hung up.


    Patrick said, "I''m going to the office. Are you noting home tonight?"


    Vera nodded.


    He restarted the car, and Vera willingly opened her palms, offering them to Patrick, "Honey, hit me twice to vent your anger."


    For a moment, Patrick really wanted to hit Vera, but seeing her tender palms, he couldn''t bring himself to do it. "Vera, I''m not staying in the car because I''m willing to keep our marriage a secret, but to give you time to confess." "Thank you, honey."


    Vera opened the car door and got out.


    She ran towards the anxious Noah with her crossbody bag.

 Chapter 303 How A Loser is Made

    After more than a year, Noah had grown taller. When Vera saw him again, she had to look up to him. When Vera and Noah met, there were no excited hugs or tears of joy.


    Instead, Vera chased after Noah and hit him!


    Vera said angrily, "Why did youe back?"


    Noah dodged. "Vera, you must have been hitting Randall a lot at home. Your skills have improved."


    From a distance, Patrick watched Vera hitting Noah and helplessly rubbed his forehead-such a temper.


    Vera angrily grabbed Noah''s suitcase, clenching her small fists in anger. "Go home!"


    On the way home, the taxi Vera and Noah were in brushed past a Rolls-Royce.


    In the car, Vera exchanged a nce with Patrick and guiltily lowered her head.


    Meanwhile, Warren and Brianna of the Linister family walked out of the meeting room after a meeting and saw the missed calls from Vera and Noah on their phones. Warren called Vera first, "Vera, did you need something when you called us?"


    Vera replied, "Yes! Noah is back."


    Warren was shocked. Noah was back?


    He asked, "Where is he now?"


    Vera nced toward Noah''s bedroom. "He took an overnight flight and just went to take a shower."


    Knowing Noah was home, Warren and Brianna went straight home without even stopping by the office.


    After his shower, Noah looked around the familiar house. "Vera, when does your school start?"


    Vera replied, "The day after tomorrow."


    "I''ll take you."


    Vera asked Noah, "How many days are you staying?"


    Noah replied, "I took two weeks off from school."


    Vera tried to shoo him away. "Two days is enough."


    "I need to stay home and find out who the guy calling you ''Vera''st night was. I''ll stay for two weeks, picking you up and dropping you off every day. I don''t believe I won''t catch him," Noah said. Vera stayed at home for two days, and the Olteran family didn''t send anyone to ask.


    Just because she had a doting husband, Patrick, who went home and told his family that he and Vera were going to stay at Cherry Vi for a few days, Shawn happily agreed.


    These days, Vera stayed at the Linister family home. But she missed Patrick terribly.


    So, one evening, while everyone at home was asleep, she quietly left the house.


    At Cherry Vi, Patrick saw Vera in the living room.


    Patrick asked, "Why are you back?"


    "I missed you." After saying that, Vera pounced on Patrick and kissed him.


    Patrick wrapped one arm around Vera''s waist and used the other to hold the back of her head, pressing her onto the sofa and kissing her fiercely, making up for the days they had missed. At least she had a conscience, knowing she still had a husband.


    That night, Vera stayed at Cherry Vi.


    The next morning, she returned home secretly, covering the love marks on her neck.


    On the day school started, Noah personally took Vera.


    Randall and Molly stood side by side, with "watching the show" written on their foreheads.


    When Noah asked Randall and Molly about Vera, they both said in unison, "I don''t know."


    Sometimes, when Vera had no sses in the afternoon, she would sneak off to see Patrick. Then, she would sneak back home on time.


    They acted like they were having an affair.


    Patrick was in a bad mood all week, and Jack had the misfortune of getting scolded.


    Jack and Sophia privately discussed their boss, "Mrs. Olteran must not be giving Mr. Olteran a good time."


    But Vera frequently visiting thepany to meet Patrick in private made everyone think otherwise. Everyone was curious but didn''t dare to ask.


    "Vera, when are you going toe clean? I''m running out of patience," Patrick asked in a hoarse voice, pressing down on Vera, who was driving him crazy.


    Vera blushed, her breathing irregr. Every time she was intimate with Patrick, her mind couldn''t hold any thoughts, only Patrick.


    "I don''t know either," Vera stammered.


    She managed to use her body to appease Patrick every time he was on the verge of anger, buying time. It had been a week already; if she could hold on for another week, Noah would leave, and she would be free. Patrick got angry and deliberately made it so she couldn''t get out of bed twice.


    After making love, Vera cried, saying her legs hurt. Patrick said, "I did it on purpose."


    Once, Vera almost got caught. She carelessly left her phone in Patrick''s lounge!


    So, when Patrick came to return the phone, he met Noah for the first time.


    Vera went out to get her phone, urging Patrick, "Honey, you should leave." "Vera, who is it?" Noah came out.


    Seeing Patrick, Noah clearly recognized him.


    How could Patrick be with the very foolish Vera?


    Vera was extremely nervous and quickly exined, "I don''t know him."


    Patrick looked at the stubborn Vera. An hour ago, she was still under him, begging for mercy, crying and saying she loved him, and now she didn''t know him.


    Noah walked over to Vera and Patrick, his eyes probing. "What were you talking about just now?"


    Vera replied, "He was asking for directions."


    Noah looked at the untouchable Patrick, then at Vera, and pointed at Patrick. "Vera, do you know who he is?"


    Vera''s heart was pounding so fast it felt like it wouldnd her in the ICU.


    She stubbornly shook her head. "I don''t know."


    "Are you an idiot? You study economics, and you don''t know he''s Patrick?" Even people overseas knew Patrick, and Vera was so dumb she didn''t recognize the man holding the economic lifeline. What were her teachers teaching her? Patrick looked at Noah, seemingly satisfied with Noah''s recognition of his identity.


    It wasn''t in vain that he stole Vera''s phone and used it as an excuse to scare her.


    Vera couldn''t lift her head, wanting to beg Patrick to leave quickly.


    Patrick''s tone was unhurried as he asked Noah, "You know me?"


    Noah replied, "Who wouldn''t know you?"


    Patrick nced at Vera.


    Noah also pointed at Vera and said, "She''s an exception. Patrick, what were you doing just now?"


    With Vera''s heart in her throat, Patrick slowly said, "Asking for directions."


    It had been a week, and Vera exhausted Patrick''s patience.


    He started using his methods to force Vera toe clean.


    In the following days, Vera''s phone rang frequently, and she would return to her room to take callste at night. This made Noah suspicious. "Are you in a rtionship? You''re 20 now. I understand if you have emotional needs." Vera blurted out, "I''m married."


    "You''re kidding me," Noah thought she was joking.


    Vera bravely said, "I''m really married. My husband is Patrick. If you don''t believe me, ask our parents."


    Noah looked at the hopeless Vera. "Do you know how a loser is made?"


    Vera didn''t understand. How did this rte to being a loser?


    She shook her head. "No."


    Noah looked at her and replied, "Daydreaming all the time."

 Chapter 304 My Sister Has a Problem with Her Brain

    Vera mustered up the courage to speak, but she wasn''t believed.


    She said, "I really got married."


    Noah replied, "I don''t believe you."


    "I have the marriage certificate!"


    "Where did you get it? I''ll get one too." Noah still didn''t believe her.


    Vera was helpless. "Are you out of your mind?"


    Noah started to curse, "The one who''s out of their mind is you. You met Patrick once, and now you fantasize about marrying him? You''re always daydreaming. Wake up, my dear sister; face reality. He would never marry you. What makes you think you''re good enough for him?"


    "Look at all that fat on you; check your IQ; all you do is cause trouble. You''re useless. Your personality is erratic, you''re naive, and easily deceived." "You might have a decent face, but only street thugs would hit on you, whistle at you, snap their fingers. Ah! Vera, you''re killing your brother." "Go to hell!" Vera said angrily.


    Warren and Brianna weren''t home, and Vera and Noah started fighting again, this time without their parents to stop them.


    Noah cursed while being hit: "Look at you! You don''t act like a girl at all! Ah! You''re pulling my hair. Vera, you''re done."


    Vera used both her hands and feet, furious. She was, after all, a young and beautiful girl, formerly recognized as the campus belle of Evergreen University, Patrick''s sweetheart, yet Noah had torn her apart with his words. What was wrong with her IQ?


    Getting into Evergreen University was her achievement.


    What was wrong with gaining weight?


    Noah failed to gain weight, and he med her for eating too much.


    What was wrong with having an erratic personality?


    Only those who were spoiled acted erratically!


    Noah waved his hands and feet. "With your violence, Patrick would never be interested in you."


    "If I don''t teach you a lesson today, I''ll take yourst name."


    Vera was so angry she couldn''t even argue properly.


    Noah said, "Look at you, you''re so dumb you lost your mind. Whether you take myst name or Linister, if you have the guts, don''t take myst name. Ah, Vera, you''re destined to be single for life. Keep dreaming." Vera was so angry she felt dizzy. She looked ahead, feeling a bit faint.


    Her grip weakened, and Vera''s vision blurred. She grabbed Noah. "If you make me sick today, my husband won''t let you off."


    "Vera, you need to see a psychiatrist. You don''t even have a husband."


    Vera felt a bit nauseous; her legs went weak.


    Ayer of cold sweat formed on her forehead, and her lower abdomen ached slightly.


    "Noah, something''s wrong with me." Vera suddenly weakened.


    "You''re just pretending. You could knock out a bull by yourself. Even if you''re unwell, you could still beat me up," Noah said.


    Noah rubbed the injury on his head, looking at the bruises on his legs, wincing in pain.


    Noah didn''t even know why he came back. Worried that Vera would be deceived by thugs and blindly fall in love, he returned, only to be beaten on the first day, kicked on the second, and scolded on the third. He felt he came back just to get beaten up!


    Vera increasingly felt something was wrong. She sat on the couch, her lower abdomen aching.


    "Noah, my stomach really hurts." Vera cried, her voice tinged with sobs as she whined to Noah.


    Vera''s crying indeed drew Noah. He turned to see Vera clutching her stomach on the couch. "Vera, what''s wrong?"


    Tears rolled down Vera''s cheeks. "You made my stomach hurt."


    "Get lost. I don''t have that kind of power."After speaking, Noah noticed Vera''s face looked off, and no one else was at home.


    "Vera, let''s go to the hospital!" He was a bit panicked, too. He grabbed Vera''s arm and helped her to the car.


    Vera, aw-abiding citizen, said, "Your domestic driver''s license hasn''t been converted. You can''t drive."


    "You must not be in pain, worrying about such things. As long as I have a license and can drive better than you, it''s fine." With that, Noah had Vera sit in the passenger seat and hurriedly drove to the hospital.


    At the hospital, he ignored Vera in the passenger seat and ran to the emergency room. "Excuse me, my sister''s stomach hurts, she can''t walk."


    Soon, a hospital bed was wheeled to Noah''s car.


    For the first time, Vera was lying on a hospital bed, being wheeled into the emergency room.


    On the way, she was still scolding Noah, "If you make me sick, my husband won''t let you off. He''ll definitely deal with you."


    Noah told the doctor, "Doctor, please also check my sister''s brain while you''re at it."


    The doctor thought it was a psychiatric patient and asked, "Which hospital did the patient receive treatment at before?"


    Noah replied, "She was normal before. But ever since she met Patrick, she''s been iming she''s married to him, that he''s her husband. No matter what I say, she won''t snap out of it. Just now at home, I told her the truth, and she got so angry. Doctor, she''s only 21; you have to save her."


    The doctor said, "This indeed needs treatment, probably psychological. A psychologist wille by shortly."


    "Thank you," Noah said.


    Vera, lying pale on the hospital bed, heard their conversation. She didn''t even have the strength to clench her fist, only weakly warning, "Noah, just wait until I can get up. I''ll definitely chop you up."


    An hourter, in the emergency room.


    The previously heated argument between Vera and Noah had quieted down.


    Both of them were in shock, not speaking.


    Vera had an IV in her hand, staring nkly, mechanically blinking.


    Noah sat on the family bench at the foot of the bed, leaning against the wall and just blinking.


    Vera and Noah just wanted to sit quietly.


    Nurses came and went, and new emergency patients were in agony, but in Vera and Noah''s world, it was silent. Vera, feeling lost, was silent for ten minutes.


    Then, Noah grabbed a hurried nurse. "Excuse me, I think your machine is broken. Please check my sister again."


    The nurse looked at the stunned patient on the bed and then at the family member. "We checked three times, and the machine is fine. She''s pregnant, you didn''t hear wrong, two months pregnant. Get the father to sign some papers, and transfer to the obstetrics ward. The fetus is unstable. Good thing you brought her in time."


    Vera scratched her head, her expression wrinkling. How could she be pregnant?


    Noah also wanted to know how Vera got pregnant. How did a fight lead to this?


    The nurse left, and Noah sat by Vera''s bed, holding back his temper. "Whose bastard is it?"


    "I told you, but you didn''t believe me." Vera was still a bit aggrieved.


    Noah said, "Tell me, I believe you!"


    Vera replied, "Patrick''s." After saying that, she nced at Noah''s restrained expression and added, "If you still don''t believe me, give me your phone, I''ll call him over so you can see for yourself."


    In the rush, Vera hadn''t brought her phone.


    Noah could only hand his phone to Vera. He wanted to see which bastard had defiled Vera!

 Chapter 305 The Little Troublemaker

    Vera held her phone and quickly typed in the number.


    Noah''s eyelids lowered slightly. For someone aszy as Vera, she hadn''t even memorized her number, but she remembered that man''s number! Vera put the phone to her ear. After three rings, the call connected.


    Patrick answered, "Hello?"


    Under Noah''s watchful eyes, Vera whispered, "Honey, I''m really in trouble this time."


    When Patrick heard this, his heart skipped a beat. He dreaded hearing her soft voice tell him she was in trouble again.


    "This time, you''re in trouble too. The big troublemaker has been educated, and now the little one is reporting in."


    Patrick wondered what she meant. Who was the little troublemaker? Where?


    Noah couldn''t stand it anymore. "Tell him to get over here right now."


    Vera kept it brief and told Patrick, "City Hospital, Emergency Room. You need toe and sign as my family member."


    Before Patrick could respond, Noah snatched the phone from Vera and hung up.


    Pointing a finger at Vera, Noah warned through gritted teeth, "This isn''t over!"


    Noah had been home for almost half a month and was supposed to return to school the day after tomorrow, but now this had happened.


    The teacher had already called, and Noah spoke directly with the teacher from the hospital room, "I need to extend my leave."


    In less than half an hour, Patrick''s car was parked at the hospital''s emergency room. He got out and entered the emergency hall.


    His appearance stunned the patients and staff in the emergency room. Why was Patrick here?


    Patrick walked in and asked a nurse, "Excuse me, where is Vera?"


    "Who?" The nurse didn''t react immediately, but then she remembered the pretty but delusional pregnant woman who always dreamed she was Patrick''s wife and wasn''t lucid. Then she replied, "She''s in Ward No.6." Patrick walked into the room, with nurses and doctors secretly watching him.


    Patrick pushed open the door and saw Vera half-lying on the bed.


    "Honey." As soon as Vera spoke, everyone was shocked!


    The nurses and doctors at the door were stunned. Was she telling the truth? Was Patrick really her husband? Was the baby in her belly Patrick''s? Had Patrick''s child almost been lost?


    Noah looked at the man he once admired and heard Vera call out again.


    In that instant, a bomb went off in Noah''s mind.


    He asked, "Patrick, didn''t you two not know each other?"


    On the bed, Vera began to hand over her mess to Patrick. Patrick turned to look at the furious Noah. "Your sister likes to act, and I act along with her."


    Noah''s fists clenched. He looked at Patrick''s face, holding back the urge to punch him.


    He looked at Vera on the bed and said, "Vera, well done!" Then he stormed out in anger.


    Patrick walked over to the bed, looking at Vera''s hand with the IV, and asked displeasedly, "Aren''t you usually the one putting others in the hospital? How did you get hurt this time? Did you forget my rule? You can fight, but you must win." Patrick frowned and began to check Vera''s body. Her arms were fine, no injuries on her neck, face, legs, or feet. He asked coldly, "Where are you hurt?"


    Vera pitifully pointed to her lower abdomen and replied, "He''s hurt."


    Patrick didn''t understand what Vera meant.


    Moreover, Vera''s words were vague, and he thought she had injured an internal organ.


    Then he said, "Whatever''s hurt, eat more to recover when we get home."


    Outside, Noah started calling Warren and Brianna, "Did you know my sister got married?"


    Inside the room, a nurse entered hesitantly with a form. "Patrick, this is Mrs. Olteran''s form. We need you to sign as her family member so we can transfer her to another room." Patrick took the form, but Vera quickly covered the content with her hands.


    The form listed her condition, and Patrick would know she was pregnant if he read it. Such an important matter, she wanted to tell Patrick herself.


    "Honey, are you ready?"


    "What?"


    Vera looked into Patrick''s eyes and said, "Are you ready to support a big troublemaker mom and a little troublemaker son?"


    A huge wave seemed to crash over Patrick. Though he was sitting, he felt like he was being knocked back by the "wave."


    Patrick''s hand couldn''t grip the pen. When emotions peak, fingers lose strength, making it impossible to write. Patrick was in that state now, unable to hold anything. His voice was hoarse. "Vera, what did you just say?"


    Seeing Patrick''s overwhelming joy, Vera repeated, "There are two troublemakers. One is me, and the other is our kid. Can you handle it?"


    Patrick couldn''t speak for a long time. Looking at Vera on the bed, he felt a tremor for the first time. "Of course I can. Even ten, I can handle!"


    "Let''s not go for ten. Just educate the two you have first," Vera said.


    Vera removed her hands from the form. "The nurse said the child''s father needs to sign. Honey, make sure your signature looks good. This is your first time signing for us." So, Patrick carefully signed his name, Patrick Olteran, in the family member section.


    In the rtionship section, he clearly wrote: Husband.


    It was the most serious he had ever been about writing, not sloppy or cursive, but neatly his name.


    After handing it to the nurse, Patrick turned to look at the youthful Vera.


    She was still a child. How could she be carrying his child?


    He asked, "Vera, how did you end up in the hospital?"


    Vera avoided his gaze and said, "Honey, you don''t want to know. I''m afraid if I tell you, you''ll be so angry no one will take care of us."


    Outside, during the conversation, Warren and Brianna from the Linister family arrived.


    Brianna grabbed the agitated Noah. "What did you say on the phone? Vera is pregnant?"


    Noahined, "Two months, Mom, two months! In eight months, I''ll be an uncle. My sister got married, and I didn''t even know!" No one could understand Noah''s anger.


    Warren knew they were wrong. Every night, he and his wife discussed how to tell Noah, but they never expected him to find out like this. Warren said, "Noah, calm down. Vera just found out she''s pregnant. Don''t scare her."


    "Scare her? Do you think I''m that capable of scaring her?" Clearly, Noah was the one scared.


    To care for Vera''s emotions, the family calmed each other down outside and tried to enter with a pleasant demeanor.


    However, as soon as they entered, they saw Vera clinging to Patrick''s neck, refusing to let go. "Honey, I''m sorry. I really didn''t mean it." Patrick was very angry.

 Chapter 306 Need

    Vera was pregnant and got into a fight with Noah, causing the baby to be in an unstable position. Patrick was terrified.


    Vera exined, "I didn''t know I was pregnant at the time. Noah took me to the hospital, and I didn''t want to go. He had to push me into the car to bring me here. I thought it was just my period. If I had known I was pregnant, I definitely


    wouldn''t have fought with Noah."


    Patrick said, "Vera, you really need to be taught a lesson."


    Vera bargained, "I''m carrying your child now. Can you wait until I give birth before teaching me a lesson?"


    Warren and Brianna arrived.


    Brianna, in her forties, was still considered young among the group, but she was suddenly about to be a grandmother.


    She found it a bit hard to ept, but Vera had been married for over half a year, so it was normal for her to be pregnant.


    "Mom, Dad, you''re here," Vera called out to Warren and Brianna.


    Patrick turned to see Warren and Brianna and stood up to greet them, "Brianna, Warren, did Noah tell you?"


    Noah red at everyone in the room, his face dark.


    At that moment, a nurse brought a wheelchair to take the patient to the ward.


    Patrick said, "No need, I''ll carry my wife."


    Noah stepped forward, pushing Patrick aside. "If anyone is going to carry her, it''s me. Patrick, you have a busy workload. You should return to work. My sister doesn''t need you here." "I need him," Vera said softly.


    After she spoke, Noah red at her.


    Vera lowered her head, not daring to look at Patrick.


    Noah went to pick up Vera. He was thin and weak, and Vera worried he might hurt his arm or drop her.


    She raised her hands and pointed at Patrick. "Honey, I want you to carry me."


    Hearing this, Noah angrily left Vera and walked out of the room.


    Warren quickly followed Noah, while Brianna remained by Patrick''s side, apanying her fragile daughter to the obstetrics ward.


    Brianna, being a woman, knew the precautions for pregnancy. She stayed by Vera''s side. "Patrick, go consult the doctor and hear their advice. I''ll stay here with Vera."


    Patrick put Vera down, covered her with a nket, and gently reassured her, "I''ll be right back."


    Vera nodded.


    After Patrick left, only Brianna and Vera were in the room. Brianna sighed and said, "I still feel young; how am I about to be a grandmother? Vera, how did you almost have a miscarriage?"


    "I told Noah that my husband is Patrick. He didn''t believe me and called mezy and stupid, criticized my personality, and insulted my suitors. I couldn''t take it anymore and fought with him. The doctor said I exerted too much force and got too emotional, which caused it. The doctor told me to control my emotions and not to fight anymore."


    Brianna asked, "You''ve been pregnant for two months. Didn''t you feel anything?"


    Vera shook her head. "Mom, I really didn''t feel anything."


    "When your period was irregr, you should have paid attention."


    Vera said, "Patrick is more attentive to my period than I am, but during winter break, I was just focused on having fun and didn''t notice I missed my period."


    Brianna was worried. How would she handle theter stages of pregnancy?


    Patrick received a pamphlet from the doctor and listened carefully to the doctor''s advice, almost memorizing it.


    Noah talked with Warren outside for a long time. If he hadn''t found out about Vera''s pregnancy this time, he wouldn''t have known how long he would have been kept in the dark. Noah felt a lot of pent-up emotions, his eyes slightly red.


    "Vera didn''t want you to carry her because she felt bad for you being so thin. She''s worried about hurting your arm, and she''s afraid of being jostled since she almost had a miscarriage."


    "I remember when we talked about Patrick before, you had a good impression of him and admired him. Having someone like that as..."


    Noah interrupted Warren, "From now on, I have no good impression of the Olteran family."


    Forcing Vera to marry and have a child for the Olteran family, he had no good feelings toward them.


    Warren and Noah talked outside for a long time. When they returned to the ward, Patrick was sitting beside Vera, holding her small hand with hisrge one and reading the pamphlet with his other hand.


    He had read it several times but was worried he might miss something, so he kept reading.


    Vera noticed Noah''s slightly swollen eyes. The hand that Patrick was holding moved slightly in his palm. Then she said, "Honey, can you go home and get me a set of pajamas? Also, let Randall and Molly know I won''t be able to go to school tomorrow."


    Patrick understood Vera''s intention and knew he wasn''t in a good state to be here, so he said, "Okay."


    Patrick left.


    The room was now just the four of them.


    Vera apologized, "Noah, I''m sorry I lied to you."


    Noah, emotional again, with tears in his eyes, asked, "Why did you get married without saying a word? So what if we went bankrupt? If I couldn''t go to school, then I wouldn''t. Why did you have to use your marriage to pave the way for me?" "If I have the ability. I can get rich even by picking up trash. If I don''t, even if you give me thepany, I can still ruin it. Why couldn''t you understand that?"


    "You imed it was for my good but didn''t consult me. You imposed your so-called good intentions on me. You, Dad, and Mom all did."


    No one in the room spoke.


    Noah vented his frustrations, "Marriage is a lifelong matter. You kept it from me, making me miss the most important wedding of my life. You all lied to me, dyed me, and kept me in the dark, alone overseas for school. What''s so great about being overseas?"


    "Vera is immature, but you two are in your forties. Why are you so immature, too?" Noah asked Warren and Brianna.


    "You made her sacrifice her marriage to save thepany and leave it for me. Why did you do that?"


    Vera said, "Don''t me Mom and Dad. They were prepared for bankruptcy. I agreed to the marriage. Besides, I didn''t marry wrong. Patrick treats me very well and spoils me."


    Mentioning Patrick, Noah immediately said, "Vera, tell him to get lost."


    Vera replied, "He can''t get lost. I''m already pregnant with his child."


    The four of them sat in the room talking for a long time.


    Patrick drove back home and saw Shawn and Molly watching a movie in the living room.


    Molly selected an exciting movie and watched it with Shawn.


    Randall was ying on theputer in his room. Cindy was getting ready to go out to get her hair done.


    Patrick went upstairs to the walk-in closet to get a set of Vera''s usual pajamas and her favorite slippers, putting them in a bag.


    He also grabbed Vera''s water bottle, toothbrush, and face wash.


    Not knowing what skincare products to use, he called Molly downstairs, "Molly,e up here for a moment."


    "Okay, Patrick, just a second."

 Chapter 307 Womens Cosmetics

    Molly let Shawn go first, then went upstairs to Patrick''s bedroom. She saw Vera''s pajamas on the bed and was shocked. "No way, Patrick. Are you and Vera really moving to Cherry Vi?" Patrick replied, "Vera is in the hospital. Molly, check out the dozen or so bottles on her vanity. Which ones are toner and moisturizer?"


    Molly walked over and pointed. "These three are toners, two are moisturizers, and four are serums. The big ones are face creams, the small ones are eye creams, beauty wands, and sleeping masks. The yellow one is sunscreen, the purple one is a primer, concealer, and cushion foundation."


    Patrick looked at the full table and thought, ''Vera is indeed a big spender.. No wonder she''s alwaysining about being broke; she spends all her money on this stuff.''


    However, Patrick didn''t even know these skincare products'' functions.


    Then he asked Molly, "What are the basics for skincare?"


    Molly was puzzled. "Patrick, who is Vera taking care of in the hospital?"


    When someone heard she was in the hospital, they think Vera was taking care of a patient, not that she was the patient.


    She usually wouldn''t be the patient.


    However, Patrick said, "She''s hospitalized herself."


    "What?" Molly was shocked. "Why is she in the hospital?"


    Patrick thought of the joy of bing a father, and he couldn''t help but smile. "She''s pregnant."


    Molly''s eyes widened in disbelief as she looked at Patrick''s face. "Patrick, is it true?"


    "Yes." Patrick''s face lit up with a happy smile. "Are you shocked, too?"


    "Patrick, I''m beyond shocked right now." Molly wanted to jump off the third floor to see if she would break a bone, to confirm she wasn''t dreaming. Molly hurried to find Randall.


    Patrick started packing Vera''s skincare products.


    Soon, a scream came from Randall''s room, and within three minutes, he ran to Patrick''s bedroom in slippers, "Uncle Patrick, I''m going to be an uncle too?" Patrick replied, "You''ll be a brother, and Molly will be an aunt."


    At the city hospital, the four members of the family talked for a long time.


    Noah''s inner regret never eased.


    Later, when Patrick arrived, he had two followers with him, Molly and Randall.


    "Vera, you''re amazing; you''re already pregnant, oh my god." Molly hugged Vera excitedly.


    Vera patted Molly''s back and asked, "I''m pregnant; why are you so excited?"


    Molly was too excited for words, so she put her hand on Vera''s belly. "Vera, how does it feel?"


    "I don''t feel anything."


    "What does ''don''t feel anything'' feel like?"


    Vera said, "I can''t respond to that."


    The Linister family of four saw the neers, and Randall looked at Noah. "Noah, I forgot to tell you, I''m Patrick''s nephew."


    Molly suddenly remembered to introduce herself, "Noah, I also forgot to tell you, I''m Patrick''s younger sister."


    Noah replied, "Is there anything else you haven''t told me? Just say it all."


    He had been shocked enough for one day.


    In the evening, Noah went home with Warren.


    Brianna wanted to stay in the hospital to take care of Vera, and So did Molly. Cindy,Shawn and Vincent all went to visit Vera. Warren was afraid Noah would argue with the Olteran family in the ward, so he took him away early.


    Noah asked, "How did Mia Chase be Molly Olteran?"


    Warren exined.


    Noah asked, "How did Randall be Vera''s nephew?"


    Warren exined again.


    Noah asked, "Dad, how does Patrick treat Vera?"


    Warren asked back this time, "From your sister''s reliance on him today, can you feel it?"


    Noah didn''t speak in the car, but he could feel Patrick''s care for Vera. Even if others didn''t see it, he secretly did.


    Patrick ran to the doctor''s office several times, always confirming precautions for pregnant women. He even booked a high-end ward for Vera''s delivery in eight months.


    When Vera said she wanted water, Patrick brought warm water before Brianna could get it. When she had no taste in her mouth, Patrick peeled an orange and fed it to her. When she had an IV, her wrist was swollen and ufortable, and Patrick learned massage techniques from a brochure to help her.


    Vera''s legs feltfortable, and he put his hand under the nket to practice massage, so he wouldn''t be clumsy when Vera had leg cramps in the future. He practiced more while Vera was fine.


    Patrick even had someone prepare anti-stretch mark oil, just in case Vera needed it.


    Vera just needed to carry the "cargo" in her belly, and when it was due, it woulde out automatically. She didn''t have to worry about anything else.


    When Noah went to bed at night, he thought about Vera getting married without telling him and Patrick being blind enough to marry Vera.


    Nothing was going his way. But Vera was still family, and even if he was angry, he visited her in the hospital every day.


    Shawn initially said he didn''t care about Patrick and Vera''s child, but when Vera was really pregnant, he was so happy he stopped ying mobile games. He didn''t even notice when Jackson surpassed him. Jackson showed off his achievements in their Facebook group, but Shawn didn''t respond.


    Another elder said to Shawn: [Jackson is at level 543, and you''re still stuck at 542.]


    Shawn replied: [I''m busy thinking of names for my grandchild; you guys y first.]


    The elder: [Grandchild? Is Randall changing his name?]


    Shawn proudly boasted: [Patrick''s child, we don''t know if it''s a boy or girl yet. I want a granddaughter, but I''m afraid it might be a grandson. I need to think of several names for Vera to choose from, both boy and girl names.] Shawn started to withdraw from the gaming world.


    When he first heard about Vera''s pregnancy, everyone was shocked and thought it was unbelievable, so sudden.


    Shawn didn''t react at first, thinking it was another prank to embarrass him at the hospital, so he didn''t go.


    Later, Patrick called him personally, and Shawn was stunned. "Is that true? Patrick, go feel Vera''s belly, see if she''s even fooling you."


    Patrick said, "Pregnancy is a big deal; she wouldn''t lie."


    Shawn suddenly remembered the past. Would Vera lie?


    At the hospital, she was indeed pregnant.


    This was a big deal.

 Chapter 308 Honey, be careful

    The Olteran family was finally expecting a new member after twenty years.


    When he got home, he told Savannah''s photo about Vera''s pregnancy.


    Savannah had passed away, so Brianna took on the responsibility of caring for Vera.


    Vera was discharged from the hospital after a week of observation.


    The Olteran family came to pick her up, and Cindy said she had free time and could take care of Vera.


    Later, Vera refused, saying she felt morefortable with Brianna around, and Noah would be leaving in a few days, so she wanted to spend more time with him.


    Mentioning Noah, the Olteran family knew what was going on, so they let Vera go back.


    Because Noah couldn''t ept the fact that Vera was already married, Patrick didn''t disturb them either. He dropped Vera off at the Linister family''s door, made an excuse about going to thepany, and drove away. The one who felt sorry for Patrick was Vera. Watching him leave with an excuse, Vera felt bad and stood at the door, watching the car drive away.


    Vera asked, "Mom, Dad, do you think I''m too harsh on Patrick?"


    Patrick always made concessions for her every single time. She couldn''t remember doing anything for Patrick, and she couldn''t remember doing anything for Patrick; it seemed like she was always causing trouble. Warren and Brianna noticed Vera''s low mood but didn''t say anything.


    Back home, Noah saw only Warren, Brianna, and Vera, but not Patrick. He asked, "Doesn''t he even want to step inside?"


    "It''s because you don''t ept Patrick. He respects your feelings and doesn''te in."


    Noah scoffed and carried Vera''s luggage upstairs.


    Since Noah found out about Patrick''s identity, Vera no longer hid when she answered his calls; she took them directly into the living room.


    Sometimes, when she missed Patrick, she would call him directly, even showing their affection in front of Noah multiple times.


    Patrick would drive nearby in the evening, and after dinner, Vera would run out to meet him. "Honey."


    When she ran, Patrick''s heart would tighten with worry!


    Heined, "Vera, can you listen to the doctor?"


    "I can. The doctor told me not to get angry, and I''m not. If I get angry, I vent it immediately, and no one dares to upset a pregnant woman, especially your wife." Patrick added, "The doctor also told you not to jump around at home."


    Vera was about to deny jumping around but then remembered how she had just run. She stuck out her tongue, realizing she had been hopping left and right instead. Patrick asked, "Shall I take you to school on Monday?"


    "Sure, honey, I haven''t kissed you in days. Let me kiss you."


    Patrick picked up Vera, lowered his head, and Vera quickly kissed him on the lips.


    Noah, spying from the shadows, murmured, "How disgusting."


    Patrick, knowing it was time for their walk, took Vera back. He nced at the corner, his eyes falling on a shadow on the ground.


    He pretended not to see Noah following him and turned to leave.


    Every time Vera and Patrick went on a date, Noah would follow them secretly.


    He wanted to see if Patrick treated Vera well. Not only did Patrick notice, but Warren did, too.


    One day, Warren called Noah into the study and talked with him for a long time.


    He told Noah, "Noah, no matter how dissatisfied you are with Patrick, he is still Vera''s husband and the father of her child." Warren continued, "You are still young and might not understand everything. Why does Patricke to our door every day but note in? Because he loves Vera and doesn''t want to make things difficult for her."


    "If hees in, you will be unhappy. If you''re unhappy, your sister will feel bad. So, he neveres in, just drops her off at the door and leaves. But think about it, does Vera feel good when he leaves every time?" Noah was silent.


    Warren continued, "Noah, I know you care about Vera, just like you told us not to impose our idea of what''s good on you. You should also reflect on whether you''re imposing your idea of true love on Vera." "She is not a child anymore; she can discern. If Patrick didn''t love her or wasn''t good to her, why would she be so happy every day during her pregnancy?"


    "I don''t know what the future holds, but right now, I know who your sister loves. Noah, don''t underestimate a woman''s decision to have a child with a man. It''s because of love that she''s willing to create a new life with him."


    "Don''t let your anger cloud your judgment. What you think is true love is just your opinion. What your sister has, whether it''s a passionate romance or a peaceful life, is what she likes. What she likes, you might not." Perhaps Warren''s words struck a chord with him, and Noah began to reflect on his behavior.


    He saw that when Vera and Patrick were together, things didn''t happen as he had imagined, but both of them had happy smiles on their faces.


    Patrick was calm, and Vera was lively. He was bothered by Vera''s initiative and sometimes wondered why Patrick wasn''t more proactive.


    Warren said onest thing, "Patrick is still the man you admired, only his role has changed from the president of the Olteran Group to your sister''s husband. And you, still the same admirer, have now be the brother of his wife." Noah left the study and went straight to his bedroom.


    Hey on the bed, contemting Warren''s words.


    The next day, Noah went out alone.


    When he returned, he was carrying a lot of pork.


    Brianna said Noah bought too much meat, more than they could eat. But Noah took the meat to the kitchen and started chopping it by hand instead of using a meat grinder.


    He chopped the meat as if he wanted to break the cutting board.


    Vera peeked at Noah''srge knife and the pitiful meat on the table from the doorway.


    At that moment, Noah stopped chopping.


    He turned to look at Vera at the door, and for a moment, Vera felt like she was the meat on the cutting board, about to be chopped by Noah.


    Noah said, "Tell him toe over for dinner."


    Vera knew "him" and referred to Patrick.


    She shook her head and replied, "I don''t dare."


    Noah chopped the board forcefully again, and Vera''s shoulders shrank in fear. "I''ll go call him right now."


    Patrick was about to leave to apany Vera for a walk with the Linister family when he got a call from Vera. "Honey, I need to tell you something. Be prepared."


    "Okay, as long as it''s not you getting into a fight, I can handle anything."


    Vera nced towards the kitchen, "Noah went out today and bought a lot of pork to chop. He told me to call you for dinner. I didn''t dare, so he threatened me with a knife." She started to whine andin. Patrick, sitting in his car, replied, "Okay, I''ll be there in half an hour."


    Vera said, "Honey, remember to bring a weapon for self-defense. I can''t protect you while I''m pregnant."


    Patrick chuckled, finding Vera adorable. "I am your protector. It''s always my job to protect you two. You should never have to stand in front of me to protect me."


    Vera pursed her lips. "Then be careful on your way over."

 Chapter 309 Oral Ulcer Infection

    Half an hourter, Patrick appeared in the Linister family living room.


    He sat face to face with Noah, while Vera sat close to Patrick, proactively cing her small hand into Patrick''s palm.


    Noah was utterly disgusted with Vera. During their entire evening walk, she hugged and kissed Patrick constantly.


    Now, even though Patrick wasn''t holding her hand, she still took the initiative to ce her hand in his. Didn''t she know that being too forward could be worthless?


    "Noah, he''s your brother-inw. Be polite to him. Now that I''m married, I''m his person. If you two fight, I''ll definitely side with him," Vera said, trying to sound fierce to scare Noah, but herck of confidence was evident in her voice. She still cared a lot about Noah''s feelings.


    Patrick wasn''t angry when he met Noah. After all, Noah was hostile because he cared too much about Vera.


    Initially, Patrick felt a bit blocked in his heart, butter, he thought that if someone were to marry Molly in the future, he, as her brother, would definitely be upset, too.


    Putting himself in Noah''s shoes, he could understand Noah''s actions, so he just waited for Noah to ept him.


    Vera snuggled up to Patrick, one hand in his, the other holding his arm, her bright, watery eyes blinking at Noah.


    Noah, looking at Vera protectively clinging to Patrick, pointed at her and said, "idiot."


    Before Noah came back, only Vera would call others "idiots," but after Noah returned, she became synonymous with the word.


    Vera said, "You can insult me, but you can''t insult Patrick."


    Warren, fearing that the argument between Vera and Noah in the living room would escte into a fight, quickly pulled Noah away to talk some sense into him.


    Vera, also afraid that Patrick would feel wrong in the living room, pulled him back to her bedroom.


    Closing the door, she patted her corbone. "I wasn''t even this nervous during exams. Honey, you don''t know how scary he looked chopping meat just now. It really frightened me."


    Patrick looked at Vera, pretending to be weak. "You were scared, and you didn''t hit him?"


    "Do I look like someone who would hit? I''m timid. I wouldn''t dare fight Noah."


    Patrick didn''t believe her. If she wasn''t someone who would hit, how did the kids find out?


    Verater realized her words weren''t credible, so she confessed honestly, "He had a knife in his hand at the time, so I didn''t dare. Besides, what if the kids got hurt? It''s not easy for me to have a child; I don''t want to go through the process of making one again."


    She was indirectly telling Patrick that she didn''t want to keep having sex with him at night.


    As Vera and Patrick were chatting in the room, the door suddenly opened, and Noah looked at the couple, "Why is the door closed?"


    After that, the door remained open.


    However, Noah always walked back and forth at the door with a baseball bat in hand.


    Noah walked back and forth at the door over twenty times, swinging the bat in his hand. Vera, sitting at the foot of the bed, looked at Patrick and asked, "Honey, are you scared?" Patrick replied, "No."


    "I''m scared."


    Patrick pinched Vera''s face and said, "Let Noah vent his anger."


    Vera said guiltily, "But it''s my fault for hiding it from Noah, and now he''s taking it out on you."


    Patrick had a way offorting people, "Just think of it as me going through the hardships I didn''t experience before. Marrying you was too easy initially; I owe Noah this cold shoulder. It''s just the order that''s wrong. Now that you''re pregnant, focus on being a happy and cute mom-to-be."


    "I don''t feel wronged or angry about anything I''m going through. I believe Noah will eventually ept me, and it won''t take long."


    Noah, walking back and forth at the door, was shocked to hear Patrick''s words. He wasn''t angry at him.


    He didn''t know if it was true or if Patrick was saying it tofort Vera.


    Anyway, Vera was moved. She wrapped her arms around Patrick''s neck, leaned in, and kissed his lips. "Honey, I love you."


    "Stop kissing!" Noah entered the room and separated Vera and Patrick, "What if you get a mouth ulcer?"


    "I don''t have a mouth ulcer." Vera looked at Patrick and asked, "Do you?"


    Patrick shook his head.


    Noah said, "If you kiss too much, you''ll get one."


    With that, he separated Vera and Patrick.


    "Noah, let''s talk privately," Patrick called out to Noah.


    Noah turned to look at Patrick. "There''s nothing to talk about."


    "Not about Vera, just about your studies. I''m not speaking as your sister''s husband, just as Patrick," Patrick said.


    Noah hesitated, and Vera sensed it.


    Vera had a sudden idea. "Honey, don''t talk to him. What if he doesn''t want to go abroad and convinces you otherwise? Our parents really respect your opinion now." Noah said, "Vera, can you stop acting?"


    Patrick lowered his head and smiled indulgently. He pinched Vera''s nose and said, "Rest for a while. I''ll go out first."


    He walked past Noah. "I''ll be waiting outside."


    With that, Patrick left the room.


    Noah pointed his baseball bat at the bed and said to Vera, "Lie down and sleep. If you don''t sleep, the baby in your belly needs to."


    Vera was intimidated into staying in her room, not daring toe out.


    There was no other way. If she weren''t pregnant, Noah wouldn''t be a match for her.


    For the sake of the baby, a mother made great sacrifices!


    Outside, Patrick stood at the Linister family gate. Not far away was awn where he often walked with Vera. It was quiet and perfect for a conversation. Noah saw Patrick at the gate, hesitated for a moment, and then put the bat down in the entryway and went out.


    Patrick didn''t try to tter Noah at all.


    When he saw Noah appear, he said, "Let''s go."


    He led the way, and Noah followed. "Let''s talk about Vera first. I didn''t know about your marriage, Patrick, and I don''t think Vera is a good match for you."


    "You''re a sessful person, and our family just runs a small business, enough to get by. Vera is too ordinary; she''s not from a wealthy family."


    "The people you interact with daily are on apletely different level from her. She can''t help you at work, and she doesn''t know how to manage a household. Besides giving you children, I doubt she can even take care of them." "Our families are not equal in status, and you two have nothing inmon. Maybe you find her young and beautiful now, but in a few years, when her temper worsens and she bes less attractive, you might resent her."


    I''m not targeting you today, nor am I looking down on Vera. I''m just speaking my mind. You two can''t be together. You''re disciplined; she''szy. You love work; she loves to y. You two are not a good match. I believe you understand what I mean."

 Chapter 310 Separate Rooms

    Patrick thought for a long time and then nodded. "You have a point."


    Noah wasn''t shocked or angry. If Patrick denied his words, that wouldn''t be Patrick.


    Patrick thought of Vera at home and said, "If it weren''t for the forced marriage, I wouldn''t have met Vera. If we''re talking about matching status, I should marry a woman with a simr background, career-driven, and with the same personality. Azybones and troublemaker like her ispletely different from who I should marry."


    "Not only do you think this way, but many people do. It''s not surprising. People habitually think that two people arepatible if everything about them is simr-background, career, and thoughts. Only then will they havemon ground, and the marriage can be maintained."


    "But I know very well that for people like me, we can only be partners, neverpanions. Two people who only have work and no familying together will only result in a cold home and cold people. So, what''s the point of such a union? To find apetitor in marriage? Aren''t there enoughpetitors in real life?"


    Noah didn''t speak; he continued to listen to Patrick.


    Patrick continued, "I''m a sessful person, and Vera is a homemaker. I don''t need her help in my career, and I don''t need her to manage the household."


    Having children is a blessing for me. Even if she can''t take care of them, I''ll do it myself. Marriage is about equality. For me, meeting Vera, even if the marriage isn''t equal, I''m willing.


    "I can''t keep her young and beautiful forever, but I can ensure she''s happy every day. She''s bad-tempered and loves causing trouble, but she doesn''t cause senseless trouble. Her bad temper is only for others; she''s good to me, and that''s enough."


    "Being too disciplined needs someone to adjust to life, and being toozy needs a disciplined person to pull them up. Her goodness can''t be seen with the eyes, only felt with the heart."


    The person who understands Patrick the most was probably only Vera.


    And the one who could influence his heart was probably only her as well.


    Noah then said, "There will be more girls prettier and better than her. When she no longer attracts you, she''ll be the wife you don''t want. If you meet someone elseter and dump Vera, she''ll have nothing."


    Patrick replied, "All worries are fears of the future. What you worry about won''t happen. Vera already owns half of my shares. Even if we can''t live together in the future and get divorced, she can take away billions in assets from me."


    "If you''re still not assured, just watch. If one day Vera loses herself by my side, then you can take her away from me."


    Noah said, "Remember what you said today. I don''t care about your money; I only want two people, Vera and her child."


    Patrick smiled.


    Noah asked, "What are you smiling at?"


    Patrick said, "You and Vera are both stubborn, yet you care about each other."


    Vera and Noah sat on a chair nearby. Patrick asked, "What do you think about the school situation?"


    Noah replied, "I want toe back. I don''t want to stay overseas."


    "I''ve seen your grades. You have the chance to apply to the top universities overseas. Why do you want toe back?"


    Noah asked, "Randall''s grades are also good. Why don''t you let him go abroad but keep him here?"


    Patrick said, "I teach him personally; there''s no need for overseas."


    Noah realized hecked a powerful uncle.


    In the afternoon, Noah shared his thoughts with Patrick.


    Patrick, as a listener, watched Noah clearly articte his thoughts and opinions and couldn''t help but admire the kid''s intelligence. He smiled slightly, with a bit more affection in his eyes.


    Vera, afraid that Noah and Patrick might fight at home, secretly opened the door, ready to sneak out when the two returned. Noah didn''t speak this time, and Vera hurried to Patrick''s side.


    Just in time, the food was ready.


    The family sat at the dining table to eat.


    Noah seemed to be thinking about something.


    Later, he said, "Mom, Dad, I have a flight the day after tomorrow to go back to school. You don''t need to give me living expenses this time." Warren asked, "Noah, is there something urgent at school?"


    Brianna was concerned about the living expenses. "If you don''t take money, you won''t be able to do anything if something happens overseas." Vera instinctively looked at Patrick, and Patrick immediately turned to meet her gaze.


    Seeing Warren and Brianna''s worried eyes, Noah said, "Then just transfer the living expenses as usual."


    He could have money and not use it, but at least taking Warren and Brianna''s money would put them at ease.


    At the dining table, Vera asked Noah, "Noah, didn''t you say you didn''t want to go abroad?"


    Noah nced at Patrick and then said to Vera, "I''ll tell you my final decision in six months."


    After dinner, Noah went to pack his luggage.


    Vera pulled Patrick back to the bedroom, curiously asking, "Honey, what did you and Noah talk about that made him suddenly want to go back to school?" "Vera, let me ask you, why doesn''t Noah want to study abroad?"


    This question stumped Vera. Why indeed?


    Patrick smiled and said, "You haven''t heard Noah''s true thoughts. Every time he talks to you, the three of you reject him."


    "Warren''s selfish desire is to move thepany overseas in the future because the market is bigger there. Brianna listens to Warren, and under their influence, you also think studying abroad is good. So every time Noah brings it up, the three of you reject him."


    Vera bit her lower lip and said, "Honey, I really haven''t talked to Noah about it."


    Patrick listened to everything andter gave Noah his advice.


    Vera asked Patrick, "What did you two talk about for so long outside?"


    "Noah said you''re not good enough for me."


    Vera was instantly triggered!


    Vera said angrily, "Where''s the baseball bat? I''ll beat him to death!"


    Patrick continued, "I disagreed with him."


    He then told Vera the first part of his conversation with Noah.


    After listening, Vera thought seriously and then asked, "Honey, if one day I really lose myself by your side, would you let Noah take me away? I find it hard to believe you."


    "Of course not." Patrick picked up a strand of Vera''s hair, his fingers brushing her cheek, looking at her familiar face, and said, "Even if we are going to die, you''ll die with me." Vera suddenly felt a bit scared.


    After a while, the bedroom door opened again, and Noah said, "Why is the door closed again? Open it for venttion."


    Vera nced at the dimming light outside the window, then at Noah at the door, and finally at Patrick. "You still haven''t dealt with Noah."


    Noah added, "Vera is pregnant; you two should sleep in separate rooms."

 Chapter 311 Brother-in-law

    Vera looked at Patrick. "You can sleep in the guest room."


    Patrick smiled. "Okay."


    Anyway, Noah was leaving soon. Sleeping in the guest room for a couple of days wasn''t a big deal.


    Vera could tell what Patrick was thinking. He was biding his time.


    The next day, the Linister family took Noah to visit the Olteran family.


    As soon as they entered, Shawn immediately prepared a gift for Noah.


    Noah asked, "Why are you giving me a gift?"


    Shawn replied, "I was supposed to give it to youst year, but you weren''t home, so I saved it for you."


    Noah pushed it away. "I don''t want it."


    Vera''s eyes were glued to the gift.


    Patrick covered Vera''s eyes with his hand and whispered in her ear, "If you want it, I''ll give another one to you tonight. Don''t think about taking Noah''s gift. You can''t ept this one."


    "I know, honey. I''m just looking." Vera pulled Patrick''s hands away from her eyes. Judging by the look of it, the gift must be very valuable!


    Eventually, Warren and Brianna persuaded Noah to ept it.


    Only after epting it did Noah realize Shawn''s cunning n.


    Shawn might look cheerful and simple-minded, but having navigated both the political and business worlds for years, he was anything but simple.


    Giving a gift right at the door meant that by epting it, Noah acknowledged the familial ties with the Olteran family, effectively silencing any warnings he might have wanted to give them. This left Noah unable to speak harshly or show a bad attitude.


    Shawn''s deep-set eyes were full of wisdom. He said, "Molly, Randall, take Noah around to get familiar with the ce."


    "Okay."


    Molly and Randall took Noah away.


    Soon, Cindy handed Vera a ss of fruit juice. Before she could finish it, Cindy ced a peeled apple in her hand.


    As she was eating, another apple was peeled and ready.


    Because Vera was a priority, her lunch was prepared by a chef different from everyone else''s.


    At lunch, Noah looked at the te in front of Vera.


    Chicken, fish, beef, bananas, and milk. All for her alone!


    Meanwhile, the rest of them had roast duck, grilled steak, barbecue, and shrimp, apanied by wine.


    Vera looked at their food, which seemed delicious, and then at her light dishes, which made her want to vomit.


    The servants had already removed the fish bones to prevent her from choking.


    "Fish without bones is soulless fish," Vera protested.


    Vera''s small fists were clenched tightly on the table, showing everyone her defiance.


    The servant didn''t know whether to continue removing the bones. She looked at Shawn, who looked at Vera and coaxed her, "Vera, if you want soulful fish, just wait a few months. After the baby is born, you can eat fish with bones every day." Vera said, "Shawn, you''re so unfair."


    Shawn replied, "I know, I''m most biased toward you."


    Molly gave Shawn a thumbs-up at the table. "Dad, you''re so smart."


    Vera didn''t realize how sharp Shawn''s mind was.


    Vera turned to look at Patrick, ready to pout, but Patrick instructed the servant, "Continue removing the bones."


    The servant, having received the order, resumed her task.


    Vera looked dejected, realizing no one was on her side; they all cared more about the baby in her belly.


    While eating, Patrick picked up a piece of spicy fish in front of him and tasted it. Then he picked up another piece and openly fed it to his soup-drinking, sulking wife. Vera opened her mouth, and he fed her directly.


    "Honey, try mine. It''s tasteless." She scooped a spoonful of fish soup and fed it to Patrick.


    Patrick tasted it and pondered for a moment.


    Vera asked again, "Honey, isn''t it awful?"


    Patrick replied, "It''s a bit nd, but it''s okay."


    Vera had Patrick try the other soups, and by the end, he felt overwhelmed.


    He furrowed his brow, called over a few servants, and had them remove several of Vera''s nutritional dishes, leaving only two that tasted good, one sweet and one savory. Vera said emotionally, "Honey, you''re the one who loves me the most in this family."


    Patrick directly picked out food from the table that she could eat.


    Noah saw all of this but said nothing.


    In the afternoon, when Noah was about to leave, he stood beside Vera, his throat choked up, and asked her, "When we go home, will youe back?"


    A simple question brought tears to Vera''s eyes.


    Noah wiped her tears and said, "Why are you crying again? Could you not give me a little crybaby nephew? Sis, stop crying."


    Noah felt sad seeing her cry.


    Patrick also heard Noah''s words and understood Vera''s feelings. Noah''s question acknowledged Vera''s transition from the Linister family to bing the wife of the Olteran family. Vera''s eyes were red, and she tearfully said, "You''re leaving tomorrow. I want to go back."


    Patrick said, "If you want to go back, then go back. Don''t be sad. We''ll see Noah off tomorrow."


    Feeling wronged, Vera said, "But I have sses tomorrow."


    "I''ll get you a leave of absence, okay?" Patrick said.


    The Linister family arrived together and left together.


    After the Linister family left, Randall said to Shawn, "You''re really sharp. How did you know Noah wouldn''t ept our family, so you gave him a gift right away to shut him up?" Molly replied, "I told him."


    Shawn looked at Molly, nodding in satisfaction, then looked at Randall, feeling annoyed. "You''re really not as good as Molly. She knows toe back and report to me, while you watch the show." Randall felt that there was a reason he was disliked.


    Back at the Linister family home, Noah''s luggage was already packed. Brianna, feeling reluctant to see Noah leave, secretly shed tears several times.


    Warren, though stern, repeatedly reminded Noah to stay safe while sitting on the couch.


    Patrick gave Noah the phone number of the president of the overseas Olteran Group branch and said, "Noah, if you need help overseas and we can''t get there, contact him directly." Noah thanked him.


    Vera said, "Noah, you muste back when I have the baby."


    Noah replied, "Are you out of things to say to me, so you just said that?"


    "How did you know?" Vera asked in surprise.


    Noah felt hurt.


    The next day, the whole family took Noah to the airport. The four of them watched as he went through security. After he passed through, he turned to his family and said, "You can go back now. I''m leaving." With that, he took his ticket, pulled his luggage, and disappeared into the crowd.

 Chapter 312 Friendship

    Among the four, Vera happily hugged Patrick. "Honey, did you hear what Noah called you?" Patrick couldn''t hide his joy and smiled. "Yes!"


    Warren and Brianna felt relieved when they heard Noah''s change in how he addressed Patrick.


    After seeing Noah off and getting in the car, Patrick suggested to Warren and Brianna, "Mom, Dad, when you''re not busy, you can visit Noah abroad. When Vera is on break, I''ll take her to see Noah too."


    Warren and Brianna agreed while Vera was thinking about how long it would be until her break.


    Since her pregnancy was still early and not showing, and it didn''t affect her daily life, Vera continued attending sses as usual.


    Unlike before, when she preferred sitting on the edge, Randall now sat on one side, making her sit in the middle.


    College courses were quite flexible; some students could take courses in advance.


    Most students attended sses as scheduled by the academic office, while a few chose to take extra courses for various reasons.


    Vera knew about this policy, and since the semester had just started, she was worried that she might have to take a breakter due to childbirth. So, she decided to take advantage of her current energy and time. Vera discussed this with Patrick at home.


    The next day, Patrick appeared at the school to help Vera arrange for extra courses. Patrick asked her, "Taking five extra courses and recing one, can you handle it?"


    Vera replied, "Honey, do you know all the courses I''m taking?"


    "Yes." Patrick looked at the schedule, which was almost fully packed. Vera had taken five extra courses for the next semester, making her week filled with 12 major sses. This semester, she had a physical education ss that she couldn''t attend due to her pregnancy, so it was reced in the system. As long as she made it up before graduation, she could still graduate.


    Some specialized courses required sequential learning, and those couldn''t be arranged, but most supplementary courses were scheduled. Looking at Vera''s schedule, some sses were even arranged in the evening.


    Patrick was still a bit hesitant.


    But Vera insisted on doing it this way; her personality preferred to get things done early rather than procrastinate.


    By senior year, when her ssmates were interning, she would be stuck at school, making up sses.


    Vera repeatedly assured Patrick that she could manage it.


    Patrick felt sorry for Vera.


    Molly and Randall rushed into the teacher''s office. Molly said, "Patrick, I''m taking the same courses as Vera."


    Randall also added, "Uncle Patrick, me too."


    Vera and Patrick hadn''t told Molly and Randall about this.


    Luckily, Molly knew Vera well and brought Randall to the teacher''s office, where they indeed found Vera and Patrick.


    "What are you two doing here?" Vera was surprised.


    Molly said, "You''re so unfair for not telling us about taking extra courses. If you rely on yourself, no one will be there to help you during exams."


    Randall added, "If I don''t join you, you probably won''t even know what the assignments are."


    Vera looked at Molly and Randall, touched. "You two are so loyal."


    Vera had considered asking Molly and Randall to join her, but she didn''t want to disrupt their ns.


    In the end, Molly and Randall came on their own.


    Vera praised, "My judgment in making friends is spot on."


    Randall, clueless, asked, "So, were you blind when you chose your husband?"


    After asking, Patrick turned to the teacher in the office. "Please adjust Randall and Molly''s courses to match Vera''s, and add one more course for Randall this semester." Randall protested, "Uncle Patrick, no!"


    Patrick ignored hisints.


    Vera bit her lip and gave Randall a pitiful look.


    She hoped her child wouldn''t be as silly as Randall!


    With their increased course load, they were dropped off at school in the morning and picked up in the evening.


    Patrick bought an apartment nearby so the three could rest there at noon, and a housekeeper prepared lunch for them.


    Randall usually drove them to and from school, so they didn''t have to walk much.


    asionally, when the weather was nice, Molly would apany Vera for a walk, and in the evening, Patrick would join them.


    Sometimes, when Patrick had free time, he would visit Vera at school or the apartment.


    Shawn was getting bored at home. Heined several times, "I''m so bored these days. Vera leaves in the morning andes back at night. On weekends, she sleeps in and doesn''t keep mepany." Molly hadn''t visited the Chase family in a long time. At the dinner table, Timothy and Ellie mentioned her. "Molly hasn''te home; I miss her."


    Sebastian happened to be home that day and said, "Vera is pregnant, and Molly has been with her. She called me recently and said she took extra courses for the next semester, and her schedule is packed." "Vera is pregnant already? That''s so fast. She''s so young; the Linister family must be worried sick." Ellie was surprised.


    Sebastian nodded. "It''s their business, not ours. When a childes, you can''t stop it. Molly is excited about bing an aunt and makes me look at baby toys and clothes with her every night." Timothy asked, "Why is her schedule so packed?"


    "To apany Vera in ss." Sebastian sighed and said, "It''s good to be busy; it keeps her out of trouble. Studying is better than causing trouble."


    Timothy agreed, "That makes sense."


    As they were talking, Sebastian''s phone rang. He looked at it, "Speak of the devil."


    He answered the video call, showing the Chase family.


    Molly''s face appeared on the screen. "Mom, Dad, you''re both home."


    Ellie smiled and asked, "Molly, why haven''t youe home recently?"


    "I was just about to tell you, Sebastian will pick me up after school this Friday, and I''lle straight home. Don''t miss me too much; you''ll see me on Friday."


    Ellie noticed Molly''s sweater and reminded her, "It''s cold; don''t take off your coat so quickly. Keep it on to avoid catching a cold, especially since Vera is often with you."


    Molly nced at Vera beside her. "Okay, Mom, I know. My coat is in the ssroom; I''ll put it on when I go back. Where''s Dad?"


    The phone was handed to Timothy. "Molly, you miss Dad too?"


    "Of course I do. I''ll see you on Friday, Dad."


    Molly smiled sweetly at the camera. "Mom, Dad, wait for me at home."


    After talking to everyone, the call ended.


    Ellie wanted to teach Molly how to take care of a pregnant woman but figured the Olteran family had it all arranged.


    "How are Vera and Patrick getting along?" Ellie asked.

 Chapter 313 Vincents Protection

    Sebastian thought of Patrick, whom he often saw, and Patrick''s family, Vera.


    He said, "The deeper the love, the deeper the anger."


    However, Vera was pregnant, so Patrick could rest for a few months.


    Men loved to talk business at the dinner table. Timothy reminded Sebastian, "Sebastian, be more cautious in the future. You never know when someone might be plotting against you behind your back."


    Ellie immediately looked at Timothy with concern. "What happened to Sebastian?"


    Timothy said, "A few days ago, the higher-ups sent someone down to re-investigate Gerald''s case. After all, Gerald was Jerry''s student, and he secretly reported Sebastian. Vincent and I intercepted the person that day, and Vincent vouched for Sebastian with his position."


    Timothy was Sebastian''s father, so they had to avoid suspicion. However, Vincent and Sebastian were not rted, and others didn''t know about the rtionship between the two families, so Vincent managed to intercept the matter. They only investigated Gerald and did not suspend Sebastian.


    Sebastian had also heard about this. He said to Timothy, "As a policeman, it''s inevitable to offend people. I''ll personally go to the Olteran family to thank Vincent for his kindness another day."


    Timothy replied, "Don''t go. Everyone''s watching youtely. If you go and get discovered, you''ll inevitably be investigated."


    Sebastian listened to Timothy. "Then I''ll send him a message to thank him."


    "Yes, that way, even if someonees to investigate, the message won''t be a problem," Timothy said.


    At the dinner table, Timothy taught Sebastian some things about political work, hoping it would be useful to him.


    Sebastian also told Timothy and Ellie about the events of the Olteran family fifteen years ago, letting them know what happened to Molly.


    After hearing this, Timothy frowned, "So, fifteen years ago, Jerry was also a suspect."


    Sebastian said, "He had no motive."


    The adult world wasplex and chaotic. The world of students was simple and fun.


    Vera, Molly, and Randall always sat in the front row in ss.


    It wasn''t because the three loved studying; it was because the back row required climbing steps.


    Molly, who was well-read in various novels, fantasized. "Vera, what if a girl in our ss likes Patrick, and then she finds out you''re pregnant? She might secretly pour water on the steps, and if you step on it and slip, losing the baby, what would you do?" Vera looked at Molly''s head, speechless.


    Randall poured a ss of water on the steps, and Vera stepped on it, even rubbing her foot. "Turns out, water isn''t slippery."


    Molly said, "What about oil?"


    Randall asked, "Who would bring oil to ss?"


    Molly pondered and replied, "No, it''s still safer to sit in the front row."


    Later, the three of them sat in the corner of the front row.


    Very few people knew about Vera''s pregnancy since she wasn''t showing yet; it was just discovered early. The Olteran family wouldn''t publicly announce her pregnancy; they were very low-key. With many courses, Vera found it very challenging to keep up.


    Fortunately, being pregnant allowed her to fall asleep quickly.


    When she returned to the apartment at noon, she ate a few bites of food and then went to sleep. When she woke up, the servant had already prepared new food for her to eat.


    Patrick deliberately reduced his social engagements. He told Sophia and Jack, "Vera is pregnant. If Ie home drunk, I won''t be able to apany her."


    Sophia eximed, "Mr. Olteran, congrattions."


    Jack also happily said, "Mr. Olteran, you''re finally going to be a dad. Congrattions, congrattions."


    "Thank you." Patrick epted the congrattions and added, "No unnecessary social engagements after 8 PM. Vera has many courses, and I need to pick her up a few days each week. I need to take care of her emotions and not let her feel neglected because she''s pregnant."


    Sophia looked at Patrick, who had learned to be the perfect husband, and said, "Mr. Olteran, you''ve finally learned to be an excellent husband."


    Shortly after their marriage, Patrick frequently made Vera angry and had to consult Sophia on how to appease her.


    Now, Patrick no longer needed Sophia''s advice; he could be a good husband on his own.


    Jack jokingly asked Sophia, "Sophia, doesn''t your husband do the same at home?"


    Sophia thought of her husband andined, "When I was pregnant, he prayed day and night for a daughter. Now, he prays day and night for my daughter to turn into a boy."


    Patrick curiously asked, "Why?"


    Sophia replied, "My daughter''s school assignments often require parental help. I handed over the task of tutoring her to him. He gets so angry tutoring her that he feels like he''s losing ten years of his life, but because she''s a girl, he can''t bear to scold her."


    Everyone in the officeughed at Sophia''s husband.


    When picking up Vera, Patrick told her this amusing story.


    Vera quickly said, "Honey, let''s agree on this first. I''m only responsible for giving birth." She didn''t want to make so much effort to raise her child.


    Patrick drove with one hand, holding Vera''s left hand with his right, and said dotingly, "Alright, I''ll handle the education. You just be happy and be yourself."


    Vera smiled, knowing that she would definitely help Patrick raise their child in the future. But hearing Patrick say she didn''t need to worry made her feel especially happy. When Patrick and Vera went to bed at night, Patrick ced his hand on Vera''s lower abdomen, and the couple tried to figure out. "Which night did the babye?" Vera said, "Stop thinking about it. We hardly ever took a night off. It''s really difficult to say when the baby came."


    Patrick''s friends suddenly found out that Vera was pregnant!


    "She''s carrying Patrick''s child, right?" Scott asked.


    Patrick said, "Yes!"


    The one who spilled the beans was Ian, who loved to gossip at Zandonick!


    Ian had asked Patrick out yesterday to discuss something. When they opened a bottle of wine, Patrick didn''t drink. Ianined, "If I don''t get you drunk, you won''t help me with this." Patrick replied, "Just get to the point. I have to pick up Verater. She''s pregnant, and I promised to pick her up today."


    "What?" Ian found out that Patrick was going to be a dad, and soon all his friends knew that, too!


    For someone destined to be single, getting a wife was already a big deal, and now his wife was pregnant.


    Since Vera married Patrick, good things kept happening around him.


    He found love, found Molly, reunited his family, and now they were going to have a child.


    Owen said, "Patrick, do you think Vera marrying you brought good luck to your family?"


    Patrick smiled and said, "That might actually be the case."


    Everyone wanted to go to Zandonick to see Patrick''s pregnant wife, but Patrick kept Vera well hidden. "She''s only three months along, not showing yet. If you alle, it might disturb Vera and the baby." Owen was surprised. "Wow, Patrick, you''re already being protective?"


    Patrick replied, "When you have kids, you''ll understand." He was already feeling proud.


    In the early stages of her pregnancy, Vera became very sleepy. Sometimes, in the morning, it was hard to wake her up. Thinking about a full day of sses, she regretted choosing so many. Although she asionallyined, she still got up.

 Chapter 314 Im Downstairs

    you help me?"


    Noah often called Vera with nagging reminders: "Take care of yourself, wear more clothes, go for check-ups frequently, and exercise more." Vera got tired of hearing this and eventually lied to Noah. "Noah, the teacher assigned homework, can Before she could finish, the call was already disconnected.


    Vera put down her phone and went to sleep.


    On Friday, Sebastian appeared at the ssroom door.


    As soon as school was out, Molly ran to hug Sebastian with open arms, "Sebastian."


    Sebastian extended one arm and hugged Molly, his face full of affection.


    Vera said to Randall, "Sometimes I envy Molly. I don''t have a single brother, but she has three great ones."


    Randall replied, "Sometimes I envy you too. Patrick can''t even bear to raise his voice at you."


    Vera retorted, "You''re the least enviable."


    When most of the ssmates had left, and no one was crowding the door, Vera and Randall got up from their seats.


    Molly came back to get her book. "Randall, can you take my book home and bring it back on Monday?"


    Randall said, "Can''t you take it home yourself?"


    "It''s too much trouble. Just leave it in your car."


    Previously, when Molly came to school, she would throw her books in the back seat of Sebastian''s car, leaving them everywhere.


    Once, one of Sebastian''s subordinates sat in his car and said, "Mr. Chase, are you taking extra college courses?"


    "Those are Molly''s. She left them in my car again." Sebastian would put Molly''s books in the trunk, and she would have to find them herself. Later, when they moved to the Olteran family home, Molly''s books and Vera''s books ended up in Randall''s car.


    Vera, Molly, and Randall often searched through the thirty or so books in the car for the materials they needed for the next ss.


    Before long, Patrick arrived. He got out of the car and saw Sebastian. "Are you here to pick up Molly?"


    "Yeah, my parents have been asking about her, so I''m taking her home for the weekend."


    Then Patrick gave Molly a few reminders.


    Molly had somehow adapted to the Olteran family''s lifestyle. She used to run back to the Chase family frequently, but now, at the Olteran family, she could run around in her pajamas. Even if she slept until the afternoon on weekends, she wasn''t embarrassed when she got up.


    She feltpletely at home, having epted this ce deep down.


    Sebastian took Molly and left.


    Back at the Chase family home, Timothy and Ellie had just arrived.


    Knowing Molly wasing back today, they had no other ns and came straight home after work.


    "Molly, you haven''t been home for so long. We thought you didn''t want this family anymore," Ellie said, gently pinching Molly''s earlobe and pretending to scold her.


    Molly replied, "Mom, I have only two families in my life. I would never abandon you. This semester has been tough with a lot of courses, and it''s exhausting to go back and forth. But I''m here now, so don''t be mad."


    After saying that, Molly yfully kissed Ellie on the cheek.


    Timothy looked at Molly, smiling so much that his eyes were almost closed. "When you get married, you''ll have three families."


    Molly said, "You guys used to say you wanted me to stay single forever. I guess I''ll never get married."


    Hearing this, both Timothy and Sebastianughed.


    Sebastian picked up an orange from the table, peeled it, and handed it to Molly. "Vera is pregnant. What have you done to help? You seem to have gained some weight."


    If Sebastian hadn''t mentioned it, Timothy and Ellie wouldn''t have noticed that Molly had indeed gained a bit of weight.


    Talking about this made Molly a little upset. "Vera''s meals are too nutritious. The cook makes everything to Vera''s taste. She hasn''t gained weight, but Randall and I have. Randall is so fed up with the pregnancy meals that he goes running and working out every night to lose weight. I couldn''t keep up, so I just got fat."


    As she spoke, Molly divided the orange into four pieces and fed them to Timothy, Ellie, and Sebastian. "Dad, Mom, tell me how much you missed me."


    Back in the Chase family, she was still the cherished daughter.


    At the Olteran family in the evening, Randall was running in the yard while Vera was taking a walk.


    She didn''t look well, as her morning sickness had started. She couldn''t keep anything down, which worried Patrick.


    They had consulted the doctor multiple times, and the result was that some women have mild morning sickness, some don''t have it at all, and some, like Vera, vomit even bile.


    The doctor prescribed medication specifically for this, to be taken only when she couldn''t bear it anymore.


    Whenever Vera felt terrible from vomiting, Patrick would bring out the medicine for her.


    She would bite her lip and shake her head.


    "All medicine has some toxicity, especially for pregnant women," Vera said. "No woman has an easy time during pregnancy. I''ll endure it."


    At the Chase family dinner table, Molly started asking, "Mom, did you have morning sickness when you were pregnant?"


    Ellie looked at Timothy and asked, "Honey, did I have morning sickness when I was pregnant with Sebastian?"


    Timothy said, "You were young when you had Sebastian, so you didn''t have morning sickness. But with Mia, you did for a few days."


    Ellie then asked Molly, "Why are you asking?"


    "Vera has morning sickness and can''t eat. She runs out of ss to vomit, and it''s heartbreaking to watch. I wanted to ask you how to treat morning sickness without medication." Ellie said, "You should ask your grandma. She took care of me back then. The wild hawthorn she made helped with my nausea."


    Molly picked up her phone at the dinner table, ready to call Max and Zoey back home. Timothy said, "Call them tomorrow. Your grandparents are probably asleep by now." Molly nodded and put down her phone.


    The next morning, she called Zoey, "Grandma, I need a favor..." Then she exined to Zoey.


    Zoey was happy to hear this and said, "Sure. Why don''t you and Sebastiane over? I''ll do it right away."


    Molly hung up and ran to knock on the door with her messy hair. "Sebastian, open the door!"


    In the living room downstairs, Sebastian looked up at Molly, who was oblivious, and shouted, "I''m downstairs, not in the bedroom."


    Molly looked over the railing and saw that the whole family, except her, was already awake.


    She thought she was the first one up.


    As she went downstairs, Molly said, "Grandma wants us to go back home. Do you have any ns today?"


    Sebastian replied, "I took a day off, so I''m free for the next two days."


    Sebastian had worked for half a month without a break. It was only because Molly told him she wasing back this week that he used his position to get a weekend off. Molly asked, "Dad, Mom, are you going back home too?"


    Timothy shook his head. "No, Ellie and I are going to the park for a walk. We''re going to have a date like young folks."


    Hearing Timothy and Ellie being affectionate, Molly teased, "Dad, a date requires roses."


    Timothy smiled and nodded. "I''ll make sure to get some for Ellie."


    Sebastian pointed at Molly and said, "Go upstairs and change. We''re going home."

 Chapter 315 Rational Max and Zoey

    Molly said to Sebastian, "Wait for me for half an hour, Sebastian."


    Early in the morning at the Chase family home, Sebastian said to Timothy and Ellie in the yard, "I washed the car yesterday when I picked up Molly from school, but today we''re going back to the countryside, and the roads are all dusty. Yesterday''s wash was probably in vain."


    Ellie said, "When we get back from the countryside, you should make Molly clean your car."


    Sebastian replied, "Forget it, Mom. You know what Molly''s like. My car is white, and if she washes it, it might change color."


    Ellie thought about when Molly was little. Timothy drove a government car home, and because he had been visiting rural areas, the car was covered in mud spots.


    Molly, with good intentions, went to wash Timothy''s car, but halfway through, she started doodling on it with watercolor pens.


    In the end, she somehow ended up lying on the hood, drawing.


    When a government official came to use the car, they saw it covered in colorful drawings with crooked words like "Dad, Mom, Family" and burst outughing.


    Luckily, the paint was easy to remove, so Molly''s artwork didn''t stay on the official car.


    Molly, having changed her clothes, appeared and asked, "What are you all praising me for?"


    Ellie chuckled, "Talking about the mischief you got into when you were little." She pointed to Sebastian''s car and said, "Go with Sebastian and don''t fall asleep in the car. Sebastian will get tired driving for a long time, so keep himpany and chat with him."


    "I got it, Mom." Molly threw her bag in the back seat and got into the front passenger seat.


    After Sebastian and Molly left, Timothy said to Ellie, "Let''s go to the hospital in the morning and then to the park in the afternoon."


    Ellie looked at Timothy and nodded with a smile.


    On the road, Molly chatted with Sebastian for half an hour while holding a fruit tter. When she got tired, shey down and fell asleep. Sebastian''s jacket was draped over her.


    When she woke up, they were already off the highway. The task of keeping himpany had beenpleted in her dreams. Sebastian pulled over to the side of the road, got out to smoke, and clear his head.


    Molly got out and stretched. She looked at the wildflowers around her and was delighted. "Spring is so nice. All the flowers are blooming."


    Molly, wearing a white hoodie and light blue jeans, squatted by the roadside, feeling the warm spring air. Her hair, under the sunlight, appeared to be yellow.


    After resting for a while, they got back in the car and continued their journey.


    By noon, they arrived at their hometown..


    Zoey had already packed the wild strawberries in bags.


    "Grandpa, Grandma, we''re back," Molly shouted as soon as she entered the door.


    "Molly''s here! Look at what Max just picked from the mountain for you," Zoey called out to her.


    Many families kept dogs in the countryside. With the door open, it wasn''t long before the neighbor''s dog came over looking for food.


    Max used a stick to chase the dog away and then closed the door.


    They hadn''t forgotten that Molly was allergic to dog hair.


    "Grandma, how do you still have wild strawberries this season?" Molly asked.


    Zoey said, "Last year, the strawberries on the mountain ripened, but no one picked them. Max and I went and picked up a big bag. Timothy has high blood pressure, so these strawberries were meant for him."


    Zoey took out two bags, "The yellow bag is for Vera. She needs to take in some sugar; if she doesn''t eat well during pregnancy, she''ll get low blood sugar. I coated these with ayer of sugar. The white ones are for your dad. Take them home and let him soak them in water to help with his condition."


    After saying this, Zoey added, "I didn''t prepare much for Vera. She''s still in the early stages, so if she feels ufortable, she can eat one to ease it, but she shouldn''t eat them often."


    Molly replied, "Okay, I got it, Grandma."


    While having lunch at their hometown, Ste called Max and Zoey. Coincidentally, Molly and Sebastian were right there.


    Ste was still insisting that Max and Zoey help Harold with his job.


    Max was so angry he started coughing. "Instead of wasting time on this, why don''t you let Harold find a job on his own?"


    "Dad, Miles still hasn''t found a job. Our family is living off our savings now. If you don''t help Harold, at least think about me."


    Max said, "I care about you, but you don''t listen to my advice. Last time, I found a security job for Miles. He worked for two days and then quit without a word, saying it was too tiring, too embarrassing, and the pay was too low, alwaysining."


    "I suggested Harold learn a trade, but you dismissed it because the apprentice''s pay was low and the conditions weren''t good."


    "Ste, you need to understand that you can only do what you''re capable of. They don''t have the skills for high-paying jobs with great benefits. Whatpany would want them?"


    Ste said, "We have connections. You can talk to Molly. Harold is her brother, too."


    Before Ste could finish, Max angrily hung up the phone. He told Zoey, "From now on, we won''t answer her calls."


    Elderly people often have their phone volume turned up high, so Molly and Sebastian heard Ste''s words.


    Sebastian asked, "Harold still hasn''t found a job?"


    Max mmed the table in anger, "He''s not even trying. He hasn''t looked at all. Miles is just aszy. I went out of my way to get him a security job, which is easy and not stressful, with a monthly sry of $3,000. But he thought being a security guard was embarrassing, and the pay was too low, so he quit. Irresponsible!"


    Sebastian couldn''t understand what kind of people they were.


    Molly stayed silent, but Zoey spoke up, "Molly, if Ste calls you, just argue back. You''re still a student, too young to deal with her family''s issues."


    Max also thought Ste was hopeless. She had insulted Molly at the Chase family home. After learning about Molly''s background, shamelessly asked for help.


    Patrick had cut off their livelihood because Molly was insulted. There was no way Patrick would agree to let Harold work at thepany.


    Max thought it was a miracle Harold hadn''t been cklisted from finding any job, let alone dreaming of working at the Olteran Group.


    Max thought Ste was a fool.


    Molly nodded. "Okay, I won''t get involved."


    On the way back to Zandonick, Sebastian quietly gave Molly $5,000.


    Molly took the money and secretly slipped into Max and Zoey''s bedroom, cing the money under their pillows.


    When she reappeared, Sebastian knew Molly had taken care of it.


    At that moment, Sebastian took out $1,000 from his wallet and handed it to Max and Zoey. "If I give you too much money, you won''t ept it. This $1,000 is for you to buy meat, clothes, and medicine. It''s a small token of my appreciation. Please ept it."


    Zoey refused. "We can spend Timothy and Ellie''s money. We can''t spend yours. You work hard for your money; save it for when you get married."


    "Grandma, $1,000 won''t be enough for Sebastian to marry. Please take it. Otherwise, we won''t feel at ease when we leave. Besides, $1,000 isn''t much."


    Knowing their grandchildren were respectful and that the amount wasn''t much, Max and Zoey epted their kind gesture.


    Before it got dark, Molly and Sebastian left.


    Halfway back, Sebastian received an angry call from Zoey. "When did you put the money under the pillow?"

 Chapter 316 Ellie Conceals

    Sebastian handed the phone directly to Molly. He was driving, and she was coaxing.


    "I put the money.. Keep your voice down, or the neighbors will hear that you have money under your pillow, and the house might get robbed."


    "I gave you this money because I knew you wouldn''t take it otherwise, so I had to sneak it in. Grandpa and Grandma, you''re getting older, so don''t work in the fields so much."


    "My grandpa just had major surgeryst year, and the medication and supplements are a big expense. Just use this money for those. When it gets hot, Sebastian and I wille back to take you here to enjoy a summer vacation." Zoey, reminded by Molly, lowered her voice. "Silly child, we''re old; we don''t need that much money; it''s too much."


    Mollyforted Max and Zoey for almost half an hour before finally calming them down and hanging up the phone.


    Molly asked Sebastian, "Do you think Max and Zoey will use this money to help out Ste''s family?"


    "If they really can''t stand it, they might offer some assistance.. As parents, who don''t care for their children? But Max and Zoey aren''t foolish; they know when to stop."


    Molly nodded and expressed her disdain for that family in the car.


    It was dark when they returned to Zandonick.


    As soon as they entered, they saw Ellie drinking medicine. "Mom, what medicine are you drinking again?"


    "I''ve been feeling a bit tiredtely, so I''m drinking something to calm my nerves."


    Ellie put down the medicine bottle and took the bottles and jars from the table upstairs.


    Molly watched Ellie''s back and turned to Sebastian. "Sebastian, Mom has been taking medicine for several months now, and the dosage keeps going up."


    Sebastian nced upstairs. He was sitting in the living room, across from Timothy. "Dad, did you go to the hospital today?"


    "Who told you that?"


    Sebastian said, "There was a medical booklet in front of your car."


    "I just went in to buy some medicine while passing by." Timothy got up and was ready to go to the yard to take the medical booklet from the car. But when he got there, he found there was no medical booklet in the car.


    He realized that Sebastian had tricked him. Sebastian was treating him like criminals! Having a police officer as a son was like having a lie detector at home.


    When he returned, Sebastian directly asked Timothy, "What''s wrong with Mom?"


    Timothy replied, "Nothing. We went to buy some medicine."


    Molly went to the bedroom to find Ellie, "Mom, don''t scare me. There can''t be that many health supplements."


    Molly and Sebastian each asked separately, and finally, Molly went to Sebastian''s bedroom. Sitting at the end of his bed, she said, "Sebastian, Mom said she''s taking medicine sleep." Sebastian added, "Dad said that Mom is taking it because of stress."


    Neither Molly nor Sebastian believed it.


    "Sebastian, let''s take Mom and Dad to the hospital for a check-up tomorrow. They''re getting older, and regr check-ups are necessary."


    "Okay."


    After agreeing, Molly and Sebastian went to sleep.


    The next day, Timothy and Ellie wanted to sleep in, but Molly and Sebastian''s calls from outside forced them to get up.


    Without breakfast, they took Timothy and Ellie to the hospital for a check-up.


    Molly linked her left arm with Ellie''s and her right arm with Timothy''s, feeling very happy in the middle. Sebastian went ahead to find a nurse to fill out the forms. After that, Molly and Sebastian each took one parent for the check-up. Ellie only admitted it when her arm was being drawn for blood.


    While checking bone density, they ran into an acquaintance.


    "Ellie?" A doctor hurried over. He was about to ask Ellie if she was feeling unwell when he saw Ellie slightly shaking her head.


    But by then, the doctor had already approached.


    Seeing Ellie''s signal, the doctor quickly changed the topic, "These two are your..."


    "My son and my daughter." Ellie saw the curiosity in the doctor''s eyes and quickly said, "Sebastian and Molly."


    The doctor paused for a moment. He was about to praise Ellie''s son and daughter-inw for being so considerate but was afraid of mistaking them.


    Luckily, he didn''t make a mistake.


    Then he asked, "Do your kidse to apany you for a check-up?"


    After a brief chat, they parted ways.


    The results would be avable the day after tomorrow. After the check-up, the family of four went home. Molly, in the passenger seat, searched for a restaurant on her phone and sweetly asked Sebastian to take her there. Sebastian drove straight there.


    On Monday, Sebastian went to work and took Molly to school.


    As soon as they arrived, they ran into Patrick, who was dropping off Vera.


    Molly shouted, "Patrick!" and then ran over, holding Vera''s hand. "Leave your wife and son to me, don''t worry."


    Patrick said, "Take care of Vera, and don''t eat the school food, no matter how tempting it is."


    Molly agreed.


    Soon, Randall also appeared, carrying books for the three of them, and they walked into the ssroom together.


    Molly handed Vera some strawberries from her bag. "My grandma made it. I tried it; it''s sweet and sour and very good, but you can''t eat too much, only when you feel really nauseous."


    Vera thanked her and epted it. Then she asked, "You said you went to the hospital yesterday; what happened?"


    Molly replied, "Sebastian and I took my parents for a check-up, mainly my mom. She''s always taking medicine, so we wanted to check her health. The results will be out tomorrow. I won''t go back to the apartment at noon; after school, I''ll go straight to the hospital to get the results."


    After a day of sses, Vera''s butt was sore from sitting.


    The wild hawthorn Molly brought did help relieve her nausea, especially at night, so she didn''t have to get up and hug the toilet to vomit.


    She felt better, and herplexion improved a lot.


    When Molly went to the hospital that day, she couldn''t find her parents'' medical records. The doctor told her they had already been picked up.


    She called Ellie, who told her, "You''re busy with school, and Sebastian is busy with work. I had my secretary pick up the results. The doctor said your dad and I are fine, so don''t worry." Then Molly returned to the apartment just in time for dinner.


    "Molly, you''re back so soon. How are Timothy and Ellie?" Vera asked.


    Molly sat next to Vera and picked up a fork to eat. "My mom''s secretary picked up the results. The results were picked up by my mom''s secretary. She said everything was fine." Vera said, "Then just listen to Ellie."


    Molly nodded.


    Vera had been experiencing morning sickness for two weeks and had even lost weight.


    Once it eased, she started eating a lot.


    She didn''t know why, but she was always hungry. With the stress of studying and a little one in her belly absorbing her nutrients, she sometimes couldn''t get enough with three meals a day.


    At lunch, Randall looked at Vera, who was gnawing on a chicken leg across from him, "Vera, your current meal intake is equivalent to what you used to eat in a day." Eating well made her family feel at ease.


    Sometimes, after nine, she would get home and sit in the living room with a te of fruit. When Patrick came home from work, he would bring her something to eat. The Olteran family was happy to see her eating, and Molly often carried some snacks in her pocket.


    She finally gained some weight.


    One night, Vera couldn''t sleep and kept tossing and turning in bed.


    Patrick woke up in the middle of the night and checked the time. "Vera, are you feeling unwell?"

 Chapter 317 Its My Responsibility

    "Honey, I''m not hungry, but I''m craving food. When I close my eyes, all I can think about is the food at Rustic Hearth Cafe." She expressed her craving pitifully.


    Patrick sat up in bed and said, "It''s 2 AM. Rustic Hearth Cafe is closed."


    Vera nodded. "Honey, why don''t you hypnotize me?"


    Patrick thought to himself that he didn''t have that ability.


    Patrick got up and went out for a bit. When he went out for a bit, and when he came back, he opened the closet and took out some clothes for Vera to change into. "Rustic Hearth Cafe is now open." At 2 AM, Rustic Hearth Cafe was open just for one person, Vera.


    Even at this hour, Patrick still had the demeanor of a business tycoon. When they arrived, the manager and six staff members were waiting at the door.


    Vera sat in the dining hall, leaning slightly on the table, sipping soup from a bowl with four dishes she wanted to eat in front of her.


    The six staff members stood by, bringing the dishes as they were prepared.


    Patrick wore a dark gray shirt and a ck suit jacket. He sat across from Vera, legs crossed, leaning back on the wooden chair, watching her.


    Vera felt a bit embarrassed.


    She had just casually mentioned it, but Patrick took it to heart and really brought her here in the middle of the night.


    Vera ate seriously while everyone watched.


    Patrick instructed the manager, "All of you can leave now."


    The manager nced at Patrick and understood his meaning. "Yes, Mr. Olteran and Mrs. Olteran, enjoy your meal. If you need anything, just let me know." The manager left with his subordinates, and Vera finally sighed in relief. "Honey, don''t spoil me like this. What if I get spoiled?"


    Patrick chuckled softly, sat up straight, and used a fork to pick up some food for Vera. "If you get spoiled, it''s my responsibility." After this, Patrick realized that Vera would wake up in the middle of the night and couldn''t sleep well without eating something.


    Later, the Olteran family chef would get up at night to prepare snacks for Vera.


    Molly also went back to the Chase family for the weekend. One day, she woke up feeling hot.


    Outside, the leaves were lush and green, and the birds were chirping. Summer had arrived.


    Many ssmates were wearing short sleeves and long skirts.


    Molly looked at the temperature on her phone and thought of Vera sweating during ss. She suddenly sat up, took a shower, and took a cab to find Sebastian.


    She hadn''t shown up for a while, and when she did, everyone at the police station acted like they were seeing a long-lost rtive. "Molly, are you in a rtionship? You haven''te to hang out with ustely."


    Molly retorted, "Who would dare to date Mr. Chase''s sister? They haven''t even confessed, and Mr. Chase would dig up their entire background."


    Sebastian listened to Molly''sints without getting angry, always smiling. He instructed a subordinate, "Go to the bank and investigate thispany''s transactions. Categorize the suspicious ounts and trace them." "Yes, Mr. Chase." The subordinate took the order and left. Sebastian looked at Molly, who was still sleeping when he left in the morning.


    Sebastian asked, "Had enough sleep? What brings you here?"


    Molly clung to Sebastian''s arm. "Sebastian,e shopping with me."


    "I''m busy. Go with Mom."


    "No way, Mom and I have different tastes. We always argue when we shop. Youe with me, and you pay for whatever I like."


    In Molly''s eyes, Sebastian was the one who interrupted her love life, the one who cleaned up messes, and the one who paid the bill! Sebastian said, "Here''s my card. Go shopping by yourself."


    "That''s so sad. Someone goes shopping with their boyfriends or friends. I''d be all alone, and they would stare at me." Molly pouted. She added, "Vera is pregnant. If I drag her shopping, Patrick would kill me. Unless you find me a boyfriend, you have toe with me." Sebastian sighed, "Sit over there and wait until I get off work."


    "Got it!" Molly, having gotten her way, ran off to y.


    After a while, she wandered off somewhere else.


    When Sebastian got off work, he couldn''t find Molly.


    "Has anyone seen Molly?"


    Everyone shook their heads, "Haven''t seen her for a while."


    Finally, Sebastian found his "missing sister" in the criminal investigation team with Maka.


    Maka teased when she saw Sebastian looking for Molly. "Mr. Chase, with a Molly around, you''ll never find a wife."


    Molly curiously asked, "Why?"


    "Because Sebastian''s attention is all on you. There''s no room for anyone else."


    Before Molly could respond, Sebastian pushed her out of Maka''s office.


    Under the watchful eyes of the police officers, Sebastian herded the wandering Molly into the car.


    She had waited at the police station for two hours to have him apany her to buy maternity clothes!


    Sebastian said, "I''m not paying for this. If you''re buying clothes for Vera, use your own money."


    Molly frowned. "Sebastian, these clothes are expensive. I can''t bear to spend that much."


    Sebastian said, "My money is only for you. If you were pregnant, I''d buy out the whole store for you. For Vera''s clothes, use Patrick''s money."


    Sebastian''s words left Molly unable to be angry.


    After all this fuss, it was just Sebastian''s psychological cleanliness. Sheughed and called him, "You''re such a cheapskate."


    When they went to pay, the sales assistant mistook their rtionship, thinking Molly and Sebastian were a couple. The assistant even asked, "How many months along is your baby?" Sebastianter waited outside by the railing while Molly shopped.


    After hearing so manyments, Molly suddenly realized that her rtionship with Sebastian was a bit too close.


    Some people thought she was Sebastian''s girlfriend, some called her sister-inw, mistaking her for Sebastian''s wife, and some even thought she was the mother of Sebastian''s child. Maka also said that with her around, Sebastian couldn''t find a girlfriend.


    Molly looked at Sebastian''s back, feeling very conflicted. "I''m not pregnant; Vera is. That man just now is my brother." After saying that, Molly walked out with her bags.


    Sebastian naturally took the shopping bags from Molly and held her hand as they walked to the women''s clothing section. As girls grew up, they needed to avoid their fathers and brothers, but Molly only avoided her father, not her brother. "Sebastian, let me find a boyfriend. Then he can do these things with me, and you can focus on your work." Sebastian replied, "You''re too young to have a boyfriend. I haven''t even found a girlfriend yet. What''s the rush?"


    Molly didn''t hold back and said bluntly, "But when I''m with you, everyone thinks we''re a couple."


    "Just think of it as helping me avoid rtionships. I won''t look for a girlfriend until I''m 30."


    Molly calcted the time and eximed in frustration, "Do you mean that I can''t date until I''m 25?"


    "Do you want to date?"


    Molly nodded. "Vera is about to be a mom, and I don''t even have a boyfriend."


    Sebastian replied, "You have a brother; she doesn''t."

 Chapter 318 Ill Be Your Boyfriend

    Molly blurted out, "A brother is not a boyfriend."


    "Then what should I do, be your boyfriend?" Sebastian retorted.


    Molly immediately responded, "No! You''re my brother."


    Sebastian''s eyes dimmed for a moment. He quickly changed the subject, took Molly''s hand, and led her to her favorite clothing store. He sat on the couch while Molly tried on clothes.


    They had a good time shopping, but in the evening, Molly received a news article from Sebastian: [A college student brutally killed his girlfriend in a fit of rage and dissolved her body with acid.] Molly got goosebumps after reading it and posted on Facebook: [A tip for a calm and simple life.] The link was the article Sebastian sent her.


    Shawn liked the post andmented: [Molly, this guy is clearly a jerk. Don''t date anyone at school. Stay single and stay safe!]


    Veramented: [Did Sebastian scare you again?]


    Whenever such gruesome cases came up, it was obvious who sent them.


    Last time Molly wanted to get married, Sebastian made her watch an episode of a family mediation show full of trivial disputes. After watching, Molly posted on Facebook: [A tip for avoiding marriage.] This time, she probably wanted to find a boyfriend again.


    Anyway, Sebastian always had ways to make Molly give up on the idea of finding a boyfriend.


    Randall joked, "Molly, does Sebastian have a crush on you?"


    "Of course not. Does he like you instead?" Molly replied, misunderstanding Randall''s implication with her novel-filled mind.


    Vera''s pregnancy had another benefit: Randall''s status had risen.


    One day, Vera and Molly were chatting, and the curious Vera asked, "Molly, didn''t you say Randall''s status would drop when I got pregnant? But why do I feel like his status has actually risen?"


    Molly was also puzzled. "Should we ask Cindy when we get home?"


    Vera asked, "Is it appropriate to ask, considering he''s her son?"


    Molly nodded. "Cindy worries more about you than she does about Randall."


    Molly and Vera, driven by curiosity, went to ask Cindy without feeling embarrassed or treating her as an outsider.


    Cindyughed heartily after hearing their curiosity. "Of course, we have to treat Randall well now that Vera is pregnant. He''s your driver. What if he gets upset and quits?"


    "At school, he carries your books, drives you around, and does all the heavy lifting. We have to keep him happy. Where else can we find someone so useful?"


    Hiring a driver was no big deal for the Olteran family. But finding one who could apany them to sses, carry their books, buy drinks, and do chores was nearly impossible. Right now, Randall was the best fit, so the whole family treated him kindly.


    After learning the truth, Molly and Vera sincerely suggested to the family, "Pamper Randall more; he''s still a kid."


    "He''s not a kid; he''s the same age as you."


    Vera said, "Cindy, Molly, and I are still Randall''s elders."


    Later, Molly and Vera felt so sorry for Randall that they even started doing their homework. Randall never understood why the two suddenly began doing their assignments. Molly had a good eye for maternity clothes, and they were veryfortable. It was Patrick''s first time realizing that there were special clothes for pregnant women.


    He generously bought 20 maternity outfits at once, so Vera didn''t have to worry about clothes for the rest of the year.


    That Wednesday, she took a day off from school to go to the hospital for a prenatal checkup.


    Patrick apanied her.


    He held Vera''s hand as they walked into the hospital and headed towards the elevator.


    "Honey, wait a minute," Vera suddenly stopped and called out to Patrick. She looked at a woman in a ck chiffon dress not far away. "Isn''t that Ellie?"


    Vera saw Ellie alone at the hospital and mentioned it to Patrick.


    Patrick nced over and asked, "It''s her. What''s the matter?"


    "Is Ellie sick?" Vera looked up at Patrick and called out to Ellie in the lobby.


    Ellie seemed not to hear and quickly left the hospital lobby.


    Vera muttered, "It''s so weird; why is Ellie walking so fast?"


    She turned to Patrick and asked, "Honey, do you know?"


    Patrick wondered how he would know.


    The elevator arrived, and Patrick held Vera''s hand as they entered. Vera asked Patrick, "Is something wrong with Ellie''spany recently?"


    Patrick replied, "I haven''t heard of any issues with the MS Group. Did Molly say something to you?"


    Vera shook her head and said, "She hasn''t been paying attention to family matters. She just mentioned that Ellie has been taking medicine recently. A few days ago, she and Sebastian took Ellie to the hospital for a checkup, and Ellie''s secretary picked up the results."


    As she spoke, Vera was startled by her thoughts. She asked, "Honey, do you think Ellie might have a serious illness and doesn''t want Molly and Sebastian to know?"


    Patrick, being mature, found Vera''s thoughts impossible. "If she''s sick, she would get treatment and not hide it from the family. Maybe she hasn''t confirmed the diagnosis yet. Telling them might worry them unnecessarily." Patrick held Vera''s hand as they exited the elevator. "Should I tell Molly about seeing Ellie?"


    "It''s up to you," Patrick didn''t interfere with Vera''s decision.


    Vera said, "Then I''ll tell her. I can''t keep secrets from Molly."


    Patrick smiled indulgently and hugged Vera''s waist, "You can''t keep that little mouth shut."


    The doctor was already waiting, and Vera went in.


    The checkup didn''t take long, and she obediently followed the doctor''s and Patrick''s instructions.


    After the checkup, she wanted to use the restroom.


    Patrick stayed in the doctor''s office to learn about Vera and the baby''s condition, while Vera wandered off to the restroom.


    As she walked, she was suddenly drawn to someone ahead. Vera watched the two figures enter the elevator.


    "No way, such a coincidence to see two acquaintances during a checkup. What is Dennis doing here?" Vera muttered.


    Soon, Patrick came out of the doctor''s office and looked for her at the restroom door. "Are you done?"


    "Oh! Honey, I haven''t gone yet. Wait a bit longer." Vera said and went into the restroom.


    She forgot to mention the person she saw to Patrick.


    By noon, her checkup was done.


    Since she got pregnant, Patrick had added a backrest and a thin nket to the passenger seat.


    The nket was for when it was cold. Vera felt dizzy with the heater on and cold with the window open, so Patrick bought her a nket. Cindy went out to buy a backrest for her because she felt ufortable sitting in the car.

 Chapter 319 Honey, Im Not Lying to You

    She got into the car, and Patrick instinctively opened a thin nket and covered her legs. Verained, "Honey, I''m hot! It''s May now."


    Patrick always thought Vera was cold, so he tucked the thin nket behind Vera''s back.


    Patrick said, "You won''t get too hot. You''re wearing a skirt, and you''ll get cold after sitting in the car for a while."


    Vera''s hands pulled off the thin nket Patrick had just tucked in, revealing her slender white legs.


    After pulling it off, she sneaked a nce at Patrick to see if he was angry.


    Patrick looked at the disobedient Vera in the passenger seat and once again covered her legs with the thin nket.


    Vera''s small hands pulled it off again, "Honey, I''m really hot. I''m not lying."


    Patrick decided to test if she was really hot or not.


    He lifted Vera''s skirt and ced his palm on her thigh. "Well, very cool."


    He then bent down and touched her calf, which was also very cool.


    Was this what she calls hot?


    Vera didn''t feel cold herself, but when Patrick''s warm hand touched her leg, she realized she was actually cold.


    Patrick then used the back of his hand to feel her face and pinched her small hand.


    Patrick held back his temper and said, "Vera, where on your body is warmer than my hand?"


    Her legs, face, and hands were all cool, yet she imed to be hot!


    Vera argued, "My face, hands, and legs are exposed to the air, so they feel cool to the touch."


    Patrick unceremoniously lifted Vera''s skirt without any hint of desire and reached inside to touch her abdomen and waist. Without needing him to say anything, Vera fell silent.


    When Patrick touched her cool abdomen, the warmth of his palm made her break out in goosebumps, and her hair stood on end.


    Patrick questioned her, "How are you going to exin this?"


    Earlier, Vera said her face, hands, and legs were exposed to the air. Now, was she going to say her abdomen was exposed too?


    Seeing the situation was not in her favor, Vera immediately picked up the thin nket. She obediently covered her legs, tucking them in neatly, wrapping her lower body like a mermaid''s tail. Patrick looked at Vera''s outfit and instantly felt the thin nket was useless.


    So he took off his jacket and covered Vera''s legs with it.


    Vera didn''t dare say a word of refusal.


    She thought she would be free once she got to school, but the car drove straight home.


    "Honey, I have to go back to school for sses this afternoon," Vera said, frowning unhappily at Patrick.


    Patrick replied, "Let''s go home and change clothes first."


    When they went out in the morning, she had been envious of Molly wearing a skirt and happily put on a loose skirt herself.


    As her husband, he had to take care of Vera''s body as well as her mind. So he indulged her. But just now, in the car, when he touched her, her body was so cool.


    At this point, he couldn''t care less about Vera''s feelings; it was all about her health.


    Vera was reluctantly led back to the bedroom and taken to the walk-in closet.


    Patrick picked up a red sweater and said, "Wear this."


    Vera shook her head, "I don''t want to. It''s so ugly."


    Patrick picked up another piece of clothing and asked, "How about this?"


    Vera refused again. "That''s for winter. Wearing it now would look silly."


    Patrick took out a thin cardigan Vera had worn a few days ago. "Then wear this."


    "My ssmates will look down on me, thinking Mrs. Olteran is so poor she wears the same clothes every day."


    This didn''t work, and that didn''t work either.


    She crawled back into bed, refusing to get up to choose clothes.


    Patrick was exasperated. Vera got out of bed, went to the wardrobe, and took out her cotton-lin shirt and ck pants.


    Patrick walked over and helped her take off the skirt she was wearing.


    Vera used to be shy about standing naked in front of Patrick, but now she was used to him undressing her and wasn''t shy anymore. She put on the shirt, and Patrick helped her button it up.


    "Take a jacket to schoolter; it gets cooler in the evening."


    "Okay." She was very obedient now. "Honey, will you pick me up tonight?"


    "Do you want me to pick you up?"


    Vera nodded cutely and said softly, "I do, but I''m afraid you''ll be busy."


    Patrick finished buttoning her shirt and pinched her nose. "As long as you want, I''ll be there."


    Vera was touched and voluntarily hugged Patrick. Patrick was so good to her that she decided to make him less angry in the future.


    Vera caught up with her afternoon sses and brought jackets for Molly and Randall.


    "Patrick said it gets cooler in the evening, so I brought jackets for both of you."


    Molly thought Vera had brought too much, but in the evening, sitting in therge ssroom, everyone else was shivering with cold, while Molly wrapped herself in a thick jacket. She gratefully hugged Vera''s arm, "Vera, you''re my savior, the one who keeps me from freezing."


    Of course, all this was thanks to Patrick.


    Molly asked, "If you weren''t pregnant, you could thank him physically. Now that you''re pregnant, how do you usually thank Patrick?"


    Vera said, "Patrick and I are a couple; there''s no need to thank each other." After saying that, she felt a bit guilty.


    "By the way, Molly, I ran into your mom at the hospital this morning during my check-up. I called her, but she seemed not to hear and left quickly. I don''t know what she was doing there. You should visit the Chase family more often." Molly was incredulous. "You saw my mom at the hospital?"


    Vera nodded. "Patrick saw her, too."


    Molly remembered thest time she went to pick up her check-up report, Ellie''s secretary took it, and she still didn''t know the results.


    At this moment, Molly wasn''t thinking about the cold anymore.


    She sat in her seat, constantly wondering if Ellie might have a health issue.


    "Vera, I''m not going home tonight. You and Randall go back and let Dad know for me."


    Vera nodded. "Don''t overthink it. If Ellie were really sick, she wouldn''t hide it from you and Sebastian."


    Molly casually replied, "I know."


    After school in the evening, those students who wore skirts for the sake of beauty huddled their shoulders and rushed back to the dorms, while this little group warmly packed up their things to go home. "Randall, you take Molly home. It''s toote for her to take the bus safely. Patrick promised to pick me up tonight." Vera arranged.


    Soon, the tall Patrick appeared in the ssroom.


    Patrick walked over to Vera and extended his hand, and Vera obediently ced her hand in his. She said to Randall and Molly, "Just do as I said; you two go ahead." Molly didn''t hesitate and left with Randall.


    Back at the Chase family, Timothy and Ellie were both home.


    "Molly, why did you suddenlye back?" Timothy and Ellie were both surprised.


    Molly looked at Ellie and asked, "Mom, what about yourst check-up results?"


    Ellie and Timothy exchanged a nce, wondering why she was asking this right aftering back.


    Molly didn''t beat around the bush with her family and said directly, "Vera went for a check-up today and saw you at the hospital. She called you, but you ran away."

 Chapter 320 Vera Knows How to Seduce

    Ellie chuckled and looked at Timothy, saying, "I was wondering why I heard a familiar voice today. I thought I was hallucinating, but it turned out Vera was calling me."


    Molly worriedly said, "Mom, you admit you went to the hospital today. What''s going on with you? The more you hide it from me, the more I worry. I can''t eat or sleep well, nor can I focus in ss."


    Ellie pinched Molly''s cheek. "Then why are you still gaining weight?"


    "Mom," Molly called her in ained tone.


    Ellie stopped teasing Molly and told the truth this time. "I''m fine, just some indicators were a bit high. Taking some medicine will bring them down. The doctor said it''s not a big deal. I also saw a patient at the hospital today. I got a call from thepany when I was leaving, so I was in a hurry and didn''t see Vera."


    After speaking, Timothy took out the medical check-up results for him and Ellie and showed them to Molly. "See, we are really fine." Although Molly couldn''t understand the results, she still sat on the couch and read them word by word with her phone in hand.


    An arrow would be marked next to any abnormal data. If she needed help understanding an indicator, she would look it up online. Molly had never been so serious; she had to check every anomaly thoroughly.


    Seeing that it was gettingte, Ellie called Molly to go upstairs and rest.


    Molly said, "You go to sleep first. I''ll check Dad''s results too."


    As Timothy and Ellie went upstairs, Timothy asked, "What time is your ss tomorrow? Sebastian isn''t home, so we will take you."


    Molly looked up and said, "ss starts at 8 AM. How about we go out for milk in the morning?"


    "Alright, finish checking and go to sleep."


    Timothy and Ellie looked at Molly, who was serious, and felt warmth in their hearts. They reminded Molly once more before going upstairs.


    Molly stayed in the living room with her phone until 11 PM. Only after checking everything did she feel at ease.


    That night, she sent a message to Sebastian, briefly summarizing Timothy and Ellie''s health conditions.


    Sebastian called her directly, and they chatted on the phone.


    When Vera got home, Patrick was sitting on the couch, making her a drink. She snuggled into Patrick''s arms, held his face with both hands, looked at his handsome face, and puckered her lips to kiss him several times. Patrick''s expression changed.


    Vera noticed it, too.


    After teasing him, she tried to run away. But Patrick''s arm wrapped around her waist, pulling her back into his embrace. Patrick looked down at Vera in his arms. "Where do you think you''re going?" With that, he held the back of her head and kissed her deeply.


    Ten minutester, the sound of running water came from the bathroom.


    Vera held her water cup, nervously drinking.


    Soon, Patrick came out with a towel wrapped around his waist.


    Patrick was drying his hair, and Vera looked at his muscles.


    She smacked her lips, admiring Patrick''s body.


    Patrick sat on the couch, and Vera immediately went over to serve him water. "Honey, you can''t me me for earlier. You have no self-control, getting all worked up while holding your pregnant wife." Patrick took the water and drank it in one gulp. "Who was the one sitting in myp, teasing me first?"


    Vera said, "Well, if you put it that way, it is my fault. I''m still so attractive even when pregnant."


    At night, Vera didn''t let Patrick hold her while sleeping. "I''m too attractive; I''m afraid you won''t be able to control yourself."


    Patrick grabbed her smooth shoulder and pulled her into his arms. "Come here."


    If she slept alone, she would kick the nket, roll around, and even fall off the bed without knowing.


    Patrick was used to holding her.


    Vera snuggled into his arms, smiling and clinging to Patrick, hugging his waist. "Honey, I love you so much."


    Her head rubbed against Patrick''s chest like a kitten.


    Patrick pressed her little head. "Don''t move."


    Vera asked, "Is it ticklish?"


    "Yeah."


    Vera leaned in and yfully kissed Patrick''s neck again.


    The next day, Vera was groggy in ss.


    In the morning, Patrick almost couldn''t wake her up.


    "Vera, get up for school."


    Vera burrowed deeper into the covers, not showing her face. "Honey, let me sleep for five more minutes."


    After five minutes, Patrick called her again.


    She continued to burrow under the covers, resisting getting up.


    Eventually, Patrick pulled her by the ankles from the foot of the bed, dragging her to the edge.


    He picked her up and sat her up, and Vera finally woke up.


    But in the ssroom, listening to the professor, she kept yawning.


    Molly was also yawning.


    Randall asked Vera, "Vera, what did you dost night to be so tired?"


    Vera replied, "Because I couldn''t keep my mouth shut." She regretted not sleeping wellst night, teasing Patrick, and ending up being dragged into the bathroom. Randall then asked Molly, "What about you?"


    "Same as Vera." Molly didn''t even remember what time she fell asleep after talking to Sebastian on the phone.


    In the MS Group office, Ellie was looking at some drafts when she suddenly heard a knock on the door. Without looking up, she said, "Come in."


    The door opened, and Jonathan King walked in.


    Jonathan was Ellie''s nephew. After graduating from grad school, he joined Ellie''spany, starting from a junior position and working his way up to marketing manager. Jonathan asked, "Ellie, how are you? My mom asked about youst night."


    Ellie smiled and said, "I''m fine."


    Jonathan sat in front of Ellie''s desk and casually said, "Ellie, if you''re really not feeling well, let me handle the financial work. I''m family, more trustworthy than an outsider."


    Ellie smiled calmly and said, "The current finance manager has been with me for over twenty years. To me, she''s as much family as you are. In the samepany, you''re all colleagues of the same rank. She''s also a senior, so let''s have less suspicion."


    Jonathan, being in marketing, was good at reading people. Realizing Ellie didn''t want to discuss this further, he smartly changed the topic and handed Ellie a proposal. "This is the marketing n for the next quarter. Please review it, and if it''s okay, I''ll start arranging it."


    Ellie took it, and at that moment, the secretary walked in. Ellie said to Jonathan, "You can go back now. I''ll have someone get in touch with you after I review it."


    Jonathan left.


    Ellie closed Jonathan''s proposal, leaned back in her chair, and rubbed her temples. She looked at the secretary and asked, "What''s up?"


    "Mrs. Chase, Vertex Innovations Group sent an invitation, inviting you to their new store opening next week."


    Ellie nodded. "Remind me when ites."


    The secretary asked, "Vertex Innovations Group is ourpetitor. They have 45 stores nationwide and invite you every time. Last time, they even ced you in a corner. Why are you going again this time?" Ellie asked back, "Did you know the person who ced me in the cornerst time has been fired?"

 Chapter 321 Attending with My Daughter

    Ellie said, "The head of Vertex Innovations Group is a bold boss. I''ve interacted with him before; he''s a man of integrity and wouldn''t do anything disgusting. His invitation was just a friendly gesture between peers, but people below him misunderstood."


    The secretary asked, "Mrs. Chase, how can you be sure that this wasn''t a directive from the head of Vertex Innovations Group, letting his subordinates take the me?"


    Ellie smiled but didn''t speak too bluntly.


    That evening, after thest incident, the head of Vertex Innovations Group personally came to her house withvish gifts to apologize.


    First, he felt deeply indebted for humiliating a fellow boss. Second, he didn''t dare offend Ellie''s husband and son.


    The secretary left, and Ellie''s phone rang again.


    She was constantly upied, but this time it was her sister, Be Wright, Jonathan''s mother, on the line.


    She answered and put the phone to her ear, "Hello, Be."


    "Ellie, how''s your health? Is it serious? Jonathan came home saying you were quite ill and had been to the hospital several times. If you''re not feeling well, take a break and rest for a while. Let Jonathan manage thepany for you; he has always been loyal to you."


    "Jonathan exaggerated. I have amon case of breast hypersia. At our age, it''s normal to have some health issues. Don''t make a fuss," Ellie refused.


    Be said a few more words of advice and then hung up.


    After the call ended, Ellie frowned.


    She dialed the internal line to reach her secretary outside. "Tell the head of Vertex Innovations Group that I will attend the opening with my daughter." "Yes, Mrs. Chase."


    Thinking about Be''s call and Jonathan''s recent behavior, Ellie dialed the internal line to reach the finance manager, Benjamin Hill. "Benjamin,e up for a moment."


    In the evening, Ellie drove home, and Sebastian and Timothy were already discussing business matters.


    When Ellie got home, Sebastian and Timothy stopped their discussion. "Mom, have you eaten?" Sebastian asked.


    Ellie nodded. "I ate with my subordinates. Have you and your dad eaten?"


    Sebastian nodded as well.


    She put down her bag and sat on the sofa. "Molly was talking about you this morning. If you have time tomorrow, go see her," she said.


    "I talked to her on the phonest night until she fell asleep. What''s she still talking about?" Sebastian said with a happy smile.


    Mentioning Molly, he couldn''t help but smile.


    Ellie was a bit tired. She sat in the living room, holding a cushion and closing her eyes to rest. "Sebastian, don''t coborate with rtives and friends in the future." Sebastian said, "It''s not up to me. What''s wrong, Mom?"


    Timothy also looked at Ellie curiously.


    Ellie sat up and started chatting with Timothy and Sebastian about family matters. "I''ve been going to the hospital frequentlytely. Somehow, Jonathan found out and started trying to meddle in the finance department. As a marketing manager, he even wants to control my finances. How greedy!"


    "This afternoon, Be called me, suggesting I let Jonathan manage thepany, pretending to care about me but really wanting her son to take over."


    "I had lunch with Benjamin today to understand recentpany events. Jonathan has been getting close to other shareholders, giving gifts and hosting dinners, bypassing me."


    "When he first joined thepany, I watched him grow bit by bit, thinking he could help Sebastian when he graduated and took over thepany. Now, I''ve raised a wolf by my side." Sebastian knew that Be''s family also had their eyes on the MS Group, waiting to benefit from it. He didn''t expect Be to be eyeing thepany as well.


    Ellie said, "Ever since they found out Molly isn''t my biological daughter and that Sebastian can''t engage in business because he''s a cop, people around me have started coveting mypany." Sebastian said, "Even if Molly isn''t your biological daughter, the MS Group will still be hers in the end."


    Timothyforted Ellie, "With me and Sebastian here, no one can take your things."


    Ellie said, "People always protect their children. Even if Sebastian doesn''t want the MS Group, it must be Molly''s. No one else has the right to touch it."


    "Next week, Vertex Innovations Group is opening a new store. I n to take Molly to the event. I want to tell everyone that the MS Group''s future belongs to Molly."


    Timothy looked at the suddenly energized Ellie with deep affection, "Next week, let''s dress Molly up beautifully so everyone knows she''s our daughter and the future heir of thepany."


    Since Sebastian became a police officer, he had given up his right to inherit thepany unless he removed his uniform. But when he first became a cop, Sebastian clearly told the family that thepany would go to Molly, and he wanted nothing.


    Thus, when Molly finished high school and chose her major, the whole family unanimously decided she should study business.


    Eighteen-year-old Molly, fresh out of high school, waved her hand nonchntly, "Mom, Dad, and Brother, you can choose whatever you want for me, as long as I don''t run out of money in the future."


    With Ellie''s MS Group, she certainly wouldn''tck money.


    The three chatted for a while longer before going their separate ways to rest.


    After taking a bath, Elliey in bed, feeling relieved. "Luckily, it''s just breast hypersia. I was most afraid it was breast cancer. Molly is only a sophomore in college and still doesn''t know much. I wouldn''t be at ease getting treatment." Timothyy beside Ellie. "You still need to take your medicine. Didn''t the doctor say your condition is due to overwork? If it were a breast tumor or breast cancer, you wouldn''t escape surgery."


    Recently, Ellie had felt difort in her chest and found a lump. After a hospital check-up, she had been taking medication, fearing it might be cancer. Since the diagnosis wasn''t confirmed, she didn''t tell Molly and Sebastian to avoid worrying them.


    Ellie said, "I need to follow the doctor''s advice and keep a happy mood."


    "With your temper, that might be hard. Tomorrow, I''ll write a note and hang it in your office to remind you: Stay Happy."


    Ellie yfully pped Timothy''s back. "You''re impossible. Honey, find some time to visit the Olteran family with me to see Vera. I haven''t seen her since she got pregnant. I didn''t have time to talk to her at the hospitalst time." "For you, Ellie, I''ll make time."


    Ellie pinched Timothy''s shoulder. "You''re so unserious."


    The next day, Molly received a call from Ellie. "Mom, what do you need me to do?"


    "Come over so I can make you a dress," Ellie said. "Have lunch at my ce."


    Molly agreed and headed straight to the MS Group after school.


    As she entered the elevator, she saw Jonathan. "Jonathan, are you going to lunch?"


    Jonathan was surprised to see Molly, as she was rarely at thepany. "Molly, what brings you here?"


    "My mom called me," Molly said quickly as the elevator arrived. "Jonathan, go have your lunch. I''m off to find my mom."


    Jonathan watched Molly''s retreating figure, deep in thought.

 Chapter 322 Molly Loves Carrying a Fruit Knife

    "Mr. King, want to grab a bite?" Someone called out to him, snapping Jonathan out of his thoughts. He turned and replied, "Sure." Then, they walked into thepany cafeteria together.


    When Molly arrived at the CEO''s office, she went straight to the top floor. "Mom, I''m here."


    Pushing the door open, Molly saw Ellie''s designer, Brittany Stewart, was also there.


    Ellie was discussing something with Brittany. Seeing Molly, Ellie paused. "Molly,e over and let Brittany take your measurements." Molly walked over, watching Brittany measure her curiously. "What''s this for? Why are you making clothes for me?"


    Ellie adjusted Molly''s cor. "Next week, you''re apanying me to an event. It''s your first appearance, so you need to look stunning."


    Molly understood. "Why do I have to go?"


    Ellie replied, "It''s time for you to show your face in public. Otherwise, when you take over thepany, no one in the business world will know you."


    Molly wondered if the MS Group was going to be handed over to her.


    Then she said, "Mom, I don''t want it."


    Ellie tapped her forehead. "Silly girl, if you don''t take it, it''ll be left to Sebastian. Sebastian is a public official and can''t get involved in the family business. You can''t just think about taking it easy." Molly pouted. The thought of the future burden on her shoulders made her unhappy.


    Seeing Molly''s displeased pout, Ellie remarked, "With that attitude, do you still think you can earn money to support your future husband?"


    Hearing this, Brittany, who had just finished measuring,ughed and said, "Is Molly really nning that?"


    Ellie nodded. "Exactly. When ites to taking over thepany, she alwaysins."


    Molly felt slighted.


    Brittany looked at Molly''s figure and enviouslyplimented, "Molly''s figure is perfect, even better than my models."


    Molly asked, "Brittany, if I be your model, will you pay me?"


    Brittanyughed. "I would, but I can''t afford you."


    After Brittany left, Ellie and Molly had lunch at the table in the office.


    Thinking about having to run apany and make money, Molly felt very scared.


    Ellie then said, "Before you graduate, I won''t pressure you, okay?"


    "Of course, that''s fine." Molly was happy again.


    After lunch, Molly took a nap on Ellie''s couch. When it was almost time for ss, Ellie had her secretary take Molly back to school.


    When Vera heard that Molly was going to an event next week, she repeatedly advised her, "Don''t drink!"


    Vera said, "You never know what you''re like when you''re drunk."


    "Vera, have you ever been drunk?" Molly asked curiously.


    Thinking of her own experiences, Vera shook her head decisively. "No!"


    "I don''t believe you."


    Vera added, "Don''t drink anything that looks like juice, because it could be a strong liquor."


    "You''ve definitely drunk and been drunk before!" Molly was certain.


    Randall nodded in agreement. "That sounds like Vera has been through it."


    Vera remained silent, knowing that saying more would only reveal the truth.


    Jonathan returned to thepany, thinking about how Molly only loved spending money and never came to thepany. Thest time she came was for a college paper on business analysis. Why did shee again today? Jonathan went upstairs, using the pretext of needing a n to inquire about Molly''s visit. "Ellie, I saw Molly at thepany earlier. Did shee for something?"


    Ellie replied, "No, she just came to have lunch with me. What''s the matter?"


    Jonathan said, "It''s about the next quarter''s n. How''s it going?"


    Ellie handed the n to Jonathan. "I''ve marked the issues. It needs further refinement. Thepany is only allocating $500,000 for this campaign, so adjust therger expenses and show it to me again." Jonathan frowned. "Wasn''t it $1 millionst year?"


    Ellie raised an eyebrow. "Can''t you get things done with less money?"


    "No, I understand." Jonathan left Ellie''s office with a furrowed brow. He didn''t find out why Molly came, and Ellie cut the campaign budget significantly. Last year, he could pocket some money, but with $500,000, what could he earn? Jonathan went home after work and told Be about thepany''s situation.


    Ellie''s sister, Be, asked, "How much can you pocket this year?"


    Jonathan replied, "Not even $50,000."


    Be replied, "Last year, you pocketed $120,000. Is thepany out of money, cutting expenses?"


    Jonathan shook his head, "Ellie''spany makes hundreds of millions in profit annually. She has other investments, too, making billions a year. She''s not out of money."


    "Then why do this?"


    Neither Be nor Jonathan knew. In the evening, as Ellie was about to sleep, she received a call from Be.


    Ellie signaled to Timothy. "Look, she''s calling."


    Ellie answered, "Hello, Be?"


    "Be, can you allocate more money for Jonathan''s marketing n for next quarter? He''s been working several nights in a row, and the budget constraints are killing him. If this continues, his health will deteriorate." Be said, looking at Jonathan eating ate-night snack.


    Ellie chuckled. "Be,pany decisions are made by the board. I can''t decide alone. If Jonathan can''t handle the job, someone else will."


    "Ellie, you''re Jonathan''s aunt."


    Ellie replied, "I''ll give Jonathan a work subsidy. It''ste, get some rest, Be." She hung up.


    Ellie angrily tossed her phone on the table. "Let''s see who dares to pocket money from the marketing n this year."


    Timothyforted her, "You''re angry again. I think I should remind you to stay in a good mood every day.""


    Ellie often sharedpany matters with Timothy. "Today, Molly came to see me, and Jonathan saw her. He came to ask about it in the afternoon. I''ve been too lenient with himtely!"


    "Don''t let Molly know. With her temper, if she knew about Jonathan''s behavior, she''d probably go after him with a fruit knife."


    Vertex Innovations Group opened on Saturday. On Friday night, Sebastian picked Molly up and brought her home.


    Ellie also brought her dress home, a pink princess gown with a slightly puffed skirt.


    The shoulders had feather-like embellishments, which Brittany called phoenix tails.


    Ellie apanied Molly to the bedroom to help her change into the dress. Such aplicated dress was impossible for Molly to put on by herself.


    Mollyined, "Mom, this doesn''t have straps."


    Ellie told her, "It''s strapless."


    Molly added, "Then my bra straps will show."


    Ellie sighed, "I''ll get you some adhesive bras."


    Ellie realized she needed to take Molly to more events. She seemed smart but was a bit clueless.

 Chapter 323 Jealous Vera

    Ellie zipped up her dress and went to her room to fetch the jewelry she had bought for Molly.


    As soon as she stepped out, Molly, the clumsy one attending the party, thought she was ready and walked out barefoot, eagerly asking Sebastian to see how beautiful she looked in her dress. Vera said, "When a girl puts on a dress, in her lover''s eyes, she is shining like a star."


    She walked down the stairs barefoot, not even lifting her dress.


    "Sebastian, look at me! Do I look good?" Molly called out to Sebastian, who was in the living room with his back to her.


    Hearing her voice, Sebastian turned his head and looked up, seeing Molly on the stairs like a little fairy in her pink dress.


    Her arms were fair and looked delicate against the color of the dress. She was charming andely. Sebastian didn''t know how to describe the Molly in front of him. Molly''s face was bare of makeup, yet in Sebastian''s eyes, she outshone all the colors in the world. She had been his beloved sister for fifteen years.


    Molly stood on the stairs, looking at the stunned Sebastian, her smile growing wider. She didn''t need to ask to know she was the most beautiful! "Sebastian, I..." Molly, not watching her step, tripped on her dress and fell forward from the stairs.


    Sebastian and Timothy rushed forward.


    Sebastian was quicker. He lunged forward, catching Molly by the waist and absorbing the impact. The collision almost knocked Sebastian over. Fortunately, he grabbed the stair railing with one hand, stabilizing both of them.


    Molly fell into Sebastian''s arms, letting out a frightened scream.


    Timothy caught up and asked, "Are you two okay?"


    Molly pouted. "I''m fine, Dad."


    Sebastian steadied himself and tapped Molly on the forehead. "Can''t you watch where you''re going? What if you fell and hurt yourself?" Molly retorted, "Isn''t that why you''re here? So I can fall right into your arms."


    Sebastian asked, "What if I wasn''t here?"


    "Then I wouldn''te downstairs. I came down to show you how I look." Molly said.


    Timothyughed and asked, "Are you ignoring me?"


    Moly replied, "Dad is secondary; Sebastian is the No.1."


    That one sentence hit Sebastian right in the heart. His anger dissipated, leaving only affection.


    Ellie came out and saw Molly standing in the living room, so she asked, "You''re not ready yet. Why are you downstairs?"


    "Really?" Molly looked at her dress. "I think it''s pretty good."


    Ellie came downstairs and opened a jewelry box. "Aren''t you going to wear any jewelry? It''s too in without any essories."


    The whole family trusted Ellie''s taste.


    Ellie handed Molly the jewelry box and opened it to reveal a gold-threaded pearl ne. The pearls were just the right size, strung together with small golden beads. Under the light, they sparkled, glowing white, round, and translucent. Few people could pull off pearls; they either looked bulky or tacky. But on Molly, they looked like a perfect match.


    The ne had no uneven pendants, just a perfect circle, fitting her socialite status.


    The bracelet was gold-ted with a small white bow, delicate and exquisite.


    There was also a matching ring and earrings.


    "Wow, Mom, this set is beautiful." Molly immediately fell in love with it.


    Ellie said, "I bought it for you. Here, let me help you put it on."


    Ellie put the earrings on Molly.


    Timothy, with nothing else to do, helped Molly with the ne.


    Sebastian held Molly''s hand and carefully put on the bracelet. After fastening it, he picked up the ring. Molly spread her fingers, "Sebastian, put it on for me." Sebastian looked up at Molly''s innocent face. "Which finger should I put it on?"


    "Try them all."


    Molly happily epted her family''s help in putting on the jewelry.


    Sebastian held her palm, looking at her slender fingers.


    He instinctively slipped the ring onto her ring finger, but as it reached the middle knuckle, he quickly pulled it back, "Little girls shouldn''t wear too much jewelry. No ring." "Sebastian." Molly wanted to wear it.


    Ellie agreed, "Sebastian is right. Wearing too much looks cluttered. Simple is best."


    Ellie handed Molly a shoebox to try on.


    Sebastian knelt, lifted her dress, and slipped the shoe onto her foot, "The other foot." He put on one shoe and looked for Molly''s other foot.


    Molly, holding Timothy''s arm, lifted her foot so Sebastian could put on the other shoe.


    Sebastian, kneeling to put on Molly''s shoes, looked like a groom finding the wedding shoes for his bride.


    The heels weren''t too high; Ellie worried Molly wouldn''t be able to walk, so she had them custom-made to a medium height.


    Molly walked around the house in the shoes, finding themfortable. She turned to her family and asked, "Mom, Dad, Sebastian, do I look beautiful?" Ellie looked at Molly and said, "Sure."


    Molly said, "Sebastian, take a picture of me. I want to send it to Shawn."


    Sebastian smiled and took out his phone, snapping several photos of Molly on the stairs.


    Molly picked the most beautiful one and sent it to her phone, then shared it in the Olteran family chat group.


    Shawn was the first to reply: [Molly, you look gorgeous.]


    Cindymented: [Molly, you have great taste. This dress suits you well.]


    Patrick alsomented: [Not bad.]


    Seeing Patrick''sment, Vera said to him jealously, "When I wear a dress, even if it shows some skin, you never say I look good. I guess a wife can''tpare to a sister." Patrick looked at Vera, who was exuding jealousy, and replied, "I''m just afraid others will see your beauty. My sister''s beauty can be admired, but my wife''s beauty is for me alone." Vera smiled and asked Patrick, "So you''re saying you love me?"


    Patrick opened his arms, and Vera snuggled in.


    Shawn scoffed, "Go hug in your bedroom. Stop grossing me out."


    Vera retorted, "Grossing you out hasn''t affected your appetite."


    Shawn felt like standing up to hit Vera!


    Vera said, "If you hit me, I''ll have Patrick hit you back."


    Shawn replied, "Now I really want to hit you."


    Vera immediately snuggled into Patrick''s arms.


    Patrick held Vera, smiling and feeling very happy at that moment.


    Cindy and Vincent alsoughed on the side.


    Randall said, "If I dared to do that, Grandpa would hit me with a stick."


    Therefore, within their own household, logic was absent, reced only by favoritism.

 Chapter 324 Interested in Molly

    Molly changed her clothes and walked around the house a bit more. Once she got used to it, Ellie took her back to the bedroom to help her undress.


    She reminded Molly, "Molly, tomorrow you''ll meet a lot of business people. I''ll introduce them to you one by one. Don''t worry if you can''t remember their faces. Just be sweet." Molly nodded. "Don''t worry, Mom. I can talk. I''ll greet everyone I meet."


    Ellie patted Molly''s back. "That will be great."


    It was gettingte. Ellie organized the clothes and put them in the suitcase. She put down the jewelry and said, "Put on a face mask and go to bed early. I''ll do your makeup tomorrow." "Good night, Mom."


    After seeing Ellie off, Molly went to take care of her skin.


    Looking at the jewelry Ellie had prepared, she opened it and said, "Where''s my ring?"


    The next morning, Ellie changed her clothes and went to Molly''s room to do her makeup.


    Ellie casually tied up Molly''s hair and lightly dusted her face with powder. "Close your eyes. I''ll do your eyeliner, and we''ll be done."


    Molly obediently closed her eyes. Ellie didn''t want Molly to wear heavy makeup, so she kept it light.


    When they were done, Molly lifted her dress and walked down the stairs in high heels, one step at a time. She said, "Sebastian,e help me. I''m afraid I''ll fall."


    Sebastian had no choice but to get up and go to the stairs, helping Molly with her dress and holding her hand like a knight. "You attend one event, and the whole family is busy serving you." Molly asked, "Is that not allowed?"


    Sebastianughed. "Of course it is."


    When they reached the first floor, Ellie appeared shortly after.


    "Sebastian,ter, you take Molly and me to the designated hotel. In the afternoon, have your dad pick us up."


    The Chase family''s Sebastian and Timothy were basically errand boys.


    At 9 AM, Ellie took Molly to the venue.


    "Ellie, you''re finally here. Mr. Miller was talking about you." As soon as Ellie and Molly entered, someone immediately focused their attention on them. "Is this your niece?" someone asked Ellie, pointing at Molly. Ellie nodded. "My daughter, Molly."


    Then Ellie introduced the person next to her to Molly, "This is Mr. Russell, the president of Apex Ventures Corporation."


    Molly smiled sweetly and said, "Hello, Mr. Russell. Yourpany''s cleansing mask is really good."


    "Do you know what mypany does?" Tony Russell asked in surprise.


    Molly nodded. "My friends and I use your products, so of course, I know."


    Ellie looked at Molly in surprise. This little smartie had done her homeworkst night.


    Molly looked at Ellie and raised her eyebrows proudly.


    The Olteran family''s Vera was still sound asleep at noon, despite Cindy calling her twice.


    Patrick said, "Cindy, stop calling her. She was on the phone with Mollyst night, and who knows when she went to bed."


    Molly and Vera had stayed upte looking at the guest list and doing some research. Vera woke up Patrick, who was next to her, "Honey, what does Vertex Global Holdings do? And the Powell family? Who is this person?" Ellie took Molly to meet Jesse Miller, who was hosting the banquet.


    Jesse saw them from afar and came over to wee them, "Ellie, it''s an honor to have you here."


    Ellie replied, "You''re too kind, Mr. Miller. Let me introduce you to my daughter, Molly."


    She turned to Molly and said, "This is Mr. Miller, the chairman of Vertex Innovations Group."


    Molly bent slightly, "Hello, Mr. Miller. I''ve heard my mom talk about you at home. She says you''re a respectable opponent."


    Jesse pointed at Molly andughed, "You are so sweet."


    "Jesse, I''m serious. I''m not just being polite. My mom really has mentioned your work to my dad, saying it''s something we should learn from."


    Jesseughed heartily, growing more fond of Molly.


    Just then, Jesse''s son n Miller came over. Jesse quickly waved him over, "n,e here."


    n walked over, standing tall and looking sharp in his custom suit next to Jesse. "Dad, you called me?"


    Jesse introduced Ellie and Molly, "This is Ellie, and this is her daughter, Molly."


    n nodded to Ellie and greeted, "Nice to meet you, Ellie."


    When he turned to greet Molly, he was momentarily stunned.


    She seemed like amp, emitting a soft and beautiful light.


    She exuded a kind of gentle charm.


    "Molly, I''m n Miller."


    Molly, suddenly being addressed so politely, felt a bit ufortable, "Nice to meet you."


    Jesse noticed the amazement in n''s eyes and had an idea, "n, stop entertaining guests and take Molly around."


    Molly immediately looked at Ellie, who also had something to do, and said, "Go ahead. There are many friends your age over there. You might even meet some ssmates." n took Molly away.


    n''s amazement was only momentary; he quickly hid it. "Molly, did you have breakfast this morning?"


    Molly, being straightforward, said, "Yes, my brother was worried I''d be hungry, so he made me eat a sandwich before letting me leave." n smiled, his eyes always on Molly, "How old are you?"


    "21, and you?"


    "26. I just got my PhD abroad and returned home to take over the family business. Are you studying in the US or abroad?"


    Molly didn''t envy the PhD at all, and the admiration n hoped to see in her eyes wasn''t there.


    Molly replied, "I''m a sophomore at Evergreen University."


    n asked, "What are you studying?"


    "Economics."


    n said excitedly, "Then we can havemon topics to talk about. I have a PhD in economics. You can ask me if you have any questions." Molly thought of her business tycoon friend Patrick and decided not to mention it to outsiders.


    So she casually said, "Sure."


    n was good at conversation, and soon, he and Molly were chatting away.


    He guided Molly to talk about many things, "I''ve heard of Sebastian. He''s caught many economic criminals and has made many achievements." Molly nodded proudly. "Yes, no criminal can escape Sebastian''s grasp."


    n asked, "How old is Sebastian?"


    Molly replied, "He''s also 26, the same age as you. My brother has been working for several years."


    "But he''s not as good at talking as you are. He only criticizes me for messing things up. But whenever I get into trouble, he''s the first person I call. Sebastian gets so mad at me sometimes, but he can''t do anything about it." Whenever Molly talked about Sebastian, she had a lot to say, as if she wanted everyone to know how amazing he was.


    n smiled. "I''d like to meet him someday."


    Molly shook her head and said, "Better not, n. Businessmen don''t usually have a good oue when they meet Sebastian. You should hope you never have to know him."


    nughed out loud at Molly''s words. "You have a point, but we could still be friends."

 Chapter 325 Eating a Lot

    Not far away, Jesse and Ellie stood together, chatting quietly. "Molly seems to have a good impression of n. Looks like we might have a chance to be family in the future, haha."


    Ellie naturally understood what Jesse meant. She didn''t make any definitive statements, only saying, "My daughter is still young. She gets attracted to fun things quickly. As for the future, we''ll have to see what her dad thinks." n handed a ss of wine to Molly. "Molly, we''ve been talking for a while. Have some fruit wine to soothe your throat."


    "I don''t drink, thank you," Molly declined.


    n''s fondness for Molly increased. "You don''t drink?"


    Molly thought of her trio, who often drank during their gatherings.


    She lied again, "No, I don''t drink."


    n didn''t insist on Molly drinking. He said he would get her a drink.


    Molly remembered Randall''s advice: at events, always pour your drinks and don''t drink what others give you. If she poured it herself, she remembered Vera''s warning that colored drinks weren''t safe either.


    Actually, she had secretly asked Shawn for information. Vera had gotten drunk at Jackson''s birthday party and made a fool of herself, bing everyone''sughingstock.


    Then she refused again. "No, I''m not thirsty."


    n thought Molly was wary of him. "Molly, you should trust me."


    "Sorry, I only trust my brother and my dad."


    Molly only trusted the fathers and brothers of the Olteran family and the Chase family. She was cautious of outsiders.


    Soon, Ellie came over to call Molly. After all, a new girl at the event chatting with an adult man for so long would attract gossip.


    Molly stood up and said to n, "n, I''m going to find my mom. Thanks for thepany."


    Molly quickly went to Ellie''s side and immediately acted spoiled. "Mom, I''m so thirsty, my throat is on fire."


    "Sometimes you''re so smart, and other times you don''t even know to drink water when you''re thirsty." Ellie handed her a drink. "It''s Coke. The names are written on these drinks. Take what you want."


    Molly gulped it down in one go.


    "Mind your manners," Ellie said.


    Everyone else was drinking slowly, but Molly finished hers in one gulp, her cheeks puffed out. It was cute, but a bit silly.


    "What were you talking about with n?" Ellie asked casually.


    Molly finished her Coke and said, "Nothing much; we just introduced ourselves and talked a bit about Sebastian."


    Ellie adjusted Molly''s clothes and asked, "What do you think of n?"


    Molly replied, "He''s okay, why do you ask, Mom?"


    Ellie didn''t say much, as she wasn''t sure of the other party''s intentions. "Just checking. Go find some other friends to y with."


    Molly looked around and saw everyone in their own little groups. She didn''t know which one to join.


    If Vera and Randall were here, the three of them could form their own group and y cards.


    "Okay, I''ll go make some friends, Mom."


    Ellie also went to her social circle.


    People around were discussing the Olteran Group and future investment trends, specting on which industry Patrick would venture into next. Ellie smiled faintly on the side, not participating.


    One person said, "Ellie, this is the first time you''ve brought your child to a party. Are you nning to let your daughter take over the MS Group in the future?"


    Ellie smiled and said, "My son is inw enforcement, so only my daughter is left. If not her, then who?"


    "Your daughter will surely be as sessful as you in the future."


    Ellie smiled and said, "When Molly takes over thepany, she''ll need the support and guidance of you all."


    People present replied, "Of course, we''ll treat her like our own daughter."


    The Olteran family.


    Vera finally woke up.


    She sat on the bed yawning. In Patrick''s eyes, even her yawning was cute.


    "Had enough sleep?"


    Vera nodded. She got out of bed, and there was already a ss of warm water on the bedside table for her.


    "Honey, your child wants me to tell you he''s hungry."


    Patrick chuckled. "How did my son tell you that?"


    Vera pointed to her belly. "He sent a brainwave message to my mind, telling me to tell his dad he''s hungry and wants chicken soup, curry chicken, and some fruits and vegetables."


    Patrick touched Vera''s slightly protruding belly. "This little guy is really amazing, right?"


    Vera replied, "Of course, he''s amazing. He can evenmunicate with his mom telepathically."


    Patrick pinched Vera''s nose. "Let''s go out for a walk. I''ll have the kitchen prepare food for my son."


    Verained, "Only for your son? I have cravings, too."


    After all that, the dishes she mentioned earlier weren''t enough.


    Vera immediately listed a series of different foods.


    Even Patrick couldn''t help but ask, "Can you two finish all that?"


    "If we can''t, there''s still his dad. Right, honey? Besides, I want to eat all of these. If I don''t, I''ll be miserable."


    Vera got up from the bed with her belly. Her baby bump was already showing, but she didn''t walk clumsily. Vera often said it was because she knew some martial arts that she wasn''t clumsy, and no one in the family would argue that it was because the baby was still small.


    She went over and hugged Patrick''s arm, acting spoiled. "Won''t you let me eat?"


    "I will. As long as you want to eat it, I''ll let you." Patrick then teased Vera, "I think we need to give our chef a raise next month."


    Patrick held Vera''s hand and walked to the dining room.


    He suddenly couldn''t remember all the dishes Vera had mentioned. "Vera,e over and tell the chef."


    Vera nodded. She stood in front of the chef and repeated the list.


    The chef said, "Mrs. Olteran, please wait a moment. I''ll get a notebook to write it down." There were too many dishes to remember.


    So, Vera had to list the dishes three times for one meal.


    Randall passed by and couldn''t help but say, "Pregnant women usually have bad memories, but you remember all eight dishes perfectly. Those walnuts really paid off."


    Vera pointed at Randall. "You should be grateful I''m pregnant. You''ve avoided several beatings."


    Randall said, "Calm down. The doctor said getting too angry is bad for you."


    Seeing Randall angered Vera. She turned to Patrick andined, "Honey, seeing Randall puts me in a bad mood."


    Patrick looked at Randall. "Do you want me to ''invite'' you out?"


    Randall saw the look in Patrick''s eyes, full of pressure.


    Then hepromised. "Fine, I get it. I''m leaving."


    Randall left the dining room. Patrick asked Vera, "Feeling better?"


    Vera replied, "Yes, seeing you makes me feel better."


    She sat on a chair, swinging her legs while waiting for the food.


    Patrick nced at her legs and suddenly asked, "Vera, why do your legs seem shorter now that you''re pregnant?"


    Vera looked down at her dangling legs and refused to admit it. "No way!"

 Chapter 326 Shawn Cursing

    Vera scooted forward on her chair, letting her feet touch the ground, "Is this normal now?"


    Patrick still didn''t believe it and said, "After dinner, I''ll use the ruler at home to measure your height and see if you''recking calcium and your legs have gotten shorter." Verac said, "Honey, you don''t believe me."


    Patrick looked at Vera''s legs, thinking they did seem shorter.


    Soon, the four chefs of the Olteran family finished preparing the dishes Vera ordered and ced them on the table.


    Vera picked up a fork and insisted that Patrick eat with her, "Eating alone is too lonely, it even makes my appetite smaller."


    Patrick was very strict about his diet. He called out to the servant, "Go find my dad."


    Soon, Shawn came over grumbling.


    After dinner, Patrick rummaged through the storage room and found a ruler. He had Vera stand against the wall while he measured her height with a pen.


    Shawn, who had just eaten too much, was walking around when he suddenly saw the couple doing something strange. Curious about everything, he walked over to join in the fun. "How tall is Vera?" he asked as he approached.


    Patrick looked at the markings on the ruler and said, "Still 5.4, 5.5 feet, hasn''t gotten shorter."


    With the evidence right in front of him, Vera excitedly said, "I told you my legs haven''t gotten shorter, but you didn''t believe me. Honey, you don''t love me anymore."


    Patrick thought that even if he dug out his heart to show her, she wouldn''t understand.


    "Measure my legs too; see how long they are," Vera said.


    Patrick squatted down and measured Vera''s short legs with the ruler.


    "Honey, stop the ruler at my waist, not at my butt. From my chest down, it''s all legs."


    Patrick said, "Okay, measuring your waist." Patrick yfully ced the ruler under Vera''s armpit. "Alright, you have long legs."


    Knowing she had long legs, Vera happily made room and pointed to the wall. "Shawn, you should measure too, see if you''ve shrunk."


    Shawn refused. He looked at the 6.1-foot-tall Patrick and nostalgically thought of his younger self: he used to be able topete with Patrick in height, but now he was old and shorter. Patrick asked Shawn with the ruler in hand, "Want to measure?"


    "No." Shawn straightened his back proudly, trying to look taller as he leaned on his cane. He then disappeared from Vera and Patrick''s sight.


    Vera whispered to Patrick, "He''s so proud. Even if he doesn''t measure, I know he isn''t 6 feet tall."


    Not far away, Shawn thought that if Vera wasn''t pregnant, he would definitely kick them out.


    Shawn went to find a respectful child to soothe his heart. However, he thought he couldn''t find one. He asked, "Where''s Molly?"


    After the opening ceremony, Molly also made an appearance in front of everyone.


    As they were leaving, n caught up. He nced at Molly, then turned to Ellie and said, "Ellie, let me drive you home."


    Jesse, who was nearby, also chimed in, "Ellie, let n drive you home. He''s been driving for many years and is very steady."


    Ellie politely declined, "Thank you for the offer, but there''s no need. My husband ising to pick us up. You all go ahead and get busy, no need to see us off." Timothy parked the car at the hotel entrance.


    He got out, and many people greeted him.


    Molly immediately left Ellie and ran to Timothy''s side, saying, "Dad, you''re here."


    Jesse hurriedly shook hands with Timothy.


    Since Timothy had arrived, the Miller family didn''t insist on staying.


    n suddenly caught up with Molly, took out his phone, and blushed. "Molly, can I add you on Facebook? You can ask me if you have any questions about your studies." Molly looked up at Timothy.


    Timothy''s eyes were sharp, and he could see through people with one nce. He pushed n''s hand away and said with a seemingly friendly smile, "Molly can ask her mom if she has any questions, no need to trouble you."


    With that, Timothy left with Molly and Ellie.


    Although Timothy was smiling just now, n sensed a hint of coldness.


    n watched as Molly got into the car and left.


    As soon as Molly got in the car, she found the back seat was filled with snacks. She opened a small bread package and handed it to Ellie in the front seat, then opened another one for herself. "Dad, thank you for preparing snacks for me. I was hungry, but since no one else was eating, I felt embarrassed to go get some."


    Timothy said, "It was Sebastian who called and reminded me to buy you some snacks. He said it was your first time attending a banquet, and you might feel ufortable eating, so you would hold back even if you were hungry. He told me to buy some bread for you on the way."


    "So, Sebastian is my true love," Molly said while eating.


    Timothy added, "There''s also milk for you and your mom in the back, open it and drink."


    The Chase family car drove away, leaving Jesse and n standing at the hotel entrance.


    Jesse looked at n and asked with a smile, "Have you fallen for Ellie''s daughter?"


    n blushed and said, "Yes, she''s the girl I fell in love with at first sight." However, it seemed that she was hard to pursue.


    Jesse encouraged n to pursue her. "You have high standards. Your mom introduced so many girls to you, but you didn''t like any of them. Now you''ve set your sights on the Chase family''s daughter. n, pursuing her will take some effort. But if you seed, not only will Vertex Innovations Group be yours, but also the MS Group will be yours together."


    n asked about the Chase family, and Jesse said, "Her dad holds a high position in the government, and don''t underestimate her brother, Sebastian, who was very capable. You saw today, her family dotes on her, and the MS Group will be hers in the future. If you win her over, our families will be strong allies, and we won''t need to look for other backers; her family is already a strong one."


    n was moved by Jesse''s words and wanted even more to make Molly his girlfriend.


    "Today, I tested Ellie''s attitude. She doesn''t know you well, so she told me that Molly''s marriage is up to her dad. But as long as Molly agrees, her family will agree too. n, you''re young and already have a Ph.D., you''re excellent. Go after her confidently. Dad is waiting for your good news."


    n nodded firmly. "I will, Dad."


    When Molly got home, she kicked off her high heels haphazardly at the door and lifted her dress to go upstairs for a shower.


    Ellie pointed at Molly''s back andined to Timothy, "With Molly like this, she''ll definitely be disliked when she gets married."


    Timothy said, "That kid who wanted to add Molly on Facebook, what does he do?"


    "Jesse''s son, just came backst year, seems to have a good impression of Molly." Ellie asked, "Don''t you like him?"


    "He''s rash, I don''t like him." Timothy said with displeasure, "He only met Molly once, yet hehad already started pursuing her. He''s so shallow!"


    Ellie couldn''t stopughing at Timothy''s tone.

 Chapter 327 Sebastian Knows About the Rival in Love

    Ellie told Timothy what Jesse meant during the day. After hearing it, Timothy said, "He really thinks his son is excellent, doesn''t he? He should see if our family even cares. When Mollyes down, tell her to stay away from n." Ellie added, "If we talk about the kids in our circle, n is the only one who is decent. He doesn''t have the problems that rich kids usually have and is dedicated to his studies. When he returned to the country, he joined thepany to learn. He may not be particrly admirable, but he''s much better than many who are aimless. He''s highly educated and, well, average-looking. Anyway, he''s not as handsome as our son."


    "You''ve started to judge people superficially."


    "How am I being superficial?"


    Timothy corrected Ellie and said, "Is Molly going to look for a boyfriend based on looks or education? We should look at the moral quality and character of that person. From what you just said, I think he''s dull."


    "Honey, when Molly looks for a boyfriend,pare him to Sebastian. If he surpasses Sebastian, we''ll let Molly marry him. If not, I''ll use my retirement money to support her."


    Ellie replied, "You''re just making it hard for our future son-inw. In my eyes, no one canpare to Sebastian and Molly."


    Ellie and Timothy chatted in the living room for a while. After taking a shower, Molly ran downstairs in her pajamas. "Mom, Dad, who are youparing me and Sebastian to?" Ellie and Timothy exchanged nces and didn''t tell Molly about their discussion.


    In the evening, Sebastian came back.


    When he got to the living room and saw no sign of Molly while changing his shoes, he called out, "Molly,e see what I brought you to eat."


    Timothy said angrily, "She''s upstairs on the phone with Vera. Sebastian,e here, I need to tell you something."


    Sebastian put the beef skewers he bought in the dining room, washed his hands, and sat next to Timothy. "What''s up?"


    Timothy replied, "Tomorrow, go to the office and check if there''s any issue with the Miller family."


    Sebastian was puzzled. Didn''t they just attend the Miller family''s Vertex Innovations Group new store opening today?"


    He poured water for himself and Timothy, then continued, "What''s wrong with Vertex Innovations Group?"


    The more Timothy thought about it, the angrier he got. "Jesse''s son, n, seems to have his eyes on Molly."


    Hearing this, Sebastian paused and looked up at Timothy. Timothy said, "Check on n, too."


    Sebastian put down his water ss, his eyes deep, and asked casually, "Is that true?"


    At this moment, Molly finished her phone call and ran out of her room, shouting, "Sebastian, you''re back! What did you bring me to eat?"


    Hearing her voice, Sebastian''s face immediately lit up with a smile. "It''s in the dining room; go see for yourself."


    Molly ran straight to the dining room and saw the delicious beef skewers. She shamelessly shouted, "Sebastian, I love you forever."


    Sebastian''s face was filled with a doting smile. He watched Molly''s back and said softly to Timothy, "I''ll investigate them. Dad, anyone who wants to pursue Molly has to go through me."


    Molly took the food to the sofa, curled up her legs, and sat next to Sebastian, leaning her shoulder against his. She ate one skewer and fed one to Sebastian.


    "Molly, tell me about your day." Sebastian wanted to know who else was interested in Molly.


    While eating, Molly told Timothy and Sebastian about her day. "Besides being hungry and afraid of drinking the wrong beverage, everything was fine. I even made a few friends today." Molly took out her phone to show Sebastian, "This is the Powell family''s daughter, and this is the Taylor family''s..."


    Sebastian let her eat while he checked Molly''s phone.


    She added him to her Close Friends list on Facebook.


    This made Sebastian very satisfied.


    Seeing no guys added Molly, Sebastian turned off the phone and handed it back to her. "What were you doing in the room just now?"


    Speaking of this, Molly was envious. "Sebastian, you don''t know how smug Vera is now. The person giving her a massage is Patrick." In the Olteran family bedroom, Vera didn''t want Patrick to massage her anymore.


    She kicked her legs on the bed, not letting Patrick touch her. "Honey, the more you massage, the more it tickles."


    Patrick held her ankles. "Don''t move. You''re just beingzy because your legs aren''t cramping. When they do, you won''t feel ticklish." Vera pouted and said, "Not everyone is like you, ying with their wife''s legs every night. You''ve made the flesh on my legs loose." Patrick made up an excuse. "I''m massaging you every night so you''ll have strength when giving birth."


    Vera leaned against the headboard, no longer struggling.


    She rubbed her belly, watching Patrick seriously massage her. She wanted to see how far Patrick would go for her, so she said, "Honey, my nails are long." Patrick replied, "I''ll trim them for youter."


    Vera said, "My toenails are long too."


    Patrick grabbed Vera''s small foot with his big hand. "I''ll trim them allter."


    Vera tried to pull her foot away, her face turning red. "No, no need, honey. I was just joking."


    Patrick said, "There''s no need to be shy. I''ve touched every part of you."


    Vera was at a loss for words. "Molly just said we''re torturing single people."


    Patrick said, "She deserves it. We agreed not to be disturbed after 8 PM, but since you got pregnant, she''s been breaking the rule. She brought this on herself."


    Vera pulled her legs back and sat closer to Patrick. "Honey, now that I''m pregnant, everyone knows you can''t sleep with me. No one follows the 8 PM rule anymore."


    Patrick looked at Vera''s face and said something she didn''t want to hear, "I found out that after four months of pregnancy, couples can still be intimate. So, Vera, don''t provoke me easily. You''re past the safe period now. If I don''t want to hold back at night, you won''t escape, understand?"


    Vera was stunned.


    "Honey, don''t lie to me. I''m pregnant; we can''t have sex."


    Patrick replied, "I asked the doctor as soon as I found out you were pregnant."


    Vera asked, "Honey, how could you ask about sex so openly?" Wouldn''t the doctor be surprised?


    Patrick said, "Doctors see it all the time; it''s not surprising. But don''t try to change the subject. We''re talking about not being disturbed after 8 PM."


    Vera frowned. "Honey, were you lying just now?"


    Patrick said, "Do you want to find out tonight..."


    "No!" Vera interrupted.


    Patrick hugged the fleeing Vera, locking her in his arms, and asked, "Are you scared?"


    Vera nodded in his arms. "You should have told me earlier, so I wouldn''t have teased you at night. This way, you wouldn''t have to take cold showers." Patrick held her small hand and said, "When I take cold showers, you don''t fare well either."


    Vera thought of the nights they spent before, pursed her lips, and didn''t dare to speak.

 Chapter 328 Discussion

    Patrick said, "Lie down. I''ll trim your nails for you."


    "No, I can do it myself, honey." Vera didn''t want Patrick to take care of every little thing for her.


    However, Patrick gently ced her on the bed, opened the drawer, and took out the nail clipper. "You''re pregnant, you can''t bend over, it will put pressure on your belly. If I don''t trim them for you, who will?" Vera looked at the gentle Patrick, moved, she crawled over and gave him a kiss.


    It wasn''t passionate, but it was full of love.


    "Honey, I want to do good deeds from now on. I want to thank God for sending you to me."


    Patrick nced sideways. "I''ve already started."


    He was also grateful for such a good marriage.


    Patrick hugged Vera''s back and kissed her.


    It wasn''t a passionate kiss, but it was full of affection. "Fighting isn''t a good thing, don''t fight anymore."


    Vera shook her head and argued, "Your son sneaked into my belly. If it weren''t for the fight, I wouldn''t have discovered him. So, fighting isn''t all bad."


    Patrick nced at Vera''s belly and said, "Ha, it seems like you''re itching for an argument, don''t you? Alright, let''s revisit that fight, the one that nearly caused you to have a miscarriage. You ended up with a fracture, found yourself at the police station, and yet you still..."


    "Easy, honey. I''m just joking with you." Vera started to babble when she couldn''t win the argument.


    Patrick asked, "Still want to fight?"


    "Well, it depends on the situation."


    In the middle of the night, Vera was hungry.


    Patrick resignedly got up in the middle of the night to eat with her.


    While eating, Vera asked Patrick, "Honey, if I have a difficultbor, would you save me or the baby?"


    "Shut up and eat. Stop saying such bad things," Patrick scolded Vera for her wild thoughts.


    As Vera ate, she asked again, "What if I be unattractive..."


    "You won''t be unattractive," Patrick interrupted. "I''m saying if."


    "No ifs."


    Vera got angry. "Honey, I can''t talk to you."


    Patrick said, "Finish eating before talking to me."


    Vera scooped the soft-boiled egg in her bowl. "Honey..."


    Patrick said, "Finish eating first."


    Vera nodded. "OK."


    Then she spoke up again, "Honey, I..."


    "Eat first."


    Vera pouted and nodded again. She didn''t know why, but her mouth always wanted to call out to Patrick. "Okay, I get it; eat first."


    While they were eating, Patrick''s phone rang. He nced at the caller and hung up.


    Vera quickly finished eating, wiped her mouth, and looked at Patrick. "Honey, who was that call from?"


    "A former subordinate."


    Jealous, Vera asked, "Which subordinate, male or female? Why are they calling you, a married man, in the middle of the night? And they have your personal number? Or do you often talk in the middle of the night?" Patrick said, "Why so suspicious? She''s just a regr subordinate who resigned to study abroad."


    Vera said unhappily, "Even so, she can''t call you in the middle of the night. I, who have never worked, know not to disturb people at night, let alone a former superior."


    Patrick agreed with Vera, "You''re right."


    Back in the bedroom, Vera fell asleep immediately. Patrick chuckled; it was so easy to make her jealous.


    He tucked her in, gently stroked her belly, and kissed her forehead. "Good night, Vera."


    A new week of school started, and the temperature rose again.


    Randall drove to school, with the back seat full of Vera and Molly''s stuff-bags, tissues, wet wipes, water bottles.


    He said at home, "My car is bing the family nanny car."


    Patrick said, "At the end of this semester, I''ll transfer a million dors to your ount. Get whatever car you want."


    Randall excitedly hugged Patrick. "Uncle Patrick, Vera is pregnant with her second child, and I''m still the driver." "You''re hopeless," Patrick said with a smile.


    Vera wore a loose dress and carried a thick coat. She went to Molly''s room, took a long coat from the closet, and went to the car.


    It was hot at noon, so she could wear a loose dress. When it cooled down at night, they had coats to keep warm.


    Randall drove steadily, and the family was at ease. Vera sat in the back seat and called out to Randall, "Let''s go." Randall, the driver, immediately set off.


    At school, Molly hadn''t arrived yet.


    As the ss bell rang, the teacher took attendance. "Is Molly here?"


    "Here." a girl rushed in like the wind from the door.


    She sat next to Vera and said, "That was close, almost didn''t make it."


    "What happened?" Vera asked.


    Molly replied, "I woke upte this morning and went out to buy a cup of coffee. On the way, I spilled coffee on my clothes. Sebastian got so mad he took me to the mall to buy a new outfit. Do you like this ck dress? Sebastian bought it for me. I think he has good taste."


    Vera nodded. "Sebastian often shops with you. You''ve trained his taste well."


    Molly was very proud. Sebastian''s good taste was all thanks to her.


    Randall asked, "Molly, where did you change your clothes?"


    The old professor in the front row looked at the three chatting away. "The student who was almostte, and your friends, please keep quiet."


    Then they didn''t dare say another word.


    After ss, as they were about to continue their conversation, a discussion suddenly started at the back of the ssroom.


    Someone asked, "Do you think Vera is pregnant?"


    "No way, really? Her belly does look a bit round."


    Someone else chimed in, "She must be pregnant. Look at her clothes, they''re all maternity wear. I secretly scanned her clothes with my phone this morning, and that brand only sells maternity clothes."


    "Now that you mention it, I''ve seen it too. When she goes to the bathroom, Molly always goes with her and avoids the crowd, probably to prevent bumping into her."


    "My roommate is studying nursing. She saw Vera at the school gate the other day and told us she''s pregnant, probably four months along."


    "She can''t hide her belly anymore. She used to be thin and could cover it up, but now she can''t."


    Someone else said, "Getting pregnant before graduation, what was she thinking? We''re juniors, and she took our courses early, so she should be a sophomore, just in her early twenties and already pregnant. I can''t believe it." "Her husband is Patrick. Of course, she wants to have a bunch of kids to tie him down. If your husband were Patrick, you''d have kids too."


    "I''d have many children to secure my position."


    Some one said, "Marrying into a wealthy family isn''t all that great. She got pregnant right after getting married, so eager. Having kids is the most damaging to a woman''s body. Just to tie down a man, she got pregnant. Women should love themselves more."

 Chapter 329 Molly Curses Again

    In the back, the group of self-righteous people kept getting more and more worked up. "Her being pregnant isn''t worth anything. The Olteran family didn''t even hire a driver for her, and she has to hitch a ride with Randall every day." "I looked it up online. That dress she''s wearing is only a little over two thousand dors. Wasn''t she pretty arrogantst year, saying her bracelet was worth millions? Now she''s wearing clothes that cost just a few thousand." "Yeah, and her bags have all turned into canvas bags. It''s only been half a year."


    Randall was getting furious, thinking with disdain, ''Are these people all idiots?''


    Vera was carrying Patrick''s child. If the Olteran family didn''t care about her, why would they have Randall drive her around every day, humbling himself like a servant? Was Randall''s status lower than that of a driver for the Olteran family? Each of them was satisfying their twisted sense of morality by belittling Vera to elevate their own "noble" character.


    As Randall was about to stand up, Vera pressed his hand down. "Sit down and don''t move. I want to hear what else they have to say."


    Molly gritted her teeth, leaning her arm on the back of the chair, listening to what else these people coulde up with.


    Someone said, "Do you think if she gives birth to a daughter, the Olteran family will kick her out?"


    "Maybe, but after all, it''s a child. They probably wouldn''t."


    "I think if her first child is a daughter, she''ll be anxious to have a second one. She''s rushing through her junior year courses, probably because she''s afraid the first one will be a girl, and she''ll have to prepare for another pregnancy during her junior year."


    The gossip continued. After Vera got pregnant, her belly remained t, and since it was cold at the time, she wore thick clothes, so it wasn''t noticeable.


    Now that the weather was warmer, her belly had grown, and the gossip started.


    She had imagined how her ssmates would react when they found out she was pregnant. She had thought some might offer blessings, and some might distance themselves. But she hadn''t expected to be mocked behind her back and spoken of so demeaningly.


    They envied her status, couldn''t have it, and started mocking her.


    Vera smiled and said, "They are just jealous about me."


    "When the atmosphere in this ss stinks, the whole ss gets infected. Even rats couldn''t produce such a stench." Molly waved her hand, fanning away the imaginary smell under her nose. Some of her ssmates had noticed Vera was pregnant, but they quietly confirmed it and softly congratted her.


    During Vera''s morning sickness, knowing she was sensitive to smells, ssmates who usually brought breakfast to the ssroom would eat at the far end of the steps beforeing in. Smokers avoided Vera.


    ssmates who usually yed around after ss would stop when they saw Vera.


    No one said anything, but everyone quietly paid attention to their behavior.


    It was in this ss that Molly realized how warm-hearted her ssmates were.


    "Molly, what are you mocking?" a girl asked angrily.


    Molly looked at the girl who had been talking non-stop and snapped, "I''m talking about you. You''re just jealous of Vera, hating yourself for not having such a great life. Why do you keep on mocking her? Aren''t you ashamed?" The girl Molly was scolding stood up, wanting to argue back. But she couldn''t get a word out.


    Randall couldn''t help but exim, "Well done!"


    "If your brain is full of sewage, remember to install a drainage pipe. I''m really afraid you''ll stink up your ssmates."


    The ssroom fell silent, with only Molly speaking.


    Vera decided she would fund Molly to publish a book when she got home!


    The group Molly scolded didn''t dare say another word.


    Molly''s father was a government official, her mother was in business, and her brother was a cop. No one dared to offend her. It was said that someone once pursued her, but because she didn''t like him, she made him drop out of school.


    Rumors spread out soon.


    Vera took out her phone and dialed Patrick''s number in the quiet ssroom.


    After one ring, Patrick quickly answered, "Hello, Vera, what''s up?"


    Verained, "Honey,e and keep mepany. If you don''te soon, I''ll be your abandoned wife, and the child in my belly will be motherless!"


    Because the ssroom was quiet, everyone heard Vera''s words.


    Vera then said to Molly, "Sit next to Randall and make room for Patrick. He''ll be here soon."


    Molly immediately moved over.


    The seat next to Vera was now reserved for Patrick, who wasing to keep herpany! Soon, ss started.


    The old professor entered the ssroom, pleased with the quiet atmosphere.


    He had no idea a "war" had just taken ce in the ssroom.


    Halfway through the lecture, a man appeared at the door.


    The old professor thought he was seeing things. "Patrick?"


    The students in the ssroom were shocked, staring at the door.


    When Vera saw Patrick, she pouted, feeling a wave of unexinable emotions. Just seeing Patrick made her feel wronged.


    Patrick nodded.


    The old professor asked, "Patrick, why are you here?"


    "To keep Vera''spany." Patrick looked at Vera in the front row, entered the ssroom, sat next to her, and said to the professor, "You can continue your lecture. I''m just here to apany my wife." Molly, seeing the busy Patrick drop everything toe because Vera was upset at school, felt like apuding.


    The students couldn''t believe Patrick had actuallye!


    The girls who had been talking earlier looked uneasy, their hearts racing.


    ssmates nearby immediately distanced themselves from the girls who had mocked Vera, whispering, "It was them who were saying Vera was pregnant and Patrick didn''t love her. Now they''re embarrassed. Molly was right." Patrick had his phone on silent. He had nothing on his desk. In therge lecture hall, he sat in the front row, his long arm resting on the back of Vera''s chair. With a slight move, he could hug her.


    Since it was a college ss, he was mindful of the impact and simply apanied Vera.


    Vera took notes, highlighting key points from the lecture.


    She could feel Patrick''s loving gaze on her the entire time.


    With her head down, tears fell onto her book.


    For the first time, she was moved to tears by Patrick.


    She hadn''t expected that one phone call would bring Patrick to her side, leaving his work to prove her importance to him by attending ss with her.


    Patrick, seeing Vera cry, tenderly opened a pack of tissues, took one out, and gently dabbed away her tears. "Please don''t cry, honey. I''m right here for you." Vera''s tears flowed even more uncontrobly.

 Chapter 330 Spoiling Vera

    Molly stood silently beside Randall.


    The professor had no idea what was going on. Ever since Patrick arrived, his lectures had been unfocused, and he felt uneasy.


    As soon as the ss bell rang, the professor greeted Patrick and quickly left with his books.


    The students in the ssroom looked at Patrick in the front row, too afraid to get up and leave.


    When Vera looked up again, her eyes were red. She rushed over and hugged Patrick. Patrick held her with one arm, "It''s okay, I''ll stay with you in ss today. Let''s see who dares to say anything." Vera, with a nasal tone and a sob, replied, "Okay."


    Molly said, "Patrick, Vera is crying because she''s touched by you."


    Patrick told Molly, "From now on, report everything about Vera at school to me. If anyone says anything bad, give me their name, ss, and student ID."


    Molly nodded emphatically. "Don''t worry, Patrick. I''ve got this."


    Those who had been secretly warned by Patrick didn''t dare to make a sound, their hearts pounding.


    After two more sses, there were still two left.


    The ssroom changed, and Vera stood up. Patrick carried all her books.


    His phone rang, and Patrick answered it with one hand while holding the books and keeping an arm around Vera''s shoulder.


    Seeing this, Randall silently took the books to free up Patrick''s hand to hold Vera.


    Students were curious about Molly''s identity. She wasn''t originally Mia Chase, so why did she change her name to Molly Olteran? What was going on?


    Patrick deliberately didn''t drive. He held Vera''s hand and walked with the crowd to the next ssroom.


    On the way, people frequently looked at Patrick, puzzled as to why he was there.


    Patrick had a car but didn''t use it. He walked hand in hand with Vera on campus, deliberately letting everyone see that he was apanying her to ss.


    Two little followers trailed behind Vera and Patrick. Molly, with her hands in her pockets, said to Randall, who was holding three books, "When I find a boyfriend, I want someone like Patrick." Randall replied, "Well, I definitely won''t find a girlfriend like you or Vera."


    On the way, Patrick arranged somepany matters. Sophia asked, "Mr. Olteran, is everything okay at home?"


    Patrick replied, "Everything''s fine. I''m just at school with Vera."


    After hanging up, Patrick apanied Vera up the steps.


    That day, Patrick indeed stayed by Vera''s side.


    By noon, the whole school knew.


    The students began to gossip again. "I heard that during their ounting ss, the book used financial data from the Olteran Group from five years ago, and the data was wrong. Patrick noticed it and corrected it on the spot. It was hrious." "Really, I was in that ss. The data was wrong, so the final result was wrong. Our teacher had to recalcte the annual ie in front of Patrick. I could feel the teacher''s nervousness."


    "Patrick really dotes on Vera. He said he''d apany her to ss, and he really did."


    "I heard Vera has a full schedule in the afternoon too. Her ssmates are lucky to sit in the same ssroom as Patrick."


    "I feel sorry for the afternoon teachers."


    In the afternoon, Patrick indeed sat in the ssroom with Vera.


    The teacher taught under immense pressure.


    After ss, he took Vera for a walk.


    Molly and Randall wanted to buy ice cream, and Vera wanted to go to the store with them. Patrick held her back outside, "Let them eat and get a stomachache. We won''t eat." "Honey, I won''t eat. I just want to look." Vera leaned towards the store entrance, and Patrick scooped her up into his arms.


    Holding her waist, Patrick restricted her movements. "Be good. I''ll show you something better. Let''s not look at this."


    Vera''s eyes were glued to the ice cream freezer at the store entrance.


    "Honey, just one look. I want to smell it."


    "Smelling it will make you nauseous. There''s something better ahead. I''ll take you there." Patrick coaxed her like a child, half-hugging her as they left.


    Vera turned to look at Randall and Molly eating at the entrance. She pointed and said, "Honey, I''ll buy it for Shawn. I won''t eat it."


    "He can''t eat it either. He''s old and not in good health." Patrick turned and scolded Molly and Randall, "Turn around and eat. Don''t let Vera see." Randall and Molly turned their backs in unison as they ate.


    Vera watched the ice cream disappear from her sight with longing eyes.


    "When we get home, I''m going to tell Shawn that you wouldn''t let me buy him anything."


    Patrick held Vera as they returned to the ssroom.


    A rumor quickly spread that Vera loved ice cream, but Patrick wouldn''t let her eat it.


    However, everyone still firmly believed that Patrick loved Vera and was just showing his love in a way that was good for her.


    After Randall and Molly finished their ice cream, Patrick sternly criticized them to make Vera feel better.


    Only then did Vera feel at ease.


    Patrick opened Vera''s calcium bottle, took out two pills, and handed them to her, "Take these."


    Vera immediately chewed them and washed them down with water.


    Patrick''s presence in ss had one downside: he would confiscate phones.


    In front of the "parent" were three confiscated phones, and the three "kids" beside him obediently held their pens, looking at their books and listening to the teacher.


    If Vera got distracted, Patrick would tap her hand. If Vera tried to sleep, Patrick would pinch her cheek.


    "Honey, you should go. The whole school knows you love me, spoil me, and treat me well. That''s enough. Go make money to support me." Vera started to shoo Patrick away. Patrick said he''d stay for a day, and he did, until thest ss ended. When it was over, he stood up, his back aching.


    Patrick realized that Vera didn''t have it easy either.


    After a short evening ss, the four of them returned to the Olteran family home.


    As soon as they entered, Patrick pulled Vera back to the bedroom and began clumsily massaging her waist. "Why didn''t you tell me your back was sore before?" Vera pouted. "I''ve been through worse. This is nothing."


    "What''s worse?"


    Vera bit her lip and gave Patrick a meaningful look.


    Patrick understood.


    Downstairs, Shawn heard about Patrick''s actions today and was very pleased. "Patrick seems to have learned a thing or two," Shawn remarked with a pleased expression.


    Molly then ryed the gossip from the ssroom to Shawn. "Dad, you have no idea. They all wish our family treated Vera badly. Their words were more sour than the lemon you drankst time." Randall patted Molly. "Molly, why are you bringing that up again?" Shawn hadn''t found a chance to scold him for that incident yet, and Molly was bringing it up again.


    Seeing that Randall had been behavingtely, Molly generously said, "Alright, I won''t mention the lemon juice incident."

 Chapter 331 The Gluttonous Vera

    Shawn''s attention was all on Vera being bullied at school. "If Vera weren''t pregnant, she would have torn their mouths apart. They have no idea how tough Vera is. If we really bullied Vera, would she still be willing to have a child for our family?" The more Shawn thought about it, the angrier he got. He said, "Tom, go call Cindy and Patrick down."


    In no time, Cindy appeared in the living room.


    Then came Patrick and Vera.


    Shawn announced, "From now on, the three of us will take turns going to Vera''s school to apany her!"


    Vera was shocked to hear this. Apany her to school?


    She immediately objected, "No way, Patrick absolutely can''t go."


    After Vera spoke, Molly and Randall, for once, nodded in agreement.


    The three of them were united for the first time.


    Molly said, "Dad, Patrick is the one making money; he can''t go."


    Randall also said, "Uncle Patrick going would affect our studies; he can''t show up."


    Shawn was puzzled. "Why not? Didn''t he go today?"


    Vera thought about how she had no freedom when Patrick was there. She couldn''t visit the snack shop, couldn''t y with her phone, and even had her cheeks pinched while sleeping. She leaned over to Shawn''s ear and whispered something to him.


    Patrick could guess what Vera told Shawn. It had to be about not letting her eat ice cream today.


    Sure enough, when Shawn heard that Vera wanted to buy something to eat and Patrick didn''t allow it, he mmed the table in anger. "Patrick is not allowed to go. Only Cindy and I will go."


    Cindy, understanding the situation, calmly smiled and said, "Shawn, let''s not make a fuss. It''s okay to go asionally, but going every day would affect the kids'' studies."


    Vera agreed with Cindy. "Yeah, Shawn, you can asionally pick us up from school, but sitting in the ssroom with us every day would be too much for you at your age. Patrick''s back was sore today. If you pick us up, we won''t miss out on any fun or treats."


    Shawn thought about it and realized it made some sense.


    Then he said, "Then we''ll do as Vera says. We''ll pick them up from school when we have time. Cindy, you should go too sometimes, so people don''t say our family isn''t harmonious and to avoid any instigation."


    Previously, Emma had caused trouble by saying the family wasn''t harmonious, which had really angered Shawn.


    It seemed like he didn''t deal with Emma, but only Emma knew what she had encountered.


    Shawn was not a weak old man who wouldn''t fight back when messed with.


    "By the way, Vera, you can''t eat ice cream while pregnant, right?"


    Vera shook her head. "The doctor didn''t say I couldn''t."


    Shawn nced at the silent Patrick and then at the seemingly obedient Vera. "Patrick told you not to eat it, right?"


    Vera nodded.


    "Then you better not eat it, don''t upset him."


    The family''s finances were now in his hands, and it wouldn''t be good to upset him.


    Vera nodded again. "I understand that."


    Patrick sat quietly on the side, listening to Vera and Shawnin about his authoritarianism.


    Later, Vincent came back. He went to the bedroom and heard Cindy recounting Patrick''s actions during the day. Heughed and said to Cindy, "He doesn''t say a word, but he''s the most doting. We''ve been pushing him to get married for years, and he refused. But when Vera came along, his eyes followed her everywhere. Vera calls him ''honey,'' and he''d give her his life."


    Cindy alsoughed and said, "Vera ispletely under Patrick''s control. She may act like a little tiger usually, but in front of Patrick, she''s as obedient as a cat."


    Vincent replied, "That''s how it is with couples."


    Not far away, in the bedroom, Vera was snuggled next to Patrick. She nced at the book Patrick was finally about to finish and put her leg on his. "Honey, how did it feel sitting next to me today?" "Heartache."


    Vera looked up at Patrick''s face, frowning. "Is that the only feeling you had? I had several. Let me count them for you." Vera counted on her fingers, "Touched, wronged, ufortable, and loving you even more. I had four." Patrick''s arm circled over Vera''s head, his fingers rubbing her little face.


    His eyes, however, were still on the book.


    Vera looked up at Patrick, who didn''t respond to her. She turned over and soon fell asleep beside him.


    Twenty minutester, Patrick looked down and found that Vera, who had been talking to him, was asleep.


    He closed the book, adjusted Vera''s position, covered her with a nket, and then went to the study to handle the day''s work.


    The next day, the atmosphere at school changed. No one in the back of the ssroom gossiped about Vera being unloved while pregnant. Instead, they were all talking about Patrick''s appearance the previous day. With Patrick gone, the trio had more freedom after ss.


    Molly took a bite of her ice cream and looked at the slightly envious Vera. "Vera, why don''t you take a lick?"


    Vera said, "I''ll just take one lick."


    Molly and Vera sneakily got closer, and Molly handed the ice cream to Vera. "You look so pitiful being pregnant, like Patrick is mistreating you."


    Vera took a small bite, the cold sensation on her tongue and teeth making her shiver. She handed the ice cream back to Molly, saying with a sad face, "One bite makes it even harder to resist."


    Molly took a big bite of the remaining ice cream and noticed Vera''s eyes brimming with longing as she nced at her ice cream. "It''s okay; if you don''t watch me eat, you won''t want it." After finishing, Molly quickly led Vera back to the ssroom.


    Randall saw them return and said, "Molly, your phone rang while you were gone."


    Molly walked over, picked up her phone, and saw an unmarked number. She said, "Probably a telemarketer."


    But soon, the number called again.


    Molly answered and put the phone to her ear, "Not buying insurance."


    n was stunned for a moment, thenughed. "Molly, it''s n."


    Molly realized, "Oh, sorry. I thought it was a telemarketer."


    n found Molly''s previous words adorable and asked, "What are you doing?"


    "Attending school."


    "Did I interrupt you?"


    Molly politely said, "No, do you need something?"


    "I wanted to see if you had time to watch a y."


    Molly thought of the theater stage and how she couldn''t appreciate the art, falling asleep as soon as she went in. She blinked, "No time. n, I have to go to ss now, bye." With that, Molly hung up.


    She put down her phone andined to her family nearby, "Someone asked me to watch a y. I think he just wants to hear me snore."


    Vera caught the key point. "Who is he?"


    Randall asked, "Molly, do you have a boyfriend?"


    Finally, it was Vera''s turn to watch the show. She and Randall watched with interest.


    Molly briefly introduced n to them, "I think after what Sebastian did, no one dares to pursue me anymore. It probably isn''t love."


    Vera said, "Not necessarily. If he wasn''t interested, why would he ask you to watch a y?"


    Molly shook her head, thinking it was unlikely.


    "I''ll ask my mom when I go home on Friday if our families are working together and he''s just trying to tter me."


    Vera was speechless.


    Soon, Molly received a friend request on Facebook, with the note: n.


    Molly was suspicious. "How does he know my phone number and Facebook? I never told him."


    Randall said directly, "He asked around about you, Molly. This guy has ulterior motives; be cautious."

 Chapter 332 Vera Seriously Counts the Days

    Molly nodded. "Alright, I''ll listen to Randall."


    She ended up ignoring the Facebook friend request.


    At Vertex Innovations Group, n stared at the friend request he had sent, but there was still no response.


    He messaged the woman who gave him the Facebook number: [Ms. Powell, is this really Molly''s Facebook ount?]


    ra Powell replied: [I even gave you her phone number. Why would I lie? I''ll ask Molly if she sees it. n, if you win Molly over, you better thank me properly.] n texted back: [Definitely.]


    During ss, Molly''s phone buzzed again. She nced at it and saw a Facebook message from ra, someone she hadn''t talked to in a while.


    ra: [Molly, you there?]


    Molly put down her pen, staring at ra''s message, lost in thought.


    After ss, Molly told Vera and Randall, "I know who leaked my info."


    Vera looked at Molly''s phone and said, "This might happen again. Molly, you should get a private number."


    Molly frowned, putting down her phone. "Shouldn''t she have asked me before giving out my number and Facebook?"


    Randall added, "Molly, be careful. If you don''t meet him today, he might show up at school soon. You''re the campus belle; it won''t be hard to find you."


    Molly and Vera thought it was unlikely. Molly had said she was busy, so he definitely wouldn''te.


    After school, Molly saw n standing outside the gate and was stunned. "Randall, you were right."


    Randall guessed who it was from Molly''s tone and said, "Men understand men."


    n walked over to the three with a smile. "Molly, done with school?"


    Molly looked at the uninvited guest, annoyed. "School''s out, but I have other things to do. n, why are you here?"


    n sensed Molly''s hostility and knew what had upset her. He said, "A ssmate of mine teaches here. I came to see him and thought of you, so I decided to see if I could run into you."


    Randall sneered, "Quite a coincidence. You guessed Molly''s number, came to see a ssmate, and still managed to run into her."


    n''s smile faded as he looked at Randall, who looked hostile at the moment. "Are you Molly''s friend?"


    n sized up Randall, who looked quite good. He thought, ''Could he be Molly''s boyfriend?'' Vera said, "He''s my nephew."


    n looked at Vera, noticing her pregnant belly first, then asked curiously, "And you are?"


    "Vera, Patrick Olteran''s wife," Vera replied.


    n looked at her in disbelief. She was Patrick''s wife! "Nice to meet you, Mrs. Olteran. I didn''t expect to meet you here today. Seems like fate. I''m n Miller, manager at Vertex Innovations Group. Just got back from overseas after finishing my PhDst year. Hope to work with Patrick in the future."


    Vera replied, "Please don''t be fated with me. If Patrick hears about this, he''ll get angry."


    All three had a bit of hostility toward n. He smiled awkwardly but was determined to achieve his goal. He turned to Molly and asked, "Molly, can I add you on Facebook?"


    Randall took out his phone. "Add me instead. I''m their assistant. If you need anything, just contact me."


    Vera and Molly exchanged nces, both silently awarding Randall the Best Nephew certificate in their minds.


    n gave Molly onest look, reluctantly added Randall on Facebook, and asked in a hostile tone, "What''s your name?"


    Randall, unfazed by n''s hostility, casually replied, "Just note me as Patrick''s nephew."


    n had underestimated Randall, thinking he was just Molly and Vera''s sidekick. But hearing his introduction, n''s hand paused.


    He thought, ''So Randall is also part of the Olteran family?''


    After adding Randall on Facebook, the three left.


    Once in the car, Randall put down his phone, "Molly, does he still not know you''re part of the Olteran family?"


    Molly nodded. "Only my family knows my true identity. Others still think I''m part of the Chase family. My ssmates only know I changed my name but don''t know about my rtionship with you."


    From the earlier interaction, Randall didn''t think highly of n. He was cautious and advised Molly, "Molly, don''t tell him too much. I''m afraid you''ll run into someone difficult to shake off."


    In matters like this, Vera and Molly always listened to Randall. "Okay, I won''t say anything."


    Vera sat in the back seat, silent for a while, then sent a message to Noah on her phone.


    Vera: [Noah, help me check on n from Vertex Innovations Group.]


    Noah looked at the message on his phone and quickly replied: [Am I omnipotent?]


    Vera: [Don''t make me mad. I''m pregnant now.]


    Noah quickly replied: [Alright. I''ll get you the results in three days. Take care of my future nephew.]


    Back at the Olteran family, Randall also started investigating n.


    After dropping off Molly and Vera, he drove to another ce.


    Watching the car disappear, Vera said, "Molly, haven''t you noticed your future boyfriend is going to have a hard time?"


    She had two fathers, three brothers, a nephew, and two sisters-inw. If even one person disagreed, the rtionship wouldn''t work out, especially Sebastian. Molly said, "Actually, I''m quite worried. What if you have three kids and I''m still single?"


    Vera looked at her protruding belly and replied, "It''s okay. Patrick will definitely let you pick one of our kids."


    Molly asked, "Are you really nning to have three kids?"


    Talking about this, Vera felt like she had missed something. "Molly, wait for me to do some math. I think the timing of my pregnancy is off."


    She had originally nned to get pregnant in her senior year and have Patrick write her thesis. But the baby came early!


    She needed to calcte the time.


    When Patrick came home from work, he saw Vera diligently studying, counting on her fingers and muttering, "July, August, September." Patrick saw the scribbles on the paper, with no apparent pattern.


    He asked, "What are you counting?"


    Vera frowned. "Honey, I think I have to get pregnant with the second child less than six months after the first."


    Patrick was puzzled. "Why the rush?"


    He hadn''t pressured Vera to keep having kids.


    Vera said, "If I don''t, you won''t write my thesis for me."


    Then, he affectionately pinched Vera''s nose. "Vera, you''re sozy. If you hadn''t married me, wouldn''t you still have to write your thesis yourself?" Vera replied, "No, I could still leave it to Randall or Noah."

 Chapter 333 Poor Molly

    Patrick nced at his new wife, Vera, and grinned. "Marrying me gives you more options, huh?"


    Vera smirked. "Of course. Did you think I married you for nothing?"


    Patrick chuckled, not sure if it was out of joy or resignation. "So, you keep figuring out the best month for our second kid. Meanwhile, I''ll put in more effort at night."


    Vera wondered if Patrick was losing interest in her again.


    Molly got home and immediately called Sebastian. Lying on her bed, she said, "Sebastian, I don''t think I''ll get married before I graduate. If I don''t find a boyfriend, will you help me with my thesis?" Sebastian, organizing papers on his desk, replied, "You''re only a sophomore and already nning for senior year? Should I praise you or scold you?"


    Molly pleaded, "Please, Sebastian. Vera has a husband, and Randall has brains. I''m the most pitiful one; I have nothing but you."


    Sebastianughed as he put things away. "No way. Patrick wouldn''t spoil Vera by writing her thesis. You two need to stop daydreaming; it''s your assignment, and you can''t escape it."


    Later, Molly and Vera sat with theirptops, staring at nk documents and unable to type a word.


    Next to them was a chubby baby doll holding a bottle, looking adorably at Vera and Molly.


    Molly and Vera both wished the doll would spill water on theptops so they couldin to Patrick.


    After chatting with Molly for a while, Sebastian had to go to a meeting, and the call ended.


    At the police station, Sebastian''s subordinates joked behind his back that ever since Molly had holidays, Sebastian''s holidays had be punctual.


    One subordinate asked, "Mr. Chase, were you on the phone with Molly again?"


    Sebastian smiled. "Molly is daydreaming. Let''s not talk about her."


    Thinking of n, who was pursuing Molly, Sebastian asked, "How''s the investigation on Vertex Innovations Group going?"


    "Thepany seems fine. What''s wrong, Mr. Chase?"


    Sebastian asked again, "What about n?"


    "He just returned from abroad; no issues there either."


    Sebastian sat down. "I need to know about things happening abroad too."


    The subordinate replied, "I''ll investigate after the meeting."


    At the Olteran family''s dinner, everyone noticed Randall was missing.


    They asked Molly and Vera, "Where did Randall go?"


    Molly and Vera both shook their heads. "We don''t know."


    At the Miller family, n returned home feeling defeated. He didn''t know how to pursue Molly, knowing very little about her. She never attended social events for rich kids, and when he tried to inquire about her, she remained a mystery. He could only investigate through the school.


    But even at school, all he found out was that she had a good rtionship with Patrick''s wife and nephew.


    He didn''t know her interests or if she was single. He couldn''t even get close to her two friends. Pursuing her was like finding a needle in a haystack.


    After a while, Jesse came back.


    Seeing n in the living room, he asked, "Weren''t you nning to invite Molly to a theater show?"


    n lowered his head and told Jesse about his day.


    He had nned to impress her with a sophisticated theater show, discussing art with her at the theater, hoping she would appreciate his excellence and develop feelings for him. But Molly had turned him down t.


    When he tried to gather info about her, he thought she''d quickly agree and get his intentions. Instead, she didn''t ept his friend request and seemed annoyed.


    He wondered if it was because he snooped around without asking and showed up at her school unannounced.


    Jesse was surprised. "Molly''s two good friends are from the Olteran family?"


    n nodded and showed Randall''s Facebook to Jesse. "This is Randall''s profile."


    n''s mom, Dawn Barnes, had been eavesdropping. She walked over and said, "From what n''s saying, this Molly seems pretty resourceful, getting close to the Olteran family." n frowned. "Randall protects Molly closely, not letting me add her contact infromation. I don''t know what their rtionship is."


    If she were just a lowly assistant, he could understand Randall''s ttery. But why would the only grandson of the Olteran family always stay close to her?


    Dawn frowned. "n, you need to investigate Molly''s rtionship with Randall. A woman with a questionable background can''t enter our Miller family." Jesse thought of Ellie and Timothy. "It shouldn''t be the case; a family like that wouldn''t raise a promiscuous girl."


    "Parents don''t represent the child. Who knows what she''s like at school? She might be jumping from one man''s bed to another," Dawn said with disgust. In Dawn''s eyes, n was the best. His pursuit of Molly already displeased her.


    If Molly had a bad reputation at school, no matter who she was, she couldn''t dream of bing n''s wife.


    Jesse ignored Dawn''s dissatisfaction. He didn''t have many opinions about Molly but valued the resources behind her. Jesse asked n, "Have you thought about why Molly didn''t agree to your invitation?"


    n nodded. "Maybe because I was too abrupt. She wasn''t happy that I investigated her without asking her directly."


    Jesse thought for a moment. "I heard from her mom that Molly''s been busy with her studiestely. This weekend, gather a few people and organize an event to meet her. Apologize sincerely and admit your mistake." "Molly grew up pampered, and the Chase family has protected her well. She''s simple-minded. As long as your apology is sincere, she won''t hold a grudge. If you want to pursue her, just be genuine, and you''ll seed." "What? Why should n apologize?" Dawn was furious.


    "Enough, stop talking," Jesse shouted at Dawn. "Control your temper. If the Chase family sees someone like you, they probably won''t let Molly marry into our family."


    Dawn shouted back, "Do you think their daughter is so great? Do you want such a daughter-inw? I don''t even want her."


    Jesse retorted, "Idiot, you know nothing. Molly''s father and brother are in government agencies. We can''t even establish connections with them through gifts. Now we finally have such a good opportunity. If you ruin it, I won''t forgive you." Dawn was still defiant. "n has a PhD, isn''t that good enough? Are they really that much better than everyone else?"


    n frowned, unable to stand Dawn''s petty attitude. He cast a quick nce at Jesse, who appeared visibly frustrated.


    Jesse was mostly away from home, onlying back for a few days when n was home.


    Jesse said, "We''ve provided a n for you; the rest is on you."


    n nodded.


    On Friday, just after school, Sebastian came to pick up Molly.


    Patrick also came to pick up Vera. Every time Molly went to the Chase family, he would remind her, "Don''t cause trouble, and be obedient when you are there."

 Chapter 334 Molly is Easy to Bully

    Molly nodded obediently. She didn''t dare to defy Patrick.


    As long as the three of them weren''t together, there wouldn''t be so much trouble.


    Molly and Vera had rides waiting for them while Randall drove off alone.


    Vera was always curious about where Randall went instead of heading home. When she asked, Randall lied, "I parked the car by the roadside and went to sleep." He didn''t want to say more, and Vera didn''t push him.


    Every Friday, Sebastian picked up Molly, and she didn''t know much about Randall''s business either.


    This time was different. As soon as Sebastian picked up Molly and they got back, they saw Be''s family in the living room.


    Be brought Jonathan to visit the Chase family, and Ellie and Timothy were hosting them.


    "Molly, go wash your hands; it''s almost time for dinner," Ellie called out.


    Molly nodded and greeted Be and Jonathan, "Be, Jonathan, hello."


    Be and Jonathan looked at Molly with a probing gaze.


    At thest Vertex Innovations Group''s event, Ellie had taken her along and even announced that the MS Group would be hers in the future.


    They wondered why Ellie chose to give it to an outsider.


    Ste was blunt and said whatever was on her mind. To deal with her, Molly just needed to be sharper.


    But Be and Jonathan were smart and hypocritical.


    Sebastian knew their nature, so he always tried to keep Molly from having too much contact with them.


    Their scheming was far more than Ste''s family.


    Be casually asked Ellie, "Ellie, Molly doesn''t go back to the Olteran family after school; shees here, right?"


    Ellie replied, "Molly doesn''t stay at school. She usually goes back to the Olteran family andes here on weekends to be with us."


    Be continued, "That''s good. Molly is smart. After all, she''s been with you for so long. She knows you care about her. It''s important not to cut that off now."


    Though she seemed to be agreeing, her words made the Chase family ufortable.


    Molly, smart? Among the people they interacted with, Timothy had the highest official position, and Ellie was the wealthiest, so everyone subconsciously thought of Molly as someone who looked down on the poor and fawned over the rich. Jonathan added, "It''s good toe back often. Following Ellie, she can learn more and find a good husband in the future."


    Molly frowned and whispered to Sebastian, "Sebastian, why do they always want to bother me? Am I so easy to bully?"


    Sebastian replied, "Don''t worry. No matter how big the trouble, as long as I''m here, you are safe. Go upstairs and don''te down until I call you."


    Molly nodded, changed her shoes, and went upstairs.


    Sebastian sat in front of Be and Jonathan. "Be, what investments have you been making recently? They seem quite profitable."


    Be was stunned for a moment. "I haven''t made any investments. Our family is just getting by on Jonathan''s sry."


    "Really?" Sebastian was puzzled. "I saw your ount transactions over the past few years, and there were quite a lot."


    Be suddenly remembered something and immediately became tense. She hadn''t forgotten what Sebastian did for a living. She nced at Jonathan.


    Jonathan also became cautious. "Sebastian, I used my mom''s name to make investments; is there a problem?"


    Sebastian nodded. "Transferringrge amounts of money can easily draw police attention. If my teames to investigate, I hope Be can cooperate with the police."


    Be looked uneasy.


    Jonathan frowned. "My mom is just an ordinary person. Isn''t it normal for her ount to have moneying in? What''s the difference betweenrge and small amounts?"


    Sebastian replied, "We can''t rule out the possibility that a fraud ring is using Be''s name tounder money. Every sum of money has a source. As long as Be exins it clearly to the police, there''s no need to worry." "Sebastian, don''t scare me. I don''t do anything shady. If the policee to my door, what will the neighbors think?" Be said.


    Ellie defended Sebastian, "Be, don''t you know what kind of person Sebastian is? He even dares to investigate me and Timothy; asking for mercy is useless."


    Be became anxious. "I''m just worried about how it will affect people''s view of me. If Sebastian knows it''s Jonathan''s investment money, then fine."


    Timothy added, "Telling Sebastian won''t help. ording to their rules, he can''t intervene in this matter."


    The Chase family trio scared Be and Jonathan quite a bit. Sebastian just mentioned unexined funds, and it made them nervous.


    Ellie asked, "Be, dinner is ready. How about staying for dinner?"


    Be immediately refused, "No, I just came to check on your health, nothing else. Jonathan and I will be leaving now."


    After speaking, Be stood up, and Jonathan followed suit.


    They didn''t give the Chase family a chance to keep them and left directly.


    Watching the car disappear, Ellie sighed, "I thought they could help me."


    It turned out they all had different motives.


    This was still while she was managing thepany. If Molly took over in the future, Be and Jonathan would scheme against her.


    Sebastian said, "Mom, Molly is not stupid. I''m not worried about her being deceived. I''m just worried she won''t control her temper and cause trouble."


    Ellie thought of Molly''s temperament and replied, "Yes, she''s never been one to be bullied since she was a child."


    Back in the living room, Sebastian went to knock on the door. "Molly."


    "Sebastian, wait a minute, I''m taking a shower."


    Sebastian said at the door, "Finish up ande down for dinner."


    Molly replied, "What? I can''t hear you."


    Molly quickly rinsed off the body wash, wrapped herself in a towel, and while wrapping her hair, quickly appeared at the door.


    Just as Sebastian was about to leave, suddenly, the door opened.


    He instinctively turned to look at Molly.


    Molly appeared in a light blue towel, with water droplets still on her body. The corner of the towel wasn''t tucked in properly, and she hurriedly came to open the door, with a towel wrapped around her head, not properly either. Her shoulders and neck were glistening.


    Her face wasn''t wiped, with water droplets on the tip of her nose.


    Her cheeks were rosy, her eyes were shining like stars. She looked bright and radiant.


    Sebastian had never noticed before that Molly had a straight corbone. She wore a rose gold star ne, clearly toozy to take it off while showering.


    Sebastian''s gaze moved down.


    As Molly raised her hand to wrap her hair, the towel under her arm started to loosen, and the untucked corner came loose.


    She shouted, "Sebastian!"

 Chapter 335 Im Her Brother

    Molly realized she was in danger and instinctively yelled out. She had no idea why she was calling for Sebastian.


    Sebastian immediately grabbed the towel around her chest. At least she wouldn''t be exposed in front of him. "Molly!" Sebastian shouted through gritted teeth. She actually came over wrapped only in a towel.


    Was she not wary of him, or just in careless?


    Molly saw Sebastian''s hand on her chest and felt relieved.


    Thank goodness she wasn''t exposed. If she had been naked in front of Sebastian, she''d never be able to face him again.


    Sebastian''s hand identally brushed against her skin, causing his face to flush bright red.


    Ellie thought something was happening upstairs and rushed up. "What''s going on with you two?"


    Upon hearing Ellie''s voice, Sebastian considered retracting his hand, but abandoned the idea upon noticing Molly still in a state of shock..


    He pushed her into the room with one hand and turned his back. "Change your clothes ande down for dinner!" he said angrily.


    "Okay," Molly replied, covering her chest and closing the door.


    When Ellie reached Sebastian, she saw the closed door and asked, "What was Molly shouting about just now?" Sebastian nced at her bedroom door. "Mom, you need to teach Molly that I''m her brother, not her husband!" Molly heard Sebastian''s anger through the door.


    She stuck out her tongue, quickly changed her clothes, and went out to face Sebastian''s criticism obediently.


    Ellie spoke to Sebastian outside, "What did Molly do this time?"


    Sebastian was too angry to speak.


    At that moment, Molly''s door opened. She stood there in her nightgown, hands behind her back. "Sebastian, I was just in a hurry to open the door for you." Sebastian turned and walked away in anger. If he hadn''t been quick, he would have been too embarrassed to face her ever again.


    Molly hugged Ellie''s arm from behind. "Mom, I went out wrapped in a towel, and it identally came loose."


    Ellie was silent.


    "Did it fall off?" Ellie was shocked.


    Molly shook her head. "No, I called out to Sebastian, and he grabbed the edge of my towel."


    Ellie was silent again.


    She understood what Sebastian meant earlier.


    In the living room, Molly asked curiously, "Where are Be and Jonathan?"


    Be and Jonathan had left.


    Timothy saw Molly always smiling and in a good mood. He said, "Be and Jonathan mocked you earlier, and Sebastian and Molly kicked them out." Molly immediately sat next to Sebastian and called him, "Sebastian."


    "Sit next to Mom," Sebastian said angrily, pushing her away.


    Molly nced at the spot next to Ellie, then quickly hugged Sebastian''s arm, resting her chin on his shoulder, speaking so close that her breath touched his ear. "Sebastian, I''ll be more careful in the future. Calm down, you''re my favorite brother."


    Sebastian turned his head, looking at Molly''s face so close. "Molly, you don''t see me as just your brother anymore; you see me as your boyfriend."


    Molly looked into Sebastian''s deep eyes, blinking, almost getting lost in them, forgetting to speak.


    Sebastian''s always serious expression made his gaze carry a faint threat, but Molly was mesmerized. "Sebastian."


    Ellie saw how close Sebastian and Molly''s faces were, almost kissing.


    She quickly said, "Hurry up and eat."


    Molly immediately moved her chin off Sebastian''s shoulder, sat aside, biting her lip, her heart pounding.


    During dinner, Ellie nced at Sebastian and Molly, then turned to Timothy beside her.


    Timothy was eating happily, not noticing anything.


    After dinner, Molly''s hair was still wet. She took out a hairdryer and stood by the outlet, shouting, "Sebastian,e here for a second."


    Sebastian and Timothy were cleaning up the table. Timothy said, "Molly''s calling you again. Go see what she wants."


    Sebastian washed his hands and walked over. "What do you want now?"


    Molly stood next to Sebastian,paring their heights. Then she turned on the hairdryer, handed it to Sebastian, lifted his arm, and fixed it in ce.


    "Okay. Stand still, like you''re at attention. I''m going to dry my hair," Molly said.


    Sebastian was silent.


    What could he do? Sometimes he really wanted to strangle Molly!


    Ellie went upstairs to take a bath. Timothy put the dishes in the dishwasher, turned on the TV, and saw Sebastian standing still like a soldier. "Molly''s idea is pretty good. Drying her hair without lifting her arm and using freebor efficiently." Molly spun around in front of Sebastian and said to Timothy, "Dad, I need to make Sebastian exercise after dinner."


    Timothy nced at the master bedroom upstairs and said, "Hurry up and dry your hair, or Ellie wille down and make me do it for her too."


    Sebastian turned the hairdryer to the highest setting, grabbed the dizzy Molly spinning around. "Stop moving."


    He ced his hand on her head, quickly drying her roots.


    When Ellie descended the stairs, she discovered everyone seated in the living room. Molly, her hair cascading over the back of the sofa, was wearing a mask. Upon spotting Ellie, Molly passed her an additional mask."Mom, this one is for you." Ellie looked at Molly and smiled, taking the mask.


    They sat in the living room, chatting andughing, the scene very harmonious.


    Before bed, Ellie told Timothy to go to sleep. She walked to Molly''s door. "Molly, I''ll sleep with you tonight and chat with you."


    Molly was a bit nervous. "Mom, what are you up to?"


    Ellie went in first and was already lying on Molly''s bed. "I just want to chat with you. Come on, you used to sleep in my arms when you were in primary school." Molly said nothing.


    She closed the door and got under the covers. "Mom, I have to y games with Shawn tonight."


    Ellie was puzzled. "y games?"


    "Yes, games."


    Ellie thought of Shawn and asked incredulously, "Shawn still ys games?"


    Molly replied, "Yes, he loves ying games."


    Usually, Molly was busy with her studies, and Shawn didn''t want to take up her rest time. Only on weekends would he take out his phone and let Molly y with him for a while. Vera, who was pregnant, made Shawn anxious about the potential harm of phone radiation, so he limited her time spent ying with the phone.


    Shawn didn''t know if it was because of poor skills or something else, but every time Randall yed with him, Shawn''s character would get blown up by Randall''s control. Randall would get so mad he almost threw his phone.


    So, he could only turn to Molly.

 Chapter 336 Night Talk

    Ellie heard about some of Shawn''s quirks and burst outughing. "He''s like a big kid."


    Molly had already agreed to y a game with Shawn and then let him go to bed early.


    Ellie stuck around, waiting for Molly to finish the game before talking to her.


    After one game, Molly put down her phone andy next to Ellie. "Mom, what do you want to talk about?"


    Ellie said, "I want to talk to you about Sebastian."


    Molly perked up and turned to Ellie. "What''s up with Sebastian?"


    Ellie reminisced, "You were always attached to Sebastian when you were a kid. He was the first to find you lying on the beach. He pointed at you and told us to look. Later, when you woke up, you kept calling for your brother and wouldn''t allow Sebastian to be out of your sight, always saying you were scared and didn''t want him to leave."


    Molly propped her face with her hand. "And then, Mom?"


    Ellie said, "Then you clung to him for fifteen years."


    "In winter, he wore a ck coat, and you had to wear one too. If we couldn''t buy one, you''d cry until I had one made for you. When he got a new bed, you had to sleep in it the first night. When he went to college, you got familiar with the campus before he did."


    "When you wanted something I wouldn''t buy, you''d go to him. When you wanted to y and I wouldn''t join, you''d go to him. When you wanted to eat something I wouldn''t cook, you''d go to him." "Sebastian watched movies with you, took you on trips, and helped you shop for clothes. Molly, what exactly is Sebastian to you?"


    "He''s my brother," Molly said directly, without a hint of hesitation or emotion in her eyes.


    Ellie asked, "Then why did you open the door for him when you were only wrapped in a towel today?"


    Molly said awkwardly, "I used to walk around the house in a towel, and you never said anything. Besides, who knew the towel wasn''t secured properly today? Mom, please don''t bring it up again; it''s embarrassing. I''ll be more careful at home from now on."


    Ellie sighed and said gently, "That''s not the only thing I''m talking about. You''re an adult now; you shouldn''t be hugging and clinging to Sebastian all the time."


    "You two are siblings, so you need to keep some distance. You hug his arm and rest your chin on his shoulder; even Timothy and I don''t do that. When Sebastian gets a girlfriend, do you think she won''t be jealous?" Molly retorted, "Sebastian said he won''t date anyone before he''s thirty."


    Ellie asked, "Is that what I''m talking about?"


    Molly pouted. "I get it, Mom. You think Sebastian and I act more like a couple than siblings."


    Ellie didn''t know what to say.


    Molly added, "I''ll be more careful, Mom. I''ll keep my distance from Sebastian. I''ll even wear a sign around my neck: ''I''m Sebastian''s sister, not his girlfriend.""


    Ellie said to Molly, "Molly, I''m not joking. Timothy and I know you and Sebastian are close, but you need to be mindful."


    "Also, you shouldn''t only have Sebastian as the only man in your life. Your social circle should be broader. If someone asks you out, don''t automatically say no. Participate in more activities; it''ll be good for you in the long run."


    "Who says I don''t have other men in my life? I have two dads, Randall, Vincent, and Patrick. Aren''t they all men?" Molly said.


    Ellie got up and tucked Molly in. "But can you date them? You''re in college now, and I support you dating. If you meet someone suitable, give it a try."


    Molly could already imagine Sebastian lecturing her about cases if she started dating. It would either be about dismemberment or intentional homicide. Tired of thinking about it, she casually said, "Fine, I''ll consider it, Mom."


    Ellie nodded.


    They then talked about Be and Jonathan, who had visited earlier. "Why did Bee over?"


    Ellie replied, "She was visiting."


    Ellie thought about the marketing manager position at thepany. Jonathan had held it for too long and knew too manypany secrets. Firing him abruptly wouldn''t be wise, but keeping him around was also a risk. She looked at Molly and said, "Molly, I want to hear your opinion on something."


    Molly leaned in. "Mom, go ahead."


    Ellie shared her concerns with Molly without mentioning any names.


    After listening, Molly said directly, "Just strip him of his power. He knows too manypany secrets, so you can''t fire him suddenly. Also, you need to find someone capable to take his ce, then give him another position, a demotion in disguise. This way, you can exin it to Be and keep Jonathan in check."


    Ellie was shocked. "Did I mention Jonathan just now?" She wondered how Molly figure it out.


    Molly tapped her head. "Mom, don''tpare a simple mind to your clever, sharp, and intelligent daughter, okay? From your conflicted tone and the fact that Be and Jonathan visited today, I could guess it was rted to them. If it were someone unrted, you wouldn''t hesitate to be blunt. Only if it''s a rtive would you find it hard to handle. Therefore, this person must hold an important position, a leadership role. Who else could it be but Jonathan?" Ellie looked at Molly, pleasantly surprised. "You really are Patrick''s sister. I can rest easy handing thepany over to you in the future."


    Molly hugged Ellie''s waist and leaned closer. "Mom, you need to find the right position for this demotion. Clerical jobs pay too little, and procurement jobs offer too many perks. If you keep him close, you''ll have to be wary of him." Ellie realized that when she discussed work with Timothy, he alwaysforted her but rarely offered substantial advice. He mostly taught her how to manage subordinates andwork. Molly, on the other hand, hit the nail on the head. She said, "Mom, you should always prepare a backup n. You can''t have too much talent. For a marketing manager, appoint a deputy. If the general manager is moved, the deputy can step up immediately."


    Ellie replied, "You don''t need to worry about that. I''ve been in the business world for many years."


    Molly was curious about what Jonathan had done to make Ellie want to get rid of him. "Mom, tell me what Jonathan did."


    Ellie refused, "Timothy doesn''t want me to tell you."


    "Dad is just afraid I''ll do something implusive. Don''t worry, Mom. Vera is pregnant now. I wouldn''t dare actually go after someone," Molly said.


    Ellie hesitated, then thought about how Molly might say one thing but do another to vent her anger. She shook her head. "I won''t say."


    Molly pleaded, "Mom, please, tell me. I promise I won''t cause trouble for Jonathan."

 Chapter 337 Disliked by Everyone

    Ellie switched off the light, turned to Molly, and said, "Time for bed." After a night with Molly, Ellie was bursting with energy the next day.


    When she saw Timothy, she smiled and said, "You can''t hold a candle to Molly; she enlightened me with just a few words."


    Timothy, puzzled by Ellie''s good mood, asked, "What did Molly say?"


    Ellie replied, "She gave me some advice."


    Molly couldn''t figure out what Jonathan didst night, so the next day, she asked Timothy, "Hey, Timothy, I need to ask you something about..." Before she could finish, he cut her off. "I don''t know anything; don''t ask me."


    Molly then skipped over to Sebastian and called out sweetly, "Sebastian."


    Sebastian ignored her and pushed her away.


    Molly had be the household annoyance. Even the usually doting Sebastian was ignoring her.


    At noon, Sebastian got a work call and left without lunch.


    Shortly after, Timothy got a tip-off and went out for a private investigation.


    Seeing the empty house, Molly muttered, "Why does everyone have something to do, and I''m the only one with nothing?"


    Just then, her phone rang; it was n.


    "Molly, do you have ns this afternoon? We have a gathering and would love for you to join," n said.


    Molly hesitated and made an excuse. "You guys go ahead. I need to study this afternoon."


    n chuckled, "It''s Saturday. Going out will boost your study efficiency. Plus, everyone there will be your future colleagues. Networking is key. Studying is important, but so are social skills when you inherit thepany." Sensing her hesitation, n joked, "Think I''d kidnap you? I''ll pick you up and drop you off. If you''re still worried, I can inform Ellie."


    Molly thought for a moment and then agreed, "No need, n. Just text me the address, and I''lle overter."


    n''s tone brightened. "Great, I''ll text you the address."


    After hanging up, Molly received a text message.


    She replied with [Got it] and put her phone away.


    At the Olteran family, Vera was holding a phone in one hand and munching on an apple with the other, reading the investigation results sent by Noah.


    Vera: [Noah, where did you get such detailed info?]


    Noah replied: [Don''t worry about it. Just tell me, are you mistreating my unborn nephew?]


    Vera nced at her big belly, took another bite of the apple, and replied: [He''s being well taken care of.]


    After chatting with Noah for a while, he had to rest because of the time difference.


    Soon, Patrick returned home and saw Vera on the couch. Every time he saw Verayzily on the couch, he felt joy. Just seeing her, even if she did nothing, made him happy.


    Patrick looked at Vera ying with her phone and walked over with tender affection. He hugged her and kissed her cheek deeply.


    Vera wiped her face in disgust. "Honey, your saliva is all over my face; it''s gross."


    Feeling rejected, Patrick immediately grabbed Vera''s hand. "Come on, let''s go upstairs!"


    Vera refused.


    In the end, Patrick scooped Vera up, not giving her a chance to refuse, and carried her back to the bedroom.


    Once inside, he kissed her deeply, savoring her scent.


    Vera regretted it.


    Her eyes sparkled as she blinked and tried to push Patrick away. Patrick, however, pinned her hands behind her back, covered her eyes with one hand, and kissed her passionately against the door.


    He confiscated her phone, and because she wasn''t focused on the kiss, he gave her a light smack on the butt. This infuriated Vera.


    Shepletely forgot about contacting Molly.


    In the afternoon, when the weather cooled down a bit, n arrived at the Chase family''s door to pick up Molly.


    He was dressed to the nines and acted like a true gentleman. When they got to the car, he got out to open the door for her. "Molly, the ce is pretty remote, and you wouldn''t be able to find it on your own, so I offered to pick you up."


    n''s gathering was at a private club halfway up Zandonick. He had gone to great lengths to find this ce, which was not only private but also beautiful.


    On the way, n chatted with Molly about the ce. "Molly, do you like swimming?"


    Molly replied, "I do, but I don''t swim without Sebastian. He says there are water monsters that will drag me down and drown me."


    In elementary school, the school''s pamphlets always warned students not to swim in rivers to prevent drowning. Molly didn''t understand how people drowned, so Sebastian scared her by saying, "There are water monsters in the water. If they see someone swimming, they''ll grab your feet and drag you to the bottom to eat you." This scared the young and naive Molly, and she wouldn''t swim unless Sebastian was with her.


    nughed and said she was cute.


    Then he said, "Molly, I''m really sorry aboutst time. I''ve been trying to find out about you and went to your school without telling you first. I knew this upset you. I''ve thought about it a lot since then and wanted to apologize in person, but I couldn''t find the right opportunity. Just sending a text apology seemed insincere. So, I wanted to take this chance to apologize to you face-to-face."


    Bringing up the incident, Molly remembered that she was indeed very angry at first, butter she forgot about it. She didn''t take it to heart. "It''s okay, n. If you have any questions in the future, just call me."


    The car drove for almost an hour before finally arriving at the club n mentioned.


    As soon as Molly got out of the car, she saw several luxury cars parked nearby, with n''s car in the lead.


    ra was also there, wearing a red dress and nked by two girls. They all had exquisite makeup. Seeing Molly, ra deliberately teased, "Molly, you really has some pull, getting Mr. Miller to personally pick you up. I wanted to hitch a ride, but he said he had an appointment."


    Someone next to ra chimed in, "You should know who Mr. Miller organized this gathering for. What makes you think you deserve a ride from him?"


    nughed and said, "Molly is a student and it''s her first time attending. Please don''t tease us anymore. Take good care of her."


    Molly was speechless.


    In everyone''s eyes, Molly was a pure and gentle girl, shy and not very talkative, but very kind.


    n took care of everything for her.

 Chapter 338 Playing the Game with Shawns Account

    A group of people walked into the vi, and n, as gentle as ever, went to show off. "I have a swimming coach certificate. If you trust me and want to swim, I can join you." Molly, trying topare, said, "Sebastian not only has a swimming coach certificate but also a lifeguard certificate."


    She was hinting that n still wasn''t as good as Sebastian.


    n nodded with a smile. "Alright, Sebastian''s the best."


    "Of course, Sebastian''s a police officer," Molly said proudly.


    n noticed that Sebastian was the person Molly admired the most. She only talked more when Sebastian was mentioned. He got even more curious about Sebastian.


    He took Molly to the billiard room and asked, "Do you know how to y?"


    Molly replied, "Sebastian taught me, but I''m not very good. After identally hurting Randall, I didn''t dare to y again."


    n then took Molly to the wine room, private cinema, and gaming room. Finally, he opened the bedroom on the third floor. "This is the master bedroom. If you''re tired, you can rest here." Molly frowned immediately. "Aren''t I going home tonight?"


    n smiled and reassured her, "If you want to go home, I''ll take you back. They are used to staying up all night and will probably stay here tonight, so I found a ce with many guest rooms. I reserved this best main bedroom just for you." Molly nced at him and nodded. "Thank you, n, but you are the host today. You should keep the master bedroom. If I''m tired, I''ll go home."


    n saw her distancing herself and smiled gentlemanly. "Alright."


    The servants had already prepared various foods and ced them on the table. Molly nced at the people attending the party and roughly estimated there were about fifteen or sixteen.


    ra, standing nearby, intentionally tried to match the two. "Mr. Miller, we haven''t seen you introduce each room to us like this. It seems Molly is special to you."


    Molly smiled yfully. "Looks like ra is jealous. If you fancy n, just tell me secretly, and I''ll help you. I wish you both a happy marriage soon."


    Upon hearing this, everyone around startedughing, "ra, do you have a crush on Mr. Miller?"


    n''s face showed a hint of embarrassment. "Don''t joke around. ra and I have nothing going on."


    ra quickly exined, "Don''t listen to Molly''s nonsense. Mr. Miller and I just met."


    Molly retorted to ra, showing she didn''t like the joke. The people around were smart and didn''t make such jokes anymore.


    Everyone there knew how to have fun. After eating, a group of people grabbed bottles of wine. Some yed board games, some yed billiards, and others went to the gaming room.


    It was Molly''s first time attending, so she spoke little. But whenever people yed something, she could chime in a few words.


    Someone asked, "Molly, do you y games?"


    Molly, being modest with new acquaintances, said, "Just a bit."


    Someone took it seriously and enthusiastically invited her, "No worries, I can teach you."


    n also encouraged Molly to join. Molly nced at the game everyone was ying and their levels. The highest was only level 47, while her level 80 ount was a bit too much to show. "How about I use Shawn''s ount?" Molly said, sitting at aputer and quickly logging in with Shawn''s credentials.


    Meanwhile, Sebastian came home from work and called out, "Molly?"


    No answer. He figured she was asleep, so he checked her room. Her pajamas were on the bed, but she was nowhere to be found.


    He pulled out his phone and called her.


    Molly''s phone rang on the corner of the table. She nced at the caller ID but kept her focus on the game. Her hands moved faster than anyone else in the room.


    She had nned to keep her skills under wraps, but she couldn''t help herself. She boosted Shawn''s level from 23 to 28 and her teammate''s level from 47 to 50.


    "Hurry, Kennedy, heal me. My brother''s calling. I need to wrap this up in five minutes," Molly said, her anxiety elerating her hand speed even further.


    If she stopped, the opponent would wipe out her team.


    n watched, thinking she was pretty cool.


    At first, he thought Molly was just an elegant, intellectual girl. Today, he saw her gentle and agreeable side. But now, seeing her game, he realized she had a cool side too. Molly''s phone stopped ringing, then started again with Sebastian''s number.


    n picked it up, answered, and put it to his ear. "Hello?"


    Sebastian''s voice turned cold. "Who are you?"


    Molly''s urgent voice came through. "Sebastian, it''s me, Molly."


    She finished her final push, quickly got up, grabbed her phone, and put it to her ear, trying to sound cute. "Sebastian, are you off work?" Sebastian''s temples throbbed with anger. "Where are you? Who was that guy? What are you doing?"


    Molly nced around, then ran outside with her phone, trying to exin.


    Inside, the people she had helped level up were stunned. "Molly''s definitely a pro. I couldn''t even see her hand speed." Outside, Molly felt the cool breeze. It had gotten dark without her noticing.


    "Sebastian, don''t yell at me, or I won''t acknowledge you as my brother."


    "Alright, Sebastian, don''t be mad. I really didn''t do anything wrong. I''ll send you my location."


    "Sebastian, please, stop scolding me. I was just ying a game, and n answered my phone. I''m mad about it too."


    Molly was on the phone with Sebastian for almost half an hour. After hanging up, she went back inside, grabbed her bag from the sofa.


    "I have to go home now. Let''s y together next time," she told everyone.


    n offered to take her home, but she declined. "n, thanks for the invite today. I had a great time."


    She went outside and sat on the steps, waiting for Sebastian.


    Soon, Sebastian''s car arrived..


    He got out, fuming. "Molly, get over here."


    Molly rushed over, hugging his arm and waist to stop him from hitting her. "Sebastian, there are a lot of people here. Scold me in the car." Sebastian angrily asked, "What time is it now?"


    Molly replied, "I estimate it''s seven o''clock. The actual time is ten."


    Sebastian fumed. "If I hadn''t called, were you not nning toe home tonight?"

 Chapter 339 Will You Marry Me in the Future?

    Molly shook her head. "I''m definitely heading home. I just got too engrossed in the game and lost track of time." Sebastian smirked. "Go get lost in the game world, then."


    Molly hugged Sebastian. "No way, there''s no Sebastian in the game. Wherever my beloved Sebastian is, that''s where I''ll be."


    Everyone inside the house heard that Sebastian from Zandonick''s financial investigation team was at the door "punishing" Molly.


    They all came out in the hope that they might do something to ease the atmosphere.


    Unexpectedly, they witnessed Molly embracing Sebastian and showering him with affectionate words..


    "Sebastian, I didn''t get into trouble today, I just came home a bitte. I didn''t cause you any problems, so don''t scold me. Molly loves you the most. Don''t be mad; when you''re mad, I get scared." Sebastian couldn''t take it anymore and shouted, "Let go!"


    Molly said, "I''ll let go if you don''t hit me." She was always like this, adept at ying the rogue.


    Sebastian red at her without saying a word.


    Molly, scared, let go of him herself. When Sebastian raised his hand to hit her, she quickly ran to the passenger seat and sat down.


    Sebastian raised his hand, clenched it into a fist, and then lowered it.


    n walked up to Sebastian and extended his hand. "Hello, Mr. Chase, I''m n."


    Sebastian looked at n hostilely and did not shake his hand. "Mr. Miller, it''s best if you stay away from Molly in the future."


    n looked at Sebastian, who was about the same age as him and tried to overpower him with his presence. However, Sebastian''s authoritative aura made n hesitate.


    n said, "Mr. Chase, I want to pursue Molly."


    Sebastian bluntly said, "You and your family are not good enough for her!"


    With that, he turned around, got into the car, and drove away in reverse down the hill in front of everyone.


    n watched Sebastian''s car disappear, frowning. Sebastian had investigated him!


    Halfway down, Sebastian raised his hand to hit the disobedient Molly beside him. Molly shrank her shoulders in fear.


    Sebastian nced at the frightened Molly beside him, and his raised hand lowered again. He couldn''t bring himself to hit her, and the anger stayed within him.


    Molly nced at the furious Sebastian beside her, bit her lower lip, and after a moment of silence, spoke softly, "Mom slept with mest night and talked about us." "Speak louder. I can''t hear you," Sebastian scolded her angrily.


    Molly pursed her lips and then said loudly, "Mom said our rtionship is too close, not like siblings, more like you''re my boyfriend."


    "She was afraid my feelings for you would turn into love, so she told me to participate in more activities and meet more people. Mom doesn''t want me to always be with someone I''m rted to; she wants me to make friends with people who aren''t rted to me."


    "If someone pursues me, I shouldn''t reject them immediately. I should get to know them first and see if we''repatible. That''s why I agreed to n''s invitation today."


    After she finished speaking, there was a hint of defiance in Molly''s words.


    Sebastian was silent.


    He stopped the car halfway, pulled over, and turned off the engine. Sebastian turned to look at Molly beside him, "So you knew n was interested in you before you agreed to his invitation?" Molly could hear the anger in Sebastian''s voice rising. She nced at the furious Sebastian beside her and said softly, "I wasn''t sure, but I confirmed it today."


    Sebastian pounded the steering wheel, turning to Molly. "What do you think?" If she dared to say she liked n, he''d kick her out of the car right then and there. Molly licked her lips. "I thought he was okay at first."


    "Get out!" Sebastian''s jealousy red.


    Molly frowned. "Listen, at first he was gentlemanly and respectful, but then he presumptuously answered my phone, and I instantly lost interest."


    Sebastian unbuckled his seatbelt, got out, and opened the passenger door. "Get out and let n pick you up. My car can''t amodate you anymore."


    "No." Molly clung to the seatbelt. "I want to ride with the person I love the most."


    Sebastian''s voice softened, but his eyes were hard. "But you have feelings for n, don''t you?"


    "But you''re the person I love the most in the whole world," Molly said, looking into his eyes. Seizing the moment, Sebastian asked, "If you love me the most, will you marry me in the future?" Molly didn''t hesitate. "But you''re my brother."


    "I''m not your real brother! And you''re not my real sister!" Sebastian''s heart raced as he shouted.


    Seeing Molly''s stunned expression, only Sebastian knew how tightly his hand was clenched. He was overwhelmed by tension, unease, worry, and fear, all of these emotions flooding his heart. Molly stared nkly at him, as if a door in her mind, always locked, was suddenly being forcefully opened by his words.


    Could it be that Sebastian didn''t want her to be his sister anymore?


    She didn''t dare to speak, even feeling a bit scared.


    Sebastian couldn''t see her face. After waiting for a long time without a response, he forcefully closed the door.


    Molly lowered her head, feeling wronged and sour inside.


    No wonder Vera would cry out of grievance.


    Outside, Sebastian was calmed by the night breeze. He turned around and looked through the window at Molly, who had her head down. He got back in the car and rolled down the window.


    In a deep voice, he said, "n is not a good person. You can''t be with someone like him."


    "When he was overseas, he had a girlfriend named Abigail Butler. Because Abigail''s religious beliefs were different from his family''s, Dawn thought Abigail wasn''t good enough for n and made them break up. Abigail''s reputation was ruined, and she even transferred schools because of it."


    Molly looked up at Sebastian in shock.


    Sebastian continued, "Jesse has another family outside. He has a mistress and an illegitimate daughter, who is only two years younger than you."


    "His family is tooplicated. If you really want to get married, he and his family arepletely unworthy of you."


    "Moreover, his family is a ticking time bomb. Dawn has a bad reputation and poor character. Jesse is a yboy with no sense of responsibility. They''re all like that. n could even abandon Abigail, so he''s not a good person either." "Getting a PhD isn''t that hard. Don''t put him on a pedestal. Broaden your horizons. You''re still young, and you can''t be blind when ites to rtionships."


    Sebastian started the car, but instead of driving forward, he kept his foot on the brake.


    Turning his head, he saw Molly''s red eyes. "Why are you crying?"


    Molly replied, "You don''t like me anymore."

 Chapter 340 Sebastian Will Be Angered to Death Sooner or Later

    "Are you saying I don''t like you? Then what does liking someone even mean?" Sebastian was about to lose it with Molly. Molly replied, "Patrick spoils Vera-that''s what liking someone means."


    "Vera is Patrick''s wife and the mother of his kids. That''s love!" Sebastian was so frustrated he could barely talk to Molly.


    Just then, his phone rang. It was Ellie.


    "Mom," Sebastian answered, adding, "I''m picking up Molly."


    Ellie gave a quick reminder and hung up.


    Sebastian turned off the car again, even though he was about to head home. He felt some things were better discussed away from home. "Molly, did you get what I just said?" Molly nodded, and Sebastian felt like he''d been hit by a truck. Did she really get it?


    Molly said, "I''ll be more mindful and be the sister you like."


    Sebastian was speechless.


    He clenched his fist, then rxed it, looking out the window and sighing. He knew he couldn''t rush this.


    If he pushed too hard, he''d scare Molly off or make it worse-drive her to someone else.


    He''d been Molly''s brother for fifteen years. In her mind, he was her real brother. She was so innocent she couldn''t even see his feelings.


    Sebastian nced at her, and she was looking at him, too, her eyes innocent. "Sebastian, I didn''t mean to upset you today. Why are you sighing again?"


    Sebastian was at a loss for words.


    Then he said, "Molly, from now on, you can''t date without my permission. If someone pursues you, you have to tell me."


    Molly nodded obediently. "Sebastian, I''ll definitely tell you. You can check if the person is reliable. If they are, I''ll date them. If not, I won''t."


    Sebastian restarted the car. "If n bothers you again, tell me directly."


    "Okay. Sebastian, what case are you going to tell me about today?" Molly asked curiously.


    Sebastian didn''t react immediately, then remembered she meant the scary murder cases he used to frighten her. He said, "No case this time. But if you want a life constantly fighting with a mother-inw,peting with an illegitimate daughter for inheritance, and ending up with a cheating, irresponsible husband who''ll abandon you at the first sign of trouble, then go ahead and date n. I won''t interfere anymore." Molly said, "No!"


    She looked at Sebastian and said, "I''d rather never get married than end up in a family like that."


    As the car drove away, Molly said, "If only you weren''t my brother, I wouldn''t have to worry."


    Sebastian replied, "Get it straight. I''m not really your brother."


    Molly stubbornly said, "No, you are my brother."


    Molly didn''t know that Sebastian didn''t want to be her brother at all. She thought his earlier words were just out of anger.


    Since Sebastian was angry, she had to quickly appease him.


    So she called him "brother" several times in the car, which annoyed him to no end.


    As the car drove further away, Molly once again avoided a scolding.


    When they got home, Ellie and Timothy were already asleep.


    They slipped in quietly. Sebastian told her, "David''s kid is sick. You need toe with me to the hospital for a visit tomorrow."


    Molly nodded. "Okay. Were you covering for David today?"


    Sebastian nodded again. He took her bag, locked the car, and led her inside. "One more thing, heads-up. You''ve got examsing up. I won''t be around. You know how your studies are. If you fail, don''te crying to me in the middle of the night."


    Molly asked, "Okay, Sebastian. How long will you be gone?"


    Sebastian replied, "We''ll see."


    He walked her to her bedroom and then turned to leave.


    As soon as they got home, a text from n popped up on Molly''s phone. n: [Molly, are you home?]


    Molly grabbed her phone and went to Sebastian''s door, knocking softly.


    Sebastian had just taken off his shirt to shower when he heard the knock.


    Molly''s soft voice came from outside. "Sebastian, open the door."


    She kept her voice low, afraid of waking Ellie and Timothy.


    Sebastian gritted his teeth, picked up his shirt from the bed, and put it back on, his breathing heavy.


    Molly kept knocking and even pressed her ear to the door to see if he was in the shower.


    Sebastian hastily buttoned a few buttons, enough to cover himself, and then suddenly opened the door.


    Molly, who was eavesdropping, fell forward and crashed into Sebastian''s arms.


    "Sebastian, you should have told me you were opening the door. If you weren''t standing here, I would have fallen to the ground," Mollyined.


    Sebastian resignedly pushed her back to stand her up straight. "What do you want now?"


    Molly''s eyes were drawn to Sebastian''s slightly open shirt, with the top three buttons undone.


    She smiled. "Sebastian, you look so handsome."


    Sebastian pushed her out and immediately closed the door.


    Molly stumbled, losing a slipper, and had to steady herself by holding onto the railing.


    She put her slipper back on and knocked again. This time, she was smarter. "Sebastian, n texted me, and I don''t know how to reply."


    Sure enough, the door opened again.


    Sebastian was buttoning his shirt as he listened to her.


    Molly showed him the text and expressed her dilemma. "If I reply that I''m home, will that imply I''m interested in n? If I don''t reply, will it be rude?" Sebastian scoffed.


    She defended herself, "Sebastian, Jesse and Ellie are close. We''re all in the same circle. It wouldn''t be appropriate to have a falling out with him, and it''s not necessary either." Sebastian took Molly''s phone and typed a message with one hand, then sent it without consulting her.


    He handed the phone back to Molly and pushed her out again, closing the door.


    n''s presumptuousness annoyed Molly, but Sebastian taking her phone and sending a message on her behalf felt like he was helping her solve a problem.


    She didn''t mind at all; in fact, she liked it.


    She opened her phone to see how Sebastian had replied: [Molly is asleep. If you have something to discuss with her, please contact me first.] Followed by Sebastian''s name and his phone number. Molly thought, ''Well, why does the messagee across as if it''s from a man asserting ownership over something?''

 Chapter 341 Treat Me to a Feast

    Sebastian waited until Molly''s voice faded from the doorway before unbuttoning his shirt and heading to the bathroom for a shower.


    The next morning, Sebastian nned to leave at nine, but since he was waiting for Molly, they didn''t get going until ten.


    At 9:00 AM, Ellie pointed at Molly, who appeared to be drowsy and said to Sebastian, "You can go by yourself. She will be thereter. Look at her. She''s not even close to ready. Don''t wait for her." Sebastian stood in the living room, hands on his hips, frowning, urging Molly to hurry up.


    When they finally got in the car, Molly was hungry again.


    She looked at Sebastian and said sheepishly, "Sebastian, I didn''t realize going out would be such a hassle."


    Sebastian replied, "If you had gotten up an hour earlier, we could''ve left on time, and you could''ve had breakfast."


    He drove off, ignoring Molly''s hunger.


    Molly picked up Sebastian''s water bottle from the car, intending to drink.


    Sebastian kept his eyes on the road but urately grabbed her wrist with his right hand. "Put it down. The water''s too cold." Molly said, "But I''m hungry."


    The car stopped at a pastry shop. "Go buy something to eat."


    Molly quickly got out and ran inside.


    A short whileter, she came out leisurely, eating a sandwich and drinking milk.


    When she got to the car, she realized she had no free hand to open the door, with milk in one hand and a sandwich in the other.


    She looked at Sebastian with pleading eyes. Exasperated, Sebastian got out, opened the door, and helped her into the car.


    He swore that if he had the chance to choose again, he would never take Molly out.


    If he hadn''t been worried about her getting another invitation from n, he wouldn''t have waited for her this morning.


    By the time they reached the hospital, Molly had finished her breakfast. Before getting out of the car, she opened the sun visor on the passenger side, pulled out the mirror, and touched up her makeup. Sebastian nced at his watch. It was almost 11:00 AM.


    He held back his anger, looking at Molly, wanting to say something but unable to.


    Finally, Molly picked up a gift box, and Sebastian locked the car and led her upstairs. Molly, always good at making excuses, said, "Sebastian, I think this is the perfect time toe."


    "If we came earlier, the doctors would be doing rounds, and the nurses would be busy treating the kid. We would just be in the way. Plus, we won''t be here long, and we wouldn''t have anywhere to go afterward." "This timing is perfect, just before lunch. The doctors and nurses aren''t busy, and David and Kennedy are free. After we see the baby, you can take me out for a nice meal."


    Sebastian looked at Molly''s smiling face and held back his temper. It was his own fault for indulging her. He proposed to take her with him, so he had to bear the consequences. Sebastian asked, "Which restaurant?"


    Molly replied, "The new seafood buffet on Pinecrest Avenue, it''s not so expensive, $99 per person."


    Sebastian was speechless.


    At the hospital, Sebastian asked a nurse for the child''s room.


    They walked over together.


    On the way, Sebastian told Molly, "David''s son was born just before Christmas, named Luke. I even covered a shift for David during Christmas."


    Molly remembered everything involving Sebastian. Luke was less than six months old when they arrived at the hospital room.


    David stood up, surprised and delighted. "Good morning, Mr. Chase."


    Sebastian and Molly put down the gifts. Molly nced at the tiny, sleeping Luke on the bed and wondered if Vera''s baby would be like this. Sebastian said, "I brought Molly to see Luke."


    Molly went over to David''s wife, Kennedy Gonzales, and softly asked, "Kennedy, how is Luke?"


    Kennedy looked at Luke, her heart aching. "He just had blood drawn this morning. He''s so small, and they need to find the cause of his illness."


    Molly walked over and gently touched Luke. Seeing the IV in the baby''s head made her heart ache.


    "Where''s Piper?" Molly asked.


    "At home, being taken care of by her grandmother. Molly, you didn''t have toe," Kennedy replied.


    Molly shook her head. "We had to. Sebastian wanted toe as soon as he found out yesterday. We were worried you''d be busy this morning, so we came a bitter."


    Sebastian said nothing.


    After a while, Luke woke up. Kennedy picked him up and pointed to the bed. "Molly, there aren''t enough chairs here. You can sit on the bed."


    Molly didn''t hesitate. She looked at the baby in Kennedy''s arms. The baby''s crying was subsiding, and Molly suddenly had an urge to hold him. "Kennedy, I want to hold Luke. I''ve never held a baby before."


    Sebastian said, "You''d better not. You might drop him."


    Molly awkwardly withdrew her hands, but her eyes showed she really wanted to hold the baby.


    Kennedy noticed and smiled. "Girls have a natural maternal instinct. Molly won''t drop the baby."


    She stood up with the sleeping Luke. "Molly,e on, try holding him."


    Molly immediately reached out. It was her first time holding a baby, and it made Sebastian''s heart race.


    He quickly went to Molly''s side, his hands ready to support from below.


    Molly held Luke in her arms, and the baby''s softness melted her heart instantly. "He''s so lovely."


    Sebastian''s hands were supporting from below. "You''ve held him, now put him back on the bed so he can sleep."


    Molly refused. She stood facing Sebastian, the sunlight streaming in from the window, casting a glow on her. Her hair shimmered slightly in the light, and she was enveloped in a warm glow. Molly looked down at Luke and smiled, then looked up at Sebastian and smiled.


    Sebastian couldn''t help but smile back, infected by her joy.


    The sunlight also shone on Luke''s eyes, and he squirmed in Molly''s arms, slowly blinking and looking like he was about to cry.


    Molly quickly handed Luke back to Kennedy.


    "I know how to hold a baby now. Vera definitely won''t be as good as me," Molly said to Sebastian.


    When it was time for lunch, Kennedy and David wanted to treat Molly and Sebastian to a meal.


    Sebastian declined, holding Molly''s wrist, and said to David, "We already have food prepared at home. You stay here and help Kennedy take care of Luke. I''ll take Molly and leave now."

 Chapter 342 The Reason for Refusal

    Molly had lunch and felt like taking a walk.


    So, Sebastian''s bank card took a $2,000 hit because of that "walk."


    The next day at school, Molly unted her new clothes. "Do they look good? I bought them yesterday."


    Vera eyed Molly''s stunning dress with envy. "You look amazing."


    The dress highlighted Molly''s great figure, while Vera was stuck in loose maternity clothes. It wasn''t that her clothes were ugly, but there were better-looking ones she couldn''t wear.


    Brianna had bought her a gray maternity outfit that wasfy and could be worn even if she wasn''t pregnant.


    Brianna gave the clothes to Vera, and Vera loved them. But the outfit had a slimming effect, making her belly too prominent. It wasn''t suitable for school, so every time she took a bath, she''d go to the dressing room, put them on, and admire herself in the mirror.


    She also had her old clothes from previous years, which she had Patrick send to her. She''d change into a dress and have Patrick zip it up from behind.


    Patrick worried several times about it being too tight on her belly.


    Vera said, "After I delivery baby, I''m going to empty out the mall!"


    Randall, standing nearby, said, "If you''re not well, Patrick won''t let you go out. He''ll probably move the mall to our house."


    Vera said, "That wouldn''t be so bad."


    Molly sat next to Vera and shared her weekend. "On Saturday, I went to a party organized by n, you know, that n. We yed toote, and Sebastian scolded me."


    Speaking of n, Randall suddenly remembered something important. "n''s family is a mess. Dawn is overly arrogant. n is just like Dawn, looking down on people with lower social status and sucking up to those with higher status." "Jesse is unfaithful and has an affair, and n has a half-sister who is an illegitimate child. His family is too chaotic; we shouldn''t get involved."


    Vera chimed in, "Not only that, but n is also not rtionship material. He dated Abigail abroad, but because their family beliefs were different, he dumped her. Then Dawn made a scene at the school, and Abigail got depressed and transferred schools. If Patrick knew he was pursuing you, he''d probably kick him to death."


    Randall looked at Vera in surprise. "How do you know so much?"


    Vera was also curious about Randall. "How do you know so much as well?"


    Randall said, "I investigated it myself."


    Vera replied, "I threatened Noah to help me investigate."


    Among the students studying abroad, few had obtained a Ph.D. overseas, so Noah was easy to investigate. After knowing what he had done, Noah was very disdainful and told Vera one thing.


    Vera turned around and told Molly, "Also, Noah told me not to take n too seriously."


    Molly looked at her two friends. "I know everything you said. Did you forget about Sebastian?"


    Vera asked, "Can he investigate things abroad?"


    Molly said, "I don''t know, but Sebastian can find out everything about him. The night beforest, Sebastian even used my phone to reply to his message."


    Molly opened the text message for the two to see. "Don''t you think this message is a bit strange?"


    Randall nced at it and bluntly said, "Did you and Sebastian have sex?"


    After saying that, Randall got hit by Molly.


    Vera looked at the message, puffed her cheeks, and thought, ''Molly, even Patrick wouldn''t dare to use my phone to send such a message to my guy friends." Randall, rubbing his shoulder where he''d just been punched, said, "Patrick would usually just go to your guy friend''s house and kill him."


    Vera punched his other arm again.


    Randall was helpless.


    He was telling the truth, but no one believed him.


    Frustrated, Randall abandoned Vera and Molly and sat alone in the second row.


    "Oh, by the way! Molly, did you know Shawn''s game ount got hacked?" Randall suddenly remembered.


    Vera also recalled what happened at home yesterday. She said to Molly, "Yeah, if Randall hadn''t mentioned it, I would''ve forgotten. Shawn was super mad because someone hacked his game ount, leveled it up to 28, and then left. Shawn called the gamepany and almost argued with customer service. If the police hadn''t refused to handle it, Shawn would''ve been so mad he would''ve called them. He woke up to find his game ount had been yed by someone else."


    Molly thought of that Saturday, her eyes darting between Randall and Vera, feeling guilty. "That person was me," she blinked and said.


    Randall and Vera looked at Molly in shock.


    Randall was so anxious he shouted, "Do you aware that Shawn had me help him change his password all morning yesterday?"


    Vera suggested, "Molly, after school, you should buy some Fish and Chips."


    Molly asked, "Which vor does Shawn like?"


    Vera rubbed her belly and answered, "With ketchup, I can eat a few bites too."


    After school, Molly really went to buy it.


    When she got home, Shawn was eating with gloves on while criticizing Molly for not handling things properly.


    Patrick came home and saw Molly, who was agreeing with everything Shawn said. He asked, "Was it Molly who leveled up Shawn''s game?"


    Vera nodded.


    After the Saturday party, everyone knew Molly liked to y games. n had been learning the game Molly yed these past few days, trying to get close to her through her hobby. Finally, he learned it.


    That day, n called Molly.


    Coincidentally, it was noon, and Molly was having lunch at the apartment with Randall and Vera.


    Molly answered, "n, what''s up?"


    n asked, "Molly, have you eaten?"


    Molly replied, "I''m eating right now."


    n smiled and said, "Can we y a game after you finish eating?"


    Molly said, "I''m going to take a napter. If you want to y, find Kennedy and the others."


    n asked again, "Are you free this weekend? A new movie ising out, and I want to ask you out to see it." Molly replied, "This weekend, I have to study."


    n was a bit disappointed. He asked, "When are you free? I''ll clear my schedule to be with you."


    Randall tapped his fingers on the table and extended his hand to Molly. "Give me your phone, and I''ll talk to him."


    Molly waved her hand, indicating she could handle it. "n, are you trying to pursue me?"


    n felt a bit ufortable being so straightforward, but he still answered, "Yes. I fell in love with you at first sight. Molly, where are you now? I want to see you and tell you my feelings in person." Randall clenched his fist. This jerk actually wanted to pursue Molly.


    Molly asked, "n, what is your family code?"


    She was hinting at his entanglement with Abigail.


    n naturally knew that Molly was aware of his past. He thought for a moment and lied to Molly, "Our family has no code."


    Molly smiled charmingly. "That''s unfortunate, my family has!"


    Then she said, "You''re not good enough for me. Goodbye!"

 Chapter 343 Affecting Sleep

    After hanging up, Vera and Randall pped for Molly. Vera asked, "Molly, you''re really talented. Have you ever thought about working at Patrick''spany after graduation?" "Thanks, but not right now," Molly said, picking up her fork and started eating.


    Randall chimed in, "Molly, what if he told you his family is loaded with different family codes?"


    Molly replied while eating, "I might just have to admit I''m not up to his family codes.."


    Vera said, "I''ve really learned a thing or two from you today."


    "You''ve learned it, but you can''t use it," Molly said, ncing at Vera''s pregnant belly while chewing on her roast meat.


    Vera sighed, "I got married too early. I should''ve let Patrick chase me, then agreed to date him, faced some challenges together, and finally got married and had kids."


    Randall looked at Vera and said, "I think Patrick, managing the vast Olteran Group, wouldn''t have the time to chase you and face challenges with you. Usually, challenges avoid Patrick." Vera, also chewing on roast meat, said, "I''m just dreaming."


    While they were eating, Molly suddenly asked, "What''s the name of the new movie? I''m going with Sebastian to watch it."


    "I need to correct you, it''s Sebastian apanying you," Randall said.


    Later, n called Molly several more times, but she used studying as an excuse to decline his invitations. n didn''t give up and told Molly, "Molly, I will win you over."


    Molly replied, "You should tell that to Sebastian."


    She hung up andined, "If you knew I was from the Olteran family, would you never give up on me?"


    Vera asked, "Should we tell Patrick?"


    Molly shook her head. "No need to bother Patrick with such a small matter. Only big issues warrant his attention."


    It was hot in June.


    Someone expressed interest in Molly and confessed his feelings, but Molly gently declined by stating, ''I''m really busy right now!


    Because Sebastian was about to go on a business trip, he called Molly, and Molly skipped ss to meet him.


    Vera said she was being hypocritical, but Molly proudly said, "That''s how we Olteran family members are."


    After the exams, it was time for summer vacation.


    Vera looked at her 12 courses and nned how to study effectively when she got home at night.


    Patrick came home from work, wearing a shirt, and sat on the sofa, watching Vera kneeling on the carpet, seriously making ns.


    He loosened his tie slightly and looked down at Vera, who had been writing for a while. "Have you written anything?"


    Vera shook her head.


    Patrick asked, "What are you working on?"


    Vera replied, "I''m making a study n."


    Patrick grabbed her arms and pulled her up from the floor. Then he picked up the paper she had been writing on for half an hour. "What does this ''6'' mean?"


    Vera confidently said, "Wake up at 6.00 AM, finish washing up by 7.00 AM, start studying at 8.00 AM, and study until 11.00 AM. From 11.00 AM to 2.00 PM is my lunch and nap time. From 2.00 PM to 5.00 PM is my study time. After 5.00 PM is my prenatal education time, then dinner and rest."


    Patrick saw that her n was pretty good, so he asked, "Then why did you shake your head just now?"


    Vera frowned, "Honey, I am afraid it would require me a lot of struggle to wake up at 6.00 AM. The three hours of studying is too long, I can''t focus. The nap time is too short. I''m afraid I''ll wake up at 4 in the afternoon. I haven''t even started studying, and it''s already time for dinner. And when youe home, I just want to stick to you."


    Patrick hugged her waist, nced at her belly, and smiled as he put the n on the table. "Send me your exam schedule."


    "Honey, are you going to make a n for me?" Vera looked at Patrick adoringly.


    Patrick said, "I''ll teach you how to n."


    She had a lot of courses and a ton to review. Luckily, Vera, Molly, and Randall sat in the front row in ss and remembered a lot of key points. Patrick noticed that Vera was really attentive in ss.


    This time, tutoring her was way easier thanst time.


    Vera, with her big belly, listened to Patrick''s categorization.


    Patrick asked, "Which subject is your weak point?"


    Vera confidently said, "These are all my strong points."


    Patrick said, "I''ll give you a linear algebra problem to solve."


    Vera immediately covered her belly with her small hands, pretending to be in pain. "Honey, your son kicked my belly."


    Patrick replied, "Then don''t do it."


    Vera immediately said, "He stopped kicking."


    Patrick chuckled and gently pinched Vera''s cheek. "You little rogue."


    After Molly finished her sses, she went straight to the Olteran family.


    Even Shawn curiously asked Molly, "Aren''t you going to Ellie''s house?"


    Molly replied, "Sebastian isn''t home, Ellie and Timothy are at work, it''s boring. At our house, Vera and Randall can study with me." Shawnined, "What can you study together? Patrick definitely won''t let you stay together."


    Shawn went to find Patrick.


    So the next day, when Patrick went to work, he took the pregnant Vera with him.


    Vera moved from the bedroom at home to Patrick''s rest room to sleep.


    When Vera woke up, it was already ten o''clock. She sat up and had just read a few pages of her book. "Honey, I''m hungry."


    After lunch, when she went to study, shey on the sofa, intending to read, but somehow the book ended up hitting her face.


    Patrick, who had been watching her for a while, was helpless.


    He swallowed and said, "What can you study like this?"


    Heined but still adjusted the room temperature a few degrees higher, took off his coat, and covered her with it, then removed the book from her face. After Vera woke up, she went to the bathroom frequently.


    The day ended.


    Patrick sat beside her and asked, "What did you study today?"


    Vera looked at her n, then at the books in front of her. She said, "Honey, can I study somewhere else? Your ce is a bit distracting."


    Patrick deliberately asked, "Do I disturb your sleep?"


    Vera bit her lower lip, her cute little face unable to say a word.


    Patrick had no heart to criticize Vera. Pregnant women are naturally sleepy. Besides, Vera already liked to sleep. "Tomorrow, you won''te to the office with me. People oftene in to report work, which will disturb your sleep." Patrick felt he was being too harsh, so he added, "And your study."


    Vera nodded. "Then I''ll go to the library tomorrow. That way, I can only sit on a chair and can''t lie down to sleep."


    The next day, Randall, carrying the tasks entrusted to him by Patrick and Sebastian, took Vera and Molly to the city library.


    They arrived early, just as the library opened.


    Vera found a well-lit spot, sat down, and took out her books and notebook.


    Molly also sat down and took out several packs of chocte bars and cookies.


    Randall and Vera''s eyes were fixed on Molly''s bag.

 Chapter 344 Girls Little Tricks

    Vera asked, "Molly, why are you bringing food with you?"


    Molly pulled out another bag of corn chips. "I''m tired from studying. If I don''t eat, I won''t have any energy."


    Randall reminded her, "You can''t eat here; it''s a library."


    Molly waved him off. "It''s fine. They''re not strict. When Sebastian came with me during winter break, I brought snacks, too." She even had drinks.


    Vera, always under Patrick''s strict rules, never brought snacks out. If she had known, she would''ve brought some, too.


    "Vera, I read online that pregnant women need extra calcium to prevent leg cramps at five months. I brought you some calcium tablets." Molly ced them on the table. "With Sebastian not around, no one''s watching you. You''re too free," Vera said enviously.


    Molly nodded. "Yep, with Patrick not around, I''m a free bird."


    She started munching.


    Vera grabbed a bag, opened it, and started eating too.


    Randall looked at the thick stack of books on the table. He thought, ''How had they boldly dered their intent to study into the wee hours before arriving here?''


    After a while, Molly''s phone vibrated. She nced at it and hung up.


    "Your admirer?" Vera asked curiously.


    Molly nced at the number. "I didn''t save the contact, but it''s probably n. I thought I made it clearst time, but he''s still calling. When his number didn''t get through, he used a new one. It''s pretty annoying." Vera, with a calcium tablet in her mouth, said, "There are all kinds of admirers. Some give up easily; they''re insecure. Some persist; they''re overconfident. n''s the shameless type."


    In their twenties, yet n couldn''t take a hint. Molly had clearly rejected him, but he still pursued her, causing her trouble.


    However, after one call that Molly didn''t answer, he didn''t call again.


    Soon, Sebastian called. Molly quickly brushed off the crumbs from her hands and answered in a low voice, "Sebastian."


    Sebastian asked, "Have you been studying?"


    Molly nced at the snack trash in front of her. "Yep, I''ve been studying."


    Vera, munching on chips, watched Molly lie and chuckled.


    Sebastian said, "Send me a picture."


    Molly immediately picked up a book, randomly opened it to two pages, and confidently said, "Sure, no problem. I can even do a video call if you want."


    In another city, Sebastian was calling Molly from outside the police station. Passing officers greeted him, "Mr. Chase, talking to your girlfriend?"


    Sebastian nodded. "Yep, you guys go ahead. I''ll join you in a bit."


    Molly blushed. "Sebastian, why do you keep saying I''m your girlfriend? Are people trying to set you up with someone?"


    Sebastian replied, "No setups, just admirers. They''re all officers, so it''s easier to tell them I have a ''girlfriend.""


    Molly said, "Sebastian, send me your location!"


    Sebastian said, "Focus on your exams. Why do you need my location?"


    Molly bit her lip. "Shouldn''t Ie over to prove you have a girlfriend?" "Go study. I''m heading into a meeting. Remember to send me the picture."


    With that, Sebastian hung up.


    Molly put down her phone and looked at Vera and Randall, who were both staring at her. "Am I so beautiful that you''re both stunned?" Vera asked, "Are you Sebastian''s girlfriend?"


    Molly shrugged. "I''m just his excuse to fend off admirers."


    Randall, being a guy, understood men the best. He moved to sit next to Molly. "Molly, does your brother like you?"


    Molly immediately caught on and looked around. "Randall, don''t think I won''t hit you just because we''re in public."


    Vera also moved closer and quietly asked, "Molly, do you like Sebastian?"


    Molly turned her head, looking at the people on either side of her, shocked. "Are you serious? Who would have romantic feelings for their own brother? Sebastian is young, handsome, capable, and kind, but he''s my brother. Am I a pervert to have thoughts about my own brother?"


    Vera and Randall exchanged a nce. Vera said, "But you act differently with Sebastian than with other men."


    "Vera, let me ask you, do you treat Noah the same as other men? If I said you liked Noah, wouldn''t you be disgusted?"


    Vera pointed out, "Noah is my biological brother. Sebastian isn''t your biological brother."


    Molly was speechless.


    She looked at Randall, who said, "You can''t stand the smell of my smoke, but you can tolerate Sebastian''s."


    Molly replied, "That''s because I''m concerned about you. Smoking is harmful to your health. I''m doing it for your own good."


    Randall passed the question to Vera, saying, "You always go to Sebastian when you have a problem."


    Molly replied, "Sebastian is my brother. Who else would I go to?"


    "You don''t go to Patrick," Vera said.


    Molly found another excuse. "Patrick is married. If I bothered him with every little thing, you''d have a problem with me. Besides," Molly nced at Vera beside her and continued, "you''re already enough trouble for Patrick." Vera shook her head. "Let''s not talk about me. We''re saying that when you have a problem; even if Patrick could solve it with a word, you still go to Sebastian."


    Molly said excitedly, "Sebastian is also very capable, okay?"


    Vera and Randall pointed at Molly. "See, when ites to Sebastian, no one canpare to him in your eyes, not even Patrick."


    Molly pped Vera and Randall''s hands away. "Stop talking nonsense. You''re making something out of nothing. Sebastian and I have always been like this. You don''t have brothers, so you don''t understand." Seeing Molly''s aversion to the topic, Vera and Randall stopped.


    Molly then said, "Vera,e take a picture of me. I need to send it to Sebastian to prove I''m studying."


    Vera gathered the trash on the table in front of her. That done, she took a few close-up shots of Molly and said, "Molly, take a few of me too. I need to send them to Patrick for some praise."


    Molly and Vera were both deceiving Sebastian and Patrick.


    After the brief chat, Randall watched as Molly and Vera resumed eating and drinking after taking their photos.


    Sebastian received Molly''s pictures, nced at them, and put his phone down.


    A colleague asked him, "Mr. Chase, what are you looking at?"


    "Pictures of someone pretending to study," Sebastian said with a slight smile. Molly looked beautiful in the pictures, but her studying pose seemed a bit fake!


    Patrick also received a picture of Vera sitting backlit, looking down and studying seriously. He chuckled and murmured, "Vera is being naughty again."

 Chapter 345 Supervising Teacher

    At noon, Patrick and Sebastian each got a picture from Randall.


    It was a snapshot of a stack of snack wrappers with the caption: [The result of a whole morning of ''studying''.] Sebastian was out of town and couldn''t monitor Molly''s studies.


    As soon as Patrick got home, Vera clung to him, sweetly calling him honey and acting all cute.


    How could Patrick get mad at Vera, not to mention that she was pregnant currently?


    Randall, the tattletale, acted like he knew nothing, watching Verain about how tiring studying was.


    He couldn''t believe she had the nerve to say that.


    Patrick held Vera''s small hand, listening to her lies while thinking about how to correct her bad habits.


    So, Patrick''s gaze shifted to Shawn, who was silently and seriously ying games in the living room.


    The next day, Shawn was sent to Randall''s car.


    He happily sat in the passenger seat and assured Patrick. "Don''t worry, Patrick. I''ll definitely keep an eye on Vera and Molly''s studies."


    Being a supervising teacher seemed more fun than ying games, Shawn thoughtst night.


    Before he agreed, Patrick repeatedly emphasized, "If Vera and Molly try to lure you out with food or drinks, it''s all a trick."


    "Don''t worry. I definitely won''t go," Shawn confidently waved his hand.


    Patrick was still a bit uneasy and threatened, "I''ll make random checks. If I find you guys not there, it''s your dereliction of duty, and you won''t be the group leader anymore." Shawn was speechless, thinking, ''Threatening me? I''m not doing this!''


    Patrick said, "They have exams soon. You don''t want their half-year effort to go to waste."


    "Sebastian and I are both swamped with work and can''t look after them. Vera and Molly can study well separately, but together, they can''t stop chatting."


    "You''re going to help Vera and Molly be better. You''re showing your deep fatherly love by supervising them. Do you understand?"


    Shawn nodded solemnly. With Patrick putting it that way, he could ept it. This trip even gave him an honorary title: a fatherly supervising teacher.


    Moreover, to keep his position as group leader, Shawn was determined to supervise Vera, Molly, and Randall''s studies well today.


    As he got in the car, he excitedly waved to Patrick, telling him not to worry.


    Vera, however, leaned against the backseat window, her hands on the window, looking at Patrick with a gloomy expression. "Honey, don''t let Shawn supervise me. I will study well." Patrick gently stroked Vera''s cheek, smiling indulgently. "I don''t trust you. Shawn will apany you today, and I''ll apany you tomorrow."


    Vera blinked, and Randall started the car.


    Vera leaned against the window, looking back at Patrick as if she would never see him again.


    After leaving, she closed the window and thought deeply. She asked Molly, "Molly, don''t you think something''s off? Patrick was finest night. Why did he send Shawn today?" Molly noticed it too. "Didn''t we take pictures and ask for praise yesterday? He should trust us."


    Randall''s hands on the steering wheel tensed up for no reason.


    Shawn happily arrived at the library, found the spot where Vera, Molly, and Randall sat yesterday, and plopped down. This time, Molly didn''t dare to take out any snacks from her bag. She only took out a few books and ced them on the table.


    Shawn sat in front of them, looking at them with satisfaction. "Look at my kids," he thought.


    "Hand over your phones," Shawn said, taking on the role of a supervisor, extending his hand to Vera, Molly, and Randall.


    Vera held her phone behind her back. "Shawn, we''re studying right under your nose, not ying. Why do you need to take our phones?"


    "Patrick told me to. I need to take pictures and report to him," Shawn replied.


    Vera was speechless.


    Reluctantly, Vera, Molly, and Randall handed over their phones.


    Patrick saw the pictures Shawn sent and forwarded them to Sebastian to reassure him.


    The process of studying was dull, and thepany was boring. The sunlight outside was too warm, shining on them, and except for Randall, the other three yawned.


    "Our house is so big, yet you insist oning to the library to study," Shawnined, feeling sleepy with nowhere to nap.


    Vera yawned, her eyes tearing up. "Patrick is afraid that studying at home is too free and undisciplined. I can sleep, eat, and y whenever I want."


    "You really have no self-control," Shawn said.


    Molly studied for three hours, overusing her brain. She closed her book andy down on the table. "I don''t care. I''m taking a nap."


    Vera also closed her book. "No, I want to nap too."


    Shawn saw that they both had a thick stack of books to nap on. He looked around and finally took Randall''s book. "You keep studying. Let me nap on your book." Randall was helpless.


    Veray down but quickly got up, rubbing her belly. "No, I can''t lie down. What if I squish the baby and ites out ugly? I need to walk around."


    So, with nowhere to nap, Vera had to get up and move around the library to shake off the summer drowsiness.


    The library was very quiet, with all kinds of people there. The janitor came in to cool off and sat with a book. Some were studying for exams with headphones on, blocking out external noise. There were also office workers withptops, checking and typing.


    Vera stood by the window, the sunlight making it hard for her to open her eyes. The windowsill was a bit high. Vera yawned, raised her arms, rested her elbows on the windowsill, propped her face with her hands, andzily closed her eyes. Some people who were tired from studying napped on the table, but Vera standing and sleeping was quite surprising. The sunlight shone through the window onto the floor, casting the window''s shadow and Vera''s standing figure. Vera seemed like a girl in the light, her whole body glowing. She wore a loose sky-blue dress that covered her belly, with white handmade fabric flowers adorning the hem. She had on white t shoes, spotless and looking new. She had a low ponytail, looking like a simple and pure girl.

 Chapter 346 Shes Pregnant

    Vera was catching everyone''s eye.


    Some folks wanted to approach her but didn''t want to interrupt.


    Vera closed her eyes, thinking, ''What should I have for lunch? What to do after? Where to nap? Should I find Patrick?'' She didn''t realize she was the center of attention.


    "Every day, I''m so conflicted," she muttered.


    "Hey, are you here to study too?"


    Vera turned to see Nichs Edwards, tall and blushing, smiling at her. She nodded. "Do you need something?"


    Nichs scratched his head, avoiding her gaze. "Can we study together this afternoon?"


    Vera nced at her spot, then at Nichs. "We''re studying different things; studying together won''t help either of us."


    Vera often had people trying to chat her up, but she was clueless. When someone hit on Molly, she was more aware than anyone.


    She and Molly were alike.


    "I mean..." Before Nichs could finish, Randall rushed over.


    Shawn and Molly were asleep, while Randall was cramming for an ounting exam. Seeing themotion, he quickly ran over to fend off Patrick''s rival.


    "Hey, dude. Hit on someone else. She''s married and pregnant," Randall said, pulling Vera and pointing at her belly. "She''s five months along."


    Vera was stunned, thinking, "I''m pregnant and still getting hit on?"


    Because of her loose clothes and slender frame, no one could tell she was pregnant.


    When she spoke earlier, she had only turned her head, not her body.


    So, no one knew she was actually pregnant.


    Vera turned around, her dress still loose, making her limbs look slender and not showing her belly.


    Seeing Nichs''s shocked eyes, Vera realized what was happening. She ced her hand on her belly through her dress, making her pregnancy more apparent. "See, I really am pregnant. My baby is almost due." Vera pointed to Shawn, who was sleeping on the table. "That''s my father-inw."


    Nichs''s face and ears turned red. "Sorry to bother you."


    Nichs ran off, and Vera awkwardly touched her nose, then looked at Randall. "How did you know I was being hit on from so far away?"


    Randall replied, "Vera, don''t be so silly. We''ve been in the library all morning, and he suddenlyes over, blushing. If he doesn''t want to sit with you, what else could he want?"


    Vera said, "You have a point."


    The library door opened, letting in the outdoor heat.


    Then, someone who didn''t belong walked in.


    Patrick appeared at the door. His custom-made shirt sleeves were rolled up a bit because of the heat, revealing a watch on his wrist. His ck suit pants were wrinkle-free, and his shoes were polished. After a morning of meetings, he hurried over to find Vera.


    Patrick registered at the librarian''s desk, his wedding ring gleaming.


    After registering, he entered the library.


    He walked through the rows of bookshelves and finally spotted Vera by the window in a sky-blue dress.


    Patrick smiled as he came into Vera''s view.


    Vera was chatting quietly with Randall. When she saw Patrick, she paused and smiled.


    "Honey," she called softly, not wanting to shout.


    She bypassed Randall and ran toward Patrick.


    Patrick opened his arms, and as she got close, he hugged her tightly, patting her back. "Haven''t seen you all morning; did you miss me?" Vera replied, "Yes, of course."


    In public, Patrick only lowered his head and gently kissed the top of Vera''s head. "Are you hungry?"


    Vera replied, "Yes, I am."


    Patrick put his arm around her shoulder and nced at the sleeping Shawn and Molly. "How long have my dad and Molly been asleep?"


    Vera replied, "Not long; less than ten minutes."


    Patrick didn''t disturb them. He led Vera to sit beside him and looked at the results of her three hours of study that morning.


    She was adept at identifying key points; her notes contained a wealth of crucial information.


    It seemed Vera didn''t want to put in the effort, but if she did, she would definitely be a straight-A student.


    Molly had written two full pages of notes, and Vera exined softly, "Molly can only remember the key points by writing them down; she can''t rely on memorization." After a while, Vera said, "Honey, can you go to the restroom with me, and then we can go to Rustic Hearth Cafe?"


    Patrick naturally wouldn''t refuse. He took the tissues from the table and held Vera''s hand as they headed to the restroom outside.


    Patrick''s appearance attracted a lot of attention, including from Nichs, who had bravely approached Vera earlier.


    Seeing Patrick holding Vera and even kissing her, Nichs was shocked.


    He wondered if that man was really Patrick or if he was seeing things. He doubted himself for having a crush on Patrick''s wife!


    Not only him, but many others around were also whispering, "Did I see that right?"


    "Is that Patrick?"


    "That guy looks like Patrick."


    They knew Zandonick was the capital and that there were many celebrities here, but they didn''t expect to run into Patrick at a library, studying alongside his family.


    After returning from the restroom, Vera fully yed up her pregnant status. She pointed to her books and asked Patrick to help her pack them into her bag.


    "Honey, those alcohol wipes are mine, and so is the hydrating spray. That pen is Molly''s. Don''t mix it up. It was a 16th birthday gift from Sebastian, and she doesn''t let anyone touch it." Vera stood aside, directing Patrick on what to pack. Then, Vera woke up Shawn and Molly and said, "Shawn, Molly, it''s time to eat."


    Shawn and Molly woke up with the same expression. "What time is it?"


    Vera said, "You two really are father and daughter!"


    Seeing Patrick there, Shawn and Molly asked Vera in unison, "Why is Patrick here?"


    Vera nced at Patrick, who was holding her hand and carrying her bag with one hand. "He hasn''t seen me all morning. Of course, he missed me and came to see me."

 Chapter 347 Timothys Question

    She nudged Shawn and Molly. "Wake up, we''re heading to Rustic Hearth Cafe."


    Molly rubbed her eyes, then quickly got up to pack her books.


    Randall''s car was still parked outside the library. Patrick''s car could fit five. He handed his phone to Vera. "Vera, call Rustic Hearth Cafe and reserve us a table." Vera took the phone and started dialing.


    Halfway there, Sebastian called, sounding worried. "Molly, what are you having for lunch?"


    "Patrick''s taking us to Rustic Hearth Cafe. Have you eaten, Sebastian?"


    "Yeah, I''m eating now."


    At the restaurant, everyone saw Sebastian step out to call his "girlfriend," and theyughed. "When are we gonna meet Mr. Chase''s mystery girl?"


    "I saw his phone wallpaper yesterday. The girl in the pink dress looked pretty. Maybe he doesn''t want us to see her."


    "This morning, I saw him calling her to wake her up. He talked to her all through breakfast."


    A group of veteran officers gossiped about Sebastian. "Isn''t Mr. Chase the youngest among us?"


    "Yeah, he''s only 26. The senior leaders really value him. He''ll probably get another promotion soon."


    Someone nearby interrupted, "Let''s focus. We''re here for a meeting."


    Sebastian walked into the private room, smiling from his chat with his ''girlfriend.''


    "Sebastian, when''s the wedding? Don''t forget to invite us," joked the local precinct chief.


    Thinking of Molly, Sebastian''s smile turned a bit sad. With Molly? He wasn''t even sure she could love him that way.


    "Getting married is a bit tricky for us."


    He''d been Molly''s brother for fifteen years. She always saw him as a real brother. Changing that perception wasn''t easy.


    He''d tried to hint, but Molly never thought that way. Maybe she didn''t dare to.


    She didn''t even know about his feelings.


    If he confessed, she might be so scared she''d nevere back to the Chase family, or she''d avoid him.


    Changing her view of him as a brother would be tough.


    Sebastian had to take it slow.


    A colleague asked, "Why? Your family doesn''t approve?"


    Thinking of Timothy and Ellie, Sebastian shook his head. "Let''s talk about itter. Today, Mr. Baker mentioned the counterfeit money case. I have some ideas to discuss." Sebastian changed the subject, avoiding his personal matters.


    Timothy''s friend Justin Samuel was also at the meeting. He had a good rtionship with Timothy.


    Larry somehow heard that Sebastian had a pretty girlfriend, but the Chase family didn''t approve.


    In the evening, Larry called Timothy. "Timothy, why aren''t you eager to have grandchildren?"


    Timothy didn''t respond.


    Larry pressed on, "Sebastian''s already 26; it''s time for him to get married. He really likes her. Why don''t you approve? It''s his life partner, not yours or Ellie''s."


    Timothy was puzzled.


    Larry continued, "I heard she''s quite pretty and has a deep bond with Sebastian. Don''t ruin his happiness."


    Timothy was even more puzzled.


    "Timothy, are you listening?" Larry asked after a moment of silence.


    "I heard you," Timothy replied, still confused.


    Larry quickly distanced himself from Sebastian. "This isn''t something Sebastian asked me to say. He doesn''t know. I just wanted to chat with you."


    Timothy asked, "Who is Sebastian''s girlfriend?"


    Larry was surprised. "You don''t know?"


    Timothy looked at Ellie. Ellie, puzzled by his gaze, asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Ellie, is Sebastian dating someone?"


    Ellie widened her eyes in confusion. "Didn''t he say he wouldn''t get married before 30? He even told us not to rush him."


    Larry finally understood. "You two don''t know Sebastian is dating? Did I just expose him? I meddled and ended up betraying Sebastian!" Larry regretted it, wanting to p his own mouth. Timothy asked, "What''s Sebastian''s girlfriend''s name?"


    Larry said, "I don''t know her name. The girl in the dress on his phone wallpaper. That''s what I heard from colleagues at lunch today. I haven''t seen her myself." Timothy said, "Alright, I know who it is."


    Larry asked, "How do you know? Didn''t you say you didn''t know?"


    Timothy thought to himself, ''It is Molly. How could I not know?''


    After hanging up, Timothy looked at Ellie. He hadn''t even said the name, but Ellie, with decades of marital intuition, guessed it immediately. "Molly!"


    Timothy nodded. "I''ll call Sebastian to ask about it."


    Sebastian was video chatting with Molly. He was washing his face, and so was Molly. "Sebastian, I studied so hard today. I can''t even describe how serious I was. Just wait, next year I''ll get a schrship. When I get the money, I''ll buy you a new phone. Don''t change your phone, okay? Wait for me to buy it for you."


    Sebastian dried his face. Hearing Molly''s voice, he smiled. Even though he hadn''t seen the phone yet, her words felt like honey to him.


    Then he teased Molly, "Does the school give schrships to students who daydream, skip ss, and y on their phones?"


    Molly, with a mouthful of toothpaste foam, said, "But I always sit in the front row. And I''ve studied a lot this semester. I''m sure I''ll be in the top five in the ss this time. I have a chance topete. Vera definitely won''t be interested inpeting with me, and Randall won''t either. As long as I do well on the exams and keep my grades stable, I have a good chance."


    Sebastian, half-lying on the hotel bed, looked at her face on the phone.


    He said, "Then you better work hard. My phone depends on you." Molly replied, "Okay."


    At that moment, Sebastian''s phone rang. He saw it was Timothy calling. Sebastian said to Molly, "Molly, I need to take a call from Timothy." "Okay, bye Sebastian."


    After ending the video call, Sebastian answered Timothy''s call, "Dad?"

 Chapter 348 Helper

    Timothy asked, "Why did you tell people Molly''s your girlfriend? Does that make any sense?"


    Sebastian stayed silent.


    Ellie chimed in, "You''re being ridiculous, Sebastian."


    Sebastian, who was at the hotel, got up from the bed and pinched the bridge of his nose. "They don''t know Molly''s my sister. Some leaders see I''m single and try to set me up with someone, including some female colleagues. It''s inconvenient. I had to use Molly as an excuse."


    Ellie and Timothy still found it unreliable. "If you don''t want it, just refuse directly. Using Molly as an excuse will make her angry if she finds out."


    Sebastian replied, "Molly knows everything."


    Ellie and Timothy were speechless.


    Sebastian added, "I didn''t reveal Molly''s identity. I just told people I have a girlfriend. It won''t affect her. I care about her more than you do." Timothy thought about Sebastian''s personality and found him reliable.


    Timothy calmed down. "You can''t do this next time. Even if Molly isn''t angry, Ellie and I are."


    Sebastian said, "Okay, I see."


    Timothy hung up. He put down his phone and said to Ellie, "I was startled just now. I thought Sebastian had romantic feelings for Molly." Ellie nced at Timothy but didn''t say anything.


    In another city, Sebastian''s phone rang again shortly after he hung up. It was a video call from Molly. He declined it and sent her a message. Sebastian: [It''s gettingte. You should go to bed.]


    Molly: [Sebastian, it''s not even 10 PM yet.]


    Sebastian: [I''ll call you at 6 AM tomorrow. Let''s see if you can get up.]


    Mollyy in bed, holding her phone. Although she wasn''t on a video call with Sebastian, they kept chatting.


    In Vera''s bedroom.


    Shey in bed andined to Patrick, "Honey, people want to sleep all year round."


    Patrick came out of the bathroom, wrapped in a towel, and went to the walk-in closet. "Is that why you slept in my office until 3 PM?"


    Vera got up from the bed and followed him to the closet. By then, Patrick had already changed his clothes.


    "Why didn''t you wake me up earlier? When I woke up, you were holding me and sleeping with me."


    Patrick nced at her and asked, "Did someone ask for your contact information at the library today?"


    Vera didn''t say anything.


    She was smart. "Honey, was it Randall who tattled?"


    Patrick smiled and asked, "Why didn''t you tell me when I showed up today?"


    Vera''s mind raced, then she replied, "Was it also Randall who told you about Molly and me ''studying'' yesterday? Because he secretly told you, and then you sent Shawn to supervise us at the library today, right?" They were initially talking about suitors. Patrick raised an eyebrow,surprised that she managed to connect today''s events with those of yesterday.


    Vera went to the nightstand, picked up Patrick''s phone, unlocked it, and found Randall''s Facebook.


    It was clean; their chatting record had been deleted.


    She didn''t believe it and turned to leave, wearing slippers to find Randall.


    Cindy saw her when she went out to get water. "Vera, where are you going instead of sleeping?" Vera replied, "Cindy, I''m going to find Randall."


    Cindy, worried, followed her to Randall''s bedroom.


    Vera knocked on the door.


    Randall, with his hair still wet from a shower, opened the door. "It''s 9:30 PM. Is your curfew lifted?"


    Vera immediately grabbed Randall''s hair. "How dare you tattle to Patrick yesterday? He sent Shawn to supervise me today. Randall, are you looking for trouble?"


    Randall quickly said, "You two weren''t studying yesterday, so I had no choice."


    "You admit it! You were the one who tattled!" Vera was just testing him, and he fell for it.


    Now she started to pull harder.


    In the next room, Molly heard themotion and immediately sat up. She sent a voice message to Sebastian, "Sebastian, Randall is getting beaten up again. I''m going to check it out." Molly went to Randall''s room and saw Vera hitting him. "Vera, what''s going on?"


    Vera replied, "He betrayed us. He told Sebastian and Patrick about our lie yesterday."


    Molly was silent. She then rolled up her sleeves and said angrily, "Let''s each take a side!"


    Randall said, "If you two don''t study well and fail your exams, I''ll have to take sses with you in junior year. I''m doing this for your own good, to make you study."


    Vera, angry, pointed at Randall and said to Molly, "He tattled to Patrick today that I was hit on."


    "Wait! Vera, who hit on you? How did he look? How tall was he? Was he handsome? When did this happen? Why don''t I know that?"


    Vera blinked and replied, "Molly, you''re missing the point."


    Cindy, seeing Randall getting hit, tried to stop Vera, worried she might hurt herself.


    Now, she also heard. "Vera, what''s going on?"


    Vera waved her hand, not exining. "I''m going back to rest."


    As she left, she pointed at Randall and warned, "I''ll settle the score with you after I give birth to the baby."."


    Molly grabbed Randall''s left hand and asked, "Vera was hit on?"


    Cindy went to Randall''s right side. "What''s going on? Does Patrick know?"


    The next day, Randall, Molly, and Vera appeared at the library, with Cindy following them.


    Shawn refused to go, saying the library wasn''t asfortable as home.


    Coincidentally, Cindy, worried and having nothing to do at home, went along.


    Randall, Molly, and Vera were studying, and Cindy, having nothing to do, refilled their cups.


    She also found a book to read, and the four of them got along quietly.


    Patrick came to pick them up at noon. He went to Randall, picked up his work, nced at it, put it down silently, and then went to Vera. "What do you want for lunch today?" "I want to eat at home."


    Patrick took them home.


    Randall, Molly, and Vera studied for three days, then faced two consecutive days of exams.


    They had exams in the morning and afternoon.


    Because they had many elective courses, Randall had 13 courses, one more than the others.


    At night, Veray in bed reading a book.


    Usually, it was Patrick who read, but today it was her.


    She knew time was running out, so she read until 10 PM every night, then slept when she couldn''t stay awake any longer.


    She was so tired that she didn''t even havete-night snacks these days.


    Molly, motivated to get a new phone for Sebastian, was still writing notes at her dressing table at 11 PM.


    After four exams, Randall, Molly, and Vera had some online exams, which they could take on their ownputers.


    They had one hour toplete 60 questions.


    After returning home, Randall, Molly, and Vera each took aptop to the dining room.


    They sat together, even calling Patrick over.


    Molly asked, "Vera, why did you call Patrick?"


    Vera said, "Don''t you need a helper for the exam?"


    Molly looked at Patrick suspiciously, thinking, ''Would he help?''

 Chapter 349 Overconfidence in Driving Skills

    The exam kicked off.


    Vera read the first question out loud and then checked the answer. She turned to Patrick, "Honey, should we choose A for this one?"


    Patrick nodded. Vera ryed, "First answer is A."


    Molly quickly selected it. "Choose C for the second question."


    Patrick watched as Randall, Molly, and Vera tantly cheated right in front of him. If he tried to stop them, he probably wouldn''t be wee in the bedroom tonight. Half an hourter...


    Vera asked Patrick for help, "Honey, can you help me with this? What should I put here?"


    Faced with a math problem, Vera didn''t want to waste time. She directly asked Patrick for help.


    Randall had already started calcting on paper, and Patrick watched him.


    Molly was searching for answers on her phone.


    After a bit, Randall announced the answer to the previous question, "8%."


    Vera turned to Patrick. "Is that right?"


    Patrick nodded.


    Randall was surprised. "Uncle Patrick, you didn''t even calcte it. How do you know it''s right?"


    Patrick smirked, "Mental math."


    Vera looked at Patrick with admiration. "Honey, I hope our kid is as smart as you."


    Patrick reminded, "You have 25 minutes left and 30 questions to go."


    Vera hurried to the next question. "Honey, is this true or false?" Knowing Patrick''s personality, she added, "If you tell me, I''ll give you a kiss."


    Patrick replied, "False."


    Vera asked, "And the next one?"


    "False."


    With Patrick''s help, all three of them scored 100 when they handed in their papers.


    Vera pped excitedly. In the dining room, she held Patrick''s face and kissed him several times. "Honey, I love you so much. Teach me like this before next year''s exam." Molly chimed in, "Patrick, I want you to teach me too."


    Randall, intrigued, said, "Uncle Patrick, teach me mental math."


    Patrick, holding Vera, looked at Randall and said, "If you understand the forms, you don''t need to look them up. You can set up an equation and solve it mentally."


    Randall was still not proficient. He only remembered the forms without understanding them. When faced with a problem, he had to plug in the values like a beginner. A novice would mentally go through the steps, while an expert could get the answer directly.


    Patrick added, "You guys did well. You got all the early questions right. For theter true/false and multiple-choice questions, you ran out of time, so I gave you the answers. Now I have to head to the office. Review those questions at home." With that, he got up and left after giving instructions to the housekeeper.


    Vera had got a perfect score, so how could she really review?


    She decisively closed herptop. "Randall, Molly, let''s y a game."


    Randall said, "I''m not joining. I have an exam soon."


    He went back to his room to study.


    Molly also said, "Vera, I need to work hard for my schrship. I''m going to review too. You should ask Shawn."


    Vera was speechless.


    For the first time, this little group wasn''t united.


    Ellie, thinking it was about time for Molly''s break, called her, "Have you finished your exams? I''lle pick you up."


    Molly, feeling down, said, "Mom, I still have several exams left. I won''te home until after my exams, probably after Sebastian returns.


    Ellie thought about a lot, including what Timothy had said that day, as well as Molly''s previous openness and involvement in Sebastian''s private affairs, along with Sebastian''s actions. Confusion crept in once again. She asked, "So you won''te home if Sebastian isn''t here?"


    Molly didn''t catch Ellie''s drift and said, "You and Dad are always so busy with work. Even if Ie home, you won''t have time for me. Sebastian takes me to the police station to hang out. So yeah, if he''s home, I''ll be home too."


    Ellie was speechless. She suddenly remembered how, when Sebastian and Molly were little, she was busy with her career, and Timothy was swamped with work. They had left Molly in Sebastian''s care. To Molly, Sebastian was more than just a brother.


    He tutored her, bought her toys, and took her to amusement parks.


    The more Ellie thought about it, the more uneasy she felt. "Molly, you don''t have exams this Sunday. How about going hiking with Timothy and me?"


    Molly bluntly said, "If Sebastian isn''t there, it''s no fun for me."


    Ellie, getting frustrated, said, "So you only follow Sebastian?" Her tone was sharp.


    Molly pouted. "When hiking, Dad holds your hand. He doesn''t care if I''m tired or not. I have to wait for Sebastian. I won''t talk to you anymore, Mom. I need to study. I have big ns this year." Ellie said, "You must be kidding."


    Molly hung up.


    Ellie was so angry she got a headache.


    After a while, someone knocked on the door, and Ellie went back to work.


    Sebastian had been away for a meeting for half a month, and Molly had been working hard at home for half a month.


    Randall had an exam and locked himself in to study, leaving Vera with no one to hang out with. Noah frequently blocked Vera, but thinking of his unborn nephew, he unblocked her. Eventually, Vera also started studying.


    When Patrick came home and saw Vera studying out of boredom, he was puzzled. "What''s up with you today?"


    Vera leaned against the headboard, put her legs on Patrick''sp, and hugged a book. "They''re both studying. Cindy won''t let Shawn y with me, and Noah blocked me. So I have to study too." Patrick asked, "Aren''t you tired?"


    Vera, looking embarrassed, said, "I can''t sleep all day, can I?"


    Patrick''s face showed affection. His recent life had been smooth, with a harmonious and happy family, making everything he did outside go well.


    He was about to open a branch overseas, which was a big deal and required him to go abroad.


    While massaging Vera''s calves, Patrick calcted the time. "Vera, your prenatal checkup ising up in a few days. If I have time, I''ll go with you. If not, Cindy, Molly, and Randall can go with you, okay?"


    "Where are you going? With whom? Is it a man or a woman? What could be more important than apanying me to my checkup? You said you wouldn''t miss any important moments during my pregnancy." As soon as Vera heard that Patrick wouldn''t be there, she put down her book, pulled back her legs, and righteously questioned Patrick. Her so-called seriousness sounded like endearing whining to Patrick.


    Patrick smiled and opened his arms, and Vera snuggled in.


    Patrick, holding Vera, said, "I closed a business deal with a foreign country. We need to establish arge-scale branch there, and as the leader of the Olteran Group, I have to be there."


    So it was a business trip.


    Vera immediately said, "A business trip is important. You go ahead, honey. Molly and I can go for the checkup. It''s inconvenient for Randall to go; he''s a man, and people might misunderstand." Patrick pinched her cheek. "If Randall doesn''t go, who will drive?"


    "I can. I learned how to drive, remember?" Vera was a bit overconfident in her driving skills. Patrick asked her, "Do I trust you to drive? Can you understand traffic signals? Can you park?" Vera bit her lip. She didn''t even know how she got her driver''s license!

 Chapter 350 Keeping Up with the Joneses

    Patrick said, "Maybe I''ll stay home with you for the check-up and then leave. Just a heads-up; the exact time isn''t set yet." Vera nodded, wrapped her arms around Patrick''s neck, and kissed him. "Honey, don''t worry. I''ll be fine at home." Patrick tapped her forehead. "You''re the one I worry about the most." If he could, he''d take Vera everywhere with him. In the following days, Vera, Molly, and Randall were busy with exams.


    After two hectic weeks, they finished theirst exam. Walking out of the exam hall, they felt exhausted but relieved. Molly was looking forward to her two-month vacation.


    Vera could now focus on preparing for the prenatal care, feeling like she was about to have a long break.


    She hadpleted half of her junior year courses, and her senior year was mostly practical work and internships.


    Molly checked her schedule and realized she only had a few courses left. She told Vera, "Randall and I finished all our courses in our junior year. Next semester, we won''t be attending sses with you. Will you be okay on your own?" Vera nodded. "I''ll be fine. You guys stick to your ns."


    Molly and Randall had been with her through the busiest semester, and she was touched. She didn''t want them to waste another half year just to attend sses with her.


    Molly was heading back to the Chase family because the person she missed day and night, Sebastian, had finally returned.


    Randall asked, "Molly, do you need me to give you a ride?"


    Two car honks sounded not far from the campus.


    Hearing this, Molly looked over, seeing the familiar license te.


    She simply nced over at the car from a distance and hadn''t caught sight of the person, yet a bright smile had appeared on her face; She eagerly dashed over. "Sebastian!" she called out in excitement. Sebastian opened the car door and got out. As soon as he stood firm, Molly ran into his arms.


    Having not seen her for many days, Sebastian missed her a lot and hugged her tightly in the parking lot. "How''d the exams go?"


    "Absolutely nailed them." Molly nodded in his arms.


    Seeing them sweetly embracing, Randall turned to Vera and asked, "Vera, do you need a ride?"


    Vera pointed to another parking lot. "No need. Patrick''s been waiting for a while."


    Randall pped his hands. "After the exams, we won''t be able to hang out together."


    Vera headed to the left, while Molly ran to the right.


    Braving the hot weather, Vera shielded herself from the sun with her hand and walked to Patrick''s car. She opened the door and got into the passenger seat. "Honey, you''re not as excellent as you used to be." Patrick looked at Vera, who startedining as soon as she got in the car. "How did I go from being an excellent husband to not being excellent?"


    Vera, in a yful mood, pretended to be coy. "Other husbands would get out of the car to open the door for their wives when they see them walking in the hot sun. You just sat in the car and watched me with a smile, not even helping me open the door."


    Patrick was speechless.


    Vera rubbed her belly andined, "And I''m even carrying your baby. You let me open the door myself."


    Patrick leaned over and fastened her seatbelt. "We''re living a simple life, not filming a TV drama."


    Vera looked at Patrick. He wasn''t the romantic type, and his words weren''t exactly sweet. But hearing him, she couldn''t help but smile.


    "Honey, I finished my exams. What reward do I get?" Vera asked.


    Patrick hadn''t prepared any gifts. It was the first time he heard that finishing exams required a gift. But he couldn''t admit that, or Vera wouldpare him to "other husbands" again.


    "I''ll take you to buy something now," Patrick said.


    Vera smiled. "Nothing expensive. I want coffee."


    "No way, you''re pregnant," Patrick firmly refused.


    In the end, coffee was reced with juice.


    In the hot weather, Patrick kept the car running with the air conditioning on. "Stay in the car; it''s cool with the AC on. I''ll go out and get in line for you."


    Vera kissed Patrick on the cheek. "Go ahead. Thank you, honey. I love you forever."


    Patrick, who was usually cold and not good with sweet words, never expected to marry someone as sweet and affectionate as Vera.


    Vera reminded him, "Oh, and get a drink for Shawn too."


    Patrick went off.


    Vera waited excitedly in the car.


    She opened the glovepartment of Patrick''s car, idly looking through its contents. Then she picked up Patrick''s work phone, nced at it, and finally looked out the window. Vera''s gazended on two people not far away.


    She saw Dennis standing with Emily.


    It wasn''t strange for them to be together, but what caught Vera''s attention was that she had seen them before.


    Emily was the pregnant woman she saw with Dennis in the elevator during herst prenatal check-up.


    The man beside her was Dennis!


    Moreover, from a married woman''s perspective, something seemed off.


    Then a car pulled up in front of them-it was Dennis''s private car.


    Dennis opened the back door, put his arm around Emily''s waist, helped her in, and then got in himself.


    Vera found it odd. Even as a grandfather, would he put his arm around his pregnant granddaughter''s waist? At that moment, Patrick returned.


    He handed Vera a bottle of juice and ced a lightly iced milkshake in the cup holder.


    Vera looked at Patrick and asked, "Honey, would a man put his arm around a pregnant woman who isn''t his wife?"


    Patrick fastened his seatbelt, puzzled by Vera''s question. "Why do you ask?"


    Vera replied, "I just saw a man put his arm around a woman''s waist while opening the car door for her, just like you do for me."


    Patrick opened the juice for Vera and handed it to her. "If it were me, I wouldn''t."


    Vera asked again, "What if the pregnant woman was your daughter or granddaughter?"


    This question stumped Patrick. He was only 28, with his first child still in Vera''s belly, and she was already asking about his daughter or even granddaughter being pregnant. Then he replied, "Vera, why don''t you call Shawn and ask him? In this world, I think I''d only put my arm around your waist."


    Vera realized she was making things difficult for Patrick. He wasn''t even 30 yet, and she was asking him about being 70.


    So she said, "Let''s go home."


    At home, Vera handed the milkshake to Shawn. "Shawn, I had begged Patrick for half an hour before he agreed to buy this for you."


    Shawn was touched. "Vera, you''re the best."

 Chapter 351 Molly Checks Sebastians Contacts

    Patrick nced at Vera, shook his head with a smile, and thought, ''Let her say whatever she wants, as long as she''s happy.''


    Later, when Shawn got his milkshake, he red at Patrick. "Why''d you get me a milkshake with less ice and no sugar? I wanted more ice and regr sugar. Without those things, this milkshake tastes awful." Shawn had grown up, knowing exactly what he wanted in a milkshake.


    Vera eyed Shawn''s milkshake jealously and said, "Be grateful, Shawn. I wanted one, but he wouldn''t let me."


    Shawn nced at the juice in Vera''s hand and scoffed, "What''s so special about juice? Our housekeeper can make you a dozen different vors."


    Vera shot back. "What''s so special about milkshakes? Our housekeeper can make you a dozen different vors too."


    Shawn was left speechless. He always argued with Vera, but he never won.


    Then he asked, "Where''s Molly?"


    Vera replied, "She''s back to see Sebastian."


    Shawn was annoyed. "She''s always with Sebastian. Patrick, you should bring Molly back to stay with us sometime."


    Vera pointed at Shawn and said, "See, you''re starting again. The Chase family is also Molly''s home. She''s been with you for months; what''s wrong with her going back to the Chase family during the holidays?" Shawn pulled Vera aside and whispered, "Vera, I think Sebastian has bad intentions toward Molly."


    Vera was speechless. How did Shawn see through it?


    Before long, Randall returned. Seeing Shawn and Vera whispering with drinks in their hands, he asked, "What are you guys talking about? Let me in on it."


    Shawn turned away. "None of your business. Why are you prying?"


    Randall fell silent and quietly sat on the sofa.


    Seeing Randall, Vera suddenly remembered her question. "Shawn, if your granddaughter was pregnant, would you hold her waist?"


    "Is your baby a girl?" Shawn asked, suddenly excited. Could he be having both a grandson and a granddaughter?


    Randall also looked at Vera''s belly, wondering if he was getting a sister.


    Vera shook her head, dashing Shawn''s hopes. "It''s a boy."


    Shawn''s mood soured instantly. "I don''t have a granddaughter, so I wouldn''t know."


    He was waiting for Vera to say, "I''ll give you a granddaughter next time."


    Vera asked again, "But if Molly was pregnant, would you hold her?"


    Shawn looked at Vera like she was crazy and snapped, "Am I insane?"


    Then he added, "A husband holds his wife. No matter how close a father and daughter are, there should be boundaries. What kind of question is that?" Shawn started to enjoy his milkshake.


    Vera''s expression darkened. "Shawn, I saw Dennis today. The one who tricked you into drinking lemon water, made you sprain your ankle and get hospitalized, and has been blocking Vincent''s promotion. The Dennis who doesn''t get along with our family."


    Randall quietly got up and left the living room again.


    Shawn''s disdain was palpable. He shot Vera a dark look. "You could''ve just said Dennis''s name. Why the long exnation?"


    Vera smirked. "I was worried you might have dementia and forget who Dennis is."


    Shawn raised his cane, ready to scare her.


    Vera quickly moved to Patrick''s side. "I saw him with a pregnant woman today, and he was holding her waist like this." She grabbed Patrick''s hand, ced it on her waist, and said, "Just like this."


    Shawn and Patrick''s expressions turned serious.


    "Vera, are you saying that while I went to get you juice, you saw Dennis with a pregnant woman?" Patrick asked, his face serious.


    Vera nodded. "I actually saw them at the hospital during myst check-up too."


    Patrick nced at Shawn, who put down his cane and milkshake, frowning deeply.


    The atmosphere in the living room shifted. Vera felt the tension. "What''s wrong?" she asked, breaking the silence.


    Shawn turned to Vera. "Vera, from now on, if you see Dennis, avoid him."


    Shawn''s rare seriousness made Vera realize something was very wrong. "Shawn, if you don''t tell me why, I''ll be curious. Especially now that I''m on vacation with nothing to do, I have plenty of free time, and I''m not exactly a well-behaved person." Shawn sighed. "Dennis is sterile."


    "What!" Vera gasped, looking between Shawn and Patrick.


    Patrick nodded. "He has a vtile personality. Shawn is worried that since he has no heirs, he might harm you because you''re pregnant."


    Vera blinked. "You mean he has no children? Why?"


    Patrick said, "It''s an old story from dad''s generation."


    Shawn added, "Vera, don''t talk about what you saw today or before to anyone else."


    Vera nodded obediently.


    "Patrick,e with me to the study."


    Left alone in the living room, Vera quickly got up and left too.


    ---


    At the Chase family home, Sebastian finally returned. As soon as he got home, he asked Molly if n had contacted her.


    Molly shook her head. "He contacted me twice after you left, but then I got busy with exams and studying, and he didn''t call again. I guess he gave up." Sebastian was relieved, worried that someone might pursue Molly while he was away.


    "And what about you, Sebastian? Who likes you out there?" Molly asked, showing her assertiveness.


    Sebastian said, "Once they knew I had a ''girlfriend,'' no one paid attention to me anymore."


    Molly said, "Give me your phone."


    Sebastian handed her his phone. "It''s just some married male colleagues."


    He hadn''t even added any married female colleagues, let alone unmarried ones.


    Molly looked through it and saw that it was indeed just some men.


    Molly waspletely reassured!

 Chapter 352 The Meal Lost Its Appeal

    Molly handed the phone to Sebastian and said, "Sebastian, let me be your youngest and prettiest friend on your News Feed."


    Looking at Sebastian''s friends, Molly thought he seemed like a middle-aged man. But when she saw his handsome face, she muttered, "Such a contrast." Sebastian asked, "What?"


    Molly shook her head. "Nothing."


    In the afternoon, Ellie and Timothy came back early because Sebastian and Molly were home. They coincidentally arrived early.


    "Did youe back to wee me?" Molly joked.


    Ellieughed. "I came back for Sebastian. I asked you to go hiking, and you didn''t want to."


    Molly exined, "I was working hard for a schrship then."


    Ellie teased, "Come on, which teacher would choose you?"


    Timothy said, "Don''t discourage her. It''s great she has this goal. Even if she doesn''t get it, we shouldn''t discourage her."


    Molly felt a bit down. No one in the family believed her.


    "Just wait. I''ll definitely get it," she said.


    Sebastian smiled. "I believe in you."


    Molly grinned. "Sebastian, you love me the most."


    Ellie sat on the couch and asked, "Where are you staying for the summer?"


    "At home, pestering you every day," Molly said, hugging Ellie''s arm. "Mom, I''ll stay home just to bug you."


    Ellie smiled happily but teased, "Go perster Timothy, not me."


    Molly moved to Timothy, hugging his arm. "Mom told me to pester you."


    Timothyughed. "I like it."


    After cooling off inside, Timothy saw Ellie about to cook. He didn''t want her to, so he said, "Let''s eat out tonight."


    Ellie thought for a moment. "Okay."


    Molly raised her hand. "I know a good ce. Last time, Sebastian took me to a great seafood buffet. Let''s go there again?"


    Everyone agreed, and they drove to the restaurant.


    When Ellie went to pay, she saw it was $100 per person. "$100 for each person?" she eximed.


    Molly nodded. "Yeah, is it expensive?"


    Ellie nced at Molly, who didn''t understand the value of money. She paid, then took Molly''s wrist and led her to the table,ining to Timothy, "Honey, you wouldn''t believe how extravagant Molly is now. It is a $100 buffet for each person, and she asked if it was expensive."


    Sebastian had already brought several tes of Molly''s favorite seafood.


    Timothy said, "If it were up to my sry, I couldn''t afford to support Molly."


    Molly took a bite of lobster. "I don''t eat it every day. You can definitely afford it. Besides, after I graduate and get a job, I''ll earn my own money."


    Ellie asked, "Do you have any ns for the summer?"


    Molly shook her head. "No."


    Ellie said, "Come work at mypany."


    Molly didn''t respond.


    Ellie added, "Monthly sry of $4000."


    The meal became a bit hard to swallow.


    Timothy and Sebastian nodded in agreement. "She should gain some work experience."


    While eating, Molly wanted lobster but didn''t want to peel it herself. Sebastian peeled it for her and put it on her te.


    Timothy asked Sebastian, "I heard you were called in for a talk after you came back?"


    Sebastian replied, "Larry asked about the MS Group, but he already knew everything. Just routine questions."


    Timothy, being sharp, probably guessed why Sebastian was called in.


    Timothy was concerned about Sebastian''s career, while Ellie was more focused on his love life. She asked, "Sebastian, didn''t you meet any nice girls while you were away?" Sebastian said, "If I had, I wouldn''t be using Molly as an excuse."


    Molly, silently eating a sea snail, was eavesdropping on their conversation.


    Ellie said, "If you meet someone you like, try to date them."


    Before Ellie could finish, Molly interrupted, "Mom,e to the bathroom with me."


    Ellie asked, "Can''t you find your way?"


    "I can, but I need you toe with me."


    Ellie, a bit helpless, got up. "Let''s go."


    Molly wiped her hands, got up, and followed Ellie to the bathroom. On the way, she said, "Mom, didn''t you say you wouldn''t push Sebastian to get married?"


    Ellie replied, "I didn''t."


    "You were just pushing him."


    Ellie, doubting herself, thought, ''Did I just push him?''


    The Turner Vi was cold and quiet, with old furniture.


    Dennis sat in a chair, holding a phone, listening to Victor Hudson.


    "Mr. Turner, Mr. Adams and Mr. Baker want to promote Sebastian to team leader. The Chase family stays out of factional disputes. Timothy does, and so does Sebastian. Mr. Kelly was brought down by Sebastian. If he gains more power, he mighte after us soon."


    Dennis closed his eyes. After a long pause, he said hoarsely, "By any means necessary, he must not get that position, and Timothy''s rank must not rise any further."


    He added, "This world doesn''t need so many righteous people. There are only winners and losers. Winners are seen as ''righteous'' by ordinary people. Losers are like dust, everywhere." His voice was eerie, like a demon from hell. Victor was taken aback. "Mr. Turner, my power is limited. I can''t be too aggressive, or I''ll attract Vincent''s attention. I need your guidance."


    Dennis opened his eyes. "Evans."


    With just a surname, Victor understood. He thanked him and hung up.


    Standing silently beside Dennis was Jeffrey Turner, a strong middle-aged man with a leaf tattoo on his hand.


    "Mr. Turner, are we going to move against Sebastian?"


    Dennis held the phone to his lips and shook his head, "He can''t be touched. Behind Sebastian are Timothy, Larry, Mr. Adams, and Vincent! If anything happens to Sebastian, they won''t let it go."


    Even with all his connections, he couldn''t stand against them if they united.


    Moreover, behind Sebastian was the MS Group, and Ellie couldn''t be underestimated.

 Chapter 353 The Diligent and Inquisitive Molly

    Dennis asked, "Any news from the Olteran family?"


    Jeffrey nodded. "Yeah, Vera''s pregnant."


    Dennis''s eyes shot open. "Really?"


    Jeffrey nodded again. "Yep, Shawn''s been telling everyone." But not Dennis.


    Dennis clenched his jaw, fist on his leg. "Is it a boy or a girl?"


    Jeffrey shrugged. "The Olterans are tight-lipped. Shawn''s friends say he wants a granddaughter."


    Dennis stood, fists clenched, staring out the window. "What about Emily?"


    Jeffrey hesitated. "Doctor thinks it''s a girl. We''ll know more at her next check-up."


    Dennis''s eyes darkened. "Go with her next time."


    "Got it."


    Around eight, Vera, with her big belly, moved to Patrick''s side in bed. Shey on his back, arms around his neck. "Honey, what did Shawn want?"


    Patrick turned to her. "Just some Turner family''s stuff."


    "Why didn''t you tell me? Am I not your sweetie?" Vera probed.


    Patrick hugged her. "Of course you are."


    After a pause, Patrick asked, "Why didn''t you mention seeing Dennis at the hospital?"


    Vera, confused, replied, "I was in a hurry and forgot. I saw him again today. I know our families don''t get along, so I didn''t say anything, but I couldn''t hold it in."


    Patrick gently coaxed her. "Stay away from Dennis. Our families have more than just disagreements."


    Vera''s curiosity piqued. "Is there some secret?"


    Patrick, thinking of Shawn''s earlier spection, looked at her belly. "Vera, protect yourself and our child."


    Vera pouted. "You make it sound like something bad will happen."


    Patrick pinched her lips yfully. "Don''t talk nonsense."


    After a moment, Patrick asked, "Can you go for your check-up two days earlier?"


    Vera remembered Patrick''s business trip. "Are you leaving soon?"


    Patrick nodded. Their check-ups were on the same day, and he worried Vera might run into the members of the Turner family.


    If she went earlier, he''d feel better and could leave sooner.


    Vera, thinking of Patrick''s trip, clung to him. "I don''t want you to go."


    Patrick stayed silent, holding her and kissing her gently.


    "Honey, stay faithful while you''re away."


    Patrick kissed her again.


    "No flirting with other women."


    Each of Patrick''s kisses was a promise.


    Thest two times Vera went for her check-up, Molly and Randall wanted to go, but it was a weekday, and they had school.


    This time, knowing Vera had another check-up, Molly, excited about her uing internship at Ellie''spany, wanted to see her future nephew. Randall was curious about his little cousin too. Vera asked Patrick, "Honey, do you mind if theye?"


    Patrickughed. "If you think it''s okay, let theme."


    Two dayster, Patrick took Vera, Molly, and Randall to the hospital.


    Mollyined to Vera about having to intern, even though Sebastian agreed. "I still feel like a baby."


    Vera was speechless.


    In the car, Patrick told Randall, "You should intern at the Olteran Group too."


    Randall looked at Molly. "Molly, I beg you to leave quickly."


    He was fine until herints got him roped into an internship too.


    Molly teased, "I''m d you''ll be interning under Patrick too."


    At the hospital, it was crowded since it was the weekend. But with an appointment, they didn''t wait long before heading to the ultrasound room.


    Veray on the bed, lifting her belly for the doctor. It was Molly''s first time toe here, so she was curious.


    She bent over, eyes fixed on the screen. "Doctor, where''s my nephew? Why does it look like a lump of meat?" The doctor nced at Molly. "The baby is a lump of meat."


    "That makes sense." Molly continued, "Doctor, what''s that thin thing?"


    The doctor exined, "That''s the umbilical cord."


    Molly said, "Then what are those other thin things?"


    "Those are the baby''s limbs."


    Molly let out a long "oh," "So those are the limbs. I thought Vera was having a little monster."


    Vera nced at Patrick andined, "Honey, Molly said I''m having a monster."


    Patrick smiled. "Nonsense, you''re having a kitten."


    "No, no, I''m having a baby tiger."


    Patrick''s face lit up with love. "Okay, you''re having a baby tiger for me."


    Molly patted the doctor''s shoulder. "That''s normal. Let''s keep looking at my nephew. What''s that dark thing?"


    Randall, curious too, tried to look at the screen, but Patrick gently pushed him out and closed the door.


    He sat outside, waiting.


    Inside, Patrick recorded the ultrasound video on his phone and sent it to Randall.


    Randall watched the video, smiling, excited for the baby''s arrival.


    "The baby is healthy and developing well," the doctor said, handing over the results.


    Patrick gently wiped the gel off Vera''s belly.


    Thanks to Molly''s curiosity, she could now even identify the baby''s position.

 Chapter 354 Farce

    Vera would always rush to the bathroom after her prenatal check-ups; her dder couldn''t hold it. As soon as Patrick wiped her belly, she bolted like she wasn''t even pregnant. Patrick and Molly were used to it.


    The doctor reminded, "Mr. Olteran, pregnant women are delicate. Activities can affect the baby''s development. It''s better to keep an eye on Mrs. Olteran''s activities.."


    Patrick, half-joking, replied, "She''s actually more restrained now because she''s pregnant. Otherwise, she''d be bouncing around." The doctor was left speechless.


    Vera headed to the bathroom with Molly right behind her.


    "Vera, if you entered a 100-meter sprint while pregnant, I''d lose for sure," Molly joked.


    Washing her hands, Vera replied, "If you held your pee before a sprint, you''d definitely win."


    Theyughed and linked arms to find Patrick.


    Suddenly, a pregnant woman named Lisa Taylor bumped into Molly, causing both her and Vera to stumble.


    Randall saw it from a distance and rushed over.


    Luckily, Vera and Molly were near a railing. Vera hit it hard with her rib, gasping in pain.


    Randall helped them up. "Are you okay?" he asked, worried.


    Molly quickly checked on Vera.


    Vera, wincing, said, "I''m fine; I just hit my rib."


    Lisa, teary-eyed, rushed over to apologize. "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to."


    Molly snapped, "Are you blind? Slow down in crowded ces! What''s the rush?"


    Lisa, crying, kept apologizing. "I''m really sorry."


    Vera, frowning, said, "You''re pregnant. Be more careful."


    An old woman, Laura Taylor, came over and scolded Lisa, "All you do is cry. Even if you cry your eyes out, you have to abort the baby today. How did my son end up with you?" Randall saw the crowd growing and formed a protective circle around Vera.


    A doctor in a white coat arrived and stopped the old woman. "Laura, Lisa''s uterine wall is too thin. This pregnancy is a miracle. Another abortion could mean she''ll never be a mother again." "Mind your own business. Just do your job and stay out of my family''s affairs," Laurasnapped.


    The doctor, fed up, pointed at the crying Lisa. "Laura, she''s had four abortions for your family. Every time it''s a girl, you make her abort. Look at her-can she take it anymore? Sons and daughters are the same." Frank Taylor showed up. "Since when do doctors at your hospital meddle so much? I can''t afford to raise a daughter. If she gives birth, will you raise her for me?"


    The doctor was livid. "How can you be so shameless? You''re the father."


    Themotion drew a crowd, but no one intervened.


    Two colleagues whispered to the doctor, "Let it go. Let''s just do our job and not meddle in their family affairs."


    The doctor, disappointed, told Lisa, "You''re 28. You''ve had four abortions. If you abort this one, you might never be a mother."


    Lisa, crying, pleaded with Frank and Laura, "Please, let''s keep this baby."


    Laura, short and feisty, poked Lisa''s forehead. "Frank marrying you was a misfortune. You''ve had four girls, and now this fifth one is also a girl. If you dare give birth, our family will abandon you."


    Finally, a man in the crowd spoke up. "I''m begging my wife to give me a daughter, and your family doesn''t want one."


    Frank sneered and pointed at Lisa. "You want a daughter? Take her. She can give you as many as you want."


    The man''s wife snapped back. "Hey, watch your mouth. Show some respect to your own wife."


    Vera, watching Lisa cry, couldn''t take it anymore.


    She pushed Randall''s arm away and confronted Frank. "You want a son? If you''re so capable, why don''t you give birth yourself? You shameless jerk. If you have a child like you, you and your son would only tarnish the world with your presence!"


    Frank, stunned, stepped forward to hit Vera.


    Randall immediately stepped in front of her, towering over Frank. "Get lost!"


    Frank backed off, intimidated.


    Laura, hearing Frank being scolded, couldn''t take it. "We only want her to give birth to a son, but over the years, she still can''t. Our family is fine; it''s her family''s genes that are the problem. My son hasn''t divorced her yet out of kindness." Molly, unable to hold back, retorted, "If your family''s genes are so great, why don''t you give birth to a son for your son? Why even bother marrying a wife? What a loss! You should give birth to a bunch of sons to inherit your family''s despicable and shameless character!"


    "You!" Laura was furious.

 Chapter 355 Vera Takes Over

    Molly''s harsh words really ticked off Laura and Frank.


    In the crowd, a pregnant woman who''d been holding back heard Molly and felt a connection. She pped and said, "Well said." Others joined in, pping too.


    Laura and Frank''s faces turned red with anger.


    Jeffrey, just out of the elevator, stood next to Emily. As they stepped out, they heard the ruckus in the hallway.


    Usually, amotion would not grab his attention, but if it involved the Olteran family, it''s worth checking out.


    So, he took Emily to the back of the crowd to watch. He warned her, "Just watch, no talking."


    Emily nodded quietly.


    Laura red at Molly and Vera. "You two witches. I hope your kids are stillborn."


    Vera, already angry, couldn''t stand a curse on her unborn child!


    She pushed Randall aside and, despite being pregnant, moved quickly.


    With her height advantage, she grabbed Laura from behind and elbowed her chin, making her bite her tongue and taste blood.


    She tripped Laura, mming her to the ground.


    Then she kicked Laura in the waist, making her writhe in pain.


    "You curse my child? I''ll kick you to death!" Vera yelled.


    No parent can tolerate a curse on their child.


    Randall pulled Vera, who was about to kick Laura''s face, and pushed her into Molly''s arms. He clenched his fist, squatted down, and punched Laura hard in the face. One punch wasn''t enough; he hit her again.


    Each punch was full of anger, making Laura''s nose bleed and mouth swell.


    No one stepped in to stop him, and no one called the police.


    Seeing Laura get beaten, Frank didn''t dare face Randall. Instead, he rushed at Vera and Molly.


    As he got close, Vera was ready to strike, but she was suddenly lifted into a familiar embrace.


    Patrick kicked Frank in the stomach, sending him flying and sliding three feet on the floor.


    Patrick held Vera with one arm and her medical report in the other.


    Vera looked up at Patrick, who held her protectively. Seeing Frank and Laura, she realized how lucky she was to have a good husband.


    The crowd started whispering as they saw Patrick.


    "Isn''t that Patrick?"


    "Pinch me. I just saw Patrick."


    "Patrick! That pregnant woman is his wife!"


    Molly didn''t waste timeining to Patrick, "Patrick, Laura cursed my nephew."


    Patrick looked down at Laura and Frank with a fierce expression. His deep,manding voice made the area go silent. "The gender of a child is determined by the father''s sperm. If you can''t have a son, it''s your fault." Patrick''s strong presence made everyone around him stay quiet.


    Randall stood up and approached Frank, who was terrified of Patrick. He said, "You should read more. A man''s chromosomes are 46XY. The Y chromosome is what you pass on. If you have a daughter, it''s because you don''t have a Y." Molly sneered, "With your genes, Laura still has the nerve to say you''re not sick. Shameless."


    Randall looked at Molly and asked, "We''re both from the Olteran family. Why are you so outstanding while I''m so ordinary?"


    Molly replied, "Because you have a Y chromosome."


    With their support, Molly and Randall kept insulting them.


    Meanwhile, Vera looked at Lisa, who was scared in the corner, and coldly asked, "What do you want?"


    Lisa nced at Patrick and nervously replied, "Dependence."


    Vera asked, "Did you get it?"


    Lisa looked at Vera, always surrounded by friends, family, and her lover. As a fellow pregnant woman, she had no friends, was abandoned by her family, and was abused by her lover.


    She didn''t even have the right to decide whether to have a child.


    Her healthy body had been ruined.


    Vera''s question made her cry uncontrobly.


    Patrick wanted to take Vera away from the chaotic crowd. As they left, Vera looked at Lisa and said, "The choice is in your hands. Love yourself first, and others will love you. Relying on others is not as good as relying on yourself!" Before falling in love with Patrick, she never forgot she was Vera.


    After falling in love with Patrick, she was still Vera, but she had an additional identity: Mrs. Olteran.


    Patrick called out, "Molly, Randall, let''s go."


    Molly and Randall, having had enough fun, left happily.


    After they left, Jeffrey put away his phone, which had been recording the video.


    Earlier, his phone camera was aimed at Molly.


    She was the girl he had thrown into the sea fifteen years ago. She had actually survived.


    Jeffrey looked at Molly with a malicious glint in his eyes.


    Emily, who looked like an ordinary college student, had also watched half of themotion.


    As the crowd dispersed, she looked at Lisa, who was crying against the wall, and kindly wanted to hand her a tissue.


    Jeffrey grabbed her arm and warned, "Mr. Turner instructed you to avoid trouble."


    Emily withdrew her hand, looked sympathetically at Lisa, and left without saying a word. Like many other onlookers, she felt pity for Lisa''s situation but didn''t say anything to her.


    A prenatal checkup involved several tests, and each time the tests were different.


    They checked if the baby was healthy and if the pregnant mother was missing any nutrients.


    After a busy morning, it was time for lunch.


    Patrick wanted to take Molly and Randall to eat, but Molly waved her hand. "Patrick, I''m going to find Sebastian."


    With that, she got into a taxi and left.


    Standing at the hospital entrance, Vera said, "Honey, I want ice cream, coffee, chips, and a burger."


    Patrick remained silent.


    Jeffrey, who had brought Emily for a morning checkup, decided to leave cautiously after seeing Patrick.


    After the members of the Olteran family left, he let Emily go upstairs for her checkup.


    Frank and Laura, who had been beaten by Randall, kicked by Vera, and sent flying by Patrick, felt humiliated and became aughingstock.


    Frank didn''t dare call the police, "Laura, that man is Patrick, and the woman we argued with is Patrick''s wife. We can''t afford to offend them."


    Laura didn''t know these things or Patrick''s methods. "Who is Patrick? No matter how powerful he is, can he be more powerful than the police? I won''t let this go."

 Chapter 356 The Favored One

    Lisa stayed quiet on the side.


    Frank and Laura were arguing, but Laura always had thest word at home. She was strong-willed and went straight to the police station after leaving the hospital. "Is anyone here? I need to report a crime," she cried out, clutching her waist in pain as soon as she arrived.


    An officer noticed her nosebleed had stopped, but her face was still swollen and bloodstained. Clearly, she had been beaten. "What happened to you?" he asked urgently. Seeing the police, Laura burst into tears. "Officer, please help us. You have to stand up for my son and me."


    "Sit down and tell us what happened," the officer said, offering her a chair.


    Sebastian stepped out to check some files and noticed the blood on Laura''s face. It was the first time someone hade to his department looking so badly beaten.


    Laura sat down and began, "My son Frank and I were beaten. The person who hit us is named Patrick, along with his family."


    Sebastian''s body tensed up. His heart raced.


    "I took my daughter-inw, Lisa, to the hospital for a prenatal checkup, and we had an argument there," Laura said.


    Sebastian remembered Molly telling himst night that she would apany Vera to the hospital for a checkup today. He thought, ''The location matches.''


    Laura continued crying, "Then three people showed up, two women and one man, all young. They beat me and almost killed me."


    Sebastian put down the files in his hand. The number of people matched, too.


    "The pregnant woman seemed to be Patrick''s wife. She knocked me down, then a man punched me, leaving me covered in blood. I can''t go on living. They kicked me and almost killed me. Another woman insulted me, saying things so awful that I wanted to die when I recalled them. She told me to give my son a child."


    Only one person in the world could say such things-the outspoken, unfiltered Molly!


    The officer said, "This is the Economic Crime Division. You should go to the public..."


    Sebastian interrupted his subordinate in time. He handed the files to his subordinate, "Paul, handle these files. I''ll take care of this."


    "Yes, Mr. Chase." Officer Paul stood up and introduced Sebastian to Laura, "This is Mr. Chase. You can speak directly to him."


    "Mr. Chase, please help us get justice," Laura cried again.


    Sebastian pointed to his office. "Come with me."


    They followed Sebastian into his office.


    Sebastian didn''t need to ask any questions; he started rubbing his temples.


    Not even five minutes had passed when Molly cheerfully walked into the police station with a sun umbre. "Is everyone still busy? Not off work yet?"


    "Mr. Chase is in his office dealing with an assault case. The person looks pretty bad, with blood all over their face. You should wait outside for a bit," Sam reminded her.


    Hearing Molly''s voice, Sebastian shouted from his office, "Get in here!"


    Molly looked at Sam and said, "You better go. Sebastian is looking for you. He doesn''t sound happy."


    "Molly!"


    Molly nced at the door, curious. "Is Sebastian calling me?"


    She knocked on the door. "Sebastian, I''m here."


    Opening the door, she saw Laura, Frank, and Lisa, whom she had just met. They were shocked to see her.


    Molly looked at Sebastian, who was ring at her, then at Laura, Frank, and Lisa on the sofa. She quickly pieced together what Sam had said earlier.


    No exnation was needed. Molly got it instantly.


    She straightened up, entered Sebastian''s office, closed the door, and locked it.


    "So, you''re here to report a crime? And you came to my brother to do it?" Molly asked.


    Laura was stunned. She thought in shock, ''How could she be rted to a police officer?''


    Molly walked over. "Do you think we beat and insulted you in public for no reason?" She stood in front of Laura. "You walked right into the trap and dared toe to my brother, Sebastian, to report it? He hates people who abuse their daughters-inw and bully their wives the most. Didn''t you get beaten enough earlier? Do you want him to punch you more now?"


    Laura and Frank were already panicking. They didn''t dare to fake cry anymore. "Even if you''re his sister, you still have to go to jail if you break thew."


    Sebastian asked, "Molly, what happened?"


    Sebastian knew that Molly wouldn''t start trouble on her own; something must have provoked them.


    Molly nced disdainfully at Laura and Frank and summarized to Sebastian in one sentence, "Even animals know to protect their children. They''re worse than animals."


    "Get out," Sebastian said, kicking Molly out of the office again. She sat outside, not worried at all about going to jail. With Sebastian around, as long as she hadn''t killed anyone, he could handle it. However, Molly still took out her phone and called Vera and Randall.


    "Vera, what are you doing?" she asked.


    "Having Beef Burrito and burgers. What is the matter?" Vera replied. At the Olteran family restaurant, there were several takeout boxes and a few bottles of Sprite on the table. Drinking too much Sprite could make people''s noses feel tingly, and Shawn loved that feeling. For a moment, he felt young again, like he was in his thirties, eating street food.


    "Vera went out and brought back so much good food. Next time you go for a checkup, I''ll go with you."


    Since it was the weekend, everyone in the Olteran family was there except for Molly.


    Vera was drinking freshly squeezed juice, while Shawn and Cindy were drinking Sprite. Vincent, Patrick, and Randall were drinking beer.


    Molly was getting hungry just hearing about it. If she had known, she would have gone home too. "You know what? I just saw that mother and son from the hospital this morning. They came to report a crime to Sebastian and got called into his office."


    Vera hadn''t had anything spicy in a long time, and suddenly eating something a bit spicy made her nose run. Patrick quickly handed her a tissue.


    Vera wiped her nose briefly and said to Molly, "Isn''t that asking for trouble?"


    Reporting anyone to Sebastian could work, but not Molly. Because, in Sebastian''s heart, Molly was the only one and the favored one.


    Molly stood in a shady spot outside the police station. "Exactly, they are unlucky. Sebastian has aw degree. They might not get me in trouble, but Sebastian might get them in trouble instead." Vera said, "That could really happen."

 Chapter 357 A Bite from Vera

    A journalist''s pen and awyer''s mouth can twist the truth.


    Regr folks can''t afford to mess with either.


    Patrick noticed Vera''s lips were red from the spice, so he picked up her juice and held it to her lips.


    Vera took a sip and told Molly, "Take this time think about where you want to eat."


    "Okay, I''ll let you know once I have the results."


    Vera hung up, took the straw out of her juice, and drank straight from the cup.


    She then put her fork into her husband''s bowl. "Honey, I want your spicy wings." "They''re spicy."


    Vera pouted. "Just one bite, please."


    Patrick, feeling helpless, handed it over. Vera took a big bite.


    Half an hourter, Laura, Frank, and Lisa left Sebastian''s office in silence.


    Sebastian walked them to the door and ignored Molly, who was sitting on a bench.


    At the door, Sebastian told Laura and Frank, "I''ve exined the pros and cons. If this esctes, it''ll only hurt you. Go home and learn to be decent people." Lisa tearfully thanked him, "Thank you, Mr. Chase."


    Sebastian nced at her but didn''t respond.


    In the taxi, Lisa, who was usually timid, said, "Let''s get a divorce. I want this child."


    Watching them leave, Sebastian entered the police station, and Molly hugged his arm. "Sebastian, did you help me again?"


    Sebastian''s veins bulged. "Molly, you''re reporting to Mom''spany on Monday!"


    When Molly, Vera, and Randall were in school, they behaved for a few months.


    As soon as the holiday started, they ended up at the police station within a week.


    Back in Sebastian''s office, he raised his hand as if to hit Molly. Molly, knowing he wouldn''t, leaned in and said, "Sebastian, if you can''t hit me, just give me a kiss." Sebastian gritted his teeth and pushed her away. "Molly, can you give me a break?"


    Molly hugged his waist. "Sebastian, you should feel lucky this time."


    "I used to have fantasies about marriage, but after seeing their situation, I realized their tragedies are more effective than any case studies." "Lisa''s tragedy scared me. I no longer fantasize about love or marriage."


    She was so sincere that Sebastian believed her. "This is why you should investigate before marriage. Anyone who pursues you must inform me." Molly nodded. "I will, Sebastian."


    Sebastian looked down at Molly, who leaned into his arms. "You didn''t get physical today?"


    Molly said, "Not today. Even Patrick did. I just yelled."


    Sebastian responded indulgently. "Yeah, yelling isn''t illegal."


    Molly smiled. "Even if I did get physical, you wouldn''t let anything happen to me."


    Sebastian was silent. He thought, ''When did Molly get so good at reading me?''


    After changing clothes, Sebastian took Molly out for burgers.


    When the topic of her internship came up, Molly dodged it. "Patrick is going on a business trip, so I n to stay with Vera at the Olteran Vi." Sebastian said, "Trust me. Patrick won''t let you stay there."


    Molly, with a mouthful of burger and cheese at the corners of her mouth, had Sebastian wipe her face with a napkin. It was a routine they were used to. Molly said, "Sebastian, you haven''t taken me out during the break."


    Sebastian replied, "I''m so busy. I wish I could clone myself. Where would I find the time?"


    Molly asked, "Can you take some time tomorrow to go home with me to pick up our grandparents and bring them to the city? The countryside is full of mosquitoes and it''s so hot. I promised them I''d bring them to the city for the break." Sebastian thought about his schedule. "I can''t make it. Let Dad go with you."


    Molly frowned, "I don''t want to go with Dad. He always wants to stay overnight, andst time I got bitten by mosquitoes all over before he finally brought me back."


    When Molly was in seventh grade, she was excited to go back home with Timothy. But because she wore a skirt, her legs were covered in mosquito bites. Even in the bathroom, mosquitoes bit her. She cried and begged Timothy to take her back that day. Timothy, used to it, didn''t mind the mosquitoes, so they stayed. Finally, Zoey gave Molly a bath with soap. The next morning, Molly woke up with bites all over her face and hands. Seeing her so badly bitten, Timothy felt sorry and quickly took her back. When they got to Zandonick, Ellie saw Molly''s miserable state and angrily hit Timothy, saying, "Anyone who didn''t know would think you''re her stepfather, deliberately taking her back to feed the mosquitoes." Sebastian was a high school student at that time. When he went home, he joined Ellie to apply ointment to Molly''s bites. After that, Ellie rarely let Molly go back home in the summer.


    Sebastian remembered those days. "How about Dad or Mom''s driver takes you?"


    Molly thought it was too much trouble and shook her head. "I''ll just buy a ticket and go pick up Grandma and Grandpa myself tomorrow."


    Sebastian asked, "Can you handle it?"


    Molly replied, "Of course I can."


    After finishing her burger, Molly stayed in Sebastian''s office all afternoon. She called Max and Zoey, "Grandma, Grandpa, pack your clothes. I''ming to pick you up tomorrow to stay in the city."


    Zoey said, "I''m not going!"


    Max said, "I''m not going either!"


    Molly lied, "You bettere. Dad and Mom are fighting all the time, and their marriage is on the brink. If youe, they won''t dare to fight."


    Hearing that Ellie and Timothy''s marriage was in trouble, Max and Zoey quickly packed their clothes.


    The next morning, Sebastian took Molly to the airport. "Contact me when you arrive and when you get home. Don''t talk to strangers, don''t eat anything given by others. If anyone asks for help, go straight to the airport staff. Keep a low profile, and if someone tries to chat you up, just walk away."


    Sebastian treated Molly like a child, giving detailed instructions.


    Molly said, "Sebastian, I''m going in the morning anding back in the afternoon. Don''t worry so much. I''m an adult. I can handle it."

 Chapter 358 Molly was Disliked by Ellie

    Sebastian nodded and reminded, "Keep your valuables, phone, and wallet on you."


    "Sebastian, you''re like my second mom," Molly joked, making a funny face.


    Sebastian smiled warmly.


    After getting out of the car, Molly grabbed an empty suitcase from the trunk and headed to check in at the station. Inside the station, she waved to Sebastian. "Don''t forget to pick me up this afternoon. Bye!"


    She disappeared into the crowd.


    Sebastian then went to the police station.


    Max and Zoey had packed several bags of clothes early in the morning, ready to head to the city.


    A neighbor asked, "Where are you off to now?"


    Max proudly replied, "Molly''sing back to take us to Zandonick."


    "Molly''s so thoughtful. You''re lucky shees back during her break to take you out."


    Zoey, in a new floral dress, was sweeping the yard. "That''s right."


    Around eleven, Molly arrived home with her suitcase.


    She had taken the bus and hitched a ride, almost losing her breakfast in the process.


    "Grandpa, Grandma, I''m back!" Molly shouted as she walked in.


    The neighbor''s dog ran over, wagging its tail, and scared Molly.


    Startled, Molly dropped her suitcase at the door. "There''s a dog!"


    Max came out with a stick and chased the dog away.


    Seeing the suitcase, Max asked, "Why''d you bring a suitcase?"


    Molly exined, "It''s for you and Grandma. I knew you''d have a lot of luggage, and it would be a hassle on the bus, so I brought my extrarge suitcase."


    In the past, Max and Zoey would drive to Zandonick, and the luggage would go in the trunk without any issues.


    If they were flying, Molly would have to worry about the luggage.


    So, she brought the suitcase back.


    Zoey observed Molly''s suitcase and found it covered in cartoon stickers, dolls, and flowers. "Molly, where did you get this suitcase? It''s so pretty."


    Molly looked at her heavily decorated suitcase. "Grandpa, when I get home, I''ll buy you one too."


    Zoey smiled, "I want a smaller one; this one''s too big."


    Molly replied, "No problem."


    By the time Molly got home, it was noon, and her phone rang five times.


    The calls were from Timothy, Ellie, Sebastian, Shawn, and Patrick.


    They were all worried she might have been kidnapped on the way.


    Max went to cook while Zoey and Molly reorganized clothes in the living room. "Molly, why did Ellie and Timothy argue?"


    Molly said, "Because you and Grandpa never visit."


    Zoey suddenly understood. "So, you lied to us on the phonest night."


    Molly said, "If I didn''t lie, would you havee with me?"


    They packed their luggage and had lunch at home.


    Molly helped Zoey clean the house and even set up a water-absorbing line for the potted flowers. At 2 PM, Molly took Zoey and Max to the airport. Along the way, she carried the heavy items.


    Zoey and Max felt bad and wanted to help, but Molly refused, keeping the suitcase close.


    They arrived at the airport early. In the waiting hall, Molly nned to watch a show but noticed Zoey and Max looking bored.


    So, she put away her phone, sat on the suitcase, and said, "Max, push me like when I was a kid. Pull me and run."


    Max, seeing they were bored, joined Zoey in ying with Molly in the busy airport.


    Around six in the evening, Sebastian''s car was already waiting at the exit.


    As soon as Molly appeared, he spotted her.


    She ran out and jumped into Sebastian''s arms, leaving her suitcase behind. "Sebastian, did I get lost?"


    With Molly hugging his waist, Sebastian held the suitcase with one hand and patted her head with the other. "Not bad, you made it back safely." Zoey and Max followed closely behind.


    Back home, they didn''t wait long. Ellie and Timothy also returned.


    Ellie and Timothy knew from Mollyst night that Zoey and Max wereing, so the housekeeper had already prepared the rooms. When Molly and Sebastian weren''t home, Ellie and Timothy would leave early and returnte, so they had dismissed the housekeeper. Now that it was summer break and Zoey and Max were in the city, Ellie had hired a housekeeper yesterday.


    Molly said jealously, "Grandma, Mom treats you better than me. I''ve been back for days, and I''ve had to handle all my meals myself. She didn''t even think to hire a housekeeper to do myundry and cook for me." Ellie replied, "Sebastian leaves breakfast for you before work, you go out for lunch, and you call us to order takeout for dinner. You even have a midnight snack. Are we mistreating you? Even Vera doesn''t eat like you do." Molly''s confidence wavered, and she muttered, "She eats four meals a day, with fish and meat at every meal."


    Sebastian said, "Mom, let Molly start working with you on Monday."


    Molly needed something to do; she couldn''t just stay at home.


    The thought of earning a living with a $4,000 monthly sry made Molly ufortable. "I don''t want to go. Mom, can I y for a month before starting?"


    Ellie, at home and in front of Sebastian, expressed her disdain. "You still want to ck off? With your attitude, if you came to mypany for an interview, your resume would be rejected before it even got submitted." Molly said, "I''m not that bad. I''m at least in the top ten of my ss."


    Ellie bluntly replied, "There are still nine students ahead of you. Why should I choose you?"


    "You''re not in any clubs. You have no certificates, no experience. Your studies aren''t outstanding. What skills do you have? How would you write your resume? How much professional knowledge do you have? If you weren''t my daughter, do you think I''d hire you?"


    Molly, unaware of life''s hardships, said, "But the sry you offer isn''t high, Mom."


    Ellie scolded, "Do you deserve a high sry? I provide your food and housing, and you get picked up and dropped off by car. What more do you want, a $40,000 monthly sry?" Molly wanted to nod but gave it up at the sight of the anger in Ellie''s eyes.


    She looked to Sebastian for help, "Sebastian, say something for me."


    Sebastian said, "I think Mom is right."


    Max felt sorry for her and said to Ellie, "Molly is still a kid. Don''t be so harsh on her. She''s already very good. Let her take her time with the rest. You''re hurting her self-esteem." Ellie pointed at Molly. "Dad, she''s already 21. If she stays childish for a few more years, she''ll be useless."


    Molly said, "I''m at least Patrick''s sister. I''m not that useless."

 Chapter 359 Vera Boasts

    Patrick was at home packing for a short trip abroad.


    "Vera, remember what I told you while I''m gone?" he asked from the closet, feeling uneasy.


    Vera was busy, too, packing his toiletries.


    "Yes, stay away from Randall and Molly. No gatherings, no going out, and no trouble," she replied.


    Patrick came out of the closet and added two shirts to his suitcase.


    Vera had just packed his toiletries and was now folding one of his shirts. "Honey, grab your purple tie and the navy blue one too." Patrick watched her pack, smiling at the scene.


    "What are you standing there for? Go get them," Vera said sternly.


    Patrick went to the closet, opened his tie drawer, and asked, "Solid blue, blue with ck stripes, or patterned?"


    Vera paused, recalling, "Remember when I kissed you and pulled your tie in the study? Which one was that?"


    "The one with ck stripes," Patrick replied.


    "Okay, that one. You look great in it," Vera said. Patrick handed her the tie, and she ced it in the suitcase.


    Vera noticed an empty spot, grabbed his undergarments, and filled it. She pped her hands, satisfied. "I''m amazing. Besides having babies, I can manage the household, too."


    Patrick smiled, feeling helpless.


    "Honey, am I right?" Vera asked.


    Patrick nodded. "I found a wife who can have my kids and manage the household."


    "You won''t regret it," Vera said.


    Patrick hugged her. "I''m leaving soon. Remember, it''s better to hang out with Shawn than Randall and Molly."


    Vera nodded, yfully scratching his chest. "Don''t worry. I always listen to you."


    After packing, Randall saw him off.


    Before leaving, Patrick gave Cindy a few more instructions.


    Cindy, who looked after Vera, said, "Patrick, I always keep an eye on Vera. Don''t worry. When Mollyes back, I''ll have Randall move out."


    Patrick added, "It''s getting hot, and she can''t control her cravings. No ice cream at home."


    Vera pouted, ncing at Shawn, who also looked annoyed. Clearly, she wasn''t the only one unhappy.


    "Just go already, or you''ll miss your flight," Shawn said, using his cane to hurry Patrick.


    It was gettingte, and Patrick didn''t let Vera take him to the airport. He left with Randall directly from home.


    Vera watched Patrick''s car leave and linked arms with Cindy. "Cindy, let''s not listen to Patrick."


    Cindy replied, "Patrick''s car hasn''t even been gone a minute. Do you want him toe back?"


    Vera shook her head, still pouting.


    On the way to the airport, Patrick told Randall, "Randall, I didn''t want Shawn''s past to affect you, but as a man, there are things you need to know and responsibilities you must bear for the Olteran family." Randall nced at Patrick. "What are you trying to say?"


    Patrick replied, "The Turner family."


    In the cold Turner family''s living room, a video recorded by Jeffrey yesterday kept reying on a phone on the table.


    It started with Randall, Molly, and Randall, andter Patrick joined. Molly''s sharp scolding and Vera''s quick moves amused Dennis. He closed his eyes, tilting his head to stretch his neck.


    Yesterday wasn''t supposed to be Emily''s prenatal checkup, but Dennis was eager to know if Emily was carrying a boy or a girl, so he took her to the hospital.


    Unexpectedly, the Olteran family also had a checkup yesterday, and they almost ran into each other.


    Jeffrey stood respectfully to the side. "Mr. Turner, I investigated yesterday afternoon. Patrick is going abroad today, so he moved Vera''s checkup two days earlier. Vera''s regr checkup time should be the same day as Emily''s."


    Dennis, who had been tilting his head, suddenly stopped and opened his eyes, cautious and angry. "Was it the same dayst time too?"


    Jeffrey quickly bowed and apologized, "Yes, Mr. Turner, but Emily''s checkup didn''t ovep with Vera''s, so you and Emily weren''t seen by the Olteran family."


    Hearing Jeffrey''s certainty, Dennis''s vignce lessened. He suddenly asked, "Is Patrick abroad now?"


    Jeffrey replied, "Yes, he left tonight. He should be on the ne by now."


    Dennis nodded slightly, stood up, and picked up the phone to watch the video. "Can Vera fight?"


    Jeffrey frowned. "She seems to know a bit, but probably not much."


    Dennis''s guard lowered again. His gaze lingered on Molly until he heard Mollyin to Patrick, saying, "Patrick, Laura cursed my little nephew."


    ''Little nephew? Vera is carrying a boy!'' Dennis thought.


    He asked, "Is Emily carrying a boy or a girl? I don''t want an ambiguous answer; you know what I mean."


    Jeffrey recalled the doctor''s words. He should have been certainst time but still held onto a glimmer of hope. When Dennis asked again, he answered without hesitation, "It''s a girl." Dennis, hearing this result, appeared indifferent, but his grip on the phone tightened.


    After a day of reying the video, Dennis concluded two things: "One, Vera is carrying a boy. Two, Molly has appeared!"

 Chapter 360 Patricks Dominance

    "There are so many people in the Olteran family!" Dennis''s words were light, but in Jeffrey''s ears, they were filled with bone-chilling hatred.


    Jeffrey, always ruthless, asked, "Should we handle Vera''s pregnancy like we did Cindy''s?"


    "No!" Dennis snapped.


    He added, "The Linister family isn''t like the Wace family, and today''s Patrick is different from Vincent back then."


    Back when it was Cindy, Vincent was just a somewhat influential employee, and the Olteran family was merely a somewhat wealthy business family, neither of which were to be feared.


    "Now, Patrick alone can overshadow them all. His influence is massive; even those more powerful than me have to both curry favor with him and be wary. If we go after Vera now, what do you think the Olteran family will do? Will Patrick let it slide?"


    Jeffrey didn''t understand why Dennis held such a high opinion of a Patrick who wasn''t even thirty. "Mr. Turner, what if he doesn''t let it go? I can make sure everything goes smoothly."


    Dennis shook his head. "Never underestimate him. The Tooker family narrowly escaped from his handsst time. Do you think it was luck? Wrong, it was Patrick who deliberately let them go."


    "He can''t take over any big domesticpanies right now; otherwise, Vincent''s political career would be over. If the Olteran Group shows any signs of monopolizing the market, the state won''t let him off."


    "No president wants a mayor backed by a business empire. But he also can''t let the Tooker Group go bankrupt directly. If it goes under, the turmoil in Zandonick would implicate Vincent. So, Patrick spared them."


    Dennis looked out at the not-yet-dark sky. Each generation of the Olteran family was stronger than thest. He thought Vincent would stop after growing into a director, but he rose even higher.


    Luckily, he could suppress Vincent''s promotion. However, he didn''t expect the Olteran family to have an even more outstanding member, Patrick.


    If he had known Patrick would make the Olteran family a powerhouse, he would have killed him fifteen years ago.


    Jeffrey also deeply regretted it.


    "Patrick controls the economic lifeline and is called the emperor of the business world by many economists. If he doesn''t let it go, the entire business world will be in chaos. If the business world is chaotic, the market will have no order. That benefits no one."


    Jeffrey said, "Sir, I think you''re overestimating Patrick. How could he destroy what he built because of Vera and an unborn child?"


    Dennis looked at a photo on his phone, showing Patrick holding Vera gently. "You still don''t understand the Olteran family."


    The Olteran family valued emotions deeply.


    Shawn was a passionate man in his youth; forty years ago, he almost ruined his life for Savannah.


    Vincent was also passionate; after hurting Cindy, the once-thriving Wace Group went bankrupt.


    If Patrick didn''t care for Vera, why would he hold her in public, deal with the Tooker family for her, and give her million-dor contracts? Jeffrey fell silent, realizing dealing with people involved many considerations. Then he spoke up, "So, are we just going to let them go?"


    Dennis took a deep breath, his eyes on a ck-and-white photo on the cab, and said, "No."


    "Jeffrey, look into Molly. Who saved her back then, and why does the Olteran family keep her identity a secret?" Dennis said, staring at a picture of Molly on his phone.


    Jeffrey nodded.


    Soon, Glen called.


    It had been six months, and by their rules, Glen had to bring thepany''s financials for Dennis to review. Dennis let Glen in.


    He needed the Tooker family as a tool, so he couldn''t just discard them.


    Glen entered cautiously, holding a handwritten ount book.


    He handed over the documents, looking nervous and humble.


    Dennis knew the Tooker Group''s situation, so he usually just skimmed through the checks.


    But the more he read, the more his brows furrowed. Turning a page, the situation got worse.


    Finally, he stood up, ring at Glen, and threw the ount book at his head. "Why is there such a huge loss?"


    Glen knew Dennis wouldn''t be happy. He exined, "Mr. Turner, it''s all because of Patrick. It seems like he let the Tooker Group go, but he''s been pressuring us in secret. Our funds are in ce, but we can''tpete with him cutting off all our supply channels." "Goods that used to cost $30 million now cost double. Naturally, our prices are twice as high. But otherpanies get their supplies at market prices. Our prices are high, and sales are low."


    "Not only that, but ever since Mr. Kelly''s downfall, Sebastian has been auditing us repeatedly. Every time he audits, the bank gets scared and checks our profitability."


    Glen cried, "Mr. Turner, I feel like I''ve aged ten years in the past six months. I can''t sleep; a single phone call wakes me up in fear."


    "Patrick and Sebastian seem to have their eyes on me," Glen added.


    Since he kidnapped Randallst year and offended Vera, Glen felt like he was on a downward spiral. One challenge after another, with no end in sight.


    "Previously, the Tooker family and the Olteran family didn''t interact much, but the Olteran family remembered ''favors'' and always repaid me."


    "Everything changed when Vera entered the Olteran family. Our rtionship has been deteriorating. Emma has suffered several losses because of her, and my niece Ashley Tooker was expelled from school because of her. I also heard that Molly was found because of her, and that Vera and Molly have been friends for years."


    ''Vera and Molly know each other from the beginning?'' concluded Dennis in his mind. He then nced at Jeffrey, signaling him to show the video to Glen.


    Jeffrey took out his phone, opened a picture of Molly, and handed it over. "Glen, is this her?"


    Before seeing the phone, Glen denied it, "I''ve never seen Molly. I don''t recognize her. Wait!" Glen took the phone and looked at the screen showing Molly. "This isn''t Molly!"


    Dennis looked at Glen and asked, "You said you haven''t seen her. How do you know she''s not Molly?"


    Glen seemed to remember something. He pointed at the phone excitedly and said, "I''ve seen her at the police station. But she''s not Molly; she''s Mia, Sebastian''s younger sister." Glen had seen Molly when Sebastian took him to the police station. Because of her striking appearance, he remembered her.


    Dennis squinted his eyes. He thought, ''Mia, Molly, who exactly is she?''

 Chapter 361 Discovering Mollys Identity

    Jeffrey got the order and immediately started looking into Molly''s real identity.


    Glen, who identally gave Dennis crucial info, avoided punishment and was allowed to leave.


    The next day, Jeffrey, with the investigation results in hand, found Dennis and said, "Mr. Turner, we might have a chance. Molly is actually Mia, and the Chase family saved her life fifteen years ago."


    Dennis smirked. "No wonder when someone wanted to investigate Sebastian and suspend him, Vincent vouched for him with his position. It turns out the Olteran family and the Chase family have this kind of rtionship." Jeffrey, feeling good, asked, "What should we do, Mr. Turner?"


    "The Chase family never imagined they''d save someone who''d bring them trouble."


    "Molly, it''s your first day at work, and look what you''ve done!" The Chase family gathered at home, listening to Ellie scold Molly.


    Molly clung to Sebastian''s arm, hiding her face behind him in guilty.


    Sebastian smiled, "What did you do on your first day?"


    Molly nced at Ellie and whispered, "I thought the intern sry for the administrative assistant was too low, so I secretly went to the finance department. I didn''t tell Mom." Sebastian said, "You''re bold."


    Ellie pointed at Molly andined, "I dropped her off at the office in the morning, and when I went to pick her up in the afternoon, the employees told me she had quit. She spent the whole day with Benjamin!" Molly frowned. "Mom, the sry you offered is really too low."


    Ellie was furious, but Timothy,ughing, held her back. "Alright, Molly going to the finance department shows she''s smart and wants a higher-paying job. Plus, it''s rted to her major; we can consider it as Molly going there to learn."


    Ellie, still angry, said, "She wants to intern in finance? No way. She''s going to the administrative department."


    Molly rested her chin on Sebastian''s shoulder and whispered, "Sebastian, my sry is really low."


    Molly didn''t know why, but she just liked being with Sebastian.


    Sebastian felt her breath and his Adam''s apple bobbed.


    Molly added, "I can''t even support myself with that."


    Sebastian, with a faint smile, handed her his sry card. "Listen to Mom, intern for two months, and I''ll give you my sry too."


    Molly pocketed Sebastian''s card. "Sebastian, I love you the most."


    Just then, Sebastian''s phone rang. He nced at the caller, pulled his arm from Molly''s embrace, and said, "I''ll take this call." Molly let go and sat between Zoey and Max.


    Soon after, Timothy''s phone rang too.


    He nced at the caller, his smile fading. He let go of the now calmer Ellie and went outside.


    Five minutester, Sebastian returned to the living room, "Molly, I need to go to the station, I won''t be back tonight."


    Sebastian only informed Molly.


    Ellie asked Sebastian, "Do you only have eyes for Molly? Can''t you see me?"


    Sebastian replied, "Mom, I''m leaving."


    As soon as Sebastian left, Timothy appeared, "I need to go out, don''t wait up for me tonight."


    After saying that, Timothy hurriedly left as if something urgent hade up.


    With Sebastian and Timothy both gone, Molly curiously moved to Ellie''s side.


    Every time Molly angered Ellie one moment, she would be Ellie''s precious daughter the next.


    They had just been arguing, but now Molly clung to Ellie''s arm, curiously gossiping, "Mom, why did Dad and Sebastian suddenly leave? Is something big happening in Zandonick?"


    Thest time Timothy and Sebastian went out together was for disaster relief. That year, a massive snowstorm stranded over twenty thousand people in the city, unable to return home. Sebastian went to maintain order, and Timothy was in charge of coordination.


    That year, Molly, Vera, and Randall also went out to volunteer.


    It had been a long time since Sebastian and Timothy received a call and went out together.


    When Molly asked, Ellie also frowned and wondered why they both left.


    At the same time, four police officers suddenly arrived at the Olteran family home.


    At that moment, Vera and Randall were fighting over the TV remote.


    "It''s the finals tonight, let me finish watching, and then you can have the remote," Randall said.


    Vera grabbed the remote with both hands. "You can watch the live stream on your phone, my show is about to start, let me watch first."


    Cindy watched Vera and Randall fighting over the remote and for a moment, she felt like Vera wasn''t Patrick''s wife but her daughter.


    Vera''s big belly reminded Cindy that she wasn''t her child. "Randall, why are you fighting with Vera? Let her have it and go watch the game on yourputer in your room."


    Ever since Vera moved in, Randall hadn''t felt much love. He said, "The TV is big and looks great, let Vera watch on her phone."


    "Phones have radiation. Be careful or I''ll tell Patrick you''re bullying me at home," Vera threatened, relying on her rtionship with Patrick.


    Shawn, enjoying the spectacle, took out his phone and recorded their fight over the remote. "Patrick, look, Randall is bullying Vera. He doesn''t let her watch TV."


    Randall retorted to Shawn, "I know you and Vera both want to watch the show."


    The lively living room was filled with Vera and Randall''s bickering, and Vincent kept smiling, not intervening. asional harmless quarrels made the house feel more like a home. At that moment, four police officers suddenly arrived at the Olteran family home.


    The lively living room fell silent because of their presence.


    Vera and Randall didn''t let go of the remote, turning to look at the door. "Who are they?"


    The butler whispered to Shawn, exining the officers'' purpose.


    Shawn''s smile disappeared, he put down his phone, and his face instantly turned serious, returning to his authoritative demeanor. "Send Vera and Randall upstairs."


    Vera and Randall exchanged confused looks, wondering why they were being sent upstairs alone.


    Realizing something was wrong, Vera and Randall, despite their curiosity, obediently left the living room.


    As long-time friends, Vera and Randall pretended to leave obediently but stopped behind a pir. Vera and Randall looked at each other. "I''ll eavesdrop. You keep an eye out for anyoneing." "Okay."

 Chapter 362 Patricks Wife

    Vera and Randall stood at the doorway, sneaking a peek.


    "Randall, stop stepping on my heel. It hurts," Vera whispered.


    "Well, you''re in front. Let''s switch. I''ll eavesdrop, and you keep watch," Randall replied.


    "Fine, go ahead," Vera agreed.


    They swapped ces and listened in on the living room.


    "Vincent, Shawn, we got an anonymous tip with evidence linking you to the Chase family. It says you colluded with Mr. Chase from the economic investigation team to eliminate rivals and obstruct our investigation. It also ims you backed Sebastian in the recent election for the team," one of the four officers exined to Shawn and Vincent.


    The Olteran family was well-known, with an old politician, a high-ranking official, and the Olteran Group''s support. The officers knew they had to deal with the case carefully.


    "Did you hear anything?" Vera whispered.


    "Vincent and Shawn got reported, and so did the Chase family." Randall frowned.


    Vera pushed Randall aside, and they both leaned against the pir to listen more closely.


    In the living room, Vincent was furious. "I''ve been in office for over twenty years. My interactions with the Chase family are normal. That is all."


    "Sebastian is honest and talented. How could he be my subordinate? And I don''t have any enemies."


    "Since Sebastian became an officer, he''s recovered a lot of property for the country. Supporting him as team leader shouldn''t be suspicious."


    "Shawn''s retired, and Patrick handles allpany affairs. How could he share the same charges as me?"


    Shawn sat silently, making the officers even more uneasy. They respected him deeply, not out of fear but admiration.


    "We''re here to investigate your ties with the Chase family. If you''re being framed, we''ll find out. Please cooperate ande with us," the lead officer said sincerely.


    Shawn knew they wouldn''te without evidence. "What did the informant say about our rtionship with the Chase family?" he asked.


    His daughter, Molly, was part of the Chase family. Their rtionship wasn''t that close, but they did share a daughter.


    The officer was taken aback.


    Behind the pir, Vera frowned. She already had an idea of what was going on.


    Sure enough, the lead officer, Raymond Hand, mentioned two names, "Molly, Mia Chase." Vincent understood everything.


    Someone reported that he and the Chase family were rted because of Molly. Last time, Sebastian judged Mr. Kelly, and Jerry, seeing his apprentice handled by Sebastian, used his power to call for a re-investigation. During the investigation, Sebastian had to be suspended. Vincent used his position to protect Sebastian from being framed by Jerry. Now, someone with ulterior motives imed he had Sebastian eliminate Mr. Kelly and then used his position to protect and promote Sebastian!


    Cindy remained silent on the side, knowing that anything she said would be useless. She couldn''t act like a shrew and prevent these people from taking Vincent and Shawn away.


    She decided to sit down and figured out the situation first. This way, she could think of ways to help Sebastian.


    Vincent guessed what was happening and looked at Shawn. "Dad, we need to go with them."


    Shawn''s face was stern, always serious with outsiders.


    "We''ll drive our own car," Shawn said.


    "That''s against the rules," Arno Bird objected.


    Shawn shot back, "Rules? Thew allows it. Your rules can''t override thew."


    Arno fell silent.


    Shawn then told Raymond, "Vincent is the mayor, and I''m a former politician. We''re from the Olteran family. If we show up at the station in a police car, how will the media spin it? The Olteran Group isn''t just anypany. The fallout could be huge."


    Raymond conceded, "You can drive your car, but I need to ride with you."


    Shawn didn''t push further. He exchanged a nce with Vincent and nodded.


    Vincent and Shawn got up and left the living room.


    Cindy hurried out, and Vincent reassured her, "Don''t worry. I''ll be back soon. Take care of Vera. Don''t scare her."


    Cindy nodded. "I''ll wait for you."


    After the car left, Cindy went back inside.


    Vera and Randall, who had been eavesdropping, were already gone.


    In Randall''s room, Vera sat at his desk, resting her face on one hand. "Randall, who do you think reported it?"


    Randall leaned back in his chair, eyes flickering. He remembered Patrick mentioning the Turner family. He thought, ''Could it be them? But how did they know about Molly and Mia?'' Randall said, "Vera, you might have to betray Patrick."


    Vera raised an eyebrow, her tone unapologetic, even gleeful, "It''s not the first time. He''s used to it."


    Cindy went to a quiet corner in the backyard and called Patrick to exin what happened.


    Patrick, far overseas, was in his hotel suite. He had just watched a video Shawn sent of Vera and Randall fighting over the remote. He smiled at Vera in the video.


    Just watching her eased his longing.


    Vera was well taken care of, chubby and fair. She looked even cuter now.


    He was about to video call Vera to coax her to sleep when Cindy''s call came in.


    He answered, thinking of Vera. ''Did she lose the remote fight and need me to vent? Is she sneaking ice cream? Or is she bickering with Shawn and needs me to mediate?'' Patrick answered with a smile, "Cindy, is Vera being naughty again?"

 Chapter 363 Suspension

    Cindy frowned. "Patrick, something happened at home."


    Three minutester, after hearing Cindy out, Patrick''s smile faded and was reced by a sharp look. Patrick frowned, eyes cold. He stood up, walked to the window, and looked down at the lit-up city below. "Does Vera know?" he asked.


    Cindy replied, "When they went, Shawn had Vera and Randall step aside."


    Patrick thought about Vera. If she saw the police, she''d definitely be suspicious. She wouldn''t just step aside. "Cindy, Vera and Randall already know," Patrick said.


    Cindy said, "I saw them leave with my own eyes."


    Patrick pinched his nose, looking at the city below. Everything below seemed so small as if he could grasp it all.


    No matter how powerful he was, he couldn''t manage Vera!


    "They''re not targeting our family right now. Shawn and Vincent went to the police station to exin. Don''t worry. I''ll send someone to get more infoter. Just keep an eye on Vera and Randall at home," Patrick said. Cindy, worried about Vincent, asked, "Patrick, do you think Vincent might be framed? Shawn was framed and investigated for over half a year back then."


    She worried Vincent would face the same fate. Even if innocent, things could go wrong over time.


    Patrick thought of the past and sneered, "No!"


    Patrick''s confidence eased Cindy''s worries a bit.


    "Cindy, I''ll hang up now. I''ll contact Vera." Patrick''s head started to ache again.


    He missed Vera the most when he was away.


    At the slightest disturbance, his first thought was how to settle Vera best.


    Vera, back in the bedroom,y on the bed, legs dangling.


    Patrick''s video call came through. Vera answered, smiling. "Honey, you miss me again?"


    Patrick got straight to the point. "Stay out of Shawn and Vincent''s matters. Remember your promise. If you don''t behave, I''ll give your gift to someone else." Vera was puzzled. ''Why is he threatening me right off the bat? He didn''t even ask if I know what''s going on.''


    She feigned innocence. "Honey, I don''t understand what you''re talking about."


    Patrick said, "Stop pretending!"


    Vera pouted. "I really don''t understand."


    Patrick said, "Vera, I know you well. What you and Randall heard today isn''t your business. Don''t cause trouble. We''ll talk when I get back."


    Vera thought, ''Last time you said the same thing, but I still didn''t behave.''


    Patrick added, "If you don''t behave, I''ll have Warren take you home for a few days, and I''ll bring you back when I return."


    Vera shook her head. "No, I won''t go back! With Shawn and Vincent not at home, I need to stay here with Cindy, and I need to wait for you at home." "Besides, my son needs to sleep in the bed you''ve slept in, or he''ll kick my stomach all night."


    Patrick thought, ''You use our unborn son as an excuse again!''


    "Vera, don''t be stubborn," Patrick said, trying to stay calm.


    Vera angrily hung up. "I don''t want to listen to you anymore; you''re so annoying."


    Patrick, feeling helpless, realized he shouldn''t spoil her so much.


    Despite saying he shouldn''t spoil her, Patrick called Cindy again. "Cindy, keep an eye on Vera tomorrow. Don''t let her go out." Cindy asked, "Does she really know?"


    Patrick confirmed and added, "Also, watch out in case Mollyes home suddenly."


    Cindy said, "Got it."


    In the middle of the night, Shawn and Vincent returned.


    Vera, having her fourth meal, heard the noise and took her bowl to the living room.


    She sat on the sofa with her porridge. "Shawn, are you hungry?"


    Shawn, eyeing the porridge, asked the butler, "Is there any left?"


    The butler nodded, "Yes."


    Soon, they were all in the living room with their bowls, chatting.


    "Shawn, can I ask you something?" Vera tried to get information.


    Shawn, sticking to his principles, said, "Patrick specifically called to threaten me not to tell you anything."


    Vera pouted, "He''s so despicable! Bad Patrick! He doesn''t love me at all now!"


    Shawn and Vincent were back, but Sebastian and Timothy were still under investigation.


    After eating, Cindy dragged Vera back to the bedroom. On the way, Vera protested, "Cindy, I need to take a walk."


    Cindy teased, "You''re sozy, who would believe you want to take a walk?"


    Vera was frustrated. ''How do they all know I''mzy? Aren''t I quite diligent?''


    Back in the bedroom, Vera messaged Randall: [I can''t do it; your turn.] Randall replied: [Useless.]


    A momentter, he replied again: [I''ll go.]


    In the living room, Cindy asked Vincent, "Vincent, what happened? Did they give you a hard time?"


    Vincent reassured her. "No. Dad and I went to exin Molly''s disappearance sixteen years ago and how she was found."


    Cindy asked, "Now that you''re back, how is the Chase family?"


    Vincent patted her hand. "The Chase family is in a bit of trouble."


    Sebastian was suspended. He was supposed to be promoted to captain, but that''s on hold now.


    At the police station, he handed over his credentials and office keys.


    Under the watchful eyes of his former subordinates, Sebastian put down his police cap, epted the investigation, and promised to cease all official duties during it. Timothy was also punished because sixteen years ago, he knowingly permitted a child named Molly, who was not his daughter, to reside under the name of his daughter Mia. Even if the Olteran family didn''t pursue it, someone seemed to be targeting the Chase family relentlessly.


    Because of the rtionship between the Chase and Olteran families, Vincent had to avoid suspicion. He couldn''t inquire about or intervene in the Chase family''s case.

 Chapter 364 I Like You Too

    Randall sent Vera a voice message: "Vera, the Chase family is in deep trouble."


    Vera stayed silent after hearing it.


    By the time Timothy and Sebastian got home, it was almost dawn.


    Timothy said to Sebastian, "This isn''t Molly''s fault. Don''t let her know about my punishment or your suspension. She''s kind-hearted and impulsive." He worried Molly might do something impulsive if she found out. "You were framed, and I deserved my punishment."


    Years ago, despite legal issues, he adopted Molly out of grief.


    Losing a job he loved and being idle at home was tough.


    Sebastian barely spoke on the way home and slumped on the sofa with his eyes closed.


    Suddenly, he said, "Dad, Molly loves police officers the most," sounding helpless.


    If he wasn''t a cop anymore, how would Molly see him? Would she still admire him?


    Timothy looked at the downcast Sebastian and said, "Don''t worry. Think of this as a vacation. Take Molly on a road trip. She''s always wanted to go, and neither Ellie nor I have had the time. This is your chance, and it''ll keep her from bothering Ellie at work."


    Sebastian clenched his fists on his knees and said, "For a moment today, I almost thought about taking over the MS Group."


    He''d exined himself countless times, but they kept doubting him. In his frustration, he thought he might as well stop being Molly''s idol and just make money for her.


    After all, Molly had never worked hard and just wanted to spend money. So why not take over thepany and earn more?


    But the thought was fleeting. He still wanted to be her idol and stick to his ideals.


    For the first time in his career, Sebastian was suspended and investigated. Timothy believed in his resilience and patted his shoulder. "I''m going to check on Ellie."


    After Timothy left, Sebastian got up and found himself at Molly''s door. He quietly entered.


    Molly hadn''t drawn the curtains, and the morning light filled the room. Sebastian sat by her bed, watching her sleep.


    He gently brushed a stray hair from her face.


    Timothy worried Sebastian might resent Molly for his suspension. Could he really me her?


    Sebastian stayed in her room until dawn.


    In the morning, Ellie found out about Timothy and Sebastian''s situation.


    "We have to keep this from Molly. If she finds out Sebastian was wronged, who knows what trouble she''ll cause," Ellie said, also worried about Molly''s impulsiveness. Timothy suggested, "Molly should go on a trip with Sebastian. He needs herpany, and she doesn''t want to work anyway."


    Ellie thought for a moment and agreed, "Alright, I''ll have the finance department transfer more money to them when I get to the office."


    At breakfast, Molly casually said, "Sebastian, Timothy, don''t worry. Mom and I can support you."


    Timothy was puzzled. "Does Molly know?"


    Sebastian asked, "Who told you?"


    Molly, munching on her sandwich and sipping coffee, replied, "Vera and Randall and I always share info." She sounded a bit proud.


    She then started peeling an egg.


    The news hade from the Olteran family. She thought it made sense when she just received it, since Vincent and Shawn were also taken in yesterday.


    Zoey and Max were confused. "What are you all talking about so early?"


    Molly patted her corbone proudly. "Zoey, Max, I''m going to support the family."


    Ellie asked, "Do you even have enough money to buy groceries?"


    Molly said, "No worries, I still have money."


    After finishing her meal, she wiped her hands and mouth with a napkin. "Mom, Dad, I''m full. I''m going upstairs to do my makeup." She got up energetically and went upstairs.


    Ellie and Timothy exchanged nces, surprised by Molly''s calmness.


    Sebastian was still worried. "Mom, Dad, Grandpa, Grandma, you all eat first. I''ll go check on her."


    In the bathroom, Molly tied up her hair, washed her face, and brushed her teeth.


    Hearing the door open, she looked over and saw it was Sebastian. She continued washing her face and then applied a face mask.


    Clothes were scattered all over the bed. Sebastian sorted her pants, skirts, and T-shirts, cing them aside.


    He sat at the foot of Molly''s light pink bed, watching her do her makeup.


    "Sebastian, if you''re free, can you help put my phone, charger, and wallet in my bag?"


    Sebastian picked up her bag and saw crumpled bills inside. He smoothed them out and ced them in her wallet.


    Molly quickly removed the pre-makeup mask from her face.


    Sebastian noticed the paycheck card he had given her yesterday in her wallet. He smiled and joked, "I won''t have a sry this month."


    Seeing Sebastian in a bad mood, Molly got up, went to the bed, and sat beside him. She took out her paycheck card and handed it to him. "If you don''t have a sry, so be it. I''ll earn money to support you." Sebastian looked at the ck card in her hand and smiled, "Is there any money in it?"


    Molly pursed her lips. "There''s no sry, but I have my savings."


    Over the years, she had tricked quite a bit of money from Sebastian. She had checked her ountst night and surprisingly found that she had saved quite a bit.


    Molly said, "Sebastian, spend as much as you want. I''ll keep earning."


    Sebastian smiled and put her card back in her wallet. "Thank you, but I don''t need it. You can spend it yourself."


    "No, you must take it." Molly forcefully put her card into Sebastian''s pocket.


    Now, she had Sebastian''s card, and Sebastian had her card.


    Sebastian held Molly''s hand and asked, "I''ve been suspended. I''m not a police officer anymore. Who will you admire now?"


    "You, of course," Molly answered without hesitation.


    She suddenly spread her arms and hugged Sebastian tightly, saying behind his head, "Sebastian, I admire police officers because your dream is to be a police officer. It''s not because you''re a police officer that I admire you." The Olteran family members had a peculiar way of liking people. They liked someone and then liked everything associated with that person.


    Patrick was like that, and so was Molly.


    Understanding this, Sebastian felt much better. He raised his hand to hug Molly''s back, pulling her into his embrace. "Molly, I like you too."

 Chapter 365 Embrace

    Mollyughed softly, "Of course, no one deserves that better than me."


    Sebastian wrapped his arms around her waist and gently kissed behind her ear.


    Molly felt it and shivered, thinking it was unintentional but still getting goosebumps.


    Sebastian noticed her reaction, overjoyed at the fact that she didn''t resist.


    After eating, Ellie was about to do her makeup. Knowing Molly''s tendency to procrastinate, she decided to hurry her up.


    She opened the door and saw Sebastian and Molly hugging at the end of the bed.


    Ellie saw Molly had initiated the hug.


    Ellie asked sternly, "What are you two doing?"


    Molly looked up, still holding Sebastian, and said, "We''re hugging."


    Ellie was speechless.


    Molly''s innocent tone made Ellie think she might have misunderstood.


    Sebastian also released his grip on Molly''s waist and stood up, exining, "Molly''s words moved me. She even gave me her paycheck to support me." So, it was just a sibling hug.


    Ellie nced at both of them.


    She didn''t fully trust Molly, but Sebastian had always been mature. She believed that he should know better.


    She said, "Molly''s grown up. Keep your distance."


    Sebastian nodded and turned to Molly. "Hurry up with your makeup. I''ll take you to work."


    "Okay." Molly went to the dressing table, and Sebastian went downstairs to eat.


    After a while, Patrick called. Sebastian went outside to answer.


    Patrick asked, "Any leads on who''s behind this?"


    Sebastian sat on the swing in the yard, enjoying the warm morning sun.


    He rarely took time to enjoy the scenery at home.


    The smallwn outside wasn''t grand, but it was perfect for their family of six.


    The pale yellow light warmed him.


    Sebastian replied, "I didn''t sleepst night. I narrowed it down to a few suspects, mainly Glen and Jerry."


    Outsiders wouldn''t know Molly''s identity.


    Patrick, speaking from a quiet corridor overseas, asked, "Have you considered thosepeting with you for the team leader position?"


    Sebastian frowned. "I have, but he''s never met Molly."


    "What if he has allies? They''d try to bring you down to put their person in ce. No one would give up such a crucial position."


    "You can''t act now. Wait until I return to help. Meanwhile, investigate who''s behind this."


    Though suspended, Sebastian followed the rules and didn''t interfere with work. But he wouldn''t sit idle. "Patrick, you mentioned the Tooker family was suspected in Molly''s kidnapping years ago, right?" Patrick paused, waiting for him to continue.


    Sebastian said, "Give me the info from sixteen years ago. I''m the best at investigating! My matters can wait."


    Molly finished her makeup and walked out with Ellie. "Mom, drive safely. Sebastian''s taking me, so I won''t ride with you."


    Ellie was speechless.


    Sebastian ended his call with Patrick and walked toward Molly in the sunlight. "Are you still going to Benjamin''s department today?" Molly shook her head. "I''ll listen to Ellie and behave."


    Sebastian let her get in the car.


    It felt like five years ago when Sebastian started his internship, and she went to see him off, even though he was the one driving. That day, Molly sat in a small diner outside the police station, waiting all day just to see him after work.


    Seeing her then had broken Sebastian''s heart.


    Today, he was taking her to work.


    On the way, Mollyforted Sebastian, "Sebastian, it''s actually a good thing you''re suspended. Now you can take me to and from work every day."


    Sebastian replied, "You''re right."


    Timothy wasn''t suspended; his position remained, and the Chase family''s power was still intact. He was now working in secret, investigating the truth from sixteen years ago. Perhaps he already knew who was behind all this. At thepany, Molly hugged Sebastian again before getting out of the car. "Sebastian, remember to pick me up tonight."


    Sebastian said, "You''re going home with Mom."


    Molly shook her head. "No, Mom will nag me on the way."


    "Listening to her won''t hurt you." With that, Sebastian dropped her off at thepany lobby. "Go to work. I''m leaving."


    Sebastian took out his phone and called Sam. "Mystic Grove Avenue,e find me."


    Sam didn''t say anything and hung up.


    After a while, he sneaked out and went to a street parallel to his workce. He saw Sebastian''s car parked there and got in. "Sebastian, how did you get suspended? And how is Mia not your real sister? Larry had Zachary Murphy take over your job today. All your work has been handed over to Zachary."


    Sebastian casually draped an arm over the steering wheel and instructed Sam, "We need to reopen Jerry''s case."


    Before Sebastian could finish, Sam excitedly asked, "What? The case was closed six months ago. Why reopen it? Sebastian, could it be overturned?"


    Sebastian raised his hand, wanting to hit Sam. "Jerry''s case is solid. All the evidence is in. There''s no chance of it being overturned. Mia is indeed not my real sister. She''s from the Olteran family."


    "They suspect Mia is the eldest daughter from the Olteran family, Molly?"


    Sebastian nodded. "They''re right. Molly is Vincent and Patrick''s biological sister."


    Sam''s mouth dropped open in shock. "Holy crap! I almost dated Patrick''s sister!"


    With that, Sam got a punch from Sebastian. "Haven''t you had enough beatings?"


    Sebastian instructed him, "Find all the recorded events from sixteen years ago in Zandonick and send them to me."


    Sam nodded. "Got it."


    Sebastian asked him, "Aren''t you going to ask why?"


    Sam replied, "You know what you''re doing, and you won''t screw me over. I''ll get you the information by the end of the day." With that, Sam left.


    In the Olteran vi, Vera''s actions were restricted.


    She had a big argument with Patrick over the phone, but to Randall, it seemed like Vera was just yelling and throwing a tantrum. After she finished, Patrick said, "You''re not allowed to leave the house." Then, Vera threw another fit. "Patrick, you''re restricting my freedom. Do you believe I''ll call the police on you?"

 Chapter 366 Didnt Manage to Cheer Up Patrick

    Patrick said, "Why don''t you just book a flight for the cops toe catch me?"


    Vera, annoyed, replied, "Can''t you just spoil me a bit?"


    "Haven''t I spoiled you enough? I keep you in to protect you. Do you want me to hand you a knife tomit a crime? Is that what you call spoiling?"


    Vera bit her lip and sheepishly said, "Yes, that''s spoiling."


    Randall gave Vera a thumbs-up. "If Uncle Patrick really gave you a knife, the headlines would read: ''CEO of the Olteran Group and wife jailed for condoning crimes.""


    Patrick heard Randall and said to Vera, "Did you hear that? Randall''s more clear-headed than you."


    Vera pped Randall on the back. "Get lost! I can''t calm Patrick down, and you''re just making it worse."


    Randall rubbed his arm and muttered, reluctantly leaving after Vera chased him away.


    Patrick felt a bit pleased hearing Vera''s words. He was hard to appease, after all!


    Vera took her phone and went back to the bedroom, trying to coax Patrick, "Honey, I''ll have a second child for you. Will you let me go then?"


    Patrick sensed something was off and said, "You used that excuse to get me to write your thesis."


    Vera remembered and said, "How about a third child?"


    Patrick replied, "I don''t want a third child now."


    Vera was frustrated. She used to calm Patrick with intimacy, but since getting pregnant, she couldn''t.


    She tried again. "How about I give you a daughter? Don''t all men want a cute daughter?"


    Patrick said, "I treat you like my daughter."


    Upon hearing that, Vera realized that she had to find another way. She began to think about her strengths and realized that she knew well how to annoy others, especially Patrick. But even she wouldn''t believe it if she promised not to be annoying anymore.


    Vera said, "Honey, I''ll go home to see my parents."


    Patrick responded, "I''ll have the driver take you."


    Vera got angry. "Patrick, if you don''t let me out today, I''ll divorce you when you get back."


    Patrick''s tone turned cold and slightly angry. "Don''t you dare!"


    Just moments ago, Patrick had been gently teasing Vera, but now he was angry.


    Vera felt wronged and started to cry, "You yelled at me. Ah, my belly hurts."


    Patrick panicked. "Vera, what''s wrong?"


    Vera held her belly and said, "My belly hurts because of you. I don''t want to talk anymore. I''m going to the hospital."


    She hung up and began to wipe her eyes. However, there were no tears at all.


    After a while, Cindy appeared at Vera''s bedroom door, nervously asking, "Vera, what''s wrong with your belly?"


    Vera, in a crying tone, acted spoiled and said, "It is all Patrick''s fault."


    Cindy hurriedly had the driver take her to the hospital, with Randall watching Vera.


    He scratched his head in frustration. "Why does Vera have so many tricks?"


    At the hospital, Cindy got out of the car a minuteter than Vera, but Vera was already gone.


    Vera texted, "Cindy, my belly''s fine now. I''m leaving, bye."


    From Randall''s passenger seat, Vera waved and smiled at Cindy.


    Cindy was speechless, thinking if Vera''s kid inherited her personality, they''d be a handful.


    Patrick got a call from Cindy.


    Tricked by Vera, Patrick sighed. "Cindy, don''t worry about her. Let her have her fun. I''ll handle it when I get back." After hanging up, Patrick rubbed his chest.


    He knew if it were really dangerous, Randall wouldn''t take Vera out.


    "Mr. Olteran, is your heart bothering you?" someone asked.


    Patrick replied, "The person in my heart is bothering me."


    "Is it Mrs. Olteran?"


    Patrick smiled fondly. "Who else but Vera can make my heart ache?"


    Talking about Vera, Patrick had been smiling a lottely.


    Someone casually asked, "Patrick, are you married?"


    Patrick couldn''t hide his smile. "Yeah, I''m married. My wife is pregnant. Otherwise, I would''ve brought her with me." Meanwhile, Vera was in Randall''s car, boasting, "When I get stubborn, even Patrick has to give in."


    Randall nced at her. "Vera, good luck with that."


    The car drove through Zandonick and stopped in front of the MS Group building.


    In the morning, Molly was getting familiar with the office and learning the workflow. She found it manageable.


    At noon, the admin manager, Matthew Hall, called out, "Ms. Chase, having lunch with Mrs. Chase or joining us?"


    Molly said, "You guys go ahead."


    She grabbed her bag and ran out, then quickly ran back, looking at her colleagues who hadn''t left yet. Matthew was puzzled. "By the way, what time do we start in the afternoon?" Molly had forgotten.


    Matthew replied, "Clock in at 1:50 PM."


    Molly nodded and ran off again.


    Downstairs, she got into the car.


    "Molly''s working now, so how about she treats us to lunch?" Randall teased, knowing he might get hit.


    Vera watched Molly hit Randall and said, "Randall, do you owe Molly billions? Why else would she hit you so hard?"


    Randall shouted, "I owe both of you!"


    He drove them to find a ce to eat.


    Molly said, "You know Sebastian''s suspended, so my money''s supporting him."


    Randall said, "Look at you, so stingy. I''ll treat you this time, okay?"


    Molly patted the seat. "Vera, pick the most expensive restaurant in Zandonick."


    Vera chimed in, "Let''s go to Rustic Hearth Cafe and order one of everything!" "Randall, let''s go to Rustic Hearth Cafe!"


    When they arrived, Patrick called Randall, who stepped aside to answer.


    Seeing this, Molly asked, "Vera, why isn''t Patrick calling you?"


    "I made him mad. He''s definitely upset with me." Vera poured them all water. "Just ignore him."

 Chapter 367 No Fighting Now

    Vera sounded arrogant.


    Molly said, "When ites to arrogance, you''re the queen."


    Vera asked, "You found out about Sebastianst night and didn''t get mad?"


    Molly replied, "I couldn''t stay calm. Just before I left, I realized causing a scene would still affect Sebastian. Those people were just investigating; the real problem is the anonymous tipster."


    Vera nodded. "Not bad. Last night, Randall and I were worried you''d rush over irrationally. We almost sent Randall to the Chase family to stop you."


    "By the way, Vera, are Vincent and Shawn okay?" Molly asked.


    Vera shook her head. "Our family wasn''t affected. Vincent says the biggest impact should be on Sebastian."


    Molly got serious. "Something feels off. It seems like they''re targeting Sebastian."


    Sam got back to the police station and told his colleagues about Molly''s identity.


    Everyone was shocked, and someone asked, "If Molly and Mr. Chase aren''t siblings, why do they look like a couple?"


    The room went silent. They knew how protective Sebastian was of Molly.


    Sam wasn''t as tough as Sebastian, but he was still a young talent. Being with Molly would be a good match, but Sebastian, iming to be her brother, had beaten Sam up twice. Even if he were her real brother, was that necessary?


    The office was quiet for a moment, and Sam quickly defended, "Molly has been like a sister to Mr. Chase for over a decade. What''s wrong with him being extra caring? If I picked up a sister and raised her for over ten years, I''d be the same." "Besides, stop thinking about me pursuing Molly. I have a wife now. If she finds out, I''ll be in big trouble."


    Then, Sam''s colleaguesughed and teased, "Sam is a henpecked husband."


    Sam sat at his desk and started looking for the information Sebastian wanted.


    Vera and the others had lunch, and Randall dropped Molly off at thepany building. "Molly, take a break before going back to work."


    "Okay, I''ll rest in my mom''s office." After getting out of the car, Molly went to the passenger side and said to Vera, "You''re pregnant. You''d better not run around. If I find out anything, I''ll call you." Vera nodded. "If you''re feeling down, remember to call us."


    Molly replied, "Don''t worry. No one can make me unhappy."


    Watching Molly return to the MS Group, Vera nced at Randall. "What did Patrick say to you at Rustic Hearth Cafe?"


    Randall replied, "First, don''t eat junk food. Second, don''t get into fights. Third, don''t investigatest night''s incident."


    Vera asked again, "What else did he say? You were on the phone for a while; it can''t be that simple."


    Randall tried to lie but failed, so he made up something else.


    After getting home, Randall handed Vera over to Cindy safe and sound.


    Cindy grabbed Vera''s hand and pulled her to the bedroom. "You scared me to death. Where did you go?"


    "I just went out for a meal, Cindy. Don''t worry. I''m an adult. I won''t get lost or get myself in danger." Vera was taken away for a lecture.


    Randall stepped out with his phone and sat in the car to call Patrick. No answer-Patrick was probably busy.


    Thinking about Patrick''s earlier words, Randall drove away from the Olteran family.


    Meanwhile, Cindy was in Vera''s bedroom, advising her, "Vera, you''re about to be a mom. You need to be more stable. Don''t worry about household stuff. I just want you to be happy and avoid danger."


    "Cindy, you''re all too nervous. I know my condition. I won''t get into anything risky now. We just had lunch. Molly was worried about Sebastian, and Randall and I were concerned she''d act impulsively, so we arranged for a lunch together. We just wanted to talk her through it." They also discussed other things.


    Vera continued, "You all thought I was going out to fight? Am I that foolish? If something happened to me, I''d lose my baby and myself too."


    Cindy gently patted Vera. "You and the baby will be fine. Don''t say things like that."


    Vera quickly said, "I won''t. My baby is healthy, and so am I."


    It was time for Vera''s nap. Before Cindy could say anything, Vera yawned.


    Cindy didn''t stay long and let her lie down. "I''ll talk to you more when you wake up."


    Vera asked, "You''re still going to lecture me?"


    Cindy smiled, "Just go to sleep. I''ll turn off the light."


    Veray down, and Cindy quietly left, turning off the light.


    After lying down, Vera''s sleepiness faded. She gently ced her hand on her belly, feeling the baby inside.


    Patrick used to love touching her belly. Almost every night before bed, he would ce his hand on her belly and gently stroke it.


    Even though he never verbally expressed his love for the baby, his actions showed his anticipation for their child''s arrival.


    Vera closed her eyes and softly said, "Baby, it''s not easy for me to carry you. You have to be good, and let me be good too."


    She fell asleep with her hand on her belly.


    Just as Vera was about to fall asleep, she suddenly felt a movement in her belly, and her eyes instantly opened.


    Sebastian didn''t go home; he was in his car looking at the information Sophia had given him.


    Unknowingly, it was already noon.


    Randall''s call brought him back to reality.


    He answered, "Randall?"


    Randall said, "Sebastian, Patrick asked me to find you."


    Earlier at Rustic Hearth Cafe, Patrick''s conversation with Randall wasn''t just about protecting Vera and Molly. He also said, "Randall, you''re twenty-one now. You''re a man, not a boy." Cindy always treated Randall like a child, keeping things from him and not letting him know about family matters.


    Patrick wasn''t like that. He believed Randall should take on family responsibilities early.


    Everyone grows up, and they will all grow old. How long can they protect Randall?


    If Randall doesn''t grow up, he''ll never be able to take on big responsibilities.


    "I know you''re good friends with Vera and Molly, but they''re girls. How long can you keep running after them? You need to grow up and start getting involved in family matters." Later, Patrick told him, "Take them back, then go find Sebastian."

 Chapter 368 Theres Gold in the Belly

    Although Randall had been afraid of Patrick since childhood, he had to admit that Patrick''s requests and words always pushed him to develop in a better direction. Randall knew his fear of Patrick also came with a bit of admiration.


    When Sebastian found out what Randall was nning, he smiled and said, "Great. You cane help me."


    Patrick had handed his phone to his assistant because he had an important meeting in the morning.


    When he was done, he saw missed calls from Randall and Vera.


    He called Randall back first.


    Randall asked, "Uncle Patrick, are you done?"


    Patrick replied coolly, "Did you need something?"


    Randall said, "No, just wanted to let you know Vera and Molly are safely at the location. You can rx."


    Patrick asked, "What did you all talk about at lunch?"


    Randall nced at Sebastian, hesitated, and said, "You better ask Vera."


    Sebastian looked at Randall and said, "I want to know what Molly said too."


    Randall replied, "Why don''t you ask Molly yourself?"


    Sebastian was surprised by Randall''s bluntness, then pretended not to hear and went back to his documents.


    In the afternoon, Vera woke up.


    Patrick checked the time, figured Vera was awake, and called her.


    Vera answered quickly, her voice sweet, "Honey."


    Patrick, pretending to be aloof, asked coldly, "Why did you call me earlier?"


    Vera, thinking about the odd feeling in her belly before she slept, smiled and said, "I''ll surprise you when you get back." Patrick asked, "Should I be worried?"


    "Of course not, you''ll love it," Vera said, leaning against the headboard. "Honey, can you video call? I want to see you." Patrick, in the car, epted the video call.


    In the video, Vera was in her pajamas, holding up her phone. "Honey, I''ll kiss you. Put the phone on your face, and I''ll kiss it like I''m kissing you." Patrick felt awkward. Vera didn''t know his phone was on speaker.


    The driver and assistant in the front seat stayed silent.


    "Sweetie, I''m not alone in the car," Patrick said, and Vera hung up on him.


    Patrickughed at Vera''s shocked expression, finding her adorable.


    Heughed in the back seat, and the two in the front startedughing too.


    "Sir, does Mrs. Olteran love you that much?"


    Patrick, even happier, said, "She did something bad this morning and feels guilty, so she''s trying to be cute."


    Patrick smiled and texted Vera: [I have a social event. I''ll video call you after 8 PM.]


    Vera replied: [Honey, how many people were in the car just now?]


    Then she sent another: [Do I know them?]


    Patrick smiled and replied: [One driver and one assistant, you know them both.]


    Vera felt even worse, utterly embarrassed.


    From that day on, Vera often ced her hand on her belly, rubbing it while walking, protecting it while eating, and even covering it while watching TV. Shawn noticed and asked, "Vera, do you have gold in your belly?"


    Vera looked down at her belly. "This is motherly love."


    Shawn said, "You became a mom and still go fighting." "Shawn, you don''t know how to talk," Verained. Shawn shot back, "You don''t know how to be a mom."


    For once, Shawn had the upper hand.


    Vera wasn''t having it. When Cindy showed up, she immediately went quiet.


    She remembered Cindy had promised her a lecture.


    Vera asked, "Cindy, where''s Randall?"


    Cindy looked around and said, "Yeah, where did he go after dropping you off?"


    Vera said, "Cindy, you''re biased. You only care about me, criticize me, and don''t care about Randall."


    Cindyughed. "Isn''t it good that I care about you?"


    "You should also educate Randall."


    Cindy gave in. "Okay, when hees back, I''ll give him a couple of hits to make you feel better."


    Vera shamelessly nodded, finding this eptable.


    Randall, who was about to get scolded, had just parted ways with Sebastian. Sebastian had nned to take Randall to dinner, but his troublesome sister called. Molly kept calling, asking him to pick her up from work.


    Sebastian asked, "If I don''t pick you up, are you noting home?"


    Molly replied, "If you don''t pick me up, I''ll stay at the office tonight." Once again, Sebastian felt he had spoiled Molly.


    Randall knew Molly and Vera''s temperaments, so he offered to leave. "Sebastian, I''ll go first. Let''s catch up tomorrow."


    After Randall left, Sebastian headed to the MS Group to pick up Molly.


    When the workday ended, Molly shut down herputer immediately, leaned back in her chair, and spun around rather than work a minute longer.


    While other colleagues worked overtime, she was already thinking about dinner.


    "Barbecue? Too hot. Hamburgers? Nah, Dad''s not around. Steak? Should I celebrate Sebastian''s suspension? Forget it. What else? Let me see." Molly spun in her chair, talking to herself, unsure what to eat. Matthew knew Molly was from the Chase family and might be his future boss. He didn''t know how to treat her. Should he pamper her? Or serve her?


    After a while, Ellie came downstairs to Molly''s floor.


    She saw everyone working overtime while Molly was ying.


    Ellie asked, "Molly, why aren''t you working?"


    Molly said, "I''m not earning your overtime pay. I''m off work."


    Ellie was speechless.


    Other employees stayed silent. Molly really dared to speak. Wasn''t she afraid Ellie would be unhappy and not let her inherit thepany?


    "Did you finish your work?" Ellie asked.


    Molly showed Ellie the documents on her desk. "Matthew asked me to familiarize myself with thepany culture and benefits, and the work content. I know it all."


    When Ellie arrived, Matthew came out to greet her.


    Ellie asked Matthew, "Is this all the work you assigned her today?"


    Matthew couldn''t read Ellie''s mood, so he cautiously said, "Yes, Mrs. Chase. Neers need to familiarize themselves with thepany environment. Ms. Chase said she could walk around thepany with her eyes closed, so I didn''t take her out to get familiar with the environment. She learned the work content in the office."


    After a while, Sebastian arrived at thepany entrance. He also came upstairs to see Molly''s work environment.


    As soon as he reached the door, he heard Molly''s voice, "Mom, I was very serious today."


    His appearance caught the attention of those around him, and many female colleagues looked at Sebastian.

 Chapter 369 How Does Sebastian Know Everything？

    Sebastian walked over to Molly and Ellie. "You guys still working?"


    Molly immediately walked over, affectionately linking her arm with Sebastian''s. "No, I''m done. It''s just that Ellie doubts my skills." Ellie asked, "What are you doing here?"


    "Picking up Molly. If I didn''te, she was nning to stay at the office tonight.."


    Molly waved to Ellie. "Mom, Sebastian''s here. We''re heading out. We''re not having dinner at home tonight. See you."


    Molly pulled Sebastian out of the office. As they walked away, she asked, "Sebastian, what should we eat? I saw some barbecue online, but it''s too much. How about steak instead?" The employees in the office was stunned when they learned that the handsome guy was Sebastian from the Chase family. They could tell that he spoiled Molly.


    Ellie put a file on Molly''s desk and nced at Matthew. "Come with me."


    Matthew felt anxious, unsure of what Ellie wanted.


    The employees were also puzzled. Everyone knew Molly hade to thepany for an internship, and they were all specting why she had suddenly decided to do so.


    Some thought she was just passing the time until marriage. Others believed Ellie was training her to take over thepany.


    Someone asked, "Doesn''t Mrs. Chase have a son? Why not him?" "Sebastian''s a cop. He''d have to quit to run thepany."


    "Cops don''t make much. Inheriting thepany would be better."


    "We''re just workers. We can''t guess what rich people think."


    Matthew was conflicted, too, unsure of how to treat Molly. Ellie had anticipated this, which was why she called him outside.


    In the car, Molly was still debating dinner. Sebastian asked, "A conservative estimate for dinner is $300. How much do you make in a day?"


    Molly replied, "Sebastian, don''t look down on me. If I have this meal, I won''t eat out for a month."


    Molly still couldn''t decide on a ce, so Sebastian drove her to his college campus area. "You used to love the barbecue here. You haven''t had it since I graduated. Let''s relive the memory." Molly''s face lit up. "Oh yeah, why didn''t I think of that?"


    The area was full of delicious, affordable food. Molly had visited often when Sebastian was still a student there.


    Sebastian remembered a time when a high school friend visited. Unsure of where to eat, he called Molly.


    Usually, the ce was crowded, but it was summer break, so it wasn''t too busy.


    At the restaurant, Molly didn''t even look at the menu and ordered several dishes, clearly a regr.


    Molly asked, "Sebastian, what did you do today?"


    Sebastian lied, "Slept."


    Molly didn''t suspect anything and took a bite of the appetizer.


    Sebastian, thinking about Randall''s cryptic expression, asked, "What about you?"


    "Work," Molly said, not mentioning her lunch with Vera and Randall.


    But Sebastian pressed, "Where''d you have lunch?"


    Molly thought Sebastian didn''t know and lied, "I went to the cafeteria. Thepany''s lunch is pretty good."


    Sebastian stared at her. "Even if I''m suspended, I''m still a cop."


    Molly felt caught and looked down, avoiding his gaze.


    Sebastian handed her a fork. "What were you plotting at lunch with Vera and Randall?"


    Molly looked up, shocked. "How did you know?"


    Sebastian replied, "I''m your brother. You think I wouldn''t guess where you went for lunch?"


    She put on her gloves. "We didn''t say much. They were just worried I''d act impulsively, so they took me out to talk." "What did you say about me?" Sebastian asked.


    Molly was shocked again. "How did you know we talked about you?" Sebastian said, "I''m a cop."


    Molly was frustrated. She thought in awe, ''Are all cops this sharp?''


    "We were just analyzing your situation. Randall gave his opinion, and I yelled at him. Then Vera scolded me."


    Sebastian opened a soda for Molly and handed it to her. "What did you say that made you and Vera not on the same page?"


    Molly sulkily tore at her meat. "Randall said the person who set you up is higher up, like Timothy and Vincent''s superior. Otherwise, Vincent would have covered for you in Mr. Kelly''s case. Who else would dare suspend you and reopen the investigation?"


    At noon, in Rustic Hearth Cafe, Molly, Vera, and Randall sat around a table full of dishes.


    Randall said, "Molly, if Sebastian married a high-ranking official''s daughter, this wouldn''t have escted to a suspension. The higher-ups would protect their son-inw, and Sebastian''s future would be secure. Why did people in the past marry within the officialdom? Because it ensured support in the political arena."


    Molly got angry. "What era are we in that a man''s future still depends on marriage? Did Timothy marry Ellie because she''s a high-ranking official''s daughter? Did Vincent marry Cindy because she''s a high-ranking official''s daughter? Do Timothy and Vincent owe their current positions to Ellie and Cindy?"


    "Marrying the right wife brings harmony and sess. If you marry a troublesome wife, no one can save you."


    Emotionally charged, Molly continued, "If men don''t love beautiful women, I wouldn''t be named Olteran. If Cindy were a bit uglier, would Vincent have fallen for her and had you? If Vera weren''t so pure and pretty, would Patrick have imposed an 8 PM curfew on her? If Ellie weren''t beautiful, would Timothy have no temper with her?"


    Vera immediately straightened her posture.


    Exactly, if she were ugly, Patrick probably wouldn''t even look at her.

 Chapter 370 Ill Say Yes

    Molly chimed in, "Even if they be soulmatester, who''d want to get to know someone if they weren''t good-looking to start with?" "Would you connect deeply with someone unattractive?"


    "Don''t bring up Sebastian or insult him. He believes his spouse will be his true love; he wouldn''t ditch marriage for his career."


    "Randall, your thinking is off. Let me set you straight."


    Randall said one thing and got a long lecture from Molly.


    "Molly, I was wrong. Please stop," Randall said, feeling defeated.


    Vera, who had been watching, finally spoke up, "Molly, you''re so worked up. I almost thought you wanted to marry Sebastian yourself."


    Molly replied, "I''m just mad."


    Vera couldn''t take it anymore and said, "Poor Randall. He just mentioned that if Sebastian married a high-ranking official''s daughter, he''d have protection, and you went off. It''s not like Sebastian is actually getting married." "If you don''t agree, just say so. Why worry about things that Sebastian''s future wife should handle?"


    "We''re here to discuss, not argue. Randall''s just being patient." Vera nced at Randall. "And you, you know what Molly doesn''t want to hear, but you said it anyway."


    Both Molly and Randall got scolded by Vera, who had to step in to keep the peace.


    Vera finally understood the kind of advice Cindy usually gave her.


    After that, Molly and Randall stopped arguing.


    Molly emphasized onest time, "Anyway, Sebastian won''t marry anyone else."


    "If Sebastian wants to marry you, would you say yes?" Vera asked.


    Molly replied, "If he really wants to marry me, I''ll say yes."


    Later, while eating barbecue, Molly recounted the afternoon''s events, too embarrassed to look Sebastian in the eye. "Anyway, that''s what Vera asked, and I was emotional, so I said if you don''t have a wife in the future, I''d marry you."


    Sebastian paused, looking at Molly with her head down, feeling a flutter in his chest. His Adam''s apple bobbed slightly, and he asked in a low voice, "If I really can''t find a wife in the future, would you dare to marry me?" Molly replied, "I just said that at noon. You''re handsome, excellent, ande from a good family; how could you not find a wife? Sebastian, don''t take my words to heart. Later, I exined it to them for a long time." Sebastian''s eyes dimmed with disappointment. He nced again at Molly, who was avoiding his gaze and just eating her meal. He felt her evasion. He said nothing more.


    Sebastian also understood why Randall was too embarrassed to mention it on the phone that afternoon.


    "Will arguing affect your rtionship?" Sebastian thought about their friendship.


    Molly shook her head, feeling assured. "No, we''ve been friends for so many years; one argument won''t break us apart. Besides, we''re family now, so we can''t separate even if we wanted to. After dinner, when Sebastian went to pay the bill, Molly ced her hand on his, finally taking her turn. "Sebastian, don''t move. I''ll do it!"


    Molly happily ran off to pay the bill.


    Randall got home, and the Olteran family had dinner together.


    Vera was eating earnestly at the table.


    Cindy asked Randall where he''d been that afternoon, and he casually replied, "I went out to y video games."


    Cindy scolded him a bit but then stopped. She handed Vera an egg. "Vera, this is for you."


    Vera replied, "Thanks, Cindy."


    After finishing, she took her bowl to get some porridge.


    Cindy got up to help, but Vera shook her head. "Cindy, don''t worry about me. I won''t starve myself."


    She scooped a bowl, sat down, and kept eating.


    Vincent joked, "Patrick will be relieved to see Vera eating so well at home."


    Cindy noticed Vera''s good appetite and said, "If Vera eats well, the baby will be born healthy and chubby."


    As they talked, Vera''s bowl of porridge was empty again.


    Shawn asked with concern, "Do you want more? Should I ask the servant to get you another bowl?"


    Vera shook her head. "No, I''m full. The baby should have enough nutrition too."


    She got up from her chair. "I''m going for a walk outside."


    Cindy noticed something different about Vera after her nap.


    Randall also noticed and asked, "Mom, what''s up with her?"


    Cindy was puzzled. "I don''t know either."


    Shawn spected, "Could it be that she was upset from our argument this afternoon and got stimted?" After dinner, Vera walked to the yard and circled thewn.


    When she got tired, she sat on a bench, rubbing her belly, and said with a smile, "Baby, kick me again."


    The baby didn''t move.


    Vera continued, "You were kicking so hard at noon. I ate so much for you and walked severalps. Don''t go on strike. Get up and kick me." Her belly remained still.


    Vera remembered what she had said at noon and repeated it, "Baby."


    Her belly was kicked.


    She opened her mouth in surprise. "When Patrickes back, I''ll tell him you can move."


    Her belly was still again.


    Vera called, "Baby?"


    No response.


    "Baby?"


    Still no response.


    "Patrick?"


    "Vera?"


    Her belly didn''t move at all.


    Vera rubbed her belly, lying on the chair, looking at the misty blue sky. "You''re too small. I can''t control you. When you''re born, if you don''t listen to me, I''ll spank you. But then again, I can''t bear to spank you." "Baby, when Patrickes back, you give me a couple of kicks. Not real kicks. I mean just some like you did at noon. Otherwise, I won''t be able to surprise him. Without a surprise, Patrick will scold me." Vera was talking to herself.


    After dinner, Randall passed by the window on his way to his bedroom and saw Vera sitting alone in the yard.


    Coincidentally, Cindy was holding a ss of juice, ready to take it to Vera. Randall intercepted her and took the juice from her hand, "I''ll go."


    Cindy handed it to Randall. "Alright, you go. I''ll head back to the bedroom."


    Randall walked over and handed the juice to Vera. "Cindy said to drink this to replenish your vitamins."


    Vera took the ss and thanked him.


    Then she sipped through the straw and said, "Randall, did Patrick give you a task this afternoon?" Randall replied, "May I ask, do you know Patrick too well, or are you too familiar with my lies?"


    Vera had been eating the whole time in the dining room; how did she hear his conversation with Cindy? Vera said, "I ate with my mouth, not my ears."

 Chapter 371 The Clever Vera

    Vera said, "Sebastian''s suspended, and Patrick won''t stay quiet about it."


    Randall replied, "I went to see Sebastian, but Patrick wouldn''t let me know about Sebastian''s situation. Ian''s handling his case. I went to help Sebastian investigate a case from sixteen years ago." Vera took a sip of her juice. "So, did you find anything?"


    Randall shook his head. "No, Sebastian just got the info today."


    Vera finished her juice. "Are you going back tomorrow?"


    "Yeah," Randall nodded.


    Vera asked, "Did you say that at lunch to see Molly''s reaction?"


    Randall looked at her and for a moment wondered if Vera could read minds.. "You think I was stirring the pot?"


    "You know Molly''s temper. Why provoke her by saying Sebastian should marry someone else? She''ll just snap."


    Randall said, "So you knew I was testing her reaction to Sebastian."


    Vera replied, "If it worked, you''d get an Uncle Sebastian. If not, you''d lose an Aunt Molly. Even Shawn suspects something between them."


    "Shawn doesn''t bring it up because he knows Molly''s temper. They''re still like siblings, so he can''t say anything. But you, you go straight to provoking her. Did you get what you wanted?" Randall asked, "Vera, you''re married. Is Molly''s situation normal?"


    Vera replied, "I''m married, but this is different. Matters of the heart are tricky. Shawn, Timothy, and Ellie should be concerned."


    "If they agree, it''s not illegal. Molly and Sebastian aren''t blood-rted. Molly and Ellie would go from mother and daughter to inws, making their bond stronger."


    Vera paused. "But since you''ll be around Sebastian, maybe you can find out what he thinks about Molly. I feel like Molly''s clueless, and Sebastian''s in control." She raised an eyebrow. Randall squinted. "You think Sebastian''s leading her on?"


    Vera nodded. "Molly can''t outy Sebastian."


    Randall thought about it. Molly read a lot of novels but didn''t get love.


    Vera said, "I''ll ask Sebastian another day."


    She added, "Remember Dn and Joe from the Wace family?"


    "When we confronted them, Dn said Molly was dead. Shawn''s ''Molly'' funeral was secretive, even close rtives weren''t told. They had no contact with us, and people only knew Molly was missing. How did they know she was dead? It''s suspicious!"


    "I told Patrick, but he treats me like a kid. You were there; you know the Wace family. I''m serious."


    "Whether they knew or just got lucky, you should dig into it. Don''t ignore any doubts; the answer might be right there."


    Randall sighed, looking at Vera. "Vera, if you used your smarts with Patrick, he wouldn''t treat you like a kid."


    Vera shook her head, pouting. "No way, Patrick''s my husband. I just need to be his sweet wife and let him handle the brainwork."


    It was gettingte, and Randall stood up. "It''ste. Go rest."


    Vera checked the time. "It''s almost 8 PM. I need to video call Patrick."


    They both stood up, and Randall grabbed Vera''s empty juice ss. Vera, surprised, joked, "Randall, your future girlfriend''s gonna be lucky."


    Randall joked back, "I''ll find a woman to take care of me."


    Veraughed, "Don''t worry, Molly, Cindy, and I won''t let that happen."


    As soon as Vera got to her bedroom, Patrick''s video call came in.


    Seeing Patrick on the screen, Vera''s demeanor changed. She went from sharp-minded to sweet wife, saying, "Honey, is anyone with you?" Patrick chuckled. "I''m at the hotel, alone."


    Vera insisted, "Turn the camera around and show me the room."


    Patrick indulgentlyplied, showing her the living room, bedroom, bathroom, gym, and dining area.


    Feeling a bit jealous, Vera rubbed her belly. "Patrick gets a fancy suite while Vera and the baby suffer at home."


    Patrick said, "Stop pretending. Now, what did you do today?"


    Vera pouted. "Nothing much."


    Patrick didn''t buy it. "Do you think I''m stupid?"


    Looking at Patrick, Vera felt a bit of longing. "Honey, when are youing back? I miss you."


    Her words hit Patrick right in the heart. He missed her too.


    "I''lle back as soon as I sign the contract. I won''t stay here long," Patrick reassured her.


    Vera nodded. "Today, we tried to figure out who''s targeting Sebastian. We think it''s either apetitor or someone behind them."


    Patrick was surprised. Vera usually stayed home or at school and didn''t follow the news. How had she figured this out?


    He had only guessed it this morning after talking to Sebastian.


    Patrick asked, "Vera, why do you think that?"


    Vera didn''t hold back. "Sebastian''s the main victim, but the perpetrator is anonymous. When you can''t figure it out, think about who benefits, and it bes clear."


    Patrick listened, waiting for her to continue.


    Vera frowned. "If nothing unexpected happens, Sebastian''s up for a promotion, which means more power. Economic crime investigation deals with big business tycoons. If Sebastian, who was always incorruptible, bes the team leader, many people''s interests will be threatened."

 Chapter 372: The Olteran Family Cant Do Without Vera

    Vera''s gears were turning. "People aren''t stupid. Those who earned money dishonorably will try to take Sebastian down and put their own people in his ce to keep the cash flowing."


    "Vincent vouched for Sebastian, and the investigators left. But then someone exposed Molly''s identity, forcibly linking Vincent and Sebastian closely."


    She added, "Even if the higher-ups want to punish someone, the real target should be Timothy. Sixteen years ago, Sebastian was just a kid. What does it have to do with him? This whole thing is clearly aimed at him." "If Sebastian loses, they''ll install their own and make even more dirty money. Everyone''s after money."


    Patrick asked, "Vera, did you figure all this out just from a logical standpoint?"


    Vera shook her head. "Not entirely. Warren taught Noah and me behavioral analysis."


    Patrick looked at Vera, realizing he had underestimated her. She had always supported him, never dragging him down.


    He wanted to praise her but worried she might get cocky.


    "So, you identified Sebastian''spetitors and their backers?" Patrick asked.


    Vera nodded. "Honey, does my analysis make sense?"


    Patrick smiled. It made perfect sense; she had voiced his thoughts exactly.


    "What''s the next step?" he asked.


    Vera, being open with Patrick, exined, "We split the tasks. Ie up with ideas, Molly gathers info, and Randall executes."


    Patrick smiled. "You guys have a clear division ofbor." He was impressed by Vera''s n.


    Vera shrugged. "I''m pregnant, so I can only brainstorm. Molly''s close to Sebastian, so she''s best for gathering info. Plus, she has a job, so her movements are limited." "Randall can drive and knows a lot of people. He''s the best at handling things, so he executes."


    Vera maximized the strengths of the three of them. "That''s why I do it."


    That night, Vera and Patrick video-chatted for two hours.


    At the Chase Mansion, when Timothy called Sebastian to the study, Molly secretly followed.


    Randall couldn''t sleep, so he started digging into the Wace family''s past online.


    Vera, after the video call, kissed her phone and went to sleep, talking to her baby. "Kick me. Come on. Kick. Why aren''t you moving?"


    The next day, Randall left early after breakfast.


    Cindyined in the living room. "He''s on vacation and doesn''t help at thepany. Just running around ying games. When Patrickes back, he needs to set him straight." Vera said, "Cindy, don''t stress about Randall. He''s grown up. Patrick can guide him, but he can''t control him like before. If he''s always under elder control, Randall will be weak." Cindy smiled at Shawn, "Look at Vera. She already knows how to raise kids even before bing a mom."


    Shawn nodded, smiling. "Of course. Vera may be young, but she''s very capable."


    "Vera''s right. Patrick managing Randall made things too easy for me. When Randall was disobedient, I wanted to call Patrick," Cindy added. "Vera will be a great mom."


    Vera quickly said, "Cindy, don''t be mad about what I said. And I don''t want Patrick managing Randall because he needs a break. Soon, he''ll have to manage his baby." "Why would I be mad? I''m not upset about anything you say." Cindy''s fondness for Vera grew. There was a touch of motherly warmth in her voice.


    Sometimes, when Vera stayed away for a few days, Cindy would miss her and want her back.


    Shawn missed Vera too, but he always wanted to argue a bit when he saw her.


    Vincent once said, "Our family can''t do without Vera."


    Patrick didn''t want toe home if he didn''t see her. Shawn found life boring without her. Only he and Randall stayed calm.


    Vera said, "Cindy, I want to ask you something."


    Cindy quickly replied, "I can choose to answer or not."


    Vera nodded. "It''s no big deal. I was just wondering, what should I eat that''s good for the baby?"


    Cindy was surprised. "Everything you eat is good for you and the baby. We hired a nutritionist to prepare your meals."


    Vera nodded and asked, "So, if I eat more, will it be better for the baby?"


    "Not necessarily. Pregnant women should eat normally. If you eat too much, your stomach will press on the baby, which might not be good. What''s wrong?" Cindy asked, concerned. Vera, feeling down, ced her hand on her belly. "The baby isn''t kicking me."


    Cindyughed, "It''s not time yet. Why are you in such a hurry? Pregnancy is a long process. At five months, enjoy the stage. Later, you won''t want the baby to kick, but see if he listens to you." Shawn realized why Vera was so anxious about her belly yesterday. It was because of the baby''s movements.


    Shawn added, "The baby is still small. He can''t understand you, so he won''t kick."


    "Shawn, how do you know my baby can''t understand me?" Vera asked.


    Shawn proudly said, "Savannah had three kids, and I took care of all three."


    Vera praised, "Shawn, you are a good man."


    Shawn nodded proudly. "That''s right. Vincent and Patrick have always idolized me."


    Vera joked, "But your idol status isn''t that great. You even have to check Patrick''s expression before indulging yourself in ice cream, don''t you?"


    Vera teased Shawn about being bossed around by Patrick.


    Shawn''s face stiffened. "I do that because you annoy him. I have to listen to Patrick to keep him happy."


    Veraughed, "Shawn''s fatherly love is so great?"


    Shawn affirmed, "I''m the best father."


    Cindyughed on the side.

 Chapter 373 Stupid Molly

    Shawn knew their chat was silly, but he enjoyed humoring Vera. Even though he was aware, he pretended not to be because it made him happy.


    At work, Molly suddenly got swamped with tasks. She asked Matthew, "Did you assign the tasks incorrectly?"


    Matthew replied, "No, Ms. Molly Chase. These are all yours. Mrs. Ellie Chase said you can''t leave until they''re done."


    Molly looked at the pile of files, feeling overwhelmed.


    However, her colleagues around her didn''t have as much work as she did.


    To keep Molly from cking, Matthew added, "Mrs. Ellie Chase said no one can help Ms. Molly Chase. Anyone who does will be fired." This scared off any colleagues who wanted to help.


    Molly could only grumble while working.


    The next day, she got another mountain of tasks. She didn''t even have time to check her phone, just files on theputer.


    By noon, she still wasn''t done.


    When Matthew called her for lunch, she said, "In a minute, you guys go ahead."


    Before she knew it, everyone was back from lunch, and she was still working.


    "Molly, go grab a sandwich from the coffee shop downstairs," a colleague suggested. "The cafeteria''s out of food."


    Feeling frustrated, Molly called Timothy.


    Timothy, just back from an inspection, was eating at a random restaurant with colleagues and discussing river pollution when Molly''s call came in.


    With a caring tone, Timothy answered, "Molly?"


    "Dad, did you upset my mom? She''s taking it out on me," Molly said, looking at the files.


    Timothyughed, "I didn''t upset her. Did you do something to annoy her?"


    "No way. I came to work with her this morning, and she was nice. But then she gave me a ton of work. I''ve been busy all morning and haven''t had lunch. I still have half the tasks left." Molly sounded more and more upset.


    Timothy felt sorry for her. "Go eat. You can finish in the afternoon."


    Molly said, "The cafeteria''s out of food."


    Timothy excused himself from his colleagues and stepped outside. "What do you want to eat? I''ll bring it to you."


    "Dad, have you eaten?" Molly asked.


    Timothy replied, "I can eat anytime. What do you want?"


    Molly, still feeling like a child needing his love, said, "Dad, go ahead and eat. I''m just venting. I''ll order takeout."


    "Okay, I''ll send you some money. Get something good."


    Timothy transferred $5,000 to Molly, which was her monthly sry.


    After hanging up, Timothy called Ellie, "Ellie, did you know Molly hasn''t eaten at work?"


    Ellie replied, "Why hasn''t she eaten?"


    Timothy continued, "Molly just called, asking if I made you angry and if that''s why you gave her so much work. Did you give her a lot of tasks today?"


    Ellie said, "I didn''t assign that much. I''ll check on her."


    Ellie told her secretary, "Order takeout and send it to my office."


    Then she went to find Molly.


    After Timothyforted Molly, her colleagues looked on enviously. Her brother doted on her, her dad pampered her, and her mom cared for her. She was clearly loved by her family. She asked her colleagues, "Can we eat in the office?"


    A colleague shook their head. "You can eat in the lounge outside."


    Molly was about to order takeout when Ellie showed up.


    Seeing her mom, Molly felt both angry and upset.


    Ellie walked up to her. "You haven''t eaten?"


    Molly replied, "With all this work, you said I couldn''t leave until I finished. How could I eat?"


    Ellie said, "This is your day''s workload. Who told you to finish it all in the morning?"


    Molly said anxiously, "Matthew said you instructed that I couldn''t leave until I finished. How was I supposed to know if you meant lunchtime or the end of the day? You could have just said I couldn''t go home until I finished." Ellie sighed, "Usually, you''re pretty sharp. How could you not tell if it was a day''s or a morning''s workload?"


    "This is my first day at work. How would I know the workload?"


    Ellie was speechless at Molly''s confusion. She took Molly''s hand. "Come with me. Let''s eat something in my office. You dummy, but Timothy always praises you for being smart."


    Ellie took Molly away, leaving the office in shock.


    Someone whispered, "I also thought Matthew meant Molly couldn''t leave until she finished in the morning."


    In Ellie''s office, Mollyined about the unclear instructions, "Mom, you''re the CEO. You should be more precise. There''s a difference between lunchtime and the end of the day. You need to specify the time."


    Ellie replied, "We''re used to thinking ''lunchtime for a break, and end of the day for leaving.'' You haven''t worked before, so you didn''t know."


    Soon, the takeout arrived. Ellie called Timothy to exin Molly''s confusion.


    Molly listened to Elliein while eating.


    After eating, shey on the sofa in Ellie''s office, hugging a pillow and falling asleep.


    Meanwhile, Randall and Sebastian were having lunch and reviewing documents at a coffee shop invested in by Cindy.


    With Vera''s reminder, Randall began to focus on the information about the Wace family.


    Suddenly, a piece of news about the Turner family caught Randall''s attention.


    He recalled Patrick telling him about the secret dealings between the Turner family and his family. Because Dennis had be a lonely old man, Shawn felt sorry for him and stopped suppressing Vincent, allowing the Olteran family to rise. Now, seeing the Turner family and the Wace family, Randall became immediately alert.


    Randall asked, "Sebastian, what do you think was the motive behind the kidnapping case sixteen years ago?"


    Sebastian looked at Patrick''s statement from sixteen years ago and the Olteran family''s case records. He said, "The kidnappers'' motives were twofold: money and revenge. Records reveal meticulous nning, with the demand for ransom from the Olteran family being a clear objective. However, even with the family''s full cooperation, Patrick and Molly were assaulted, suggesting a deeper, vengeful intent."


    "Moreover, after getting the money, they threw Molly into the sea alone, which was not just about money. The person caught sixteen years ago was clearly a scapegoat. We still need to investigate the real reason."


    Randall looked at the documents in his hand, deep in thought.

 Chapter 374 Molly Couldnt Hold Back Again

    Randall said, "Sebastian, I think we need to keep an eye on someone."


    He circled the Wace family and Xavier on the paper.


    Sebastian frowned at him, waiting for him to exin.


    Randall exined, "My mom''s from the Wace family. They have a long-standing feud with the Olteran family. Xavier is Dennis''s son and used to manage the business department at Wace Group."


    Sixteen years ago, on June 5th, Xavier had a dispute with the Olteran family at a restaurant. They settled it privately after calling the police. Three dayster, he died in a car ident.


    A weekter, Patrick and Molly were kidnapped. Molly, Vera, and I heard Kevin admit that Molly had died."


    Sebastian, not being from the Olteran family, knew Randall understood these rtionships best.


    After hearing from Randall, Sebastian picked up the document. "Eighteen years ago, you were three, and Vincent, who was with the Treasury Department, hit the Wace family with a $3 billion deal, hurting them badly." Randall nodded. "To stand up for Cindy."


    Sebastian continued, "Seventeen years ago, Vincent almost got Joe imprisoned. Later, the Wace family was fined $430 million." Randall frowned. "I didn''t know about that, but I remember Joe hit Cindy once, and not long after, he was kneeling and apologizing." Sebastian said, "Maybe that''s it. If it''s revenge and they were short on money, the Wace family sixteen years ago fits the bill."


    Randall added, "The real powerful figure in the Wace family was the deceased Kevin. Dn and Joe don''t have the guts to kidnap; there''s someone behind them."


    Sebastian caught a clue and contacted Sam, "Sam, let''s meet at the usual ce."


    He called out to Randall, "You''reing with me."


    Molly, having worked hard in the morning, finished her afternoon tasks quickly.


    At six o''clock, she closed herst file, stretched, and took a dozen files to find Matthew.


    Just when Molly thought she was done, Ellie said, "Molly,e to a business dinner with me tonight."


    Molly didn''t want to go.


    Ellie had a dinner appointment with a business partner. Since she nned to hand over thepany to Molly, she wanted to introduce her to people in the circle early. Molly spread her hands to Ellie. "Mom, you have to give me a raise."


    Sebastian, busy but still thinking of Molly, called her, "Molly, you and Ellie go home tonight. I can''t pick you up."


    "You can''t pick me up even if you want to. Mom is going to take me to a business dinner."


    Knowing she was with Ellie, Sebastian was relieved. "Alright, listen to Ellie. I''m busy. Call me if you need anything."


    Randall, seeing Sebastian worried, thought of Vera''s words. "Sebastian, we''ve been looking at documents all afternoon. It''s time to eat."


    Sebastian realized it was indeed time to eat.


    He packed up the documents, put the info from Sam into a file bag, stood up, and took Randall out. "What do you want to eat? My treat." Molly and Ellie also arrived at the hotel.


    On the way, Ellie kept telling Molly who would be present at the business party that night. When she heard Jesse from Vertex Innovations Group, Molly asked, "Will n be there?" Ellie replied, "I don''t know, why?"


    "He pursued me a while ago, and I rejected him. Then he pestered me for a few days, and after that, he disappeared. If he''s there, it would be awkward for us to meet," Molly said.


    Surprised, Ellie asked, "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    Molly added, "I was busy with exams and studying hard, so I forgot to mention it. Later, he suddenly disappeared, so I didn''t think it was necessary to bring it up. Mom, if he''s there tonight, you can''t let me sit with him."


    "Of course not. But why did you reject n?" Ellie was curious.


    She thought n could be considered a decent guypared to others. She didn''t stop Molly from getting to know him better, implicitly allowing their rtionship to develop.


    She didn''t expect so much had happened between them.


    At the hotel entrance, Molly told Ellie her reasons for rejecting n and theplexities of the Miller family.


    Ellie was shocked. "We shouldn''t get involved with such a family. Timothy was right; you can''t judge people solely by their education. Character and family background are also important. He''s in his twenties and abandoned his girlfriend because of Dawn. It''s good you didn''t get involved with him. When you date in the future, you should listen to Timothy, Sebastian, and the Olteran family''s opinions."


    Ellie felt her judgment was not reliable.


    Molly nodded emphatically. "Sebastian said the same, and that''s what I n to do."


    When they arrived, Ellie and Molly got out of the car and walked to the room.


    Coincidentally, n, who had been missing for a while, was indeed there.


    Molly immediately looked at Ellie.


    Ellie, being experienced in business, smiled and greeted everyone, "We were stuck in traffic, so we arete."


    "Molly came, too." The host immediately called a waiter, "Add another chair."


    Seeing Molly, n stood up. "Molly, sit here."


    Molly thought, ''How to politely decline his invitation?''


    Ellie, still smiling, said, "She''ll sit with me. It''s her first time at such an event, and she might feel ufortable without me around."


    Molly''s eyes showed gratitude.


    Soon, a chair was added, and Molly sat next to Ellie.


    Jesse, still hoping for a marriage alliance with the Chase family, said, "Molly, what have you been up totely? n always thinks of you whenever he finds something good. He talks about you all the time at home." n smiled slightly, seemingly confirming Jesse''s words.


    Molly replied, "Why would n think of me? He should save good things for his future wife. Your words can easily cause misunderstandings."


    At the table, n didn''t hide his feelings. "Molly, I saved those things especially for you. You know how I feel about you."


    n had his agenda. He wanted everyone to know he liked this girl and intended to pursue her.


    By making it known, he hoped those interested in Molly would back off.


    He thought she would be his with no one else pursuing her.


    The people at the table weren''t fools. It was clear that n had his eyes on Molly.


    Ellie''s expression changed. Even if Molly hadn''t told her about the Miller family, Jesse and n''s tant deration of n''s feelings for her daughter made her unhappy.


    Unexpectedly, Molly couldn''t hold back and spoke up, "n, we''ve already discussed this. I''m not interested in you, and I''ve exined why. You''re not good enough for me! It''s not appropriate to bring this up in front of others." The room fell silent!

 Chapter 375 A Belly Full of Curses

    Even Ellie was shocked by Molly''s words.


    Ellie wasn''t like Vera and Randall, who were used to Molly''s sharp tongue. To them, if Molly wasn''t sharp-tongued, she wouldn''t be Molly. When Ellie first saw Molly''s sharp tongue, she wanted to praise her but also wondered how she raised Molly to be like that.


    Jesse and n looked annoyed.


    Molly didn''t show them any respect.


    In the business world, she''d pay for itter.


    Molly rolled her eyes. After all, when Jesse and n tried to force a rtionship, they didn''t show her respect either.


    If she denied it gently, people might think she was shyly admitting it.


    Therefore, she had to show her tough side.


    If someone tried to smear her, she needed to clear her name immediately. Otherwise, it would be harder to set the record straightter. In this way, Molly was a lot like Ellie.


    The organizer stepped in to mediate. What was supposed to be a simple business dinner ended with everyone knowing not to mess with Molly. Sebastian took Randall to a quiet restaurant. Despite the summer noise outside, this ce was peaceful.


    While eating, Randall suddenly asked, "Sebastian, you know Molly isn''t your biological sister, so why are you so good to her?"


    "I treat her like my sister," Sebastian said.


    Randall asked again, "You''re so good to her. What if she wants to marry you?"


    He stopped eating and watched Sebastian, hoping to see a reaction.


    Unexpectedly, Sebastian kept eating and casually asked, "Did Molly say that to you?"


    Randall couldn''t read his face. "No, I''m just guessing. If Molly really wants to marry you, given how much you spoil her, would you agree?"


    Sebastian nodded. "Probably."


    Randall was shocked. Vera was right again.


    Recently, Vera had been talking to her baby, always wanting a kick.


    But the baby wouldn''t move. She tried many online methods, but none worked.


    A frustrated Vera would look down at her belly even while walking.


    Cindy noticed andughed, "Vera, you''re just too idle, always focusing on your baby."


    When Shawn heard Vera was idle, he called out, "Vera,e y with me for a while."


    Patrick had been on a business trip for days. Vera had no mood for TV and kept losing at games.


    Vera asked, "Shawn, isn''t signing a contract quick? Why hasn''t Patricke back yet?"


    Shawn replied, "Who told you signing a contract is easy? Patrick has to build contacts there. Do you think that''s easy? Thepany needs aplete leadership framework. Otherwise, Patrick might be away for months." Not understanding, Vera propped her head with her hand, feeling down. "If Patrick is really away for months, by the time hees back, his baby will be born."


    Shawnforted, "Don''t worry. Patrick won''t be away for long. Otherwise, he would have taken you with him."


    Vera felt a deep sense of frustration as she acknowledged how much she missed Patrick. Unable to contain her thoughts, she quietly questioned herself, "Why am I so clingy to him?"


    During the day, Vera couldn''t disturb Patrick, who was working. Only at night, when she was sure he was at the hotel, would Vera video call him.


    It was getting dark again, and Vera took her phone upstairs.


    The dinner party was over, and Timothy was already downstairs waiting for Ellie and Molly.


    He had walked to the hotel after dinner and then drove Ellie and Molly home.


    Ellie had two sses of wine.


    n offered to take Ellie and Molly home.


    Ellie refused, "n, Jesse also drank. Make sure Jesse gets home safely first. Molly and I have someone to pick us up."


    At the hotel entrance, Jesse, who was drunk, insisted n take Ellie and Molly home.


    Then Timothy showed up.


    As soon as he appeared, Jesse straightened up, not daring to push n toward Ellie and Molly.


    Timothy''s authoritative voice cut through the chatter, silencing everyone. "What''s going on?"


    Molly immediatelyined, "Jesse insisted Mr. Miller take us home, even though Mom already refused."


    Timothy nced at n, who avoided eye contact. n was Ellie''s business partner aftr all, so Timothy spoke politely but firmly, "Since I''m here, there''s no need to trouble you. Jesse seems to have had quite a bit to drink, so take care of him first."


    With that, Timothy took Ellie and Molly away.


    On the way, Timothy lectured Molly, "You''re young, no dating around."


    "Okay, whoever pursues me, I''ll tell you and Sebastian," Molly said cheerfully, hugging Timothy''s arm.


    On the way home, Ellie was still talking about what Jesse and n did today.


    "Molly, your words were too sharp, even though you were just telling the truth. You need to be more tactful in the future."


    Molly replied, "Mom, you don''t know how sharp I can be with Vera and Randall. I was really being tactful today."


    Ellie said, "Tactful? You called n thick-skinned."


    Molly said, "Mom, I had a lot of insults for him, but I only picked the lightest one. I still feel aggrieved."


    Ellie sighed, "Do you think you''re so capable? Can you be a bit more gentle anddylike? Sometimes I wonder if Timothy and I only taught you how to curse at home." Timothyughed, "I think Molly was right." Molly nodded. "Exactly."


    When they got home, Sebastian hadn''t returned yet, and Zoey and Max were already asleep.


    Sebastian and Randall were still at the caf¨¦, reviewing documents.


    The more he looked, the more Sebastian felt the Wace family was suspicious. "Randall, take a rest tomorrow. I''ll dig deeper into them."


    Since Dn and Joe moved out of Zandonick, Patrick had sent them to live in W City.


    It was gettingte, and they walked out of the caf¨¦.


    After Sebastian and Randall left, a ck car slowly drove out of the alley.


    Jeffrey looked in the direction Sebastian had left and asked Dennis, who was sitting in the back, "Mr. Turner, Sebastian has already found out about the Wace family."


    Asw enforcement officers, their phones had a monitoring system. From the moment Sebastian contacted Sam, Jerry knew.


    In the bureau, everyone knew Sam was Sebastian''s confidant. If he sought help, he would definitely go to Sam.


    As long as they monitored Sam, they wouldn''t be afraid of not knowing what Sebastian was up to.


    Unexpectedly, Sebastian was investigating a kidnapping case from sixteen years ago. Today, he even asked Sam to look into the Wace Group''s past.


    Dennis stared at the spot where the car disappeared and said, "Jeffrey, it''s time for you to take action again."


    On his way home, Randall stopped the car and called Patrick to update him on thetest situation.


    When Sebastian got home, Molly had already taken a bath and was asleep on the sofa.


    "Why is Molly lying on the sofa instead of going to her room?" Sebastian asked the housekeeper.


    The housekeeper replied, "She said she wanted to wait for you toe back and tell you something, but she fell asleep."


    Sebastian walked over and saw Molly sleeping soundly, hugging a cushion. He bent down and took the cushion from her arms. He then grabbed her arms and wrapped them around his neck. That done, he ced his arms under her back and legs, stood up, and lifted her in his arms.


    Seeing her furrowed brow, Sebastian stood still in the living room, looking at her with deep affection.

 Chapter 376 Victor Hudson

    After Molly fell asleep, Sebastian carried her upstairs to her bedroom.


    The night was quiet.


    When heid her on the bed, Molly blinked awake. She saw Sebastian sitting by the bed, rubbed her eyes, and sleepily said, "Sebastian, you''re back." He patted her shoulder, signaling her to continue sleeping.


    But Molly was wide awake. After a bit, she sat up suddenly.


    She was wearing a dark green camisole and matching shorts.


    As she got up, she didn''t notice her neckline was open, exposing a lot to Sebastian.


    Awkward, Sebastian looked away.


    Sebastian asked softly, "What couldn''t you tell me over the phone? Why wait till I''m back?"


    Molly said, "I saw n today."


    Sebastian immediately looked at her again. He adjusted her clothes so he wouldn''t feel guilty looking at her. "What happened?"


    Molly told him everything, smiling. "When Timothy showed up, they were too scared to speak."


    Sebastian chuckled. He didn''t need to worry about Molly. n had no chance with her.


    Sebastian said, "Molly, I have to go somewhere tomorrow, so I can''t pick you up or drop you off at work."


    Molly nodded. "Okay, good luck, Sebastian."


    Then she leaned in to hug him.


    In her thin nightwear, she hugged him, almost tempting him.


    Sebastian held her, knowing he could easily take advantage of her.


    At night, with desires stirring, he thought of Randall''s question and Molly''s words from the previous day.


    He was a young man with desires. The affectionate Molly made him want to press her down, strip her clothes, and make love to her.


    But her words, "Sebastian, you''re hugging me too tight. My waist hurts," instantly calmed him.


    Facing Molly, he struggled to suppress his urges.


    He slowly released her waist and moved away.


    Molly looked up into his eyes, blinking without saying a word.


    Sebastian''s heart raced.


    The night breeze added a hint of romance to the room.


    Sebastian swallowed hard. Just as he was about to lose control, she said, "Sebastian, don''t move. Your eysh is about to get into your eye. Let me get it." Sebastian was helpless.


    Molly reached out, getting close to his face, and carefully pinched off the eysh. She puckered her lips and blew a breath at his eye.


    Sebastian instinctively closed his eyes, then opened them again.


    "Molly, stop fooling around!"


    "Sebastian, look." Molly giggled, showing him the eysh on her fingertip.


    Sebastian knew he couldn''t stay in her room any longer.


    He got up, eager to leave. "Go to sleep early. I''m leaving."


    And with that, he immediately left.


    Molly frowned and pouted. "Why are you running away when I just helped you with your eysh?"


    Shey down, thinking about her eye contact with Sebastian earlier. For a moment, she almost wanted to pounce on him.


    Thinking of this, Molly shook her head. "Molly, what are you thinking? Even if you need a man, you can''t have thoughts about your brother."


    Molly covered herself with the nket, talking to herself. "Go to sleep. Don''t think about Sebastian. For real."


    Suddenly, Molly remembered something.


    She immediately threw off the nket, looking shocked. "I forgot something!"


    Vera was woken up by her phone ringing in her dream.


    Seeing it was a call from Molly, her anger subsided a bit. She answered groggily, "Molly, if you''re just disturbing my sleep for no reason, we''re done for life." Molly said, "Vera, I know who Sebastian''spetitor is."


    After eavesdroppingst night, she had nned to tell Vera, but it was toote, so she decided to tell her the next day.


    Who knew that work at thepany would drag her down all day, and in the evening, she had to apany Ellie to a business dinner.


    When she got home, she was so tired that she fell asleep on the couch,pletely forgetting about Vera''s task.


    Vera was stunned, her sleepiness gone. "Who is it?"


    Molly said, "Sebastian''spetitor is Victor Hudson, and the person behind Victor is Jerry."


    Vera sat up in bed. "Do they have any financial backers to support them?"


    "No financial backers, but there''s apany to support them, our old friend, the Tooker Group!"


    Vera''s eyes curved with a smile. "Then there''s no problem."


    After hanging up, Vera didn''t want to move. She called Randall.


    Randall questioned angrily, "Vera, are you crazy? Calling me in the middle of the night?"


    Vera was taken aback. "Randall, did you just curse at me?"


    Randall said, "What''s wrong? Go ahead."


    Vera felt that Randall had grown bold.


    "Molly had found out the information. It''s your turn now."


    Randall uttered, "Without evidence, this is just nder."


    Vera said, "Who said we don''t have evidence? So manypanies on the brink of bankruptcy, and we haven''t seen Jerry personally raising funds. The Tooker Group can get Jerry to personally seek partners. Isn''t that evidence enough?" After then, Vera happily hung up and went back to sleep.


    The next day, two pieces of news from Zandonick put the local government on the trending list.


    A topic that was originally ignored suddenly became a hot search due to a car ident, and even control and deletion ofments couldn''t stop it from going viral.


    Netizens gathered, demanding an exnation from the government, waiting for a response.


    Far away overseas, Patrick saw the news on his phone and immediately called Vera, who was at home resting. "Did you go out?"


    Vera answered, "No, I''m at home, taking care of your baby."


    Patrick felt relieved. "What''s with the car ident?"


    Vera was also confused. She quickly distanced herself from it. "Honey, I just had Randall contact the media to anonymously report Victor, Jerry, and Glen''s collusion. I didn''t n for Sebastian to have a car ident. While I may not always heed your advice, I''m not foolish. Car idents are serious."

 Chapter 377 Luck Is on Patricks Side

    At first, Vera wanted Molly to find out who Sebastian''spetitors were and learn about their backers.


    Once she knew who they were, Vera used the fast and influential nature of the inte to directly expose it to the public, hoping public pressure would force the government to investigate. But she didn''t expect the news Randall postedst night to blow up today.


    Vera was shocked when she saw the news. It was her first time doing this, and she couldn''t control how it unfolded.


    What started as a small topic gained traction. This morning, a car ident involving Sebastian acted like a catalyst, making it a huge deal.


    Vera worriedly asked Patrick, "Honey, what do we do?"


    Patrick reassured her, "Don''t worry. I''ll contact Sebastian and see what''s going on."


    Last night, Randall said Sebastian was driving to Silvershore City today. How did he end up in a car ident?


    Vera was smart and wouldn''t do something reckless.


    Someone must not want Sebastian investigating.


    Vera said, "I called Molly. Sebastian''s phone is off. They''re all at the hospital."


    In the morning, Sebastian watched Molly go to work and then drove to Silvershore City to meet Dn and Joe.


    Halfway there, arge truck lost control and crashed into Sebastian''s car.


    The road was new, and the surveince wasn''t great. The truck driver wore a mask and was clearly prepared.


    Traffic was light. When Sebastian saw the truck, he changednes, but the truck followed.


    At thest moment, Sebastian, a seasoned cop, knew how to minimize injuries. He unbuckled his seatbelt, jumped to the passenger seat, and opened the door to reduce the impact.


    The truck smashed the driver''s side door. If Sebastian had stayed in the driver''s seat, he would''ve been crushed.


    A passerby caught this on video and posted it online. Dashcams from other cars at the red light recorded everything.


    The truck fled the scene.


    Sebastian was taken to the hospital by ambnce.


    Someone recognized Sebastian from the video and linked it to an online story about Victor cozying up to powerful officials and wealthy businessmen, getting Sebastian suspended to eliminate a rival andpete for the team leader position. Coincidentally, the news was postedst night, and by this morning, before nine, Sebastian had a car ident. Dashcam footage showed the truck deliberately targeting him.


    This sparked public outrage, with people demanding a thorough investigation and exnation.


    Vera woke up in shock and called Molly, "Molly, where are you?"


    Molly, sounding like she''d been crying, said, "I''m at the hospital, Vera. I can''t talk right now."


    Seeing the news felt like her world copsed. She didn''t know how badly Sebastian was hurt.


    In the office, Molly''s tears streamed down her face. She ran to Ellie''s office, crying and showing her the news.


    Ellie saw the car ident involving Sebastian and the crushed driver''s seat. She almost fainted.


    Molly, hands cold with fear, grabbed Ellie''s hand and rushed to the hospital, leaving work behind.


    When they arrived, Timothy was already in the emergency room.


    Seeing him, Ellie and Molly couldn''t hold back their tears.


    "Honey, how is Sebastian?" Ellie asked, her voice trembling.


    Ellie and Timothy only had Sebastian left. Mia was gone, and losing Sebastian would drive her crazy.


    Timothy hugged Ellie tightly. "Sebastian is fine. Don''t worry."


    Molly, eyes red, stared at the emergency room door, her mind nk for the first time.


    When Patrick called, Molly couldn''t help but cry, "Patrick, what do we do?"


    With chaos at home, Patrick quickly signed the contract. He needed to hurry back.


    Patrickforted her, "Molly, don''t cry. I''ll be back soon."


    Hearing Patrick''s words, Molly felt a deep sense of reliance, like when she was a child running to Patrick after doing something wrong, asking, "Patrick, what do we do?"


    No matter the problem, Patrick always reassured her, "It''s okay. I''m here."


    Sixteen yearster, Patrick stillforted Molly, "Don''t cry. I''m here."


    Hearing his voice, Molly couldn''t control herself.


    An anonymous fan of Sebastian started a post listing all his achievements and awards, which could be verified online.


    The news fueled public outrage. Official media outlets were flooded withments demanding an investigation into the rtionships between Victor, Jerry, and Glen, and to clear Sebastian''s name. The angryizens were too many to control.


    In the Turner Mansion, Dennis, looking at the news online, smashed his coffee cup in anger.


    "Who did this? Who exposed the rtionship between Victor, Jerry, and Glen online?" His voice, filled with rage, was apanied by a violent cough.


    His n was to take down Sebastian today, stopping him from investigating events from sixteen years ago, and clearing the way for Victor.


    Everything was nned perfectly.


    He desperately wanted to know who leaked the newsst night as it had developed into a trending topic. What was worse, the public was demanding the police solve the case.


    Dennis was so angry his eyes turned red.


    It felt like he had a lump of blood stuck in his throat, and he was furious.


    Jeffrey didn''t expect things to escte this far either.


    If he hadn''t driven to crash into Sebastian, maybe the matter wouldn''t have blown up, and money might have settled it. But he didn''t check the news, and by noon, the whole nation knew about the crash he caused. This led to Jerry being investigated, Victor being suspended, and Glen being taken away for questioning.


    Additionally, a team of police officers was assigned to investigate Sebastian''s car ident.


    Within two hours, all of Dennis''s men were under control.


    Patrick received a call from Ian in the waiting room.


    "Patrick," Ian casually scrolled through the news, teasing, "someone used a single news story to take down all your opponents."


    "Let''s count them. Last year, Jerry helped the Tooker Group with financing, helping them through a tough time. This year, someone used that information to paint them as colluding officials and businessmen."


    He continued, "The Tooker Group, which you had just pressured, was about to catch a break, but a single news story sent them straight to the police station for questioning."


    "Victor and Sebastian werepetitors, and just as Victor was about to win, a car ident this morningpletely ruined him. Now the entire inte supports Sebastian."


    "These three are really unlucky. What do you think?"

 Chapter 378 Suddenly Returning Home

    Patrick chuckled and sighed, "Vera''s the one helping me out." Vera always had his back. Ian, confused, asked, "I was talking about the news online. Who mentioned Vera?"


    Patrick replied, "The news online is all Molly, Vera, and Randall''s doing."


    Ian was so shocked he sat up straight. "What did you say?"


    Patrick smiled, "Exactly what you heard."


    Molly, Vera, and Randall didn''t expect things to blow up so fast; they''re probably freaking out right now.


    The ne was about to take off. He''d been away for a few days, and the house had been in chaos. Once he got back, everything would settle down.


    Patrick asked, "How''s the investigation I asked for?"


    Ian replied, "Glen is the anonymous tipster who reported Sebastian''s ties with the Olteran family, and Jerry is also involved. As for Victor, what he did could get him five years in prison." After hanging up, as Patrick boarded the ne, the group chat involved Ian, Joshua, Owen, Scott, and Patrick blew up.


    Ian, like a little loudspeaker, shouted in the group: [Attention, everyone! Vera did something big again.]


    Joshua: [What?]


    Owen: [Spill it.]


    Scott: [Is she running away from home, or did she beat Patrick so badly that he can''t get out of bed?]


    Ian took advantage of Patrick''s absence to act all high and mighty in the group.


    As soon as Patrick''s nended, he went straight to the hospital to see Sebastian.


    When he arrived, Molly''s eyes turned red upon seeing him. She ran up to Patrick. "Patrick."


    Patrick gently patted Molly''s head. "Where''s Sebastian?"


    "He''s in the ward. The police are taking statements, so we all had to leave," Molly replied, her voice choked with tears.


    Just then, the police finished their statements and left, letting Patrick enter the ward.


    "Patrick, you''re back?" Sebastian was surprised.


    Patrick sat beside the bed, looking at Sebastian''s neck brace. "What did the doctor say?"


    "It''s no big deal. When I saw things going south, I hid in the passenger seat. The crash impact was just too strong, so my cervical spine got a bit injured, and I need the brace to protect my neck."


    "Who says it''s no big deal? The car was smashed up. Do you have to be crushed to a pulp for it to be a big deal?" Molly angrily emphasized. "A serious cervical spine injury can lead to paralysis and shock!" Sebastian looked at Molly, knowing she had been scared today.


    Sebastian held Molly''s hand, still smiling. "Alright, don''t be mad. I''ll be fine."


    Molly''s eyes reddened again. She sniffled, looking at Patrick and Sebastian, and said tearfully, "You both are my brothers. You both have to be okay. Don''t get hurt and scare me."


    Patrick handed her a tissue. "Alright. Wipe your tears and don''t cry."


    Molly took the tissue, wiping her eyes and blowing her nose.


    Neither Sebastian nor Patrick minded her.


    Sebastian even asked, "Patrick, did you see today''s news?"


    Patrick nodded.


    Sebastian nced at Molly, who had her head down in guilt, and said, "It was Molly, Vera, and Randall again. But they didn''t expect things to blow up so much. Molly didn''t dare tell Ellie and Timothy, so she secretly told me." Patrick looked at Molly with a slight smile. "Vera confessed to me this morning, too."


    Molly kept her head down, staying silent.


    Sebastian understood Patrick''s smile and also smiled at Molly.


    Only Molly was still anxious, wondering if she had caused trouble.


    After a while, Ellie and Timothy arrived with clothes and toiletries. Seeing them talking, Ellie called Molly away, and Timothy joined the conversation.


    Patrick said, "I''ve found out who the anonymous tipster is. You were right, it''s Glen. Timothy, if you''re interested, investigate Victor thoroughly; he''s got plenty of cases on him."


    Timothy thanked him, determined to get to the bottom of Sebastian''s car ident.


    Sebastian privately told Patrick, "I had the ident on my way to the Wace family. Yesterday, Randall and I found some clues and were going to verify them when the ident happened."


    He added, "As police officers, we have dual interfaces on our cell phones, and the system actively taps them. I suspect someone used their authority to tap my or Sam''s phone. They guessed I would be looking for Dn and Joe and deliberately waited for my car halfway across the street."


    "The truck has already fled. When we caught the owner, he imed the truck had been stolen, and he knew nothing. This is clearly a premeditated murder."


    Patrick said, "Take it slow. You rest and recover in the hospital. Wait until you''re healed to return to work, and leave the rest to me."


    Sebastian curiously asked, "Patrick, what are you going to do?"


    Patrick''s eyes were sharp, and a sarcastic smile yed on his lips. "The Tooker family has survived long enough. Myst bit of mercy is gone."


    Patrick''s sudden return surprised Vera.


    It left Vera, who was eating,pletely stunned.


    She blinked, wondering if she was seeing things.


    Seeing Patrick slowly walking toward her, Vera immediately stood up. The chair screeched in the dining room. She said nothing, her pregnant belly leading the way as she ran towards Patrick. Patrick stood there, catching Vera as she flew into his arms.


    Patrick''s lips curled into a smile as he held Vera. "Did you miss me?"


    Vera nodded in Patrick''s arms.


    The doting look on Patrick''s face grew. "Honey, I''m back. Let me see if you''ve been mistreated at home."


    Just hearing this made Shawn blush. He thought, ''Patrick really has no shame.''


    Cindy pointed to the food in front of Vera andughed, "Come and see how we''ve mistreated Vera at home."


    Vera hugged Patrick''s waist, taking in his scent. With Patrick back, she felt her soul had returned.


    Patrick looked down to see Vera''s long face. Vera refused to let go because she missed him. He chuckled; she was so clingy.


    Vincent called Patrick and Vera to eat, but Patrick said, "You guys go ahead. I''ll take Vera to the bedroom to put away the luggage."


    Patrick took Vera to the bedroom. As soon as he closed the door, he couldn''t wait to lift Vera''s chin, finally unable to hold back as he cupped the back of her head, pressing her against the door and kissing her lips. Vera wrapped her arms around Patrick''s neck, passionately responding to his kiss.

 Chapter 379 Randall Leaves Home

    Patrick kissed her until her lips turned red and tempting.


    Finally, he let go of Vera. "Why didn''t you say anything when you saw me in the living room earlier?"


    Vera smiled. "I was so happy, I didn''t know what to say."


    Patrick grinned, hugged her, and pinched her cheek. He rested his head on hers. "From now on, wherever I go, you''reing with me." Vera beamed. "I love you and missed you."


    She stood on her tiptoes, wrapped her arms around his neck, and asked for another kiss.


    Patrick wanted to kiss her again but noticed her lips were already swollen. So, he gave her a gentle peck.


    After a bit, they went downstairs to eat. The rest of the Olteran family had finished, leaving the dining room just for them.


    Cindy, understanding they needed privacy, had instructed the servants to leave.


    While eating, Vera took a big sip of soup. "Honey, I took great care of myself and our baby while you were away."


    Patrick smiled and fed her a piece of broli.


    Vera ate it and teased, "Why no meat? Do you not love me anymore?"


    Patrickughed and fed her a piece of meat.


    Vera enjoyed his care and took a big bite. "See, I''ve been eating well while you were gone."


    Patrick pinched her cheek. "You''ve gained a bit of weight."


    Vera, with her round cheeks, asked, "Did you handle all thepany stuff?"


    Patrick nodded. "Yes."


    "Did you see Sebastian?"


    "Yeah, don''t worry. His injuries aren''t serious, but the car''s a mess."


    Vera nodded, eating while specting who might have tried to hit Sebastian. Patrick listened to her analysis.


    "I don''t think it was Victor because if Sebastian is suspended for a while longer, Victor can take over without any bloodshed. It''s better to take over without a murder on his hands."


    "Randall mentioned a kidnapping case from sixteen years ago. Maybe Sebastian found something out? Wait, Randall''s been missing for a day." Vera''s eyes filled with worry. "Honey, what should we do? Call Randall and see where he is." She grabbed Patrick''s phone and quickly dialed Randall.


    Seeing her panic, Patrick feltforted, knowing they had true friends.


    He took the phone from her. "You eat first. I''ll call Randall."


    After a few rings, the call connected.


    Randall answered, "Patrick?"


    "Where are you?" Patrick asked.


    Vera grabbed Patrick''s hand, worried. "Tell him toe back."


    Randall, hearing Vera, realized Patrick was home. "I''m in Silvershore City. When Sebastian had his ident, I was heading to the police station to look into the Turner family''s case from sixteen years ago. I felt something was up, so I came here. By the time I arrived, Dn and Joe were already missing. I''ve been searching but haven''t found any leads."


    Patrick didn''t hide anything from Vera. "Did you report it to the police?"


    Randall sighed, "I did, but they won''t take the case since they''re adults and haven''t been missing long enough. I''m checking every gambling house for leads."


    "What''s your n?" Patrick asked.


    "I''ll stay here for a few days. I''ve booked a hotel for a week. If they''re still missing tomorrow, I''ll report it again and work with the police. Once I find them, I''ll get the info we need and leave."


    "Don''t worry about me. I talked to Sebastian; his injuries aren''t serious. Public opinion is on his side. He should stay out of our family''s case for now. You just got back, and only you can handle the Tooker family. Vera''s missed you, and she''s pregnant. Stay with her. I''ll find Dn and Joe. You take care of things at home."


    Patrick felt proud hearing Randall''s words, a feeling only Vera could sense.


    "Stay safe," Patrick said, hanging up. Vera eagerly waited for news.


    Patrick didn''t hide anything from her. He realized Vera wasn''t a child. She might be yful, but she was smart about important issues.


    After hearing Patrick''s recount, Vera''s eyes filled with worry. "How could you agree to this?" she asked. "Randall can''t fight or argue with anyone. If he meets the person who hit Sebastian, he won''t be able to protect himself." "He has to face these challenges alone. I believe in Randall. Do you?"


    "I do, but I''m still worried about his safety," Vera said, frowning.


    Patrick yfully tapped her nose. "If you keep talking about him, I''ll get jealous."


    Vera, feeling bold, scolded, "I''m carrying your baby, and you''re still jealous? Think about Silvershore City. What if Randall is in danger? This is serious."


    "Sebastian knows how to protect himself because of his job. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have survived this morning. Randall hasn''t had any formal training." Patrick looked at her seriously. "Vera, Randall isn''t useless. I trained him myself."


    Seeing Patrick''s determined look, Vera knew arguing was pointless. She decided to pray for Randall''s safety.


    After dinner, Patrick had work to do, and Vera, understanding, didn''t disturb him. She went for a walk on thewn.

 Chapter 380 The Baby Unilaterally Breaches the Contract

    The sky was getting dark when Cindy handed Vera a ss of juice. "Drink this and go to bed."


    Vera wanted to tell Cindy about Randall but hesitated. Cindy usually got upset with Randall, and if she knew he might be in danger, she''d freak out and keep calling him. Too many calls would mess with Randall''s work, and if he didn''t answer,


    she''d worry herself sick.


    So, Vera kept quiet. She took the juice. "Thanks, Cindy."


    Cindy replied, "Why thank me? We''re family."


    Vera linked arms with Cindy, smiling. "Just being polite, don''t mind me."


    Patrick had been busy in the study for over two hours. When he came back, he walked quietly, not wanting to wake Vera.


    Vera suddenly spoke from the bed, "Honey, you can turn on the light. I''m not asleep."


    Patrick turned on the wallmp and walked over, seeing Vera rubbing her belly. "Why aren''t you asleep yet?"


    Vera sat up. "You just got back. How could I sleep without you here?"


    Patrick sat beside her, smoothing her hair. "You''re hard to please."


    Vera hugged him, pressing her face to his shoulder. "I''m always hard to please, but you make me happy easily."


    Patrick whispered, "Lie down first. I''ll go take a shower."


    "Wait, honey. Come see the surprise I have for you first. If we dy it, our baby will be asleep, and you''ll have to wait until tomorrow."


    Patrick smiled. "What does the surprise have to do with our baby?"


    Vera grabbed his hand and ced it on her belly. "Feel this. Around this time, he moves a lot. He''ll stretch out his little feet tomunicate with you."


    Patrick had heard about fetal movements but never felt them.


    He had Vera lie t and lifted her dress to reveal her round belly.


    Patrick ced his hand on her belly, but the baby stopped moving.


    They exchanged looks. Wasn''t he just moving?


    Vera moved Patrick''s hand and ced her own on her belly. "Baby, kick." Feeling Vera''s warmth, the baby started moving again, causing slight waves. Patrick saw it. When he ced his hand back, the movements stopped again. Patrick was speechless.


    Vera called to her belly, "Keep kicking. Daddy''s back."


    No movement.


    Vera murmured, "Baby?"


    She looked at Patrick. "Honey, I think he wants to hear you call him ''baby.""


    Patrick refused, "I can''t say that."


    "I understand, but he insists on hearing it. My calling him doesn''t work." Vera added, "I not only call him ''baby,'' but I also say ''I love you'' to get him to move. You have to add ''I love you'' at the end, or he won''t react." Every time Patrick heard Vera talk about their baby, it felt magical.


    Patrick insisted, "You call for me."


    Vera shrugged. "He can tell the difference in voices; it won''t work."


    Patrick pulled his hand back. "Then forget it."


    He got up and headed to the bathroom for a shower.


    Vera frowned at her belly. "What''s wrong with you? We had a deal. If you don''t cooperate when Patrick''s here, no breastfeeding for you."


    The baby moved again.


    Vera threatened, "If you don''t cooperateter, you''ll be stuck with form. I''ll be a hands-off mom. No breast milk for you. Other babies get chubby on breast milk, but you''ll be stuck with form. Patrick''s got money; you won''t drink him poor."


    The baby kept moving.


    Vera smiled. "Alright, don''t mess upter."


    Patrick soon came out of the bathroom. Vera quickly waved him over to try again. She had just talked to their baby, so it should cooperate now.


    But when Patrick''s hand touched her belly, the baby stopped moving again.


    Vera sighed. "When he''s born, honey, just let him drink form."


    Patrick said, "Form''s a waste of money. Let him drink water."


    Disappointed, Veray down, waiting for Patrick to dry his hair ande to bed.


    Patrick seemed to be Vera''s mobile pillow. Before he could reach out, Vera instinctively snuggled into his arms.


    Vera pouted, "Honey, forget about the baby. It is enough for you to have me."


    "Okay." Patrick kissed her lightly.


    With Patrick by her side, Vera quickly fell asleep.


    Once he was sure Vera was asleep, Patrick ced arge hand on her belly, thinking, ''Baby?''


    Instantly, a gentle ripple appeared as the baby kicked back and forth several times.


    Patrick smiled.


    A man shouldn''tpromise in front of a woman.


    Before sleeping, Patrick got up again, kissed Vera, and looked at her affectionately for a while.


    The next day, Patrick was already dressed and ready for work before Vera woke up. He sat by the bed, not wanting to wake her.


    He got up and called Randall. Randall seemed groggy, woken up by the call.


    Patrick asked, "What time did you sleepst night?"


    "Two in the morning. I searched all the casinos but didn''t find him. None of their acquaintances saw them either." Now fully awake, Randall said, "I''ll go to his house again." Patrick couldn''t directly express his concern, but his reminders were filled with care. "Don''t forget to have breakfast."


    "Okay."


    Randall hung up, threw off the covers, and went to the bathroom to wash up.


    Then he went to the dining room for breakfast and headed out.


    Vera woke up at nine. It was normal not to find Patrick in the room. She called Molly to ask about Sebastian.


    "My family wants me to work for a $4,000 sry instead of taking care of Sebastian. How is money more important than Sebastian?" Molly yelled in the office.


    Vera said, "Maybe Sebastian doesn''t need you around. If you go, he might have to take care of you, so it''d be easier for you to go to work."


    Molly said proudly, "Who says that? I fed Sebastianst night."


    Vera asked, "Did Sebastian refuse?"


    "Does it matter if he refused?"


    "Now I know why they all want you to go to work."

 Chapter 381 Happiness

    "Why?"


    Vera replied, "Because you will just cause trouble by staying in the hospital. Just go to see Sebastian after work every day. Don''t overthink it; focus on your job. I have something to do. Goodbye."


    Molly asked, "Vera, you''re such a cker. What are you busy with?"


    "Patrick came back yesterday, but I haven''t taken his dirty clothes out of his suitcase yet. Today, I need to sort them out, wash them, and hang them up." Vera sat on the couch, straightened her back, entered the password on Patrick''s suitcase, and opened it.


    Molly sighed, "I need to reflect on myself."


    "Go reflect. I hope you gain something from it soon."


    They ended the call and went about their own business.


    After Patrick came back, he became the one helping Vera wrap things up. That online news had already reached too many people; it couldn''t be allowed to ferment any further, or it would be exploited by external malicious forces. Patrick ordered the news to be suppressed.


    Glen was still being investigated at the police station, and the Tooker Group''s stock price plummeted again. Glen, who had just caught his breath, found his hair turning white overnight.


    Emma noticed that things were increasingly off at home. After the Olteran familypletely stopped supporting her family''s business, her life underwent significant changes. Besides her reduced expenses, rtives who used to be deferential to her family started acting arrogantly in front of her.


    She even considered marrying to share the risk, finding a strong backing to protect herself and also to save the Tooker Group.


    However, what Emma couldn''t ept the most was that no wealthy family was willing to ept her anymore.


    Those who had previously hinted at marriage proposals ignored her when she reached out again.


    Even non-wealthy families didn''t want her.


    Eventually, she managed to hook Brandon Thomas, whose family was in business. In the past, she wouldn''t have even looked at Brandon, as no one couldpare to Patrick.


    However, now she had to go to great lengths to seduce him.


    Not long after their rtionship started, Brandon broke up with her.


    Emma was puzzled. "Why? We have a great rtionship, and I''m your type. Why break up?"


    Brandon answered, "My parents know about us, and they strongly disapprove."


    Emma was filled with anger but held it in, kneeling gently on the ground, cing her hands on Brandon''s legs, looking pitifully at him with tearful eyes. "Why do they dislike me? I can change to be whatever they want for you." "Emma, did you offend the Olteran family?"


    This question made Emmapletely understand.


    It turned out they were avoiding her not because the Tooker Group was no longer as strong, but because Shawn was pressuring them behind the scenes.


    Knowing this, Emma realized she could no longer marry into a wealthy family; they all feared the Olteran family.


    Soon after, she broke up with Brandon.


    After that, she stopped scheming to find new targets.


    Last time, Patrick instructed the Morales Group to cut off cooperation, catching Glen off guard. Fortunately, he still had people to help thepany through the crisis.


    This time, when Glen learned that Victor and Jerry had been suspended, he showed a retreating, panicked expression when he was taken away.


    This time, Emma felt an inexplicable panic, sensing that Glen was in serious trouble.


    On Patrick''s first day back at thepany, he began to suppress the Tooker Group''s stock price. At the right moment, he called the chairman of the Morales Group.


    The Olteran Group and the Morales Group were closely connected. Ulysses Morales, in his forties, only listened to Patrick and no one else.


    During the Tooker Group''s peak, it and the Morales Group were bothrge enterprises. Since the Morales Group originated from the Olteran Group, it relied on the Olteran Group and held a slightly higher status in the business world than the Tooker Group.


    However, the Tooker Group faced financial difficulties at the end ofst year, significantly lowering its status. It was still arge enterprise, operating normally but struggling to catch its breath.


    If the Morales Group wanted to swallow the Tooker family, it would take some effort.


    However, with Patrick backing the Morales Group, including its chairman, they followed his orders.


    The Morales Group didn''t have much money, but Patrick did.


    Patrick''s goal this time was to make the Tooker Group disappearpletely.


    Currently, he was the businessman with the most gold reserves and cash flow internationally.


    Patrick even regrly bought gold and stored cash for his wife Vera. When Vera was pregnant, he transferred part of his assets to her name. Vera was now a wealthy woman without realizing it.


    Of course, Patrick didn''t n to tell Vera, who was resting at home because of pregancy. He would wait until she became more mature to tell her. When Patrick came home from work, he found his suitcase back in ce and the gift he brought for Vera on the table. But where was Vera? Patrick eximed, "Vera?"


    "I''m here." Vera''s voice came from the walk-in closet.


    Patrick walked in and saw Vera, again only in her underwear, changing clothes.


    She had found a dress from somewhere, put it on, and was looking at her figure and belly in the mirror.


    She looked at herself from the front and side, holding her belly, not looking at him. "Honey, do you think I''m still beautiful even when I''m pregnant?" Patrick affirmed, "Yes."


    Vera nodded seriously. "I think so, too, so I''ve decided to buy a few more nice clothes."


    Patrick took off his jacket and casually threw it on the nearby couch. "Go buy."


    Vera pouted, "Honey, you should hang up your clothes when you take them off."


    Saying this, she picked up the clothes and hung them up for Patrick, patting his suit cor. "It won''t look good if it gets wrinkled."


    Patrick thoroughly enjoyed his current life.


    Outside, he was stern and cold,manding respect and fear. But at home, looking at Vera, his face softened with a loving smile, indulging her every whim. Listening to herints was a joy, a happiness Vera brought him. After hanging up the clothes, Vera, wearing her new outfit, looked at Patrick. "Did you make a big profit again? You evenugh when Iin about you."


    Patrick smiled. "Do you still have money?"


    For the first time, Vera, who was wealthy, pretended to be poor. "If I say no, will you give me more?"


    Patrick pointed to his earlier clothes. "The bank card''s password is your birthday."


    Vera happily jumped into Patrick''s arms, looking up at him with a beaming smile. "Honey, you''re so handsome."


    Patrick leaned against cab, holding Vera, and softly asked, "How am I handsome?"


    Veraughed, "The way you give me money is the handsomest."

 Chapter 382 Each Talking About Their Things

    Hearing Vera''s words, Patrick''s grin widened. "I''ll give you more money to spend."


    Vera suddenly remembered the certain purpose behind her delicate dress. She needed to find the gift Patrick gave her, so she quickly let go and went to look for it. "This bag matches the dress perfectly. I''ve gained weight, so scarves don''t suit me anymore. The bag will do." Vera twirled in the living room, showing off to Patrick. Patrick, worried she might get dizzy, quickly walked over.


    But Vera was fine. Looking at the gift, she said, "I can''t use this bag for at least two years."


    "Why?"


    "It doesn''t hold much. If I go shopping with Molly and the baby, it can''t fit diapers, a bottle, form, or wipes. It can''t even hold my stuff." "Why take him shopping?"


    Vera was stunned. She hadn''t thought about shopping without the baby.


    "Yeah, I can leave him with the nanny."


    She made up her mind.


    "Have you contacted Randall?" she asked.


    Patrick nodded. "He''s with the police looking for Dn and Joe."


    "And Sebastian?"


    "There should be news soon. They found a lot of cash at Victor''s ce today. The police are still investigating."


    Vera nodded. "If Sebastian is fine, Molly can rx. This year has been crazy. Have they found who hit Sebastian?"


    "They''re still looking. The other party was prepared, so it''s tough."


    Vera thought of more questions. "What about Jerry?"


    "Nothing yet."


    "And Glen?"


    "In custody."


    "How do you know everything I ask?"


    Patrick smiled. "I prepare answers in advance to clear your doubts."


    Vera smiled sweetly and hugged Patrick again.


    Every day after work, Molly would go to Ellie''s office, urging her to hurry to the hospital to see Sebastian. "Mom, what''s more important, money or Sebastian? Stop working, let''s go." Ellie sighed. "Why rush? Timothy is already there."


    "Timothy is a man; he''s not as meticulous."


    "He''s more meticulous than you."


    Ellie, tired of Molly''s pestering, closed herptop and took her to the hospital early. "Get a job, buy a car, and practice driving. It''ll be convenient."


    Molly said, "I''m staying at the hospital tonight to take care of Sebastian. I packed my stuff this morning. Tomorrow''s the weekend, so I don''t need to work. I''ll spend it at the hospital."


    Ellie said, "Stop acting like a kid. Learn from Sebastian and stay calm. Don''t freak out over every little thing."


    Molly asked, "Mom, should we get some fruit for Sebastian?"


    Ellie continued, "Next week, you need to help Matthew at the training center. Learn his techniques and people skills."


    Molly muttered, "Tonight, I''ll watch a movie with Sebastian. What should we watch?"


    They kept talking past each other, each trying to distract the other.


    At the hospital, Sebastian''s colleagues were there, and Sam brought Holly.


    It was Molly''s first time meeting Holly. She had thought Sam would have a tall girlfriend, but Holly was short, cute, and looked very pure. Sam introduced her, "This is Mr. Chase''s sister, Molly." "Hi, I''m Holly Martinez," Holly said sweetly.


    Compared to Holly, Molly felt shecked gentleness.


    Molly nodded and smiled, teasing Sam, "Not bad."


    With senior leaders like Larry and Gary present, Sam couldn''t embarrass Sebastian. He nodded calmly. "I have to thank Sebastian for introducing Holly to me."


    Larry, a good friend of Timothy, praised Sebastian, "I heard they even had a team meeting to help Sam with his love life."


    Sam confirmed it with a nod.


    Larry then joked with Molly, "Molly, I heard Sebastian is cold to everyone but spoils you. Are you taking care of him now?"


    "Of course, I am. He''s my brother."


    Sebastian looked at her. "Can you really take care of me?"


    "I brought all my skincare and makeup products. I''m nning to stay here long-term so you can feel my love."


    Sebastian, restricted by his neck brace, looked at her with a doting expression, which everyone noticed, confirming his favoritism.


    Ellie smiled and exined, "Sebastian has always doted on his sister. What''s the term people use nowadays?"


    "Mom, are you saying Sebastian is a sis-con?" Molly happily reminded Ellie.


    Ellie nodded. "Yes, Sebastian is a sis-con."


    Sebastian didn''t deny it, and everyoneughed.


    Everyone knew Molly was from the Olteran family, with Patrick as her older brother, but they still treated her as the daughter of the Chase family.


    As it gotte, everyone left. Timothy and Ellie saw them off, leaving Molly and Sebastian alone in the ward.


    Molly went to Sebastian''s bedside table, opened her bag, and took out her skincare products. "Sebastian, I''m staying with you tonight."


    Sebastian turned slightly and saw what Molly was doing. "Are you really nning to stay here?"


    "Yes, don''t be moved, and don''t cry. This is what I should do as a sister." Molly put away her makeup products, then sat by the bed, smiling at Sebastian. "Sebastian, thank you." Sebastian looked puzzled.


    Molly thanked him mysteriously. "Thank you for giving me a chance to take care of you. I always worried about how I could be good to you. Now, the opportunity hase."

 Chapter 383 Accompanying Sebastian

    Sebastian was stunned. "So, my hospitalization is actually a good thing for you?"


    Molly grinned.


    After a bit, Ellie and Timothy came back to the room, and everyone felt more rxed chatting together.


    Ellie asked, "Why did those two leaders visit today?"


    Timothy replied, "They''re still looking into Sebastian''s car ident. They must''ve found something, and with all that online buzz, the big shots had toe to see Sebastian to calm people down." Molly turned to Ellie and Timothy. "I''m not leaving tonight."


    Ellie replied, "Don''t make a fuss. Timothy will stay at the hospital tonight."


    Molly lifted Sebastian''s nket, took off her shoes, and slid her legs under. "You guys hang out for a bit and then head out."


    They looked at Molly, exasperated.


    Sebastian knew if she didn''t stay, she''d argue with Ellie and Timothy all night. Since he could manage, he said, "Let her stay. Let her feel like she''s contributing so she won''t bother us in the future." Molly nodded.


    Ellie and Timothy left, feeling reassured. Molly happily saw them off, watched them drive away, and then quickly ran back to the room. "Sebastian, I''m back!"


    Sebastian''s thoughts were interrupted, and her cheerful voice made him smile.


    Molly locked the door and started setting up the sofa to sleep on.


    She was excited like she was finally doing something important, and her happiness was infectious, making Sebastian feel good too.


    Molly asked, "Sebastian, did the doctor say you can eat watermelon?"


    Sebastian replied, "I can eat normally."


    Molly removed her makeup, put on a mask, went out, and came back with a big watermelon and two spoons.


    "How do you eat a watermelon without cutting it?" Sebastian asked.


    Molly said, "Vera can smash a watermelon in half with one punch. Try it, bro."


    Sebastian wasn''t as rough as Vera. He grabbed Molly''s bag, unzipped it, and found a small knife to cut the watermelon.


    "When did I put a knife in my bag? I don''t even remember," Molly said, puzzled.


    Sebastian handed her half the watermelon. "When you first got this bag, you said you looked good and were carrying an expensive bag. You were worried someone might try to kidnap you, so you put a knife in there for safety." Molly thought, ''That sounds like me.''


    She sat on Sebastian''s bed, ced the watermelon on herp, and started looking for a movie on her phone.


    Sebastian was also checking messages on his phone.


    Since he made the news, many people had messaged him to ask how he was.


    He had replied to dozens of people during the day, but there were still over two hundred messages left.


    "Sebastian, what are you looking at?"


    Molly grabbed his wrist to see his phone. When she saw all the messages, she was shocked. "Oh my God, how long will it take you to reply to all these?"


    Sebastian handed her his phone. "My neck hurts from looking at the phone. Help me reply." He scooped a spoonful of watermelon and fed it to Molly.


    Molly put down her phone, took Sebastian''s, and ate the watermelon he fed her. "Sebastian, Gabriel Palmer wants to know which hospital you''re in. He wants to visit."


    Sebastian replied, "Tell him not to bother. He''s out of town, and it''s a waste of his time. I appreciate his concern, though."


    Molly nodded and started replying to messages as if she were his assistant.


    "Sebastian, how should I reply to this one?" Molly raised her hand so he could see the message without straining his neck.


    Following his instructions, she replied to the messages.


    Their nned movie time turned into message-replying time.


    Molly shifted around, sometimes leaning on Sebastian''s shoulder, sometimes lying at the edge or foot of the bed.


    After finishing, she was exhausted and full from the watermelon.


    She got water for Sebastian to wash up, then crashed on the sofa under a nket after a long day.


    Sebastian, still in his neck brace, felt helpless.


    He thought, ''Forget it, I''ll do it myself. Molly''s tired too.''


    As he was about to get out of bed, Molly suddenly sat up from the sofa, startling him.


    "I forgot something," she said.


    She knelt behind him, gently removed the neck brace, and set it aside.


    "Alright, you can sleep now," Sebastian said.


    Molly yawned, rubbed her hands, and gently massaged his neck. "Sebastian, I''m not very skilled. Let me know if it hurts."


    Her hesitant touch felt like feathers on his shoulders and neck.


    He didn''t refuse. The quiet ward made it easy to feel sleepy.


    He could hear Molly yawning asionally, but her hands never left his shoulders.


    After half an hour, Molly''s hands were too sore to continue. She sat on the bed, deted. "Sebastian, lie back slowly, rest your head on my arm, and I''ll pull it out." Sebastian looked up at Molly, her eyes teary from exhaustion.


    He held her sore hand and moved her wrist. "Let''s make do for tonight. You can go home and get a good night''s sleep tomorrow."


    Molly shook her head. "I promised to stay with you."


    At the Olteran Mansion, Vera admired the waves on her belly. "Patrick,e on. It''s moving again."


    Patrick, just out of the shower, walked over while drying his hair. He ced his hand on Vera''s belly, feeling the movement.


    Vera ced her hand on Patrick''s. "Honey, do you think it knows we''re its parents?"


    "No."


    Vera continued, "Randall and Molly really want to see the baby move, but they aren''t home."


    Speaking of Molly, Vera suddenly said, "Honey, can we visit Sebastian at the hospital? Will people use you of colluding with officials?"


    Patrick smiled. "It''s not that sensitive. If you want to go, I''ll go with you tomorrow."


    Vera said, "At this critical moment, we should be cautious. Sebastian had the ident while investigating the Wace family. Not visiting him would seem too cold-hearted. Besides, we''re also Molly''s family." Patrick looked at Vera, appreciating her thoughtfulness. "When we go tomorrow, let''s bring Shawn. Vincent and Cindy will visit with their colleagues, so we''ll go privately. We can also get a check-up for you."

 Chapter 384 Shawns Discovery

    Vera rubbed her belly. "Honey, no need. I just had a checkup when you left; it hasn''t been that long."


    Patrick said, "I''ll ask the doctor if the baby being active every night will cause stretch marks."


    Vera perked up. "Let''s go early tomorrow!"


    The next morning, after breakfast, Patrick took Shawn and Vera to the hospital.


    Molly woke up, put a neck brace on Sebastian, and went out to buy breakfast.


    When they arrived, Molly wasn''t in the ward. Sebastian was in the bathroom and folding the nket Molly had covered him with. Shawn asked, "Is no one taking care of you?"


    Molly came back with breakfast.


    She smiled, "Dad, Patrick, Vera, why didn''t you tell me you wereing?"


    Shawn nced at the breakfast. "You eat breakfast at nine?"


    Molly looked at the bag. "I woke up at eight-thirty, so nine is normal."


    Shawnined, "You''re even less reliable than Patrick and Vera!"


    Patrick and Vera stayed quiet. Even Vera, usually chatty, just grinned and moved aside.


    Shawn asked Molly, "Were you taking care of Sebastianst night?"


    Molly nodded, "Yes, why?"


    Shawn looked unhappy.


    Vera noticed and quietly told Molly, "Shawn''s a bit upset."


    "Why? Did I upset him again?"


    Vera whispered, "What do you mean ''again''? It''s you who upset him."


    Molly nced at Shawn and saw he looked annoyed. "What''s wrong with Shawn?"


    Vera exined, "You were taking care of a manst night. It''s understandable that Shawn would mind."


    Molly finally got it.


    She shrugged. "If Patrick were sick, I''d be there too. But since he has you, I don''t need to."


    Molly handed milk to Sebastian. "Sebastian, time to eat. I got you a sandwich too."


    She then gave a sandwich to Shawn. "Dad, have one. The hospital''s sandwiches are tasty. I even sneaked two on the way back." Shawn turned away. "Do I look like I woke up at eight-thirty? I already had a hearty breakfast at home."


    Molly shrugged. "If you don''t eat it, I will."


    She bit into the sandwich and went over to Sebastian.


    With guests around, Sebastian didn''t eat. He put the breakfast on the table for Molly.


    Shawn asked, "Sebastian, I heard some leaders visited you yesterday. What did they say about your job?"


    Sebastian replied, "Once I recover, I can go back to work. It''s considered sick leave." Then he asked, "How are those three people?"


    Patrick said, "The Morales Group now owns 70% of the Tooker Group and is merging further. Victor''s been arrested, and the bribes he took could get him five years of imprisonment. No news on Jerry, but someone confirmed he was behind your suspension."


    Sebastian replied, "That won''t be enough to affect him."


    While they talked, Molly ate two more sandwiches. Tempted by the smell, Vera, tempted by the smell, got up and walked over to look at the sandwiches Molly had bought, which looked ordinary but smelled good. Vera took a bite, and the vor was incredible.


    Molly handed her one. "Let them talk. We''ll eat."


    Vera said, "But I already had breakfast."


    Molly smiled. "What you ate earlier was for the baby; this is for you."


    Vera started eating. "These are really good. Molly, where did you get them?"


    Molly replied, "From a shop diagonally across from the hospital. It''s the one with the most people."


    Vera took another bite. "When Randalles back, let''s take him there."


    Molly asked, "By the way, Vera, where''s Randall been?"


    "He went to Silvershore City," Vera exined while eating.


    Patrick asionally nced at Vera, smiling as she stood by the window with her bulging belly, eating a sandwich.


    The Olteran family didn''t stay long. After visiting, they left so Sebastian could eat.


    Patrick took Vera to see the doctor, and Shawn went for a stroll.


    In the ward, Molly, still munching on a sandwich, hurriedly picked up milk to feed Sebastian.


    Shawn wandered around, sweating from the heat, and then returned to the hospital.


    He sat in the corridor with many patients, blending into the crowd.


    After a while, two people entered the lobby.


    Shawn saw them by chance. He didn''t know Jeffrey but had seen him a few times as Dennis''s driver. Next to him was Emily, whose pregnant belly looked about the same as Vera''s. They took the elevator.


    Shawn remembered what Vera had said at home. Could the pregnant woman be Emily?


    It was hard to spot Shawn in the crowd. Even though Jeffrey had strong counter-surveince skills, he didn''t notice Shawn.


    Shawn got up and took the next elevator. He called Patrick, "Jeffrey and that woman are probably heading to your floor. Keep Vera away from them. Knowing her curiosity, she''ll soon..." Patrick interrupted, "Vera has already seen them."


    Vera''s eyes were fixed on the people emerging from the elevator. She clung to Patrick. "Honey, look, that''s Dennis''s driver and that pregnant woman I told you about."

 Chapter 385 Scare Him a Little

    Patrick turned around, put his arm around Vera''s shoulder, and ended the call with Shawn. He sat down with her and whispered, "Just pretend you didn''t see them." Vera nodded, even though she didn''t get why. She yed along.


    Later, Jeffrey spotted Vera while walking.


    He quickly took Emily on a detour. Emily, feeling unwell and there for a check-up, was confused about the longer route since the doctor''s office was straight ahead. Vera whispered to Patrick, "Honey, whose baby do you think she''s carrying?"


    Patrick looked at her curious eyes and said, "It''s none of our business. Don''t pry."


    Vera pouted. "I''m curious. Could it be Dennis''s baby? Nah, she''s not blind. Maybe the driver''s? But they seem distant. She can''t be Dennis''s daughter-inw." Vera''s mind was spinning.


    Patrick let her lean on his shoulder and chuckled, "Overthinking can cause hair loss."


    Vera joked, "Are you saying Shawn is overthinking?"


    Shawn arrived a bitter and heard Vera''s words.


    He asked, confused, "Vera, how am I overthinking?"


    Vera quickly covered her mouth. "Patrick and I were just praising your wisdom."


    Shawn nodded, "Thanks."


    He sat next to Vera and asked, "You saw Jeffrey and didn''t greet him?"


    Vera replied, "So his name is Jeffrey. I''m pregnant, so I can''t fight him, and I didn''t dare, either."


    Shawn smirked, "It sounds as if you could beat him if you weren''t pregnant."


    Vera shrugged, "Maybe."


    Jeffrey took Emily to the doctor''s office and hid around the corner, spying on Vera, Patrick, and Shawn. He thought he was unnoticed.


    But Vera quietly told Shawn and Patrick, "Jeffrey is spying on us. Should I turn and scare him?"


    Patrick said, "Don''t mess around."


    Vera pouted, "Honey, it''s so boring with you."


    Patrick was speechless.


    Verained, "If Randall and Molly were here, we''d scare him and talk to that girl. Since Jeffrey thinks we don''t know their secret, we could find out her rtionship with the Turner family." "But with you, you never let me take risks. You just want me to be an obedient robot. I can evaluate danger myself; you just don''t trust me."


    Patrick sighed, "You scared me before."


    Shawn considered Vera''s words seriously. "I think Vera has a point."


    Vera and Patrick immediately looked at Shawn.


    Shawn continued, "Patrick and I are here to protect you, Vera. Go ahead and have some fun. Jeffrey knows you''re pregnant; we can''t hide it. Let Vera go and scare them a bit." With Shawn''s backing, Vera ignored Patrick''s look and headed toward the doctor''s office where Emily was.


    Jeffrey, thinking the Olteran family hadn''t noticed him, hid further when he saw Vera approaching.


    Vera walked by where Jeffrey had been spying with a yful smile on her face.


    Patrick nced at Shawn. "Dad, Vera might overdo it."


    Shawn said, "Let''s follow her, but not too closely."


    Vera pushed open the doctor''s office door and saw someone being examined. She nced at Emily, who recognized her immediately.


    Emily remembered theirst hospital argument when Vera had thrown Laura to the ground.


    Vera was about to start a conversation, but Emily spoke first, "It''s you?"


    Vera thought, ''Why does she sound like she knows me?''


    The doctor finished examining Emily and said, "Your symptoms are mild. No need for medication. Just drink more water, eat more fruits, and get enough sleep." Emily thanked the doctor and got up. The doctor looked at Vera and asked, "Mrs. Olteran, do you have any questions?"


    Vera smiled awkwardly, "I just remembered my husband already asked what I wanted to know."


    She smiled awkwardly and turned to leave. Looking at Emily''s belly, she started a conversation. "Do you know me?"


    Emily nodded and smiled. "I''ve seen you before. Last time at the hospital, you and your friend scolded Laura and Frank. I was there. I really admired you guys; I was so angry, too."


    Vera''s mind raced. If she had been there, Dennis or Jeffrey must have been, too.


    Jeffrey, hiding in the corner, saw Emily chatting with Vera. He wanted to intervene but couldn''t. Vera had seen him, and Shawn and Patrick were nearby.


    He anxiously looked around, trying to find a way to interrupt their conversation. Because of Dennis''s belief that phones emit radiation harmful to pregnant women, Emily didn''t carry her phone, making it impossible for Jeffrey to interrupt via phone.


    "My name is Emily," Emily introduced herself.


    Vera said, "I''m Vera."


    She looked at Emily''s belly. "How long have you been pregnant?"


    Emily smiled, "Over six months. How about you?"


    Vera replied, "Not yet six months. Emily, are you here for a prenatal check-up alone?"


    Emily nced around. "No, someone came with me, but he''s gone now."


    Vera also looked around. Where did he go?


    "Is it your husband with you?"


    Emily didn''t realize Vera was probing. She thought they didn''t know each other, and Vera was someone she admired but couldn''t be. So she didn''t hide. "No, he''s busytely. It''s his driver apanying me." Vera''s eyes widened in shock, trying to keep her tone calm. "I see. Your husband must be working hard, even on weekends. But he cares about you, sending his driver to apany you."

 Chapter 386 Underestimating Vera

    Emily didn''t catch Vera''s expression and just smiled, nodding. "Yes."


    A bitter, a nurse approached Emily. "Hey, your family member went to move the car. He asked me to tell you to meet him at the parking lot after your check-up." Vera wanted to ask more, but Emily was in a rush. "I gotta go. Let''s chat next time."


    Vera smiled and nodded. "Sure, see you."


    As Emily got into the elevator, Vera sighed. "People are so unpredictable."


    She then looked for Shawn and Patrick, who were chatting in the hallway. She hurried over, almost running. "Big news, you guys won''t believe this!"


    Shawn looked unimpressed. "What news? You look like you know some huge secret."


    What Vera said next left them both stunned.


    "Emily''s pregnant, and the baby isn''t the bodyguard''s or anyone else''s¡ªit''s Dennis''!"


    It was like a bombshell.


    Shawn''s face went nk.


    Vera arrived for her revenge, mimicking Shawn''s earlier disdainful tone. "Look at Shawn, so naive. We just talked about the father of the child, and it left Shawnpletely stunned. Bet you didn''t see thating." Shawn and Patrick exchanged shocked nces, their eyes wide with disbelief.


    Vera, feigning innocence, tilted her head from side to side, clueless about their silent exchange.


    Later, she squeezed into the middle, grabbing Patrick''s hand. "Honey, what were you and Shawnmunicating with those looks? Share it with me too."


    Shawn asked, "How did you find out? Would she tell a stranger all that?"


    Vera replied, "Shawn, you underestimated me. I wouldn''t just ask directly. Emily would definitely be too embarrassed to tell me anything.


    "I just changed my approach. I asked if her husband was the one apanying her to the check-ups. She must have thought I didn''t know her, so she let her guard down. She said it was her husband''s driver who was with her."I couldn''t ask more because she was leaving. Didn''t want to follow too closely and make her suspicious."


    Shawn was genuinely surprised; he had underestimated Vera.


    They were at the hospital for a quick check-up and consultation, not a full prenatal visit, so they didn''t stay long and left.


    Vera didn''t tell Molly she was leaving. As they drove away, Vera kept patting Patrick''s shoulder, reminding him to drive slowly. "Honey, slow down, I''m looking for a shop."


    Patrick pointed. "The shop''s over there."


    "How''d you know I wanted a sandwich shop?" Vera asked, eyes wide with surprise.


    Patrick smiled. "I know you too well."


    Her enjoyment of the sandwich earlier showed she really craved it.


    It was already eleven, and the shop was less crowded.


    Patrick parked by the roadside, leaving the AC on. He didn''t let Shawn and Vera get out and went to buy sandwiches for them.


    Shawn was craving a sandwich, too, but kept quiet. Patrick knew and didn''t say anything.


    Vera was in the car, scrolling through songs on her phone.


    Shawn grumbled, "Can''t we just talk? Why the music?"


    Vera shrugged. "Music sets the mood."


    "Annoying."


    Later, Vera realized that someone like Shawn, of his generation, would probably only appreciate ssic songs. Even though he was open to contemporary trends-games, snacks, and the like-his aesthetic tastes, shaped by decades of tradition, were unlikely to be swayed by younger influences.


    She found a song from Shawn''s era on her phone. "How about this one, Shawn?"


    Shawn listened and nodded. "This one''s good. Savannah loved this song." He drifted into memories. "I spent a month''s sry on a phonograph for her. She''d y this song every day, and I''d dance with her after work." Vera, curious about their love story, smiled at Shawn, who was lost in thought.


    Patrick returned to the car, hearing the old song and knowing Vera yed it for Shawn.


    Vera asked, "Shawn, wasn''t it awkward dancing with Savannah at home?"


    Patrick looked at Shawn, curious too.


    "At first, I was pretty stiff," Shawn admitted. "Savannah said if I couldn''t let loose in front of her, it meant I didn''t really see her as a partner. So I made an effort to dance with her, and after a while, I got morefortable.


    "Back then, we wanted a daughter, but our first two kids were sons. When she was pregnant with Molly, she was worried it''d be another boy."


    Patrick remembered Savannah as gentle, especially after having Molly. She always smiled, lifting everyone''s spirits.


    He looked at Vera, thinking Savannah would have liked her.


    "Here you go." Patrick handed Vera a bag of sandwiches. "Share these."


    Vera grabbed one and handed it to Shawn. "Try it, Shawn. It''s really good." Shawn took a bite. "It is good."


    Veraughed. "We should save two for Cindy to try at home."


    The Olteran family''s car left, and only then did Jeffrey bring Emily out.


    Jeffrey questioned Emily, "What did you talk about with Vera?"


    Annoyed, Emily replied, "Nothing much, just talking about kids since we''re both pregnant."


    Jeffrey warned, "You shouldn''t interact with her. Are you ignoring me?"


    Feeling oppressed, Emily snapped. "You don''t let me talk to anyone. What are you afraid of? I''m a normal person with a social life. You''re just Dennis'' driver; you can''t control me." With that, Emily stormed off. Jeffrey hade to the hospital not just to apany her but also to check on Sebastian''s condition.


    Last time, Jeffrey had crashed Sebastian''s car, totaling it, but Sebastian miraculously survived, making Jeffrey''s n fail and Dennis furious.

 Chapter 387 Didnt Play by the Rules

    If Sebastian was fine but Dennis''s men were all tied up, Dennis lost big time.


    Jeffrey followed Dennis'' orders to secretly visit Sebastian at the hospital.


    Jeffrey cast onest nce at Emily, reflecting on the fact that she was carrying Dennis'' child. Although a girl might not be as significant as a boy, it was still part of Dennis'' bloodline. He managed to keep his temper in check despite Emily''s


    defiance.


    He escorted her back to the car and then turned to head back to the hospital.


    Meanwhile, Molly, keeping track of time, thought Vera should be done with her prenatal checkup by now. She went downstairs to look for her but found no trace. A phone callter revealed that Vera had already left. Molly asked, "Are we still family? You left without telling me."


    Vera replied, "Because we''re family, I didn''t tell you when I left."


    Molly added, "I made Shawn mad today, and I haven''t even talked to him much."


    Vera said, "If you really want to talk to him, stay home for a few days when Sebastian is discharged; Shawn misses you."


    Shawn, eating a sandwich in the back seat, thought, ''Are they talking about me?''


    Molly agreed, "Yeah, Zoey and Max are here, so the house is lively. When Sebastian is discharged, I''ll stay home for a few days and spend more time with Shawn." She walked out of the elevator.


    After a few steps, she saw someone peeking around Sebastian''s door.


    Molly hurried over. "Who are you looking for?"


    Jeffrey''s eyes widened when he saw Molly. He couldn''t believe it.


    "I''m looking for someone. Is the patient in this ward has ast name of Gonzalez?" Jeffrey asked.


    Sebastian had just stepped out, so Jeffrey didn''t find him and didn''t know his condition.


    If Sebastian were in the ward, Jeffrey would have to be more discreet because Sebastian was a seasoned cop with strong counter-surveince skills.


    Seeing Molly was unexpected, so he lied.


    But Molly didn''t y along. Instead of denying it, she said, "Yes, he is. So who are you, and what do you want with Sebastian?"


    Twenty-one-year-old Molly was nothing like the timid five-year-old in a princess dress from sixteen years ago.


    Back then, she was overly protected. When he took her to the beach, she looked at him with fearful eyes. Now, she looked him straight in the eye, unafraid, even defiant. Jeffrey said, "I''m looking for a woman, not a man."


    Such an obvious lie made Molly even more suspicious. She hadn''t forgotten that Sebastian''s car ident was intentional.


    She immediately grabbed Jeffrey''s wrist. "I was just testing you. The person in the ward isn''t my brother; it''s my sister. Since you know my sister, why not go in and wait?" Jeffrey tried to shake off Molly''s hand, but she held on tightly, as if afraid he would run.


    Jeffrey''s frustration was mounting. Not only had Emily''s defiance riled him up, but now he was faced with Molly, someone he had tried to kill and failed. The situation was infuriating. The same went for Sebastian, another person Jeffrey had intended to kill but hadn''t seeded with.


    His fists clenched unconsciously, a sign of his simmering rage. Molly, acutely aware of the tension, nced down at his hands. The sight made her freeze, her eyes widening as she took in the scene. On his hand, a leaf-shaped tattoo-a remnant of their past encounters-was clearly visible.


    "Molly?"


    Sebastian appeared behind her. Molly turned, and Jeffrey quickly pulled his hand away, nced at Sebastian, and hurried off.


    Molly chased after Jeffrey, with Sebastian following, confused.


    Jeffrey squinted. "I just mistook the person. Do you have to block my way?"


    Molly saw the leaf tattoo on his arm and felt a nagging sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. The fleeting images in her mind seemed to include a leaf tattoo.


    Sebastian caught up. "What''s going on?"


    Jeffrey stared at Sebastian, noting his minor injuries. The Chase family was his nemesis. Molly should have died, but they saved her. Sebastian had a car ident but miraculously survived. "Sebastian, he was sneaking around your ward," Molly said, pointing at Jeffrey.


    Sebastian blocked Jeffrey''s path, his gaze intense. "Who are you?"


    Jeffrey stayed calm. "So you''re the patient. I''m looking for a female friend named Gonzalez. Your sister lied and wasted my time."


    Molly retorted, "There''s a nurse''s station. Normal people ask the nurse first. Who sneaks around like you?"


    Jeffrey didn''t expect Molly to be so difficult. "Do you need to call the police just because I looked in your ward?"


    Molly took out her phone. "Let''s call them then."


    Sebastian stopped her. "No need to call the police."


    Without evidence, calling the police would be pointless. Sebastian memorized Jeffrey''s face and led Molly back to the ward.


    Back in the ward, Molly locked the door. "Sebastian, he''s definitely lying. There''s no Gonzalez, and certainly not a woman. He''s making it all up."


    After a while, she asked, "Sebastian, where did you go just now?"


    "To get some water," he said, pouring some for Molly.


    "If you want water, wait for me to get it. Don''t wander around. Your neck is already immobile, and you can''t see the whole path. What if you fall?" Molly took the cup. "Did Vera leave?" Sebastian asked.


    Molly took out his medicine. It was noon, time for his medication. "They went home."


    She handed the medicine and water to Sebastian. "Take your medicine."


    As the tension subsided, Molly began to brood. She felt an odd familiarity with the tattoo on Jeffrey''s arm-a sense of recognition she couldn''t quite ce. The leaf shape seemed eerily familiar.


    Sitting on Sebastian''s hospital bed, Molly found herself lying down, her mind still wrestling with the elusive memory. She closed her eyes, trying to piece together the fragments floating in her mind. Before long, she drifted off to sleep.


    When Ellie and Timothy arrived with lunch for Molly and Sebastian, they were greeted by an unexpected sight. Sebastian, the patient, was seatedfortably on the couch, listening to the news, while Molly, who was supposed to be tending to him,y soundly asleep on the bed.

 Chapter 388 Can I Get a Ride?

    Ellie walked over, lifted the nket, and gently patted Molly''s face.


    Molly woke up groggily, blinked, and saw Ellie. "Mom?"


    Ellie asked, "Are you here to take care of Sebastian, or is he here to take care of you?"


    She even dared to take the hospital bed.


    Molly suddenly remembered lying in bed earlier, trying to piece together fragments in her mind, and ended up falling asleep. She patted her head, "The hospital bed is magical; I fall asleep as soon as I lie down." There was still an unfinished sandwich from the morning on the table, and Ellie brought lunch for Molly and Sebastian.


    "In the afternoon, youe home with me. Let Timothy take care of Sebastian."


    Molly felt guilty. If she hadn''t been caught taking Sebastian''s bed, she might have stayed in the hospital. Now, Elliepletely disapproved of her, and she couldn''t stay even if she wanted to. Sebastian naturally wanted Molly by his side instead of Timothy.


    Even if she was sleeping, he could take care of her.


    Sebastian said, "Molly has nothing to do at home; let her stay with me."


    Molly immediately said, "Mom. Did you hear that? Sebastian asked me to stay. Last night it was me who wanted to stay. Today it was Sebastian who made me stay."


    Ellie asked Sebastian, "Are you letting her stay to worsen your condition?"


    Molly fell silent.


    Sebastian smiled and said, "Not really. She can give massages. Last night she massaged my neck and relieved the soreness. She is somewhat useful here."


    Ellie asked Molly, "You can give massages?"


    Molly shrugged. "I can manage a little, but it''s nothing special."


    To her surprise, her massagest night had really done the trick for Sebastian. Looks like she''d be doing a bit more of that today.


    While Molly and Sebastian were eating, Sebastian mentioned the Olteran family visiting in the morning. Ellie asked, "Why didn''t you guys tell Timothy and me? We would havee earlier." Molly casually said, "Mom, no need to be so polite. They came to see Sebastian, and Vera had a checkup."


    Ellie said, "Shawn came personally; Timothy and I should havee, too."


    Molly muttered, "Why bother with all that?"


    Sebastian heard herment and noticed the amused smile at the corner of her mouth.


    Ellie didn''t hear and asked, "What did you say?"


    "I''d rather not say," Molly replied with a grin. "You''d just end up scolding me."


    Then Molly continued eating.


    Later, Patrick took Ellie back home. Vera handed a sandwich she had brought along to Cindy, offering a taste.


    Cindy, who had been preparing to look for Patrick, sighed, "Patrick, have you heard from Randall recently? He''s been missing for days. I call, and he always hangs up quickly. Do you think he''s off somewhere fun?" Patrick said, "I recently assigned him a task. He might have others around, making it inconvenient to take calls."


    Patrick nced at Vera, who bit her lip and nodded obediently to Patrick. "Honey, you go ahead. I''ll talk to Cindy."


    Patrick had never been great at handling women, especially ones like Cindy. So, he decided to pass the task offorting her over to the ever-capable Vera.


    Vera understood what he meant from a look.


    Patrick was pleased and patted Vera''s head. "I''ll be in the study. Come find me if you need anything."


    Back in the study, Patrick called Randall.


    Randall answered quickly, "I haven''t found Dn and Joe yet. Surveince shows they took a ck car. I''m tracking it down."


    Randall was sitting in his car, unwrapping a sandwich with a drink beside him. He said while eating, "Patrick, have Verafort Cindy. Tell her not to worry about me. She''s been calling, but I''m always with the police, so it''s inconvenient to talk. She''s worried I''ll get scammed or kidnapped, imagining all sorts of bad things."


    Patrick instructed, "Vera is already on it. Take care of yourself out there."


    "I see."


    Patrick heard Randall eating and asked, "What are you eating?"


    "Bread and a drink."


    Patrick said with concern, "Go get something nice to eat. Take care of your stomach on your trip. It wouldn''t do to have a stomach problem at your age." "Okay," Randall replied.


    After hanging up, Randall noticed a tall girl in a miniskirt with heavy makeup and a midriff-baring top standing by his car.


    Jenna Graham bent down and knocked on Randall''s passenger window. Randall nced at her but didn''t open the window. He started the car to leave. Jenna quickly opened the passenger door and bent down, speaking in a soft voice that gave Randall goosebumps, "Can I get a ride?" Randall was driving a luxury car worth millions, rare in Silvershore City.


    Anyone driving such a car, especially with a Zandonick license te, was clearly wealthy. She had totch on to him.


    Moreover, Jenna had seen Randall''s face while he was on the phone and found him very attractive, making her even more determined. Randall said coldly, "No."


    "Where are you going?" she asked in a soft voice, using a poor seduction tactic.


    As Jenna prepared to sit in the passenger seat, Randall hit the gas just enough to make the car lurch forward. Jenna stumbled slightly but quickly regained her footing and tried to catch up. Randall said, "Police station."


    His eyes showed no emotion, only disgust. "Need a free ride there?"


    Realizing Randall''s frustration, Jenna huffed and mmed the car door shut. Randall then sped off, leaving her behind.


    Randall sped away.


    Through the rearview mirror, Randall nced at Jenna. He was repulsed by her overtly provocative demeanor. He''d seen much better-this kind was nothing but an eyesore to him.


    Originally, Randall had nned to grab a bite, but feeling queasy, he decided to head back to the hotel to rest.


    At the Olteran family, Veraforted Cindy, telling her to give Randall some space and not always try to keep him close. Let him go out and develop his abilities.


    Cindy was left speechless by Vera''s words. Vera made sense; she couldn''t always be looking for Randall.


    Vera, holding Cindy''s arm, returned to the living room. "Cindy, if you can''t rx after a few days without seeing Randall, what will you do when he gets married and lives elsewhere? Will you visit him every day? How would Randall''s future wife feel?" Cindy said, "Vera, I''m not that kind of person."


    Vera said, "Of course, I know you''re not. But seriously, Cindy, Randall is grown up. He can make his own decisions. As parents, you need to gradually let go. I understand your motherly concern. Let''s take it step by step."

 Chapter 389 The Person Sebastian Finds Attractive

    Shawn listened as Vera and Cindy exchangedforting words. As a new mom herself, Vera, being younger and still finding her way, received a lot of guidance from Cindy, who had been like a mentor to her.


    Cindy, asionally muddled in her dealings with Randall, often found wisdom and constion in Vera''s thoughtful and soothing advice. Vera, smart and adept at navigating conversations, frequently helped Cindy through her concerns. When the women got along well, it fostered a harmonious home environment. The Olteran family had be quite the picture of domestic bliss. There was no longer any concern about a rift like the one between Vincent and Patrick. Instead, the atmosphere was one of brotherly affection and respect.


    Vera and Cindy''s rtionship was also flourishing, marked by genuine warmth and friendliness.


    Vera, thinking about her sandwich, wandered over to the table, sat on the sofa, picked up a sandwich, and handed it to Cindy. "Cindy, try this. It''s really good. Molly rmended it." Shawn added, "Yeah, it''s delicious. Cindy, you should try it. Vera brought it just for you."


    Cindy took a bite. "It is good. Where''s it from?"


    Vera told her.


    At the hospital, Molly asked Ellie, "Mom, Vera''s due in a few months. What should I get for the baby?"


    Ellie said, "It''s still early. When Vera''s about to give birth, get the baby some clothes and a small gold bell."


    Molly nodded. "Okay, when the timees, Sebastian will be out of the hospital too, and I''ll have him go with me to buy it."


    Ellie teased, "You always want Sebastian to go shopping with you."


    "When I shop with you, we always bicker. Either you annoy me, or I annoy you. Sebastian doesn''t argue with me. If I like something, he just buys it. Of course, I''ll choose Sebastian." Ellie said, "Sebastian spends all his free time with you. He doesn''t even have time to date."


    Molly cheekily said, "Mom, why don''t I be your daughter-inw?"


    Ellie yfully knocked on Molly''s head. "Nonsense."


    Molly hugged Sebastian''s arm and teased her parents. She leaned on Sebastian''s shoulder. "Sebastian, let me be your girlfriend?" Sebastian smiled and said, "Sure."


    Everyone thought Sebastian was just joking with Molly and didn''t take it seriously.


    Molly''s face turned red, even her ears. She tried to stay calm and pointed at Sebastian, saying to Ellie and Timothy, "Sebastian agreed."


    Timothy thought they were just fooling around and lightly scolded them. Molly, being thick-skinned, didn''t get upset even when Ellie and Timothy scolded her. After a while, she went to Timothy''s side. "Dad, am I pretty?"


    Timothy, full of affection, said, "Go away, you''re not as beautiful as Ellie."


    Ellieughed, "Did you hear that? You don''t know your ce and still want topete with me in beauty. You lost, didn''t you?"


    Molly was unconvinced. "In a few days, I''ll go find Shawn. Shawn will definitely say I''m the most beautiful."


    Shawn actually wanted to tell Molly she was blindly confident again.


    Ellieter said, "You''re only beautiful in Sebastian''s eyes."


    Molly looked at Sebastian. "No, the most beautiful in Sebastian''s eyes is the campus queen from his college, a very dashing girl. Right, Sebastian?"


    Sebastian was speechless. "Why bring up the past? I''m talking about you. You''re beautiful."


    The chat in the ward continued. With two elderly folks at home, Ellie and Timothy left around three in the afternoon.


    Before leaving, Ellie told Molly, "If you don''t want to sleep on the sofa, there''s a folding bed outside for less than $50. Go buy one and don''t take Sebastian''s bed."


    "I get it. It was a mistake at noon. When youe to deliver food tonight, you''ll see a well-behaved Molly."


    Ellie retorted, "Who said I wasing to deliver food tonight?"


    Molly shamelessly replied, "I did."


    Ellie had nothing to say and quickly left.


    Timothy was grinning from ear to ear as he headed back to the elevator, feeling a swell of pride over Molly''s sharp tongue. He couldn''t help but feel a bit smug about her way with words.


    Ellie said, "Even if Molly is a handful, in your eyes, she''s a genius. Molly''s sharp tongue is a w, but you think it''s great."


    Timothy asked proudly, "Honey, don''t you think Molly is excellent? Who can outtalk her? Who''s as good as Molly?"


    Ellie didn''t needparisons; to her, Molly was the best.


    Ellie said, "Alright, we still have to deliver food to them tonight. Let''s go back early."


    Molly imed that when Ellie came to deliver food, she could take good care of Sebastian. So, when Ellie came at six, Molly was no longer sleeping on Sebastian''s bed.


    She was kneeling behind Sebastian, unfastening his neck brace, gently massaging him while watching a movie on his phone.


    Sebastian, helpless, could only hold the phone and watch with her.


    Ellie asked, "Why are you making Sebastian serve you again?"


    "This is me serving Sebastian. I''m massaging him." Because of Sebastian''s kind lie at noon, Molly thought her massage skills were really good, so she had been massaging Sebastian''s neck for over forty minutes in the afternoon. Sebastian had also been holding the phone for her for over forty minutes.


    Molly took the phone, paused the movie, and put it in her pocket. She took the neck brace from the table and put it back on Sebastian.


    Then she got off the bed to take the lunchbox Ellie was carrying.


    Molly asked, "Mom, have you eaten?"


    Ellie replied, "I have."


    "What about Dad?"


    Ellie said, "He took Zoey and Max to the park. He''ll be here soon."


    Ellie picked up a water ss from the table and headed out to fetch some water for Sebastian. Momentster, Timothy arrived and saw Molly and Sebastian enjoying their meal. He asked, "How''s the food?" Molly took a bite of the steak. "Dad, this is definitely your cooking."


    Timothy couldn''t help butugh. "You can tell?"


    "No, it''s because you love mushroom sauce on steak."


    Timothy was speechless.


    "But I just love steak with mushroom sauce." Molly took another bite.


    Timothyughed again. When Ellie came back, he was still bragging that Molly figured out he cooked the meal.


    While they were eating, Sam called. Sebastian put down his bowl and went aside to answer, "What''s up?"


    Sam said, "Sebastian, the lead on your hit-and-run case has gone cold."


    In other words, it became a cold case.


    Sebastian knew the perpetrator was deliberate and elusive, leaving no trace as he had worn a mask and gloves during the incident.


    Sebastian said, "Send me a backup of the video from when the incident happened."

 Chapter 390 No Passion

    Sam seemed to know what Sebastian was nning and agreed.


    After hanging up, Molly called Sebastian to hurry up and eat before she finished all the food.


    After dinner, Molly leaned on Ellie''s shoulder on the sofa. Ellie, sounding a bit annoyed, said, "Sebastian''s been in the hospital for so long, and everyone from work has visited, but Be and Ste haven''t checked on him." When Ste needed help finding a job, she called Ellie and Timothy all the time. Now that Sebastian''s in the hospital, she hasn''t called once, even though she''s his aunt.


    Abby called to ask about Sebastian, but Ellie still didn''t like her.


    Be did call, but after hearing everything was fine, she didn''t follow up.


    Ellie only vented her frustrations to her family.


    Molly didn''t care. She hugged Ellie''s shoulder and said, "Mom, that''s why you founded MS Group, while Jonathan works for you. Ste''s son isn''t even fit to work under you. Right, Dad?"


    Timothy nodded. "Right. Actions shape your path, and your path shapes your life."


    Molly added, "Dad, you''re spot on. Mom, don''t worry about them. It''s no big deal if they don''t visit. If they did, Ste would ask me to get her son a job at Olteran Group, and Be would remind me I''m not your child. They''d just stress Sebastian out."


    Max and Zoey walked from the park to the hospital to visit Sebastian. After a brief stay, they headed home.


    The ward was left with just Molly and Sebastian.


    At the Olteran mansion, Veray on the bed, applying essential oil to her belly after a bath, murmuring, "Please, no stretch marks."


    Patrick had bought the oil a while ago, but she hadn''t used it until now. She was worried that if her belly got ugly, Patrick wouldn''t love her anymore.


    When Patrick found out, heughed.


    Patrick teased, "If you get ugly, I won''t love you anymore."


    Vera, annoyed, kicked him and said, "Separate rooms to sleep!"


    Patrickughed, grabbed her foot, and said, "Come on, stop messing around. No matter what you look like, I love you."


    He leaned over and kissed her.


    "Darling, do you even feel anything when you kiss me now?"


    Patrick was puzzled. "What do you mean?"


    Vera frowned. "Are we seriously losing our spark already? Couples usually go through this after a decade or so, not within the first year of marriage. We haven''t even been married a year, and you''re telling me we''re out of desire?" Patrick was helpless.


    Aside from enduring it, what else could he do? A cold shower was going to solve everything.


    Every man went through this phase; he didn''t expect Vera to think it was a sign of lost passion.


    Patrick teased, "Vera, remember those nights before you got pregnant? Once the baby is born, we can continue."


    Vera paused. "Then let''s not."


    Patrick added, "Marriage needs passion."


    Vera regretted what she had just said.


    "Oh, and honey, do you think Dennis, at his age, still has any fertility left?" Vera asked, her voice tinged with concern.


    She wanted to ask Patrick during the day, but there were always people around. This kind of question had to be asked in private. Patrick was a bit doubtful but knew some wealthy men in their seventies or eighties still had kids.


    "Some probably still can," Patrick guessed.


    Vera''s eyes darted around as she nced at Patrick, then pressed her lips before sneaking another look. She seemed troubled. Patrick braced himself for another of Vera''s earth-shattering questions. Whenever she had that look, he knew to prepare for something big. Vera curled her legs, keeping her foot away from Patrick.


    "Honey, let''s talk about something," she said. "When I get older and can''t have kids anymore, can you get a vasectomy?"


    Patrick was ready for this.


    "Even if I get a vasectomy, I''m only with you. If you can''t have kids, it doesn''t matter if I get it or not," Patrick replied.


    Vera thought for a moment. "Oh, you''ve got a point!"


    She wanted him to get a vasectomy to prevent cheating, but she trusted Patrick. He despised cheaters and would never do it.


    The Olteran men were known for being devoted to their wives.


    "Then you shouldn''t get it. It''s still surgery, and there''s a risk," Vera said.


    Patrick smiled and pinched her cheek.


    Vera red at him. "Did you just pinch my face with the hand that grabbed my foot?" Patrick was speechless.


    A momentter, Vera shouted, "Separate rooms to sleep!"


    Patrick''sughter was warm and infectious, his mood was always uplifted around Vera.


    It was gettingte, and Molly hadn''t finished her movie. Sebastian had already washed up and was in bed. Seeing Molly on the sofa with her phone, he said, "Come to bed, lie next to me, and let me watch too." Molly, being a grown woman, felt it was inappropriate to lie next to Sebastian. So, she pulled up a chair and sat beside him, holding her phone.


    Sebastian, feeling sorry for her sore arm, held up the phone himself.


    He whispered, "Molly, were you serious about what you said today?"


    "What?" She didn''t remember.


    Sebastian looked disappointed. "Nothing, just keep watching."


    As Molly focused on the screen, she suddenly remembered Jeffrey''s visit earlier, particrly the tattoo of a leaf. Her thoughts wandered far. "Sebastian, I just remembered something. You keep watching; I''ll be right back."


    Still in her pajamas, Molly ran to the nurse''s station and asked, "Hi, do we have a female patient on this floor with thest name Gonzales?"


    At the Turner mansion, Jeffrey stood behind Dennis, bowing his head in apology. "Mr. Turner, I failed. He''s not seriously injured."


    This meant Dennis had lost this round.


    Earlier in the day, Dennis had reached out to numerous contacts trying to piece together information about Victor. Unfortunately, Victor''s condition was beyond saving. To make matters worse, someone from the White family had gotten involved personally, and Dennis had no way to intervene or fix things.

 Chapter 391 Deceived by Veras Appearance

    Dennis had no choice but to have someone privately warn Victor, "If you want to stay alive and keep your family safe, keep your mouth shut."


    Just when Dennis thought he could finally rx, he was hit with another blow. Sebastian was unharmed, and now the internal decision was made-Sebastian was officially set to be the new team leader. There was no turning back.


    "Mr. Turner, we ran into the Olteran family at the hospital today."


    "What?" Dennis was shocked.


    He thought, ''Emily went to the hospital to check on her cold. How could she she run into Vera?''


    As fate would have it, Vera hade in today to monitor the baby''s movements.


    But something made Dennis even angrier. "Emily talked to someone from the Olteran family today."


    Dennis turned around quickly. "Who?"


    "Vera."


    Knowing it was Vera, Dennis felt a bit relieved. Vera was just a regr student, not as sharp as the rest of the Olteran family. Still, he stayed cautious. "What did they talk about?"


    Jeffrey continued, "Emily thought I was being nosy and didn''t tell me. But the Olteran family probably didn''t notice me. When I saw them, I hid Emily right away."


    After Jeffrey finished, he remembered something from seeing Sebastian. "Molly is totally different from sixteen years ago. When I saw Sebastian today, she noticed me and even pestered me. I also interacted with Sebastian." Dennis, with his old, cloudy eyes, looked at his long-time confidant. "Jeffrey, this isn''t like you."


    Today, Jeffrey was almost discovered by the Olteran family, let Emily talk to Vera, and even had face-to-face interactions with Molly and Sebastian. He was too careless.


    Jeffrey knew he had messed up and had been punishing himself in the training room all afternoon.


    "Did Molly recognize you?"


    Jeffrey shook his head. "No."


    Then he frowned. "But Sebastian gave me a look at the end. I think he remembered my eyes and suspects I was the one who hit him with the car. But I had disguised the area around my eyes."


    Dealing with the police required constant caution; small details could expose oneself.


    Dennis ordered, "Get out of here for a few days. Personally warn Dn and Joe in Silvershore City. I heard Randall went there alone."


    "Understood! I won''t let you down, Mr. Turner." Jeffrey then asked, "What about the Tooker family?"


    The Morales Group was slowly devouring the Tooker Group. It seemed the Tooker Group couldn''t be saved.


    Dennis gritted his teeth. "I can only save one of the three."


    He''d choose the most useful one to save.


    The implication was clear to Jeffrey: Dennis was giving up on Glen.


    When Patrick targeted the Tooker Group, it became clear that the Tooker Group was nothing more than a paper tiger, and Glen was simply a dead weight. Dennis couldn''t risk exposing himself just to save someone who offered him no real benefit.


    So, he decided to cut his losses and look for a new pawn.


    "Find a strugglingpany, investigate their family and background. We need another puppet," Dennis said heavily.


    "Understood."


    Jeffrey thought of Emily''s unusual behavior today and said, "Mr. Turner, do you want to check on Emily?"


    Dennis didn''t want to leave hisfortable old house. But he was worried about what Emily and Vera had talked about. Since Jeffrey couldn''t find out, he had to go himself. "Take me there."


    Late at night, a car pulled up in front of a private vi in the suburbs.


    Jeffrey opened the door for Dennis, then stood by the car with his arms crossed. "Mr. Turner, I''ll wait here."


    Dennis stepped into the vi.


    It waste, and Emily was asleep. The maid woke her up when Dennis arrived.


    Hearing Dennis was there, Emily got up to greet him.


    Dennis took off his coat and led Emily back to her room. He sat by the bed. "Jeffrey told me you were upset at the hospital today?"


    Emily, still angry about how Jeffrey treated her, nodded. "I''m supposed to be your closest person, but he doesn''t respect me. Mr. Turner, can youe with me to my check-ups? I don''t want him there. People might think he''s the father of the baby. Someone even asked today."


    Dennis''s internal rm went off. "Who asked?"


    "I didn''t know her. She was also pregnant and saw me alone, so she asked about my husband." Emily recounted her encounter with Vera.


    Dennis asked, "Did you tell her our names?"


    Emily shook her head. She knew better than to reveal too much. She had just chatted with Vera as a fellow pregnant woman. She wouldn''t disclose too much.


    Thinking she was clever, Emily said, "Of course not. Mr. Turner, you''re so famous, and we''re not legally married yet. If people find out, they''ll investigate you."


    Dennis looked at Emily, knowing she was carrying his baby. "From now on, don''t say a word to the woman you met today or her family and friends." "Why?"


    Seeing Emily''s rebellious attitude, Dennis didn''t exin. Instead, he distracted her. "I can''t apany you to your check-ups. If you see any jewelry or houses you like, tell the maid. She''ll buy them for you since you''re not very mobile." With that, Dennis stayed at the vi for the night and left at dawn.


    On the way, Dennis instructed Jeffrey, "Find another hospital and transfer all of Emily''s records there for future check-ups."


    He couldn''t take such big risks each time. If Emily encountered Vera during her check-ups, the potential for exposure was too high.


    Currently, he had no intention of dealing with the Olteran family. Avoiding them was the best choice.


    Molly was at the hospital, eating the breakfast she''d brought for Sebastian earlier in the morning. As she chewed, she kept mumbling her suspicions, "There''s no patient named Gonzales. Sebastian, you should look into that person''s identity. I have a bad feeling about them."


    Sebastian was helpless. "Just because you say so doesn''t mean we should start digging. That''s an abuse of power."


    He picked up a cup of coffee, took a sip, and asked, "Which one doesn''t have sugar?" "They all have sugar."


    Sebastian casually scolded, "Your toothache must be gone since you''re eating sugar again."


    Molly peeled an egg and handed it to Sebastian. "Sebastian, he has a leaf tattoo on his hand. It looks very familiar. I feel like I''ve seen it before, but I couldn''t remember it yesterday afternoon orst night. But I have a memory of that leaf tattoo."


    Hearing this, Sebastian asked directly, "Do you suspect he''s rted to the kidnapping case from sixteen years ago?"


    Molly hesitated and then shook her head. "Honestly, I can''t remember clearly. I don''t know if it''s my imagination or just a trick of the mind. I just have this feeling that I might have seen him when I was younger."

 Chapter 392 Dream

    Sam, who was at work, sent Sebastian a video of the ident scene.


    When he opened it, Molly was sitting by his bed with a cup of coffee, watching with him.


    At the moment of the crash, Molly''s heart skipped a beat.


    Sebastian zoomed in on the video, focusing on Jeffrey''s eyes.


    Yesterday, he had noticed Jeffrey''s eyes, but in the video, Jeffrey had arge mole near his eye.


    It could be a disguise since it was a nned attempt to kill him. Jeffrey would likely use some disguise to mislead them.


    No one would expose their real features whilemitting murder.


    Sebastian pressed his fingers against the mole at the corner of Jeffrey''s eye, scrutinizing him intensely.


    He had examined it countless times, his mind reying theparison between the two individuals.


    As aw enforcement officer, he dreaded the idea of being convinced Jeffrey was the culprit without solid evidence. Relying solely on gut feelings and desperately seeking proof to confirm Jeffrey''s guilt could easily lead to a wrongful judgment.


    Even Sebastian couldn''t shake the suspicion. The eyes he''d seen yesterday bore a striking resemnce to Jeffrey''s in the video.


    Sebastian had another checkup and confirmed he was fine. He nned to be discharged on Monday.


    Molly was already packing for his discharge.


    Sebastian made a phone call.


    He could have stayed in the hospital longer, but he insisted on going back to work early.


    Larry said he was too dedicated, but Sebastian believed he needed to be on the job to find the evidence he suspected.


    On Monday, Sebastian drove an old car from home to the station. His name was cleared, and he was reinstated.


    Glen was still detained, and a lot of work awaited Sebastian.


    Molly also went to work, gradually learning thepany''s jargon.


    After work, she went to her mother Ellie''s office. "Mom, I''ll be staying at the Olteran family Mansion for a few days. Make sure Sebastian gets some rest when hees home." Ellie nodded.


    Molly took a cab back to the Olteran family Mansion and ran into Vera as soon as she walked in.


    "You''re back so soon. Is Sebastian discharged?"


    Molly replied, "Sebastian is too dedicated. He went straight to work after being discharged, so I came back. Vera, where''s Shawn?"


    "I don''t know. You should look for him."


    Molly didn''t bother looking and shouted, "Shawn!"


    Shawn heard her and responded from the backyard, "Molly, I''ming."


    Molly shrugged at Vera. "See, it''s easy to find someone. Just shout."


    Vera pointed at Molly. "I''ll tell Patrick you scared me and the baby by yelling."


    Molly was speechless.


    After a while, Shawn appeared in the living room and smiled when he saw Molly. "Molly''s back." He then told the butler, "Have the kitchen prepare more of her favorite dishes tonight."


    Vera''s prenatal ss was about to start, so after a brief exchange of pleasantries, she left the living room and headed back to the bedroom.


    By evening, Patrick was home. He gave Molly a quick greeting and asked her about Sebastian''s health before heading upstairs to find Vera.


    The room was still filled with soft music. While Vera was already half-asleep, not knowing how the baby might be reacting to the sounds, Patrick chuckled to himself. He turned off the music, amused that prenatal education could put her to sleep.


    Adjusting her sleeping position, he noticed Vera''s phone vibrating incessantly on the table. It was Noah trying to reach her, sending a flurry of messages about children''s toys and asking her to pick one out


    [Vera, are you blind or have your hands been chopped off? Reply to my messages.]


    [Vera, Vera, I''m surprised you don''t sneak a peek at your phone during prenatal education? Unbelievable!]


    Noah sent another message: [Did you fall asleep during prenatal education? I can''t believe you.]


    [Are you really asleep? What kind of mother are you?]


    These messages had arrived thirty minutes ago.


    Noah kindly reminded: [Ms. Linister, your prenatal education session is over. Time to wake up.]


    But Vera was still dreaming.


    Noah was getting frustrated. She said: [Vera, the store is about to close. Pick one for me before you go back to sleep.]


    Noah was usually moreposed than Vera and spoke less, only sending multiple messages when he was anxious.


    Patrick picked up the phone and replied: [Vera is asleep. These bell toys are for kids aged two to three. Don''t buy any of them.] [Patrick?]


    Patrick looked at this message in confusion. He thought, ''Who else could reply to Noah''s messages from Vera''s phone but me?''


    Noah asked a salesperson, pointing to the toys he had his eye on. "Hi, what age are these toys suitable for?"


    "We rmend them for children aged two to three. At this age, they are in the exploration stage."


    Noah didn''t pay much attention to the salesperson''s exnation and quickly replied to Patrick: [Patrick, you''re more reliable than Vera.]


    Patrick put down the phone, sat by the bed, and silently watched Vera sleep peacefully.


    She used to wear bracelets and nes, but she had taken them all off because of the pregnancy.


    Due to the pregnancy, Vera''s body had started to swell. Recently, she hadined about her wedding ring feeling tight, so Patrick decided to help her remove it. That evening, he used hand soap to make her fingers slippery, carefully easing the ring off. When he finally removed it, he could see the ring-shaped indent on her finger.


    Now, she didn''t even wear decorated hairbands anymore, just a simple ck one.


    She was unadorned and without makeup, yet she remained the most beautiful in Patrick''s eyes.As Vera drifted off to sleep, Patrick longed to hold her close and kiss her. She had yfullyined about himcking passion. But for Patrick, his feelings for her had only deepened.


    In her sleep, Vera dreamed of a dog licking her, which disgusted her to no end. Her lips felt damp, and the sensation made her want to throw up. Her neck was also ufortably moist, adding to her aversion. In the dream, she even fought off the dog that had invaded her space.


    When she woke up, she was exhausted. It was more tiring than actually fighting.


    She opened her eyes and saw Patrick beside her. "Honey."


    Patrick held her and kissed her on the temple, pouring all his tenderness into her. "It''s time to wake up."


    After waking up, Vera told Patrick about her dream. "I''m so tired. I just dreamed of a dog licking me, and in the dream, I was fighting the dog while holding my belly."


    Patrick felt something was off. "Where did the dog lick you?"


    Vera pointed to her mouth, cheeks, and neck, still getting goosebumps as she said, "That dog was particrly ugly."


    When Vera went to the bathroom to brush her teeth, she saw the hickey on her corbone in the mirror and stood there dumbfounded, blinking.


    It did seem a bit off!

 Chapter 393 Stating the Facts

    Vera felt too embarrassed to look at Patrick.


    She mumbled, "Babe, I didn''t expect the dog in my dream to be so ugly. In real life, my husband is so handsome, right? Just forget what I said earlier, okay?" Patrick replied, "Sweetie, I heard it loud and clear."


    Feeling awkward, Vera nced at the kiss mark on her corbone, remembering what had just happened.


    Luckily, Molly came to the rescue. "Vera, Patrick,e downstairs for dinner."


    Vera quickly headed to the walk-in closet to change into something that covered her corbones. Once she was dressed, she made her way back to Patrick, gently sliding her hand into hisrge palm. She wrapped her fingers around one of his, and though she wasn''t overtly yful, her entire demeanor was a silent plea for affection.


    Her actions tugged at Patrick''s heartstrings, making him feel a soft warmth inside.


    In his eyes, all her little acts of defiance were indulgently allowed. If she had been a princess in the Middle Ages, she would have been the most pampered and demanding one.


    Vincent, given his age, treated Molly with a blend of elderliness and a brotherly affection. Despite the age gap, his concern for her was deep, though often understated. Vincent didn''t chat with Molly about everyday matters; however, whenever he heard about any issue concerning her, he was quick to show up and lend support.


    Vincent asked, "Molly, is n from Vertex Innovations Group pursuing you?"


    Molly immediately looked at Vera, her eyes asking, "Did you snitch?"


    Vera blinked innocently as if saying, "I didn''t even tell Patrick, could I have?"


    Patrick asked, "Who?"


    Shawn red. "Which guy?"


    Vincent added, "I looked into it. The Miller family is a mess; they''re not good enough for you. If you''re dating him, end it soon."


    At the dinner table, everyone except Vera, who was enjoying her food, was staring at Molly.


    Molly''s heart raced a bit. She didn''t know why, but she wasn''t nervous when Ellie and Timothy found out n was pursuing her. She even dared to curse him out. But when Shawn, Patrick, and Vincent knew, she felt inexplicably tense.


    Molly exined, "I actually rejected him a long time ago."


    In the business and political circles, news tended to spread quickly. At thest dinner party, word got out fast that n had been pursuing Molly recently.


    When Vincent caught wind of this today, his concern for Molly took precedence over any pressing matters. He immediately set about finding out more about the Miller family and their background.


    Vincent asked again, "Why do I still hear that he''s pursuing you and openly expressing his feelings at parties?"


    Molly got angry upon hearing this. "Vincent, next time someone mentions this to you, just snap back at them for me.


    "Does he have no shame? I rejected him long ago, and Timothy also warned him. Is n addicted to being shameless?


    "I cursed him that day. If I had known he would spread it behind my back, I would have cursed him more harshly." Vera, now full, shifted her focus. "What did you curse n with?"


    Molly replied, "I called him shameless."


    Veramented, "Your curse was too mild; just stating a fact."


    Molly thought about it and then nodded, fully agreeing with Vera''s point. "Yeah, I didn''t really curse him."


    Shawn felt ufortable knowing Molly was being pursued by someone unsuitable.


    Shawn said angrily, "I''ll go see who it is someday. He seems to have high standards."


    Molly stopped Shawn. "Dad, if you go, he''ll know my connections. Randall told me guys like him are opportunistic. If he finds out Patrick and Vincent are my brother, and Vincent is the mayor, he''ll cling even more. I''ve finally been having some peacetely, so please, don''t go."


    Vincent already had a n to help Molly shake off her pursuer.


    "How does Randall know you''re being pursued?" Cindy asked, overly concerned whenever Randall''s name came up these days.


    Shawn said, "They''re always together, so they share info. With Randall around, I''m not worried about Molly being pursued."


    Shawn was very confident, maybe a bit blindly.


    While others started eating, Vera had already put down her fork. She''d been eating while everyone else was talking, so by the time they were ready to eat, she was already full.


    "Vera, have some more."


    Vera shook her head. "Small meals, more often. You guys take your time; I''m going to take a walk in the backyard."


    She took her phone and went outside to call Noah.


    Noah mocked, "Congrats on missing our chat and finally waking up."


    Vera was puzzled by Noah''s sarcasm.


    Noah asked, "You haven''t checked the chat history, have you?"


    Vera said, "Wait a minute, I''m checking now."


    With her phone on speaker, she read the chat history whileining to Noah. "Who said I''m an unqualified mom? Not only am I qualified, but I''m also excellent. No matter howpetent Patrick is, he can''t have kids without me, can he?" Noah said, "The only difference between you and Patrick is that he can''t have kids. If he could, do you think he''d need you?"


    The call with Noah left Vera fuming. She waited for Patrick to finish eating and then took her phone toin to him.


    Patrick listened, chuckled, and then personally told Noah how much he loved Vera, which finally satisfied her. Meanwhile, Noah couldn''t stand it anymore.


    "Patrick, you''re so capable. How can you be swayed by love? It''s one thing to like someone, but how can you like Vera?"


    Vera''s anger red up again. She grabbed the phone, put it to her ear, and yelled, "Don''t even think abouting home in this lifetime!" Noah hung up, ignoring the threat.


    Their conversation didn''t go unnoticed by those around him.


    "Noah, do you know Patrick?"


    Noah looked at the friend who had figured out the truth first, recalling that he had initially asked if Patrick was his sister''s husband.


    "Yes." After answering, Noah proudly announced, "He''s my sister''s husband."


    It turned out that Noah had be family with the very Patrick he admired, all thanks to Vera.


    The revtion left everyone stunned.


    Fuming, Vera messaged Warren to let him know they should forget about Noah.


    No one in the group responded to her.


    "Honey." She went to Patrick forfort again.


    Molly scoffed, "I can''t stand women like you who constantly seek Patrick''s attention."


    Vera retorted, "Says the woman who never misses a chance to find Sebastian."


    Both women were far from easy to handle.


    Vera and Molly went back and forth, neither giving an inch.


    After a while, Molly changed the subject. "Vera, I met someone at the hospital the other day who made me very ufortable. I remember Randall once told us about him. I suspect he''s the one who hit Sebastian, and I think I knew him when I was a kid!"

 Chapter 394 Spilled the Supplements Secretly

    Vera stopped and looked at Molly.


    "You knew him when you were young? Do you think he was involved in your kidnapping?" Vera quickly caught on to Molly''s thoughts.


    "You''re scared he''s the one who kidnapped you sixteen years ago!"


    Their years of friendship hadn''t been in vain.


    Molly nodded, saying she had already informed Sebastian about the situation. But as a police officer, Sebastian''s suspicions alone weren''t enough to serve as evidence.


    Molly worried that bringing this up might jeopardize Sebastian''s case or his career, and it seemed like he wasn''t taking her seriously-he probably didn''t believe her


    Molly said, "Vera, I have this strong, unsettling feeling about him. Especially since I saw him skulking outside Sebastian''s hospital room, peering in. When I confronted him, he lied and said he was looking for a woman whosest name is Gonzales, but there isn''t anyone by that name on the entire floor."


    Vera pulled Molly to sit. "Why are you sure he was in your childhood?"


    "He has a leaf-shaped tattoo on his hand."


    Vera thought, ''Could it be the Turner family?''


    Vera''s mind raced through fragments of memory. If the encounter happened just a few days ago, it was around the same time she had been at the hospital herself.


    Vera frowned. She had visited Sebastian and had a check-up that day. She ran into Emily and her driver, Jeffrey.


    "Did the man you saw wear a ck coat, have a strong build, t hair, and tanned skin?" Vera asked, recalling Jeffrey.


    Molly''s eyes widened in shock. "How did you know? That''s exactly who I saw. You''ve seem that tattoo, too? The tattoo is on the wrist, around the ulna, and it''s dark green."


    Vera shook her head, unsure about Jeffrey''s identity. Given her pregnancy and Patrick''s advice to avoid Dennis, she hadn''t had a close look at Jeffrey''s wrist to see if it had the leaf tattoo.


    They had met a few times, but only from a distance.


    Molly was excited. "How do you know him?"


    Vera ced her hand on her belly, frowning. These were just guesses. "Molly, do you remember Dennis or Jeffrey?"


    Molly replied, "No, they don''t seem familiar. Who are they?"


    Vera didn''t know how to exin.


    "When you saw him, was there a pregnant woman with him?"


    Molly shook her head. "No, he was alone."


    Vera frowned, thinking hard.She pondered, ''Let''s assume they''re the same person. Why would Jeffrey be sneaking around to check on Sebastian? If Jeffrey is working for Dennis, he wouldn''t be doing this unless Dennis ordered him to. But what''s Dennis'' connection to Sebastian? Is there any link between Dennis and Sebastian''s car ident?


    ''If it''s not about Sebastian, could it be about Molly? If so, why would the Turner family be interested in Molly? Could it be rted to the kidnapping case from sixteen years ago?


    ''Sebastian was harmed while investigating the events from sixteen years ago, and Molly was the one kidnapped back then.''


    "Molly, we need to talk to Patrick about this," Vera said, feeling overwhelmed and needing Patrick''s help.


    Molly hesitated. "Will Patrick be too busy? This is all just a guess. I don''t want to bother him if it turns out to be nothing. Let''s confirm it ourselves first."


    Deep down, she was a bit scared of Patrick. He had always doted on her when they were kids, but now he had a stern business demeanor that made her nervous.


    Vera understood the urgency. "How long will it take for us to investigate? We need to either confirm or disprove your guess. If we can''t disprove it, then it might be true."


    Noticing Molly''s fear, Vera added, "Patrick took over the Olteran Group young. He had to be serious to get people to listen. He''s used to being quiet and assertive. It''s not that he''s stern with you; it''s just his habit. Don''t be afraid of him. Once you get used to it, you won''t be scared anymore.


    "Patrick is your brother; you''re family. He may not be good with words, but he cares about you. He kept looking for you when everyone else gave up. If you''re afraid of him, he''ll sense it and might wonder what he''s done wrong. "Patrick is actually very soft-hearted. Don''t be fooled by his tough exterior; he loves his family deeply."


    Thinking of Patrick, Vera felt a pang of heartache for his struggles over the years.


    "Vera, Patrick is lucky to have married you," Molly said sincerely.


    Vera spoke so highly of Patrick that it was almost as if she never had a bad word to say about him. She was always extolling his virtues, making sure everyone knew just how remarkable he truly was.


    If Patrick didn''t say it himself, Vera was his voice.


    From his position by the window in the back, Patrick wore a faint, contented smile.


    When he wasn''t home, Cindy took care of Vera''s nutritional drink. When he was home, the servants handed him the pre-prepared nutritional drink, and he would give them to Vera.


    At first, Vera grew tired of the constant supply of drinks. When the staff came to deliver them, she would discreetly pour them out. Eventually, the staff began reporting this to Patrick in secret. So, Patrick started bringing them himself, making sure she drank them. Over time, Vera developed the habit.


    On this particr day, it was once again time for Patrick to deliver her drinks.


    He happened to overhear Vera singing his praises once more.


    As he watched her from behind, a look of affection and satisfaction filled his eyes.

 Chapter 395 Im Busy

    Patrick handed the nutritional drink to a passing servant. "Give this to Vera. If she asks where I am, tell her I''m in the study." The servant, always professional, did as told.


    Soon enough, Vera and Molly walked into the living room, arm in arm. Vera was saying, "Trust me, I know Patrick," with pride. The servant stopped them, holding Vera''s special cup. "Mrs. Olteran, the nutritionist made this for you."


    Vera recognized the cup and waved it off. "You drink it for me."


    Before the servant could respond, she asked, "Where''s Patrick?"


    Following instructions, the servant said Patrick was in the study.


    Vera pulled Molly along to the study, leaving the nutritional drink with the servant.


    At the door, she knocked, and Patrick''s voice responded.


    Pushing the door open, she called out, "Honey."


    Vera''s cheerful voice lifted Patrick''s spirits.


    Having overheard Vera and Molly earlier, Patrick was ready for them.


    Molly, straight to the point, said, "Patrick, I need to tell you something, but I have no proof."


    She repeated what she had told Vera.


    Patrick was momentarily stunned. "The day before yesterday?"


    Molly nodded.


    Patrick and Vera both suspected the man was Jeffrey.


    Vera cross-checked her suspicions with Molly and found they matched.


    Patrick asked, "Does Sebastian know?"


    "Yes, but he doesn''t seem to believe me," Molly replied. "Patrick, do you believe my intuition?"


    "I do," Patrick said firmly, giving Molly confidence.


    Recalling Vera''sment about Molly being afraid of him, Patrick added, "Sebastian believes you, too."


    Molly was surprised.


    Vera, quick-witted, realized, "I get it. Sebastian doesn''t want Molly in danger, just like you used to keep things from us."


    Vera, now the clear-headed observer, asked the confused Molly, "Could it be that Sebastian went back to work right after being discharged to investigate your matter?" Molly fell silent.


    She lowered her head, recalling Sebastian''s serious demeanorst night when she shared her suspicions.


    At that moment, she understood.


    Molly said, "Patrick, I want to call Sebastian."


    Patrick nodded, and Molly turned to leave.


    Inside, Patrick looked Vera up and down.


    Vera, embarrassed under his gaze, smiled sweetly. "What''s up?"


    Patrick was surprised. "What made you think of looking for me today?"


    Rubbing her belly, Vera replied, "I told you I''m well-behaved. I stay out of dangerous stuff. I handle what I can, and what I can''t, I leave to you!"


    She walked around the desk to stand in front of Patrick. He swiveled his chair to face her.


    As Vera approached, Patrick opened his arms, letting her sit on hisp.


    Once settled, Patrick''srge hand wrapped around Vera''s waist while the other encircled her legs to keep her from falling.


    Vera leaned her full weight on Patrick''s arm, boldly hooking her arms around his neck and kissing his lips.


    Her moist, cool lips met his dry ones, like parched earth suddenly receiving rain.


    Patrick eagerly responded, drawing her supple lips into a tender kiss.


    This time, Vera was the one initiating, and she had a knack for making these moments irresistible.


    Outside, Molly called Sebastian, "Sebastian, are you investigating that man?"


    Sebastian, at his desk, stretched his neck. He had just finished dinner and felt some strain. "Have you eaten?"


    Molly sensed Sebastian was avoiding the question, confirming her suspicions. "Sebastian, I''m not stopping you from investigating. I''m worried about your health. You just got out of the hospital, and this is a critical time. I''m concerned it might affect your career."


    Leaning back in his chair to rx his neck, Sebastian, tired from a long day, closed his eyes. He could almost see Molly''s concerned expression.


    Thinking of Molly, he smiled. "Molly, you know me well." When it came to her, Sebastian would always be on the front lines.


    This time, he had sensed something was off, too.


    Sebastianforted her, "Don''t worry about my promotion. The paperwork is done. It''ll be announced at the meeting on Wednesday." Molly''s face lit up with a smile. "Really? Sebastian, are you sure?"


    "Yes, it''s confirmed," Sebastian replied with augh.


    "I''m so happy, Sebastian." Molly felt like jumping for joy in the hallway.


    She even considered visiting Sebastian tonight to celebrate.


    But Sebastian said, "I have to workte tonight."


    "It''s your first day back."


    Sebastian chuckled, his clear voice reassuring her. "I''ve been working for years. I have urgent cases to handle tonight. Don''t forget, I''m a cop."


    Molly, unusually rational, said, "I worry about your health, but I understand your job. I care about you, and I support you."


    She added, "Make sure your neck doesn''t get too strained. If it starts to ache, wrap it with a towel. If you''re tired, lie down and rest for a bit. Tomorrow, I''ll get you a neck pillow."


    Sebastian replied, "Okay, you get some rest, too."


    Molly hung up.


    In the study, Vera and Patrick had finished their passionate kiss. Vera''s eyes were zed with desire as she nestled against Patrick''s neck, her lips brushing against his Adam''s apple. She yfully flicked her soft, warm tongue against him, sending a shiver through Patrick.


    Patrick gently pushed her away, looking at the mischievous Vera.


    His Adam''s apple bobbed; the taste of Vera still lingered on it.


    Desire burned brightly in his eyes.


    Molly''s knock interrupted them. "Patrick, Vera."


    Patrick''s voice, husky with emotion, replied, "If it''s not urgent, talk to me tomorrow. I''m busy!"

 Chapter 396 Patrick Couldnt Resist the Temptation

    "Patrick''s not busy at all!" Vera teased him, just to leave him hanging.


    Molly, confused, stood at the door. "Why are you suddenly busy? Weren''t you waiting for me?"


    Vera was still in the study, and Molly knocked again. "Patrick, do your work, but can I have Vera?" Vera wanted to leave, but it wasn''t her call.


    As her legs touched the ground, Patrick grabbed them, holding her tight.


    He kissed her to keep her quiet.


    Losing patience, he yelled at Molly, "Get out!"


    Molly, normally intimidated by Patrick, was so startled by his sharp tone that she bolted away immediately.


    Vera, flustered, said, "Honey, I''m pregnant, don''t mess around."


    Patrick insisted, "I''ll be careful, I won''t hurt you or the baby."


    Vera pointed out, "This is the study."


    "It''s fine, intimacy between husband and wife doesn''t always need a bed," he replied.


    Vera was speechless.


    Patrick was getting a bit too cheeky!


    As her skirt lifted, Vera blocked his hand. "I''ll scream."


    After Molly fled, she went to Shawn for protection.


    Vera didn''t see Molly again for a while and went straight to bed.


    Oddly enough, despite their good rtionship, Patrick somehow ended up being banished to the study to sleep.


    No matter how much he insisted he was busy working, it seemed nobody at home believed him.


    Shawn told Patrick, "Sleeping in the study isn''t shameful. What''s there to be embarrassed about?" His eyes showed he enjoyed Patrick''s predicament.


    Molly admired Vera in her heart. She resolved to find a time soon to ask Vera how she managed to make Patrick sopliant, even when he seemed like he was ready to blow a fuse.


    Patrick awkwardly shooed away theughing family members.


    He knocked on the door again. Vera was in the bathroom, washing up, ignoring him.


    The marks on Vera''s legs, from Patrick''sck of restraint earlier, left a noticeable bruise. As she looked at the evidence in the mirror, she couldn''t help but feel a bit disheartened. Patrick returned to the study, feeling lonely after the earlier excitement. He opened the window to let the wind in.


    Unable to sleep, he started investigating what Molly had mentioned a leaf tattoo.


    The next day, the servant couldn''t wake Vera.


    Patrick had to use the room key to enter.


    Shawn, standing by, remarked, "You had the keyst night but didn''t think of it."


    Molly, acting innocent, said, "Dad, Patrick is smart. He must have remembered the key. He was just afraid of Vera''s anger."


    Shawn agreed, "Molly, you''re really smart."


    Molly said proudly, "Dad, it''s because of your good genes."


    Molly and Shawn made snide remarks at Patrick''s door.


    Patrick turned to Shawn. "Do you know why I don''t like talking to you?"


    Thick-skinned Shawn asked, "Is it because you can''t win an argument with me?"


    Patrick then looked at Molly. "Aren''t you going to work?"


    Molly was at a loss for words.


    Then, Molly rushed


    Momentster, her loud voice echoed from downstairs. "Dad, I''m going to work."


    Shawn disdained Molly, "You''re still not as good as me."


    Patrick had already opened the bedroom door. He nced at Shawn, his eyes cold and threatening. "I heard there are a few new things in the fridge."


    Feeling guilty, Shawn said, "Well, Jackson called me to hang out. I''ll go now. You take your time with Vera."


    As he walked away, Shawn reminded, "Coax her well, and don''t forget what Molly told you yesterday."


    Finally, the nuisances were gone.


    Patrick opened the door and saw the curtains drawn and a lump on the bed.


    Vera''s phone was on silent.


    Patrick lifted a corner of the nket and slid in. Looking at the carefree Vera, he smiled, "You sleep soundly without me around. Don''t you care if I can sleep in the study?" He leaned down and kissed her lips, which he could never get enough of.


    Her lips made him infatuated.


    Vera woke up, ufortable from the kiss.


    Pushing him away, she propped herself up on Patrick''s body. "Why are you kissing me? I haven''t brushed my teeth. Don''t you find it dirty?"


    Patrick held her back, showing he didn''t mind.


    Vera shouted, "Stop, stop kissing. I can''t breathe. Patrick!"


    Patrick was the only one who could wake Vera up for breakfast.


    However, Vera red at him fiercely while eating.


    Later, Patrick had the servants leave the dining room, leaving just him and Vera.


    "Why did you send them away? Let them stay," Vera said angrily.


    Patrick shrugged. "For their own good."


    Vera didn''t understand. "For their own good how?"


    "So they won''t hear you scolding me, and I won''t have to cause them any trouble."


    Vera asked, "How do you know I''m going to scold you?"


    Patrick looked at Vera with a mix of frustration and hurt. "I can see it in your eyes-you''re thinking I''m not a real man, that I''m a jerk, despicable, disgusting. You''re thinking that once the baby is born, we''ll settle today''s score." Vera was shocked, thinking, ''How does he know?''


    Seeing her expression, Patrick was even more certain she was cursing him.


    Vera added, "Honey, you missed some. I also called you a jerk, a hypocrite, and scum."


    Patrick remained silent, thinking, ''I''m not angry. I married Vera. I love her. I''ll endure it!''


    Not long after breakfast, a familiar nutritional drink appeared in front of Vera. "Isn''t this the one I didn''t drinkst night?"


    Patrick said, "This is freshly made. You didn''t drinkst night''s, so it was wasted."


    Vera pouted, "I don''t want to drink it."


    She turned and walked away.


    Patrick followed her.


    He closed the door and locked it.


    After yesterday, she knew being pregnant was no longer a shield.


    Vera''s heart raced with fear.


    She looked at him. "What are you doing?"


    Patrick handed her the nutritional drink and went into the bathroom. "I didn''t showerst night. I''ll take a quick one this morning. Drink it for bnced nutrition, so you won''t get leg cramps, and the baby will be healthy." "You still care about the baby, huh?" Vera took a sip, "Last night, you seemed to enjoy yourself and didn''t think about the baby. Now that it''s over, you remember you''re going to be a dad."


    Holding a towel, Patrick turned on the shower and looked at Vera, who wasining, "Who seduced whomst night?"


    "Just because I made the first move doesn''t mean you should lose control so easily."


    Patrick tested the water temperature and then stood at the bathroom door, looking at Vera with undisguised love in his eyes. "Don''t think I''ve got unshakeable willpower. I''m a man, and I can''t resist your advances." With that, he closed the bathroom door.

 Chapter 397 My Mouth Hurts

    On a scorching afternoon, everyone stayed inside to avoid the sun.


    Vera enjoyed the AC, lounging on a chair with an eye mask, soaking up the sunlight.


    Passersby slowed down, not wanting to disturb her.


    But Vera wasn''t asleep; her mind wandered between thoughts of Noah and Randall, while Molly''s words and the sight of Emily that day lingered.


    In a few days, it would be time for another prenatal checkup. If nothing unexpected happened, the Turner family might switch hospitals to avoid her. Vera ced her hand on her belly, gently patting it. "Should I find out which hospital they''re going to?"


    No response from her belly.


    Vera murmured, "You agree, don''t you?"


    The baby felt the sunlight through her belly.


    The Turner family Manor seemed untouched by the sweltering 100-degree heat.


    The manor always felt cold inside, maybe due to the dim lighting, its orientation, or just the eerie vibe. Just stepping in gave one goosebumps. Yet Dennis loved living there.


    Emily lived in a vi in the distant suburbs, and he stayed in a room there every day.


    Jeffrey said, "Mr. Turner, we''ve found twopanies on the brink of bankruptcy, but they''re too small. Investing in them might draw scrutiny. However, I found a better target: Vertex Innovations Group, led by n from the Miller family." Dennis had never heard of thepany. "What do they do?"


    "They''re in the fashion industry, and they''repetitors of MS Group. The Miller family has long sought to form an alliance with the Chase family, hoping Timothy and Sebastian would be their supporters. However, Timothy and Sebastian hold a low opinion of the Millers and would never allow Molly to marry n."


    Since the Chase family was out of reach, approaching the Miller family now might win them over.


    Dennis asked, "What''s the situation with the Miller family?"


    Jeffrey exined theplexities of the Miller family. After listening, Dennis immediately refused, "Tooplicated, not interested."


    Jeffrey hesitated and then tried to persuade Dennis again, "Currently, n is the decision-maker. If he''s manageable, Dawn and Jesse''s situation shouldn''t pose an issue. The Tooker family is beyond saving, and we urgently need a new puppet. Perhaps you could meet with the Millers first to gauge n before making a final decision, Mr. Turner."


    Jeffrey''s words made Dennis hesitant.


    Dennis ordered, "Set up a private meeting with n for me."


    "Okay, Mr. Turner!"


    At the Olteran Group office, Patrick got a call from his subordinate. "Mr. Olteran, it''s confirmed that Jeffrey has a leaf tattoo."


    Patrick frowned slightly; it was indeed him.


    Patrick said, "Keep monitoring him and report any unusual activity immediately."


    "Yes, Mr. Olteran!"


    After hanging up, Patrick called Ian.


    "Ian, pull up everything on the Turner family from the past fifty years for me."


    Ian asked, "Patrick, am I your assistant?"


    Patrick exined, "This concerns the kidnapping case from sixteen years ago."


    Ian replied, "What''s that got to do with me?"


    "Is your tailbone healed?"


    Ian made his demand, "I want to be your son''s godfather."


    Ian couldn''t help but relish the thought. Patrick''s son was bound to be just like him, and the idea of a mini Patrick trailing behind him, constantly calling him "Godfather," was amusing. He could almost picture the scene-Patrick himself addressing him as "Godfather."


    Of course, Ian didn''t dare say it out loud; he still wanted to keep his tailbone.


    Patrick instantly guessed Ian''s thought.


    He squinted and asked, "You want a son?"


    Innocent Ian nodded. "Yes."


    He didn''t think much about why Patrick asked this question.


    Patrick smiled slyly. "Alright."


    When it came to scheming, Ian was still a bit naive.


    n received an unusual invitation and thought long and hard before agreeing to it.


    When he arrived for the meeting, he was searched at the entrance.


    n bristled at the invasion of his privacy and wondered why Jeffrey, who had summoned him, needed to confiscate his phone and other electronic devices.


    Jeffrey warned, "Mr. Miller, you''re smart. You know why we invited you. For the sake of both parties, we hope you''ll cooperate."


    n hesitated for a moment, then agreed.


    He handed over his phone and car keys and even took off his watch and handed it over.


    Once Jeffrey had checked everything, he ushered n into an unremarkable vehicle.


    Unbeknownst to them, this entire scene was being observed by someone tracking Jeffrey''s movements.


    "Mr. Olteran, there''s a new development. n from Vertex Innovations Group met with Jeffrey. n handed over all his electronic devices, was searched, and then left in a white van." Patrick thought, ''That is a familiar name; wasn''t this the person Vincent mentioned at the dinner table?''


    Patrick instructed, "Get a new person to keep tracking them."


    As Patrick calmed down, a timeline automatically formed in his mind. He rubbed his thumb and forefinger together, as if trying to unravel all the mysteries.


    The Wace family, the Tooker family, and now Vertex Innovations Group, along with the Turner family.


    If Dennis was the man behind the Tooker Group, which had now been renamed the Morales Group, he would naturally be looking for a new group to siphon money from.


    The Wace family had a closer rtionship with Dennis back then. It was only after the Wace Group went bankrupt that the Tooker family rose.


    Victor had once worked under Mr. Kelly, who was Jerry''s subordinate, and Jerry was promoted after Dennis stepped down.


    All signs pointed to Dennis.


    Meanwhile, Sebastian also received a photo.


    It was the edited version of the picture he had submitted on his first day at work, altered ording to his specifications.


    Jeffrey, who had a distinctive mole at the corner of his eye, was causing them ongoing issues. Sebastian had requested that his colleagues remove the mole from the image to reveal how Jeffrey might look without it. As Sebastian stared at the photo in his office, the image of Jeffrey from the hospital shed vividly in his mind-both faces seemed to merge into one!


    Just then, a message from Patrick popped up on his phone: [Keep an eye on Vertex Innovations Group.]


    Then, Patrick sent a photo of n meeting with Jeffrey to Sebastian.


    Sebastian also sent the photo he had investigated to Patrick.


    They were the same person!


    As night fell, Patrick returned home early.


    "Patrick, you''re home early today. Are you sleeping in the study or the guest room tonight?" Vera strolled over, teasing Patrick, knowing he doted on her.


    Patrick raised his hand to caress Vera''s lips, his gaze ambiguous, his tone yful with a hint of a smile. "I kissed you too lightly this morning; you still don''t know what pain is, huh?"


    Vera opened her mouth, trying to bite him.


    Patrick quickly withdrew his hand, returning to his serious demeanor, and asked, "Where''s Shawn?"


    Vera, pouting in defiance, huffed arrogantly, "My mouth hurts, I can''t talk."


    Patrick was speechless.

 Chapter 398 A Kiss with the Taste of Cake

    Patrick''s phone rang. He nced at the number and turned away from Vera.


    Vera tilted her head, curious. She thought, ''Why''s he avoiding me?''


    After the call, Patrick found Shawn, and they went to the study.


    Vera stood in the living room, puzzled. "What''s going on?"


    n wrapped up his meeting with Dennis and headed back to the office to see Jesse.


    Since the conversation was crucial, Jesse and n went home.


    Coincidentally, Dawn, who had a gambling problem, was also there.


    n said, "Dad, Dennis wants to work with us. He hasn''t given details, but it seems shady."


    Jesse asked, "Who did you meet today?"


    n thought of the three people present. "Jerry was there too."


    Jesse was shocked and looked at n.


    n confirmed, "Timothy''s boss."


    Jesse advised, "n, you can''t agree to this. We''re still aligning with the Chase family now. A strong alliance is the right move."


    Dawn, having overheard the conversation, quickly chimed in. Although she initially didn''t want to get involved, hearing about the Chase family changed her mind, she quickly chimed in, "n, you need to cooperate." Jesse and n looked at her.


    Dawn said confidently, "You''ve been trying to get in good with the Chase family. Look at Timothy and Sebastian''s attitudes. Isn''t it because they have powerful backing? Now a higher-up is reaching out to you. You can''t pass this up. You''re dealing with Jerry now, but in the future, it''ll be someone even more powerful."


    Jesse looked at Dawn and said, "Nonsense. Didn''t you hear n say it''s illegal? If things go wrong, n could end up in jail. Politics and business should stay separate; we shouldn''t get too involved."


    With decades of experience in the business world, Jesse knew the ropes. Apart from his personal life being a mess, he was always clear-headed and never greedy for what wasn''t his.


    He saw a potential marriage alliance with the Chase family as a normal move-nothing to do with direct cooperation.


    "It''s no big deal. Timothy works for the government and isn''t in jail. Jesse, do you have a thing for Ellie? Why can she do it, but n can''t?"


    Jesse, furious, mmed his hand on the table, eyes red with anger.


    "Mom, that''s enough!" n was also annoyed.


    Given Dawn''s hostility toward Ellie, even if he married Molly, they wouldn''t get along.


    Dawn, agitated, pointed at Jesse, crying and cursing, "n, don''t listen to Jesse. He''s got a mistress outside, while I have only you. I wouldn''t steer you wrong. Jesse''s going to let you down, keeping you from achieving more. Listen to me, not him-partner with Jerry."


    Jesse looked at the hesitant n and said, "Working with wolves will only lead to the sheep being devoured. n, if you''re a sheep, stick to grass. Too much meat will only bring you trouble!"


    With that, he got up, nced at Dawn with disgust, and left the house, not wanting to face her anymore.


    n got Jesse''s point, but Dawn kept pushing. "n, how do you know you''re just a sheep? Why can''t you be a wolf? Jesse doesn''t believe in you. As a postdoc, you should break out of this narrow circle and aim for broader horizons." n hesitated again.


    "n, you need to shine, and the Chase family will look up to you. You like Molly, don''t you? There''s no need to worry she won''t fall for you then. You should have the Chase family under your feet to let off some steam," Dawn urged. n stayed silent, maybe leaning towards agreement.


    Sebastian was promoted to deputy leader and celebrated with his team at noon.


    In the evening, many wanted to take him out, but he declined all except Molly''s invite.


    During dinner, he kept answering calls. Just as the cake arrived, he got the news that Glen had convulsed in custody, was taken to the hospital, and escaped.


    He got up, barely having eaten, and rushed to leave.


    Molly, confused, asked, "Sebastian, where are you going? You haven''t had the cake."


    Sebastian said, "You go home first, pack the cake. I have to go."


    "Sebastian..."


    Molly''s tone was full of reluctance.


    Seeing her act like this, he couldn''t just leave.


    He took a spoonful of Molly''s cake and, with one hand around her waist, pulled her into a tight embrace. His lips, slightly tainted with cream, deliberately kissed her ear and cheek. When he swallowed, she could feel his every movement. "Sebastian, it''s going to rain. Be careful."


    Sebastian bit his lip, restraining his impulse. "Okay."


    Leaving the restaurant, Sebastian called Patrick, "Patrick, are you off work?"


    "Not yet, what''s up?"


    Sebastian said, "Glen faked an illness to get into the hospital and just escaped. I need to catch him. I promised Molly dinner, but now she''s alone at the restaurant. Can you pick her up? It''s about to pour, and it''s hard to get a cab there." Patrick agreed and gave a tip. "Got it. Keep an eye on Dennis; he might go to the Turner family." Sebastian was surprised. "Dennis?"


    Patrick gave him an address.


    Summer rain was unpredictable,pletely at the whims of nature.


    After months of drought, without any mention of rain in the forecast, it decided to pour today.


    The sky had darkened prematurely, with a tempest roaring outside; it was as if the evening at seven o''clock had turned into nine.


    The wind whipped the edges of women''s skirts into chaos.


    Hair was whipped against faces by the gale, causing women to rub their cheeks in difort.


    Dust carried by the wind stung their eyes, forcing them to squint to see clearly.


    From the restaurant''s upper floor, Molly watched the scene outside through the window.


    Dark clouds hung low, enveloping the city in a thick, oppressive gloom.


    In no time, the rain, having gathered in heavy drops, began to pour down in torrents, washing over the entire city.


    The rain was heavy, and the wind was strong, blowing the rain sideways.


    Raindrops sshed against the ss, and a gust of wind caused the sheer curtains to flutter, bringing a chill.


    Pedestrians with umbres struggled against the wind, which tore their umbres apart while the rain continued to batter them.


    Due to the weather, Molly decided to stay in the restaurant to wait out the storm.


    The rain continued for half an hour with no sign of stopping.


    As Molly worried about getting home, Patrick suddenly arrived.

 Chapter 399 Patrick and Mollys Conversation

    Molly was surprised. "Patrick?"


    Patrick nodded, noticing the untouched dinner. "Why aren''t you eating?"


    Molly sighed, "I don''t have much of an appetite when I''m alone."


    Patrick saw cake on her cheek and handed her a napkin. "Wipe the cake off your face."


    "What?"


    Memories of Sebastian kissing her cheek flooded Molly''s mind, making her heart flutter.


    She wiped her face and asked, "Patrick, why are you here?"


    "I came to pick you up," he replied.


    Seeing she hadn''t eaten and realizing they hadn''t had a meal together since she returned, he asked, "Will you have dinner with me?" Molly nodded.


    They cleared the untouched dishes, and Patrick ordered new ones.


    Just as they started eating, Vera called.


    Patrick answered, "Vera, Molly and I won''t be home for dinner tonight."


    Vera was surprised. "You two are together?"


    "Yes."


    Vera thought, ''Isn''t Molly supposed to have a date with Sebastian today?''


    Clever as she was, she quickly deduced, asking, "Sebastian must have left, and Molly''s feeling a bit down?"


    Patrick nced at Molly, who was visibly downcast, and nodded in agreement.


    Vera, with genuine concern, advised, "The rain''s reallying down. Drive safely tonight, and get back as soon as you can." Patrick smiled and promised he would.


    At the restaurant, Patrick and Molly sat in silence until their food arrived.


    Patrick attentively tended to Molly, swapping out her utensils for a fresh set.


    Molly was touched and asked, "Patrick, after I went missing, I transferred all my trust to Sebastian. Were you angry?"


    Patrick smiled. "If I didn''t have Vera, I might have been angry."


    Now that he had Vera and their unborn baby, seeing Molly and Sebastian close didn''t bother him much.


    Molly shared her feelings. "Patrick, although I rarely talk to you and Vincent since I came back, I''ve never forgotten that I''m your sister, and I care about you both.


    "I''ve been away so long that I don''t know how to get close to you anymore.


    "When you and Vincent showed concern, I felt guilty. I didn''t know how to reciprocate. Just saying I care about you feels too shallow.


    "I used to be carefree, basking in our parents'' love and your affection. I could act spoiled and ask for gifts. Now, I feel I owe you all a lot."


    Seeing Molly in tears, Patrick said, "Molly, we don''t treat you well to get something in return. You don''t owe us anything. Your presence brings joy to our family, never sadness."


    Tears streamed down Molly''s face. She had been feeling low since Sebastian left earlier, and Patrick''s words only deepened her sorrow. "Patrick, I can''t forget Savannah''s death." Patrick also fell silent, thinking of Savannah.


    While Dennis was contemting a deal with the Miller family, someone called him.


    Jeffrey answered, "Hello."


    "I''m looking for Mr. Turner." It was Glen''s voice.


    Jeffrey handed the phone to Dennis. "It''s Glen."


    "How did you manage to escape?" Dennis asked. "What kind of call is this?"


    Glen had learned that the Tooker Group waspletely done for. He was of no more use to Dennis, and Dennis had no intention of bailing him out. Victor''s crimes were confirmed, and he was awaiting sentencing.


    As long as the Morales Group could track down the fraudulent ounts he''d made through the financial system, Glen would face prison as well. But he still had Emma.


    Glen genuinely cared about Emma.


    Glen demanded, "Mr. Turner, give me ten million dors, and I''ll keep your secret. I have nothing left but Emma. Send her abroad and ensure she lives a happy life, and I''ll take all the me and go to prison. "Otherwise, I''ll reveal everything I''ve done for you over the years. Sebastian will find me soon. When I''m handed over to the court, I hope to see Emma and ensure she has ten million dors."


    Dennis, now being threatened by Glen, clenched his fist. "Where are you?"


    Glen replied, "I know Jeffrey can kill people. I''m in a ce only the police can find."


    Dennis said coldly, "Don''t dig your own grave."


    Glen sighed, "I know Jeffrey''s a killer. I''m in a ce only the police would find."


    Dennis''s anger red. "Don''t make things worse for yourself."


    "I''m fully aware that my path leads straight to death."


    With that, Glen hung up. He stood in the rain, under surveince. After his escape, he went to thepany. The high-rise that once bore the Tooker Group''s name was now a part of the Morales Group. He had be a joke.


    While Dennis was trying to locate Glen, amotion downstairs alerted everyone inside.


    Jeffrey, peering out the window, said with widened eyes, "Mr. Turner, Glen''s hiding right below us. Sebastian''s here!"


    Dennis squinted.


    Glen was deliberately staying near his house. If anything happened to him, the police would first suspect them.


    The rain continued to pour.


    Patrick and Molly finished their meal and headed home. Patrick was particrly attentive to Molly, so his shoulders were drenched from the rain.


    Molly said, "Patrick, your shoulder is wet. Vera will be worried about you when we get home."


    Thinking of Vera, Patrick smiled and said, "With this heavy rain, it''s a miracle Vera isn''t out ying in the water herself. She won''t have time to worry about me." The two talked a lot that evening, and the bond between Patrick and Molly grew stronger.


    At the Olteran family home, Vera was having a great time.


    Cindy saw Vera, who was acting like a child, ying outside in the rain with an umbre. So she grabbed her own umbre and went out to scold the disobedient Vera.


    When Patrick got home, Vera was already sitting obediently in the living room, unusually well-behaved.


    Patrick was surprised to see Vera. "You didn''t go out to y in the rain?"


    Shawn tattled, "No, Vera wouldn''t be that obedient. She was just outside and got scolded back in by Cindy not long ago."


    Vera looked sheepish.


    Patrick chuckled, sitting beside Vera, and said affectionately, "I knew you wouldn''t be able to stay put with this kind of downpour."


    Vera bit her lip. "So, what did you have for dinner? You smell like meat."


    Molly said, "You have a keen nose."


    "I don''t have a keen nose, I just have a smart brain. If Patrick took you out to eat, he wouldn''t miss the chance to treat you to some meat." Molly joked, "Vera, are you sure you''re really pregnant?"


    Patrick smiled indulgently, holding Vera''s hand as they went upstairs to change clothes.


    Late at night, after finishing his work, Sebastian finally thought of Molly.


    It was alreadyte, and he didn''t want to disturb her with a call, so he sent her a text message instead.

 Chapter 400 Neglecting Her

    The next day, Molly woke up to a long message from Sebastian, which instantly brightened her mood like the sunny day outside.


    Sebastian exined he had just started a new job with heavy responsibilities and had neglected her. He asked her not to be mad, saying, "In my heart, you''ll always be the most important." He also promised that once things calmed down, he''d take an early vacation. "I''ll go on a road trip with you, anywhere you want."


    Sebastian added, "Molly, wait for me."


    His wordsforted her, making her feel special.


    Since leaving the hospital, Sebastian had practically been living at the police station.


    That morning, the Morales Group submitted evidence to Sebastian about the Tooker Group''s fraudulent ounting.


    In the afternoon, Emma showed up at the police station for the first time in days, looking at Glen, whose hair had turnedpletely white.


    "Dad, how did this happen?" she asked.


    Glen, who had sobered up a lot, asked, "Did you get it?"


    Emma, knowing he meant the ten million dors, nodded while crying.


    Glen sighed in relief, "You go abroad, don''te back."


    Emma''s vision blurred with tears. Glen and Dennis had made a deal: Glen would take all the me so Emma could get the money and be safe. Glen looked at Emma through the ss, maybe for thest time.


    Emma tearfully watched Glen being taken away, feeling helpless.


    She went to the Olteran Group, hoping Patrick could help rescue Glen, but she didn''t even make it past their front door.


    Next, she sought out Shawn from the Olteran family for help. Shawn received her, but Vera had been lured out for a walk by Cindy beforehand.


    Vera was puzzled. "Cindy, are you hiding something from me?"


    Shawn told Emma, "Have Glen tell me who instructed him to use a fake body to deceive me back then, and I''ll save him."


    The next news she received was that Glen had been sentenced to ten years in prison.


    Emma sat on the ground, not knowing what to do.


    Later, she disappeared.


    Sebastian, with his considerable influence, found things easier to manage.


    He handed off Glen''s case to his subordinates and met privately with Patrick.


    Patrick arranged to meet him at a coffee shop.


    Sebastian said, "Glen took all the me, and Emma went abroad."


    Both were calm. Patrick pointed him in another direction. "You should visit the Miller family."


    Sebastian wasn''t a fool and didn''t drink the coffee. "Mr. Kelly''s lead came from you, and you directed me to capture Glen. Now you want me to investigate the Miller family. I''m beginning to think you''re using me."


    Patrick said, "Using is a harsh word. Let''s say we have the same goal and amon enemy. Investigating the Miller family is your duty as a cop. Meanwhile, n is also after Molly!


    Patrick''s tone turned serious as he added, "The person n saw in the photo I sent you was Dennis'' driver. Dennis is likely the one pulling the strings behind the Tooker Group and might even be the mastermind behind the events sixteen years ago."


    Sebastian''s grip on the coffee cup tightened. "Do you have evidence?"


    "Motivation is enough," ;Patrick said.


    They sat in the coffee shop for two hours before parting ways to handle their tasks.


    Sebastian took his team to Vertex Innovations Group to find n and check his whereaboutsst Tuesday night.


    n, aware of Jerry''s sensitive position, falsely imed, "I was resting at home that night."


    Sebastian showed him a photo of meeting Jeffrey. "If your memory''s failing you, why don''t youe with us to the interrogation room and refresh your memory?"


    When Jesse and Dawn heard that n had been taken in, Dawn was distraught, demanding that Sebastian return n immediately or face a scene at the MS Group''s entrance.


    Jesse was exasperated with Dawn, pleading for her not to make things worse.


    "Damn it! Once n''s back, we''re getting a divorce," Jesse shouted.


    Jeffrey was about to take Dennis to the suburban vi to visit Emily.


    But before they could leave, the police arrived.


    ncing at Dennis in the back seat, Jeffrey felt a jolt of anxiety. He thought, ''What on earth could be the reason for this sudden visit?''


    Jeffrey was taken away, and the police asked Dennis, "Mr. Turner, where are you going? I can take you."


    Dennis forced a smile. "I''ll wait for Jeffrey toe back."


    Jeffrey was brought to the interrogation room. Sebastian had all his personal info. In his youth, Jeffrey was a martial arts champion with a bright future but ended up as Dennis'' bodyguard for decades. Sebastian called Sam over and whispered something.


    Sam got the hint and entered the interrogation room with a notebook and another colleague.


    Jeffrey asked calmly, "Why did you arrest me?"


    Sam countered, "You don''t know why we arrested you, yet you came with us?"


    Jeffrey was silent for a moment, then cunningly said, "Since you came to arrest me, I should cooperate. It''s my duty as a citizen."


    Sam said, "Do you know why Mr. Chase isn''t personally interrogating you? Because he''s the victim of a car ident, and by regtions, he must avoid it."


    Jeffrey''s hands clenched into fists, his eyes blinking rapidly.


    Sebastian, in his police uniform, observed from the doorway.


    Hearing about Sebastian''s car ident, Jeffrey was silent for a few seconds, then asked, "What car ident? What is he avoiding?"


    Sam realized he wasn''t falling for the trick.


    Sebastian picked up the inte and told Sam, "He''s already on guard. Switch to questions about Vertex Innovations Group."


    Sam skipped the car ident topic and said, "Last Tuesday, you confiscated all electronic devices from Mr. Miller of Vertex Innovations Group and took him to the suburbs. Who did you meet?" "It was just a private chat between him and me."


    Sebastian, known for his skill in interrogation, instructed Sam to skip the meeting details and move on to the ident.


    In half an hour, Sam jumped back and forth with questions for Jeffrey.


    Jeffrey started calm but grew increasingly agitated. His fists clenched in frustration, and he seemed ready to lunge at Sam.


    Suddenly, Jerry''s men stormed in.


    "Mr. Chase, are you getting too arrogant?"Jerry challenged.


    Sebastian responded coolly, "If I do nothing, you''ll still find a way to use me of misconduct. This isn''t just about a suspension anymore. "Am I right?"


    Jerry shot back, "Are you really choosing to stand against mepletely?"

 Chapter 401 Veras Nickname

    Sebastian grinned. "I stand with the people, unless... you decide to go against them."


    Jerry was surprised he couldn''t control Sebastian.


    Later, Jeffrey was taken away.


    As Jeffrey left, he shot Sebastian a murderous look.


    Sebastian stared back, unafraid.


    At noon, n''swyer came and took n away, following the usual process.


    After n left, Dennis called him.


    Jesse, standing next to n, hung up the phone. He warned, "n, Vertex Innovations Group has always been clean. If it gets dirty under your watch, I''ll revoke your inheritance." Jesse added, "Today''s arrest is a warning from Sebastian."


    "Warning?" n clearly didn''t get it; he wasn''t as sharp as Sebastian.


    Jesse exined, "You just met with Dennis, and then you got arrested. If you had a deal with Dennis, you wouldn''t be walking out of the police station today.


    "You''re always lost in Dawn''s praises. Dawn is shallow. The degree you''re so proud of, Sebastian already has it. Have you ever heard him mention it?


    "n, don''t be arrogant. Don''t go against the Chase family, and don''t anger Sebastian. If he wasn''t smart, he wouldn''t be the youngest deputy leader in Zandonick." n was stunned. No wonder Molly always ignored him; Sebastian was way better.


    "Keep earning clean money. Even if it''s tough, at least you can sleep well."


    Luckily, n took Jesse''s advice and found his ce.


    Dawn was causing trouble again, so Jesse went straight to handle the divorce. He''d rather leave with nothing than stay tied to Dawn.


    Randall had been missing for a while.


    When he showed up again, he was at a hospital in Silvershore City.


    He called Patrick, "Patrick, I found them."


    Patrick asked, "Where?"


    "Psychiatric hospital," Randall remarked, ncing around the room. Dn and Joe were iling their arms alongside the patients, drool pooling on their shirts as they grinned like fools. No, it was clear they were actually foolish. "How could they be found there?" Patrick asked, eyebrows furrowing in concern.


    Randall replied, "It''s a long story. I''ve decided to take Dn and Joe back home to get them checked out at our local hospital. We need to figure out if they''re really crazy or just ying dumb."


    Randall said, "It''s a long story. Patrick, I''m taking Dn and Joe home to see if they''re really crazy or just pretending."


    "Sounds good. Just stay safe."


    n had initially intended to coborate with them, but when he called earlier, the line had gone dead. That told Dennis everything he needed to know-Sebastian had once again sabotaged his ns! Dennis didn''t know Patrick had been feeding info to Sebastian, so he med everything on Sebastian.


    Just then, Jeffrey returned. To keep him safe, Dennis sent Jeffrey to Silvershore City. "Go hide for a few days. Sebastian is after you and won''t stop until he catches you.


    "Also, check if Dn and Joe are really insane or just faking it. Even if they are, don''t let Randall get them."


    Jeffrey nodded. "Yes, Mr. Turner, I won''t let you down this time."


    But before Jeffrey could leave, he got a call from Silvershore City. "What?"


    Randall had found Dn and Joe and taken them away!


    Jeffrey thought, ''How did Randall think to look in the hospital?''


    Jeffrey, nervous about getting scolded, went to Dennis to tell him Randall had found Dn and Joe.


    Dennis mmed his hand on the table, causing the lid of his coffee cup to rattle.


    It felt like he was ying chess, trapped in a corner, staring down a losing game.


    He held a pawn, hesitating, moving back and forth, shifting left and right. It seemed that no matter which way he turned, the opponent was ready to block his every move. Randall got back to Zandonick in the evening and went straight home to see Cindy.


    Cindy ran to hug him. "Randall, where have you been? Why didn''t you answer my calls?"


    "I''m back now, don''t worry." Randall hugged her,forting her, then asked, "Where are Shawn and Vera?"


    Shawn, knowing what Randall had been up to, pointed at him. "Randall, you really are something."


    Seeing Shawn was okay, Randall asked, "Where''s Vera?"


    Vera came over too.


    Randall circled around her. "Isn''t it time for your prenatal checkup again?"


    "Yes, you remembered the date?"


    Randall exaggerated, "If I didn''t know you were 24 weeks pregnant, I''d think you were about to give birth."


    Vera was speechless.


    Molly, seeing messages about Randall''s return, rushed home after work and ran to him. "Randall, if you hadn''te back, I''d have reported you missing!"


    Randall didn''t realize he was so loved by his family. He used to feel invisible, always ordered around.


    He thought, ''Could it be that after being away for a few days, my family realized my importance?''


    Randallughed, "Did you miss me while I was gone?"


    Molly nodded. "Without you, Vera and I had fewer activities."


    Randall asked, "Because I wasn''t here, you didn''t have fun?"


    Vera replied, "Not exactly. Without you, we didn''t have a driver."


    Cindy alsoughed, "Without you, we had no one to vent our anger on."


    Though they were ribbing Randall about hisck of presence, their delight at his return was unmistakable. Randallughed, "I didn''t think you''d miss me that much. I came back early just to see you all."


    After spending some time in the living room and ensuring Randall was in good health, Cindy, feeling satisfied, left him to his own devices and got back to her tasks. Randall was then dragged to the backyard by Vera and Molly, where they started asking questions.


    "You only had one set of clothes in your car. Did you buy the rest yourself?"


    "Where did you stay?"


    "Did you drive every day?"


    "Did you encounter any danger?"


    "Were you bullied?"


    Vera and Molly''s first priority was Randall''s well-being, but their curiosity about his whereabouts soon followed.


    Randall answered their questions one by one.


    "Was it necessary to be away so long just to find someone?" Vera asked.


    Even Cindy was worried, and Vera herself felt uneasy thinking about Randall.


    Randall''s frustration bubbled up. "You have no idea how hard it was to find Dn and Joe."


    Vera and Molly exchanged curious nces, waiting for more.


    Vera asked, "What happened?"


    Instead of telling them directly, Randall said, "Let me test your detective skills."


    Vera and Molly immediately sat up straight.


    Randall asked, "What do Dn and Joe like to do?"


    Vera replied, "Gambling, chasing women, faking illness." Randall asked again, "So where should we look for them?" Molly said, "Gambling dens, clubs, hospitals."

 Chapter 402 The Kind-hearted Molly

    Vera rested her chin on her hand, deep in thought. "With gambling under tight watch, dens wouldn''t hide anyone. Clubs are out since they''d be broke. Hospitals might work-they could get admitted first, payter, and have food and a ce


    to sleep."


    Randall got excited. "Exactly! I checked surveince for two days but found nothing."


    He followed the footage to a container yard, searched alleys with the police all night, but came up empty.


    He then explored nearby towns. "Even the vige dogs stopped barking at me."


    Vera and Mollyughed. "Why?"


    Randall grinned. "I went so often, the dogs thought I was a local."


    Theirughter filled the room as Patrick came home, his worries melting away at the sound.


    Shawn also heard theughter and smiled. Seeing Patrick, he pointed to the backyard. "Go ahead, Vera. Molly and Randall are chatting."


    Patrick headed to the backyard.


    "And then?" Vera asked eagerly.


    Randall said, "I didn''t find Dn and Joe, but I made friends with two dogs."


    He realized they had been outsmarted.


    It seemed that Dennis had anticipated they would only rely on surveince footage.


    Dn and Joe had no rtives; Randall was their closest connection.


    After investigating for a while, Randall calmed down and began to think about the ces Dn and Joe might go, especially those he might easily overlook.


    Eventually, he circled a suspicious location: the hospital.


    Dn and Joe might not have had many skills, but they sure knew how to fake an illness convincingly.


    Countless times when they were short on cash, they''d put on a show and call Cindy, asking her to bring money to the hospital for their "medical expenses."


    If it weren''t for the machines indicating that Dn and Joe were perfectly fine, the doctors would have beenpletely fooled.


    Randall had been in Silvershore City for several days now, but he hadn''t made any progress. He felt embarrassed to call home.


    With a mindset of just trying his luck, he crisscrossed the city, checking out every hospital in the area.


    But despite his efforts, he couldn''t find any information on Dn and Joe.


    Molly, engrossed, asked, "And then?"


    Randall said, "Hospitals need patient info, but one ce doesn''t because the people there might not know their own names." Molly and Vera were puzzled. "Why wouldn''t they know their own names?"


    Randall shrugged. "Because they''re idiots."


    "What?"


    Randall rified, "I found Dn and Joe in a mental hospital."


    Molly and Vera were shocked.


    Molly asked, "Are they really crazy or just pretending?"


    Randall said, "They seem genuinely crazy to me."


    Patrick, who had been listening from the living room, walked to the backyard. "Nice job."


    Randall looked up, pride all over his face. "Patrick, I''m back."


    Patrick nodded and pulled up a chair. Vera quickly patted the spot next to her. "Honey, sit here."


    Her actions resembled those of a schoolgirl reserving a seat and inviting someone close to sit beside her.


    Patrick obliged. As soon as he sat down, Vera stood up and moved her chair closer to Patrick, and their chairs were pressed together with no gap in between!


    Patrick''s affection for Vera knew no bounds. He cherished her open, tant dependence on him. He adored this side of her, felt utterly defenseless against her, and wished he could keep her close, carrying her wherever he went. Randall, back after days away, couldn''t keep quiet. "Can you be a bit more reserved? Clinging to him all day and night. When will your honeymoon phase end?"


    Vera red at Randall. "Say that one more time and see what happens! Maybe I''ve just forgotten to hit youtely?"


    She picked up a big apple and threw it at him. "Does it bother you when I cling to my husband? Are you jealous? We''re in love, and you don''t even have a wife. Typical jealousy. You think I won''t stand up to you just because I''m pregnant?" She reached for a nearby chair.


    Patrick chuckled, pulling Vera into hisp. "Come on, sit here."


    Randall fell silent.


    Patrick never wasted words; his actions spoke for him.


    Randall looked at Molly, who was resting her face on her hand, mocking, "You bring it on yourself."


    Randall predicted, "With your temper, Sebastian will have his hands full."


    "What does this have to do with Sebastian?" Molly asked, concerned.


    Randall simply replied, "I''m not telling."


    Molly responded by kicking Randall''s leg hard, showing no regard for family ties.


    Randall, back after many days, quickly lost his brief moment of elevated status.


    It was like a student on vacation, only cared for by parents for two days before being disliked on the third.


    Patrick held Vera,forting her, his other hand gently stroking her belly. "Once the baby is born, I won''t stop you from doing anything."


    "Okay." Vera''s gaze turned to Randall.


    Randall felt a chill down his spine.


    Patrick asked, "Where did you settle them?"


    Randall said, "I left them in the hospital. I''ll go tonight to keep an eye on them."


    Patrick nodded.


    Vera was still shocked. "Could they be faking it? How could both Dn and Joe go crazy?"


    Molly, always the "kind-hearted" one, suggested, "Randall, why don''t you catch a snake and throw it into their hospital room tomorrow? See how Dn and Joe react."

 Chapter 403 Follow Him

    Vera pped for Molly and gave her a thumbs-up, and Randall did the same.


    Patrick quietly listened to their ns.


    Figuring out if Dn and Joe had a mental illness wasn''t as easy as they thought; they needed special equipment to check their brain functions.


    A diagnosis would onlye if the equipment showed something off.


    In the evening, Randall had dinner at home but had to leave again.


    Before he left, Cindy grabbed him and asked, "Are you staying close to home this time?"


    Randall replied, "Yes, Mom, I''m not going far. I''lle back every day so you can see me, okay?"


    Cindy said, "Seeing you every day is too much; just answer my calls."


    Randall was feeling down. Despite being an only son, he had never truly enjoyed the perks of being one.


    He even asked Cindy, "Are you nning on having another baby with my dad?"


    If anyone deserved a smack, it was Randall, and his family would agree.


    Cindy''s sharp p to the back of Randall''s head was heard throughout the house, and no one felt sorry for him.


    Vincent urged, "You better get going."


    Randall left with his car keys, feeling down, and Molly went to see him off.


    Randall said, "Molly, you should be kind to Sebastian."


    Molly grabbed Randall, "What did you mean when you said my personality might worry Sebastian?"


    Randall looked at her and said, "Exactly what you think."


    Molly was speechless, bewildered.


    Randall had already driven off, and Molly shouted, "Randall, what do you mean?"


    No one answered; only the car exhaust lingered.


    Molly went back to the living room, still thinking about it.


    The family was already thinking about names for Vera''s baby. Vera let Patrick decide on the name. Cindy was nning to buy a crib.


    Vera, a new mom, didn''t quite get it. "Cindy, isn''t it too early? It takes up space."


    Cindy said, "Even the best crib needs to air out. If we buy it now, it''ll be ready when the babyes."


    Patrickmented, "Cherry Vi doesn''t have a nursery. It''ll need to be remodeled. Vera can find a room there and turn it into a nursery if she''s at home with nothing to do."


    Deep down, Patrick really wanted to move to Cherry Vi; it felt like where he truly belonged.


    Shawn looked a bit disheartened. "You''re doing fine at home. Why move?"


    Cindy said, "If you stay here, I can take care of Vera. Who will take care of her if you move?"


    Molly didn''t listen to their conversation. She went to her bedroom and called Sebastian.


    After a while, Sebastian answered, "Molly, what''s up?"


    Mollyy on the bed, her eyes darting around as she absentmindedly twisted the bedsheet. "Sebastian, Randall''s back." Sebastian replied, "I know."


    When Randall returned, he''d sent Sebastian a message to thank him for the connections he''d provided.


    Mollyy on the bed, hesitating. "Sebastian, I have a friend..."


    "Cut to the chase. What''s going on?" Sebastian interrupted, sensing her hesitation and the hint of what she wanted to say. Sometimes, having a cop in the family wasn''t all that great.


    Molly sat up on the bed. "Randall said my temper would be a worry for you in the future. What did he mean by that?"


    She thought, ''Shouldn''t my temper be a concern for my future husband? How does it involve Sebastian?''


    As Molly spoke, her heart raced. She couldn''t quite pin down what she was feeling.


    On the other end of the line, Sebastian was tense. He noticed the implication in Molly''s words and remembered Randall''s previous question. He hesitated, his fingers hovering over the phone. Molly asked, "Do you know what it means?"


    Sebastian''s eyes flickered. "I can guess."


    Molly pressed, "What does it mean?"


    "You''ll marry me."


    The words left Molly stunned into silence.


    Her cheeks turned red, and she felt like she was being pricked by needles.


    Her heart pounded faster.


    Sebastian coughed to ease the awkwardness. "You should go and give Randall a piece of your mind."


    "I''ll beat him to death."


    Sebastian was tied up with work again, so Molly reluctantly ended the call.


    Shey on the bed, hand on her chest, staring at the ceiling in a daze.


    In the living room, they had already decided on a time to buy the crib. Shawn wanted to order one from abroad.


    Patrick disagreed, "Whether it''s domestic or foreign, it''s all the same. My son isn''t that delicate. I''ll go with Vera to the store after her check-up this weekend."


    Vera was surprised. "I thought you''d spoil him since you''re having a son at almost thirty."


    Patrick smiled. "Spoiling you is enough." He chose to overlook the subtle hint that Vera thought him old.


    Patrick had his reasons. He wanted to experience the joy of being a father and the special moment of buying a crib for his soon-to-be-born son.


    If they had it custom-made, he would miss out on many valuable experiences.


    Vera agreed, "Since you love me so much, I''ll go shopping with you this weekend."


    Regarding moving back to Cherry Vi, Vera had already decided to sided with Patrick. She was set on following him back.


    Cindy knew Patrick spoiled Vera and listened to her.


    So she privately talked to Vera, "Vera, I love having the family together. I don''t want you to move. Can you talk to Patrick about staying?"


    Vera had her considerations. "Cindy, there''s no rush to move. And don''t try to persuade me. Wherever Patrick is, that''s my home. If he wants to go back to Cherry Vi, I''ll follow him." She added yfully, "Besides, it''s not like we won''te back. Cherry Vi isn''t far. I''ll visit with the baby.


    "Go to bed, Cindy. I''m going to sleep, too."


    Back in the bedroom, Patrick had already adjusted the water temperature in the bathroom. Seeing Cindy pull Vera aside earlier, he asked, "What did Cindy want to talk to you about?" Vera replied, "She asked me to tell you not to move."


    "What did you say?" Patrick was curious.


    He could sense that Vera wasfortable living here. With Molly and Randall around, she was in her element, and Cindy took great care of her.


    He wondered if she would be able to adapt if they moved to Cherry Vi.

 Chapter 404 Brainless Dawn

    Vera sat at the foot of the bed. "I said wherever you go, that''s where my home is."


    Patrick grinned. "Ready toe with me now?"


    "Of course, who else would I go with? We''re a couple. But honestly, we should move. It''s fine now, but living together for decades, conflicts will happen. "Randall''s 21 now. He''ll get married and settle down here. It wouldn''t be right for all of us to stay.


    "We have Cherry Vi. It''s spacious and nice. It might be quieter, but it''ll be cozy."


    Patrick nodded, knowing she had thought it all through. He felt the same way.


    "It''s nice here, but if you want to y with Shawn, you can bring him to Cherry Vi," Patrick said.


    Vera agreed. "Yeah, and Brianna can easilye over to help. Cindy''s great, but no one takes care of me like Brianna."


    Living at Olteran Manor would make it hard for Brianna to help out.


    Just then, Warren called Patrick.


    Patrick answered, "Hey, Warren."


    Vera leaned in to eavesdrop, which amused Patrick. She was being yful again.


    He put the call on speaker. "Go ahead, Warren."


    Warren was checking on Vera''s health. "How''s Vera? Isn''t she due for a checkup this week?"


    Vera grabbed the phone. "I''m fine, Dad. Shawn, Cindy, and Patrick take good care of me. Even Randall came back today and said I''m in good spirits. Are you with Mom?" "We''re together."


    Brianna''s voice chimed in. "Don''t just eat and not exercise. Walk around more. You''re at home waiting for the baby, so don''t waste your time."


    Vera nodded. "Okay."


    Patrick whispered, "I''ll go with you to see Brianna and Warren this week."


    Vera quickly told Warren, "Dad, Mom, after my checkup this week, I''lle see you."


    Warren asked, "What do you want to eat? Brianna can prepare it."


    Vera pressed her lips, contemting her choices.


    After chatting, Patrick took Vera to the bathroom.


    Patrick''s concern was always unspoken. He worried about her slipping on the wet floor and, without her noticing, had covered the entire bathroom floor with mats. Since she''d been pregnant, she took her showers first, leaving Patrick to clean up afterward. He always made sure the bathroom was spotless for her, never letting her lift a finger.


    By the time Vera used the bathroom again, not a single hair was out of ce.


    Every time Vera tilted her face and pouted, Patrick would bend down and kiss her.


    But Vera didn''t realize that evening intimacy was a tricky thing, even a gentle kiss could be too much.


    Patrick restrained himself, fists clenched, and whispered hoarsely, "Let''s not have another child; one is enough."


    He couldn''t stand having Vera so close without being able to make love.


    He had tried to endure it, but after they had been intimate in the study a few days ago, the longing for her was overwhelming.


    He was losing control.


    Vera''s breathing got heavier. She asked, "Will you help me with my thesis?"


    "Only if you make love with me every day."


    The Miller family had been having fierce argumentstely. The next day at work, Ellie called Molly into her office and advised, "You should avoid n."


    Molly reminded her, "Mom, we have no contact."


    Ellie nodded. "That''s good."


    "What''s going on with the Miller family?" Molly asked out of boredom.


    During lunch, Ellie filled her in. "Jesse and Dawn are going through a nasty divorce. Jesse had an affair and even fathered a child. During thewsuit, Dawn demanded he leave with nothing. When she lost the case, she stormed the courtroom, cursing out the judge and using him of taking bribes. She''s even trying to get Jesse arrested, iming he''s corrupt."


    "Mom, is Dawn really that clueless?" Molly asked bluntly, "I used to think she was just a tough cookie, but clearly, I gave her too much credit.


    "Forget whether Jesse actually bribed anyone doesn''t she realize her usations are just making things worse for n? If n ever needs a favor from any officials, knowing what Dawn has stirred up, who would dare help him? "And her bragging about reporting Jesse? It''smon sense that any investigation into Jesse is going to tank thepany''s stock price. Ultimately, it''s her money on the line, too."


    Ellie looked at Molly, feeling prouder. "You get it so clearly. And Dawn, at fifty, can''t seem to figure it out."


    Molly asked, "Why didn''t Jesse divorce her earlier?"


    Ellie exined, "Jesse built hispany from scratch. It''s co-owned by Dawn. If they divorced, the assets would be divided. Thepany was in its growth phase, and they couldn''t afford any financial outflow, so he endured it." Molly''s mind wandered. "Mom, if you and Timothy got divorced, would the money be split equally?"


    Ellie knocked on Molly''s head. "I was just about to praise you, but now I want to hit you."


    "Well, if I end up inheriting yourpany and then divorce my husband, what happens then? Just kidding..." She trailed off, noticing Ellie''s raised hand and feeling a bit nervous.


    While eating, Ellie mentioned Sebastian. "Sebastian doesn''t evene home anymore since you''ve been away."


    Molly smiled. "He''s busy catching bad guys. He said once he catches them all, he''ll take me out to have fun."


    Ellie sighed, "Molly, do you have any good friends you could introduce to Sebastian? I wasn''t worried before, but now I''m starting to get concerned."


    Molly shrugged. "My friends? Vera is waiting to give birth; Randall is a guy. I don''t have any other friends."


    Ellie was speechless. "Forget it, I can''t count on you."

 Chapter 405 Patricks Little Sweetheart

    Molly kept her head down while eating and didn''t say anything more.


    Abby was sly; she knew Sebastian wouldn''t pick up her calls and didn''t want to mess with Molly. So, she targeted Ellie instead. She got Ellie''s number from Ste.


    Ellie had answered twice, then started ignoring the calls.


    Having dealt with all kinds of schemers in business, Ellie saw through Abby''s tricks from the first call.


    Even if Sebastian weren''t a cop, he''d still be the young master of the Chase family and could live a life of luxury thanks to the MS Group.


    Now that he''d been promoted to squad leader, his future was even more promising. Abby would be foolish to let such a golden opportunity slip through her fingers. During lunch, Abby called again.


    Ellie put her phone on silent, ignoring it.


    Molly guessed what Abby was up to and said, "Mom, answer and set her up with a guy."


    Ellie frowned. "What?"


    "Isn''t she looking for a man? Just introduce her to someone. Like Jonathan, he''s still single. They can drive each other crazy, and you''ve saved two potential victims." Ellie said, "Watch your mouth."


    Molly shrugged. "No need to sugarcoat it with you."


    Ellie thought Molly''s idea might work.


    So, when Molly left for work, Ellie answered Abby''s call.


    Vera''s prenatal checkup time hade, and she was looking around the hospital. Patrick said, "Stop looking around; Emily went somewhere else for her checkup." Vera was full of energy, and even the doctor said it was rare to see such a lively pregnant woman. Patrick was a bit troubled.


    She said, "I know Emily went somewhere else. I''m checking if Dennis sent someone to spy on us."


    Patrick, surprised by her guess, replied, "No, they''re too busy to bother with you right now." "Hey, honey, don''t you have a ton of evidence and know all sorts of things?"


    Patrick raised an eyebrow yfully, "Did you figure that out?"


    "You see, you''re always keeping things from me, while I spill everything to you," Vera said, wrapping her arms around Patrick''s and diving into her usual questioning. After the checkup, Vera went home. Brianna, noticing Vera''s return, asked, "Are your legs cramping up?"


    Vera shook her head. "No."


    Brianna pressed on. "Feel nauseous?"


    "Not at all."


    Brianna was surprised. "You have a good constitution."


    "It''s not that; Patrick found me a great nutritionist." She didn''t eat four meals a day for nothing.


    Not only had she gained some weight, but her baby was healthy, and she was also getting all the necessary nutrients.


    Vera said regretfully, "Patrick even learned massage, but it turned out to be unnecessary."


    Briannaughed. "You''re just showing off."


    Vera responded with a yful grimace.


    Vera was happy, so Brianna and Warren had nothing to worry about.


    After dinner, Vera and Patrick went to the mall to pick out baby cribs.


    Molly was bored at home and thought about calling Sebastian.


    But she picked up the phone and put it down, deciding not to bother him.


    Vera and Patrick visited several stores before finally choosing a crib.


    That night, Patrick arrived homete because he had taken the crib straight to Cherry Vi, setting it up in the living room to air out.


    Vera then went room by room, searching for the perfect nursery for their baby.


    Vera and Patrick''s master bedroom was grand and elegant, with double cream-colored doors that screamed sophistication. Vera had to admit that Patrick had great taste.


    Even a decade ago, as a student, Patrick''s style was already top-notch.


    "Honey, didn''t you think about leaving a room for your son back then?" Vera asked, struggling to pick a room.


    Patrick smiled. "I didn''t even think I''d get married, let alone have a son."


    Vera joked, "Sorry, I showed upte. My bad."


    Patrick chuckled, eyes full of love. "You should reflect on that."


    After spending two hours at Cherry Vi, Patrick hurriedly took Vera home when she yawned.


    But before they got home, Vera fell asleep in the passenger seat.


    When they arrived, Patrick tried to wake her, but she waved him off.


    With no other choice, Patrick carefully carried her to the bedroom, avoiding her belly.


    As soon as shey on the bed, Vera woke up while Patrick was taking off her shoes.


    The worst thing for Vera was waking up suddenly from a nap; she knew she''d likely have trouble falling back asleep.


    Sure enough, Vera tossed and turned all night, her legs draped over Patrick''s, and her arms sprawled across his chest. Then she rolled over, taking the nket with her, leaving Patrick uncovered.


    Feeling sorry for him, she quickly covered him up again.


    Patrick pretended to sleep. If he didn''t, Vera would probably chat with him all night.


    At this moment, he could feel Vera''s love for him.


    "Honey, your eyshes are so long."


    She leaned in and gave him a quick kiss.


    Patrick, feeling the itch of affection, stayed silent.


    Vera looked at Patrick''s lips and stole another kiss. One kiss wasn''t enough, so she kissed him again and again.


    Patrick, barely keeping up the act, deliberately turned over with his eyes closed, hugged Vera, and held her tight. Vera was so scared she didn''t dare move. When Patrick fell asleep, she pouted and kissed his chin. Patrick still remained silent.


    Vera murmured, "Okay, no more kissing. I''ll y with my phone."


    She rolled over, taking Patrick''s nket again without realizing it.


    Patrick watched as Vera, facing away from him, propped her head on his arm and started texting Noah.


    Vera: [Are you asleep yet?]


    Noah: [Are you crazy?]


    It was the middle of the night in Donnicia, and he was in ss.


    Vera: [Brianna said you were born to keep mepany, not to annoy me.]


    [Then you might be disappointed. Ask Brianna to have another one for you.]


    Vera warned Noah with a real-life example: [Randall asked Cindy to have another child and got beaten up by Cindy.]


    Noah: [It''s okay. You''re pregnant. If you persuade Brianna to have a third child, she won''t hit you.]


    Patrick''s hand was on Vera''s belly. Feeling Patrick move, Vera wondered why she had taken the nkets away.


    So, she put down her phone and covered Patrick with the nket again.


    When Vera didn''t reply for a while, Noah got worried and asked: [Did you fall asleep? You didn''t fall asleep with your phone, did you? Phones have radiation.] Noah sent another message: [Wake up, Vera. Put your phone aside before you sleep.]


    Three consecutive messages, all urging her: [Vera, if you don''t reply, I''ll call you.]


    Then Vera replied: [I''m not asleep. I was just covering Patrick with the nket.] Noah asked: [Have you two switched roles?]

 Chapter 406 The Scheming Patrick

    Now it was Vera''s turn to look after Patrick, which seemed unreal. Noah texted: [Did you drug Patrick to knock him out?]


    Patrick, who was peeking, grinned.


    Vera: [I don''t need drugs. Just lying next to him does the trick.]


    Noah: [Too bad you don''t use your thick skin as armor.]


    Vera was confused. [Did you learn to insult people from Molly?]


    Noah''s insults were top-notch. Vera was speechless.


    The phone disyed eleven o''clock. Patrick couldn''t keep up the charade any longer and took Vera''s phone from her hands from behind.


    Vera followed the phone with her eyes, tilting her head up with a cute, sparkling gaze. As she chased after it, she turned around to see that Patrick, who had been sleeping beside her, was now wide awake. Vera asked, "Honey, did I wake you?"


    Patrick, holding Vera''s phone, replied to Noah: [Focus on your studies. I''m putting Vera to sleep.]


    Noah: [Patrick, did Vera wake you up because she''s so annoying?]


    Vera reached for the phone. "Honey, give it back. Let me insult him onest time; then I''ll sleep. Noah called me disgusting, and I can''t sleep until I''ve given him a piece of my mind."


    Patrick raised the phone out of her reach and typed: [If you can''t outwit Vera, don''t try to match Molly''s sharp tongue. Once she has a baby, she''ll be unstoppable.]


    Vera, satisfied, pulled her arm back under the covers. "Exactly, they all bully me because I''m pregnant and can''t fight back."


    Patrick patted her shoulder. "Close your eyes and sleep."


    Vera nestled in Patrick''s arms, her face pressed against his side, and soon her breathing evened out.


    Only then did Patrick fall asleep peacefully.


    The next day, Randall suddenly showed up. "Where''s Patrick?"


    Vera pointed upstairs.


    Randall went to find Patrick.


    Vera and Molly exchanged puzzled looks. "What''s up?"


    Vera shrugged. "No idea."


    Cindy saw Vera and Molly getting curious. "You two, sit quietly in the living room."


    Vera and Molly huddled together, whispering.


    Randall told Patrick, "The test results are out. Dn and Joe''s brains are fine; the data is normal."


    Randall handed the data to Patrick. "They''re definitely faking it. I followed Molly''s advice and threw a snake in there. Their instinctive reactions gave them away. Even Sebastian reviewed the footage and confirmed they were just pretending." Randall showed Patrick the video.


    In the video, Dn and Joe initially reacted with some fear when they saw the small snake. But almost immediately, they continued to il their sleeves and hide, clearly trying to avoid the snake from getting too close. Randall yed another video. "This is how real patients react to snakes."


    In the video, real patients chased the snake and eveny on the ground to catch it, showing no fear.


    They seemed unaware it was a snake.


    One dodged intentionally, while the other, unaware of fear, tried to catch it.


    The contrast was clear.


    Randall had tried all day to get Dn and Joe to talk, so he came back to ask Patrick for help.


    "Patrick, they''re afraid of you. Can you scare them?"


    Patrick put down the file, puzzled about what Dn and Joe had encountered that made them pretend to be crazy.


    Patrick said, "Randall, fill Vera and Molly in on this."


    "Why?" Randall was shocked.


    He thought, ''Wasn''t Patrick usually wary of me being around Vera and Molly?''


    Patrick had to admit that Randall, Vera, and Molly made a great team.


    They mighte up with solutions he hadn''t considered.


    Patrick added, "But don''t let them know it was my idea."


    Randall guessed, "Are you worried Vera will get a big head if she knows?"


    If Vera knew she could help Patrick with tough problems, she''d be unstoppable at home.


    Patrick nodded.


    Last time, Molly''s snake idea had already scared Dn and Joe. Who knew what else Vera and Molly mighte up with? Randall took Patrick''s secret instructions and went downstairs.


    Vera and Molly signaled him toe over.


    Randall pretended not to notice.


    He''d known Vera and Molly for over ten years and knew how smart they were. To deceive them, he had to act convincingly. The more he acted this way, the more curious Vera and Molly became.


    Taking advantage of Cindy''s brief absence, Randall was "escorted" to the backyardwn.


    "What did you and Patrick talk about?" Vera asked.


    Randall put on a troubled expression. "Patrick told me not to tell you."


    "Stop pretending. Haven''t you told us enough?" Vera continued, "Is it about the Turner family or the Wace family?"


    Molly pressed her arm on Randall''s shoulder. "Randall, we still haven''t settled the matter of you setting me up with Sebastian. If I tell Shawn that you paired me with Sebastian, won''t he beat you to death?" Randall remained silent.


    Feeling he had stretched the act long enough, Randall thought it was time toe clean.


    Then, just as Vera and Molly thought they had gotten the information, Randall took out his phone and repeated what he had told Patrick on the backyardwn.


    Molly realized her trick didn''t work and reflected on herself. "I guess I''ve been too gentle."


    Randall sat on the chair, with Vera''s arm pressing on his left shoulder and Molly''s on his right.


    Vera and Molly watched the video and learned the truth, then started brainstorming.


    Up in the study on the third floor, Patrick watched their backs with a faint smirk.


    Molly suggested, "How about we have a woman do a striptease in front of them and see if they react?"


    Vera asked, "Do you want to get caught by Sebastian?"


    Molly scratched her ear. "How about we try a Rottweiler on Dn and Joe?"


    Vera joked, "You''re still trying to get Sebastian toe after you."


    Molly looked puzzled. "I get your point about the previous method, but why are you saying I''m trying to get caught now?"


    Vera rified, "Rottweilers are too aggressive. If one gets out of control and bites someone, do you think Sebastian won''te after you?"


    Molly''s arm remained on Randall''s shoulder as she casually patted his corbone. "Randall, why aren''t you saying anything? It seems like you came here just to get ideas from Vera and me." Almost caught off guard, Randall responded, "Weren''t you the ones curious? How did it suddenly turn into me asking for ideas?"


    Vera was contemting a way to make Dn and Joe stop their act without putting them at risk.


    "Do you think Dn and Joe might be scared of dead things if they''re not afraid of living ones?" Vera suddenly asked.


    Both Molly and Randall turned to look at her.

 Chapter 407 Sit Next to Me

    Vera stood up and mentioned someone. "The guy I put in the hospital-Austin." Randall and Molly went silent.


    The memory of Austin was anything but ordinary!


    Vera pulled out her phone and showed her chat history with Austin.


    He had asked her to like one of his videos.


    Vera wasn''t impressed.


    Recalling their shared experiences, both Randall and Molly broke into enthusiastic apuse for Vera.


    On the third floor, Patrick''s smile widened. He knew it had all worked out.


    It was Vera''s idea again.


    Randall nced at Patrick''s study. Their eyes met, and Patrick nodded.


    Vera had no idea that Patrick, with his cunning, was pulling a fast one on even his favorite people.


    She was still nervously trying to hide it from Patrick.


    Aftering up with the idea, Vera had to contact Austin herself.


    She knew Austin best.


    Vera texted on her phone while showing off. "In critical times, you still need me."


    A chat box popped up on Austin''s phone.


    Vera messaged: [I''ve liked your videos so many times, don''t you think you should thank me?]


    Austin: [I''m just an ordinary, poor guy.]


    Vera: [I don''t care about your money. I''ll give you fifty thousand dors if you bring your friends and help me out.]


    Seeing the response, Randall got up to report to Patrick.


    Vera said, "Stop! Why are you going to Patrick? So he knows I interfered again and scolds me?"


    Randall retorted, "Then what do you suggest?"


    Thinking of Patrick''s stern face, Vera decided not to im the glory and threw Randall under the bus instead. "Just say it was your idea." Randall asked, "Aren''t you afraid I''ll take the credit?"


    Vera didn''t care. She said, "If it works, you''re one of us anyway. If Patrick praises you, just ept it."


    Vera''s gaze shifted nervously. If things went south, and Patrick decided to take it out on Randall, it wouldn''t be her or Molly''s problem.


    Molly made it clear with her actions¡ªshe steered clear of Randall, pulling Vera away with her.


    Randall looked at them with disdain.


    He said to Patrick, "Patrick, Vera suggested finding someone to pretend to be ghosts to scare Dn and Joe. The team is ready, and the price is settled. "Vera said you have to pay; she needs her money to raise the kids."


    Patrick was silent. It was more about Vera''s reluctance to spend her own money.


    Patrick nodded in agreement.


    The matter was urgent, so they didn''t dy.


    That day, the amusement park was running smoothly, but the haunted house attraction was suddenly suspended.


    A sign was posted at the entrance while six non-park staff members prevented visitors from lining up.


    Randall arrived, and they greeted him respectfully, saying, "Everything is set inside. Mr. Olteran is waiting for you in the monitoring room."


    Randall gave a slight nod, his demeanor now carrying a touch of Patrick''s own cool confidence.


    After all, Patrick had raised him since childhood. Except for having no status in front of family, outside, he was the cold and noble Randall Olteran, unmatched by anyone. At this moment, there was no trace of immaturity in him. He said coldly, "Send Dn and Joe inside."


    "Understood."


    The car door opened, and two people grabbed Dn and Joe, leading them into the haunted house.


    Austin wanted to see Vera, Molly, and Randall again, but Vera was pregnant and couldn''t move much. Molly had to work, so he only saw Randall.


    "Where''s Vera?" Austin asked.


    "She''s at home resting," Randall replied.


    Austin joked, "Pregnant and all, I wonder if Patrick can handle it."


    Randall, recalling that Patrick was already waiting in the monitoring room, replied, "You''re underestimating Patrick. No matter how impressive Vera is, she''s no match for him." Austin raised an eyebrow, seeming to understand. "So, it''s Patrick who''s behind this."


    Randall smiled. "They''re in your hands now."


    He walked straight to the monitoring room.


    Inside, Patrick upied the central seat as usual, nked by the park''s managers.


    Next to Patrick, there was an empty chair. Randall knew it was for him.


    He was Randall Olteran and should sit next to Patrick.


    After sitting down, he said, "Everything is ready."


    Patrick''s expression remained impassive, his usual neutral demeanor. He gave a slight nod in acknowledgment.


    With Patrick not speaking, the park managers dared not utter a word either. They all turned their attention to therge screen.


    Dn and Joe were brought into a pitch-ck room. They wereughing and waving their arms around in joy.


    Randall leaned forward, one hand on the armrest, the other on the table, frowning at the monitor.


    Patrick remained calm, leaning back in his chair, his expression unchanged.


    Randall nced at Patrick, feeling he wasn''t very happy.


    After five minutes of waiting, Randall noticed that Dn and Joe still hadn''t grasped that they were in a haunted house. They continued to act foolishly, searching for switches and feeling the walls. He picked up his phone and asked Austin, "Why hasn''t it started yet?"


    Austin sent a voice message. "Don''t rush, let''s create a silent and eerie atmosphere first."


    Randall: [Patrick is watching.]


    Randall''s message had an immediate impact; the actors dressed as ghosts promptly took their positions.


    In the dark and eerie room, it appeared deserted.


    Dn and Joe began to lower their guard.


    Suddenly, Joe felt something wet around his ankle. He looked down to see a bloody, skeletal hand gripping his leg. The bone was icy, dripping with blood.


    Joe''s jaw quivered as he clutched Dn''s arm. Terrified, he looked at the ghostly figure crawling on the floor. d in a white robe, with disheveled hair and eerie white eyes devoid of pupils, the ghost had blood streaming down its face. It crawled toward him with a chilling, bone-white presence.


    Seeing the "ghost," Joe screamed in fear.


    Randall, watching the scene unfold on the monitor, felt a pang of fear himself. He turned to Patrick, hoping for some sign of reassurance.


    True to form, Patrick remained as unmoved as a mountain, eyes fixed on the monitor without a flicker of fear.


    Sensing Randall''s fear, Patrick didn''t despise him. After all, everyone reacted differently to such things. He nced at the empty seat next to him, silently signaling Randall to take his ce.

 Chapter 408 The Only Light

    Randall felt embarrassed. At his age, still being scared and hiding behind Patrick was something he didn''t want to admit. So, he stayed put.


    Patrick didn''t push him. If Randall couldn''t handle it, he''de over eventually.


    Inside, Dn and Joe were freaking out, running around like headless chickens.


    They had no clue where they were going.


    Soon, they stumbled into another room with a different horror theme.


    The wind changed as soon as they entered.


    Fog filled the room, and suddenly, a skeleton appeared, followed by a pale girl in a school uniform. They screamed and bolted.


    The "ghost," who hadn''t even started her act, stood in the fog, wearing a blood-stained uniform. She muttered, "I haven''t even started scaring you yet."


    Austin said, "Chase them, this theme is about a school."


    So, the girl in the uniform started chasing Dn and Joe.


    Her leather shoes echoed in the silent room. "Come out, I see you. Come out, it''s fun here,e y with me."


    Dn and Joe ran like mad and stumbled into what seemed like a safe room. They mmed the door shut, but soon there was a knocking sound, each knock like a hammer to their hearts. With every knock, their legs grew weaker until they copsed.


    They forgot they were pretending to be crazy and had no time to act.


    The knocking continued, and they didn''t dare open the door.


    But the room itself was even scarier.


    It was full of old, bloody dolls, and one could even walk on its own!


    Then a voice, deliberately added in post-production, echoed through the room. It spoke in a babyish tone, delivering a chilling, eerieugh. "You''re here, finally here. Are you here to keep mepany?"


    Hearing that voice, Dn and Joe froze in ce, their eyes wide with terror, unable to move.


    Earlier fears had made them instinctively flee, but this dollhouse, this twisted nursery, made their legs tremble. They looked down and saw a puddle of urine on the floor-they had been so scared, they wet their pants. Then, the baby''s voice turned into a scream, echoing in their ears.


    All the dolls in the room turned to look at them.


    Dn couldn''t hold it in and stammered, "I''m sorry, don''te after us. It wasn''t us. It has nothing to do with us. I didn''t mean to harm you."


    Patrick shifted in his seat, frowning as he watched the monitor.


    Joe knelt on the ground. "Don''te after me. I didn''t mean to harm you. It wasn''t me. Don''te over, we''ve already been punished."


    Randall also frowned, thinking, ''What is going on?''


    At that moment, the knocking stopped.


    Dn and Joe got up from the floor, relieved to be free from the terror of the room filled with creepy baby dolls.


    They''d rather be anywhere else.


    But as soon as they opened the door, they saw the girl in the school uniform standing there with a creepy smile. The light from under her chin made her look eerie. Floating in the air, an ominous ghost drifted towards them. Dn and Joe felt like they were about to faint.


    Austin appeared, floating like a real ghost from hell. His voice turned eerie. "I heard you guys are crazies. I love ying with crazies."


    Then, various creatures started crawling, walking mechanically, and bouncing down the hallway toward the room.


    There were baby cries behind them and a group of terrifying creatures in front.


    Dn couldn''t hold it in any longer and knelt, crying, "I''m not crazy!"


    Joe nced at Austin and copsed, shouting, "Help, help!"


    When Randall was about to call someone to carry Dn and Joe out, Patrick stopped him. "Now''s the time, let Austin ask who they were apologizing to earlier." Randall nodded and sent a message to Austin.


    In the workspace, someone saw the message on Austin''s phone and ryed it through the walkie-talkie.


    Austin extended his arm, blood dripping from his nails, and asked in a gloomy voice, "Who is the child you caused to die?"


    The female ghost stepped closer, and the baby''s crying andughter started again in the room.


    Unbeknownst to them, the first ghostly girl on the floor had crawled up to Joe and, seizing a moment of inattention, thrust her horrifying face right in front of him. Joe couldn''t take it anymore and fainted.


    Only Dn was left in the room.


    "It was my daughter''s child."


    Randall immediately lost hisposure. The only daughter of Dn who was married was Cindy!


    Patrick also realized it might be rted to Cindy''s miscarriage.


    The female ghost extended her hands and said in a sinister voice, "Lying means you have to stay with me."


    Fearing for his life, Dn confessed everything, "My daughter is Cindy. I didn''t mean for any of this to happen."


    Years ago, the Olteran family was shrouded in tragedy, enveloped in a dark and gloomy atmosphere. The only light in their lives was Cindy, who was struggling to hold the crumbling family together. That year, Cindy suddenly got pregnant.


    Her pregnancy was like a ssh of color on a ck-and-white canvas for the Olteran family.


    It was the first bit of good news they''d had in a long while. For once, the family''s gloom seemed to lift.


    Shawn had new hopes. Patrick visited Cindy a few times, and Vincent was more motivated and even got promoted!


    The Olteran family was slowly improving and hanging together, against all odds.


    But Dennis was determined to shatter their happiness. He wanted to ensure that the Olteran family would never again experience joy. His aim was to immerse them in perpetual sorrow.


    He ordered Cindy''s death, and at that time, Violet and Alexa were jealous of everything Cindy had. Their jealousy was a weapon for Dennis.


    Violet and Alexa, under Dennis'' instigation, attempted to kill Cindy.


    They obeyed Dennis'' orders, using Cindy''s concern for Kevin to lure her back to the Wace family. They told her, "Kevin''s condition is critical. Come back and see him onest time," deceiving her into returning to the Wace household. Little did Cindy know, her return meant imprisonment.


    They locked her in the basement and tortured her in every way until she bled and passed out.


    Dennis could have killed Cindy outright, but he preferred not to dirty his hands with blood. Instead, he decided to let her suffer and die naturally.


    Eventually, the Olteran family, desperate to find Cindy, went to the Wace family and pressured Kevin for her whereabouts.

 Chapter 409 The Truth

    At that time, Cindy, covered in blood, was carried out by Vincent.


    The Olteran family lost its only hope.


    Fortunately, Cindy was saved.


    They all remembered that they had once poisoned an unborn life. The baby''s cryingughter sent shivers down their spines as terrifying memories flooded their minds.


    Dn and Joe wouldn''t be afraid of this if they hadn''t done anything wrong.


    But they were so scared.


    In the monitoring room, Randall listened again to Cindy''s story from back then. As Cindy''s son, thinking about all the grievances Cindy had suffered in the Wace family, he couldn''t take it anymore. Fury overtook him as he leapt from his chair, sending it crashing to the floor.


    He stormed out of the room without Patrick stopping him.


    The matter was connected to the Olteran Group, so Patrick''s heart boiled with resentment.


    The hatred lingered for a long time. Back then, he had also looked forward to the birth of that baby.


    In the end, that baby met such a fate.


    In the next moment, Randall appeared on the surveince footage.


    The once timid Randall was now consumed by rage. His eyes were now filled with a fiery intensity. He charged forward and began pounding Dn relentlessly.


    His eyes were bloodshot, and his entire body radiated hatred. The deeper his rage, the tighter his fists clenched.


    He pinned Dn down. "I''ll kill you. You almost killed my mom. Even killing you won''t quench my hatred."


    He punched Dn again. "Dn, go to hell."


    At this moment, the ghosts lying on the ground also got up. The person pretending to be a doll went to the door, and many of the previously scary "ghosts" were now standing at the door, no longer looking terrifying. Only Randall couldn''t control himself. The thought of Cindy nearly lost in the hospital, with Vincent in tears, fueled his uncontroble rage.


    Soon, the lights in the room suddenly turned on.


    Patrick, apanied by the amusement park manager, appeared in the haunted house.


    Most of the people here were seeing Patrick for the first time. Seeing his cold demeanor, they instinctively took a few steps back, making way for him.


    The manager was very respectful to Patrick, and they didn''t dare to approach.


    Most of the people there had never seen Patrick before. His chilling presence made them instinctively step back, giving him a clear path. The manager and staff stood in respectful silence, too intimidated to approach. No wonder Randall said earlier that no matter how amazing Vera was, she couldn''tpare to him.


    Austin, also meeting Patrick in person for the first time, could feel the overwhelming aura of authority without even a word being spoken. It made everyone around him shrink into themselves.


    Patrick walked into the room, bent down, and grabbed Randall by the wrist. Dn, who had been pummeled to a bloody mess, was on the verge of passing out.


    Patrick yanked Randall up, moved to the side, adjusted his pants, and then squatted beside Dn. His arched brows shadowed a pair of cold eyes, glinting with icy authority, like a king holding endless power from his high throne. No wonder Randall had said earlier that no matter how formidable Vera was, she couldn''t hold a candle to Patrick.


    His voice was slow, chillingly cold, instilling a deep-seated fear in Dn. The fear was palpable, making Dn want to escape.


    "Who ordered you to kill?"


    Dn tried to retreat, but Patrick''s eyes shed with a pressure that felt almost tangible. "Speak!"


    Dn stammered, "Dennis."


    With the answer in hand, Patrick stood up, hands in his pockets, his expensive leather shoes gleaming coldly in the room. He looked down at the terrified Dn on the ground.


    Patrick, saying little, lifted one foot and delivered a brutal kick to Dn.


    Dn instantly passed out, and blood started to flow on the ground.


    Patrick, saying little, lifted one foot and delivered a brutal kick to Dn.


    Originally, Patrick had been investigating a kidnapping case from sixteen years ago. Now, it seemed he had all he needed.


    It was all about the Turner family.


    Patrick turned around and left the haunted house with Randall.


    After they left, an ambnce and medical personnel immediately rushed in.


    On the way back, Patrick and Randall were in the same car.


    Randall''s eyes were red. He said to Patrick, "Patrick, I want to kill them."


    Patrick looked out the window, his eyes filled with unprecedented hatred.


    In the haunted house, Austin saw the violent Patrick, who kicked Dn''s head until it bled. His one kick was harsher than Randall''s dozen punches.


    Vera was actually with such a terrifying Patrick.


    The realization hit Austin: people like Patrick, with his level of power and authority, lived in a worldpletely different from his own.


    They didn''t dare to speak. After leaving, they all received the final payment from the Olteran Group on their phones, which was double the original amount promised by Vera.


    Yet, despite the mary reward, everyone was left with a sense of dread towards Patrick.


    It turned out that Patrick''s seeminglyposed exterior was deceiving. His rise to power was not built on kindness.


    Back at the Olteran family, Vera saw Patrick and Randall returning together. She didn''t know what had happened. As usual, she held a cup of water and quickly followed. "Honey, you''re back." She tried to please him, hurriedly raising the cup to Patrick''s lips. "I brought you some water."


    Patrick, who always greeted Vera with a smile no matter how bad his day was, had a long face today. He turned his head slightly, pressing down Vera''s wrist. "I have some work to do." After speaking, he and Randall went upstairs.


    Vera sensed Patrick''s unhappiness. She was puzzled, wondering what had happened.


    She thought, ''Did my n not work?


    ''Why were Randall''s eyes red?''


    She wanted to listen in on what was happening but sensed that this was a serious matter, not a time for her to mess around. Otherwise, she might get scolded by Patrick.


    In the afternoon, Vincent unexpectedly came home before finishing work, and Shawn was also called to the study.


    This made Vera even more certain of her guess that something had happened to Patrick.


    She thought, ''But weren''t they going to find Austin?''


    Vera took out her phone, put down the cup, and quietly slipped away to eavesdrop.


    In the evening, only Cindy was the same as before, urging Vera to eat more vegetables at the dinner table. Vera kept her head down, crying for a long time, her eyes red, not daring to look up, and her nose a bit stuffy. Vincent and Randall silently served Cindy food.


    Cindy didn''t know what was going on. She smiled and asked, "What''s the asion today? Why are you being so nice to me?"


    Vera''s heart ached further.


    She also served Cindy food. "Cindy, you should eat, too."


    Cindy didn''t know what was going on. She only noticed Vera''s unusual emotions.


    She quickly got up and sat beside Vera. "Vera, why are you crying? Are you feeling unwell?"


    Vera, ovee with emotion, looked at Cindy with tearful eyes. She bit her lip, silently vowing to protect Cindy from anyone who would harm her. Cindy was under her protection, no matter what. Patrick took a deep breath. He had no appetite.


    He got up, took his coat, and said to Vera, "Vera, I''m going out for a while. Go to bed early tonight."

 Chapter 410 Warning

    Vera considerately didn''t follow. She looked at Vera, her eyes red, and nodded.


    Vincent also stood up. "Cindy, I suddenly remembered something at work, I need to go out, don''t wait for me tonight."


    Cindy said, "Why do you and Patrick both have things to do?"


    Randall was also about to get up when Shawn''s handnded on his shoulder. "You stay home with Cindy."


    Vincent and Patrick rarely went out together.


    They came to an old neighborhood, with a tree in the yard left to grow wild. As soon as they got out of the car, they felt a heavy, ominous atmosphere. Having obtained Dennis'' exact address, Vincent and Patrick went straight upstairs.


    Hearing the sound of a car arriving downstairs, Jeffrey keenly went to the window and looked down to see that it was Vincent and Patrick.


    He frowned. "Mr. Turner, it''s Vincent and Patrick."


    Dennis was also about to have dinner, his hand holding the te froze, and his eyes immediately became alert. He asked, "Has Sebastiane?" Jeffrey shook his head. "No."


    Dennis thought, ''Vincent and Patricke instead of Sebastian, which means Glen doesn''t spill the beans, and Sebastian hasn''t gathered evidence to investigate us. ''As long as it isn''t Sebastian, I don''t care.''


    "Mr. Turner, could it be about what happened sixteen years ago?" Jeffrey asked again.


    Dennis shook his head again. "If it were about the case from sixteen years ago, Sebastian wouldn''t let it go."


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door.


    Dennis looked at the ck door, calmed himself, and said, "Open the door."


    Jeffrey walked to the door and nced at Vincent and Patrick outside. They stood at the doorway, their expressions grim, emanating a chilling blend of seriousness and fury. Opening the door, Jeffrey nced at Patrick, then said, "Pleasee in."


    Vincent and Patrick entered the room one after the other.


    The tree in the yard blocked the view from inside the house. Even though it was bright and sunny outside in the summer, the interior still required the lights to be on. The room''s old furniture seemed lifeless.


    The colors were faded, and the atmosphere felt heavy and oppressive.


    Vincent and Patrick stood in front of Dennis. Dennis, having been in the officialdom for a long time, even if he had suspicions, still wore a kind smile. "Why are you here today? You didn''t even tell me. Jeffrey, go prepare two more sets of utensils."


    Vincent sat down and said, "It''s been years since west saw Mr. Turner. Shawn often mentioned that we shoulde visit you. With no family left, you''re all alone now. Shawn''s heart aches for your situation and wanted to join us, but unfortunately, his busy schedule kept him from making the trip."


    The smile on Dennis''s face faded as he nced at Vincent. It seemed they didn''te with good intentions. He replied, "No need for your concern!"


    Jeffrey took out the utensils and ced them on the table. He then picked up a cup, thoughtfully pouring coffee for Vincent and Patrick.


    As he handed the cup, Patrick nced at his wrist but said nothing.


    Patrick abruptly stood up from his seat and walked to the living room, pausing in front of two ck-and-white portraits. He studied the photos and asked, "Mr. Turner has managed to live such a simple life for so many years. With a lifespan like that, why don''t you remarry?"


    Without waiting for his answer, Patrick continued, "Or have you already remarried, just secretly?"


    Thinking of Emily, Dennis turned his head, looking at Patrick in the living room. "What do you mean?"


    Patrick smiled, walked over, and sat next to Dennis. "Mr. Turner, as a teacher in a university, haven''t you met a suitable female student? As long as it''s kept secret, no one will know."


    Dennis, realizing Patrick''s insinuation, shot a harsh re at Jeffrey. He had been assured that Emily''s situation was kept under wraps.


    Jeffrey looked panicked, thinking, ''When does Patrick find out?''


    Dennis decided to cut to the chase. "You didn''t juste to visit, did you?"


    Vincent''s eyes suddenly turned fierce. "We''re here to talk to you about getting back at an old feud between us."


    Dennis stared at Vincent. "What do you mean?"


    Vincent''s fury over Cindy and the unborn child was barely contained as he addressed Dennis. "Fourteen years ago, you used the Wace family to harm Cindy and kill my child. How should I repay that debt?" Jeffrey, recalling the events of that year, immediately stood by Dennis'' side, fearing Vincent and Patrick would harm Dennis.


    Dennis, now understanding Vincent and Patrick''s intentions, felt his initial unease settle. It seemed Dn and Joe had revealed the truth.


    However, Dennis was not overly concerned. Dn and Joe were not a serious threat, and he had no intention of hiding the facts.


    Dennis grinned perversely. "Harm Cindy? Is Cindy dead? Kill your child? Was your child even fully formed?" He seemed almost pleased. "Did I break thew? No. Since I haven''t broken anyws, there''s no grudge." The room was silent for two seconds. A sinister smile crept across Patrick''s face as he spoke slowly, "In that case, Emily''s child is unformed embryo either, so it doesn''t matter if it''s killed, right?"


    The smile on Dennis''s face froze. She thought, ''How does he find out about Emily?''


    His expression turned to one of sharp suspicion. "Patrick!"


    Patrick looked at him, calm and indifferent, speaking as if discussing the weather, "It''s not illegal, just killing an unborn child, while leaving Emily alive."


    He nced at Dennis, "Unfortunately, you won''t have any childs again!"


    Dennis, enraged, mmed the table, his eyes red with anger. "How dare you!"


    Jeffrey immediately warned Patrick, "Don''t forget, you have a pregnant woman at home, too. Patrick, if you want Vera to be safe, don''t act rashly!"


    A painful scream drew everyone''s attention to Patrick.


    In an astonishing disy of speed, just as Jeffrey mentioned Vera, Patrick had plunged a fork into Jeffrey''s hand, piercing through the back.


    He used a fork to stab through Jeffrey''s hand!


    The sheer force he exerted was shocking!


    Dennis couldn''t believe his eyes.


    Patrick''s speed had even left Jeffrey stunned.


    It wasn''t until Jeffrey felt the searing pain and the warmth of his blood flowing out that he let out a roar of agony.


    Patrick was shrouded in darkness.


    No one could use Vera to threaten him. His knuckles whitened with the force of his grip. Patrick''s eyes were icy and menacing. "Just a warning!" His tone, though casual, made Jeffrey shiver. Jeffrey, drenched in sweat from the pain, gasped for breath as if trying to ease his agony.


    He stared viciously at Patrick, each breath filled with a desire to tear Patrick apart.


    Patrick gently warned again, "Mark my words. If you mention Vera''s name again, and next time that fork won''t just go through your hand."


    Patrick pulled the bloodied fork out of Jeffrey''s hand and then pressed it against Jeffrey''s temple.


    His whole body exuded a murderous aura, his voice still calm, yet terrifying. "Next time, I''ll stab it through here."

 Chapter 411 The Flexible Pregnant Woman

    Jeffrey''s hand trembled in pain.


    Patrick pressed a blood-stained fork against his temple, and he dared not make a move.


    The atmosphere was tense.


    At Dennis'' house, Patrick hurt Dennis'' people.


    How could Dennis tolerate this?


    Dennis warned, "Patrick, you better protect your woman!"


    Patrick looked up, his eyes fixed on Dennis, and slowly said, "The Turner family will have no descendants."


    The words echoed like a curse in Dennis'' mind, making him tremble with anger.


    Vincent''s mind drifted back to the scene when he first met Cindy. Hatred radiated from him, but rationality pulled him back from his impulse.


    Vincent had truly lost a child. Rising to his feet, he stared at Dennis'' murky eyes. "Mr. Turner, if you could die sooner, so be it. If you live, I fear you might end up in my hands without a whole body." Vincent gave a final warning, "Don''t try to mess with my family again. Or we won''t let you go."


    Patrick withdrew the fork and ced the blood-stained fork in the bowl in front of Dennis. "Mr. Turner, enjoy your meal."


    As they were about to leave, Dennis suddenly shouted at their backs, "If something happens to Emily, I will kill Vera!"


    Patrick, who was about to leave, stopped in his tracks, turned around, and walked back, his fists cracking.


    Vera, who was in the Olteran Mansion, waspletely unaware of the outside world. She didn''t eat much dinner and went for a walk with Cindy.


    Randall had been with them but was dismissed by Cindy. "Go bother Shawn," Cindy told him.


    Confused, Randall asked, "Bother?"


    Cindy replied, "Just go somewhere else."


    Randall, left speechless, wandered off.


    By around eight o''clock, Patrick and Vincent returned home.


    Cindy and Vera, who were out for a walk, saw them and headed toward Patrick and Vincent.


    Despite her pregnancy, Vera moved quickly, her energy boundless as she sprinted toward Patrick. Patrick had no choice but to open his arms and let Vera into his embrace.


    As he held her, Patrick''s anger dissipated, leaving only his affection for her.


    Patrick asked, "Where''s Randall?"


    Vera said, "Cindy found him annoying and sent him away."


    Patrick, feeling a bit tired, carried Vera back to the bedroom.


    With the door closed, Vera immediately checked Patrick for injuries. "Honey, did you kill Dennis?"


    Patrick shook his head. "No, I didn''t."


    Vera held Patrick''s hand and said, "I asked Austin, and I know what happened during the day. Patrick, don''t worry, I won''t be used by bad guy or be easily deceived. I will protect myself and our child." Patrick looked at Vera. "I will protect you both, too."


    Vera thought, ''Why does Dennis have such hatred for the Olteran family, even willing to stain his hands with blood?''


    Vera wanted to know the reason. Later, as theyy in bed, Vera hesitated for a long time before asking Patrick, "Honey, the dynamic between Dennis and our family goes beyond merepetition, doesn''t it?" Vera knew Patrick was used to keeping things from her. In Patrick''s mind, she was a pregnant woman, a student, a child who shouldn''t worry about family matters.


    She didn''t expect to hear much from Patrick this time either, but Patrick suddenly said, "It''s more than that.


    "This goes back a long, long time. You weren''t even born yet."


    Vera immediately pulled Patrick''s arm, snuggled into his embrace like a kitten, wrapped an arm around his waist, and prepared to listen to the story.


    Shawn and Dennis were arch-enemies in school and remained so in politics.


    Dennis'' eldest son, Caleb Turner, was three years older than Vincent and entered politics earlier.


    After Caleb started his job, Dennis arranged for him to work beside Shawn.


    Dennis imed it was for learning, but secretly, he sent a spy to Shawn''s side.


    Shawn knew all this but saw that Caleb was different from Dennis. He was simple-minded and kind, much better than Dennis.


    Shawn had no grudge against him and wanted to train him, hoping he would be an excellent talent.


    Everything was fine until a sudden promotion opportunity changed everything.


    There was only one position but two candidates. Coincidentally, these two were famous political enemies: Shawn and Dennis!


    "At that time, Shawn had a better chance of getting promoted. Dennis panicked and started conspiring with Caleb to secretly report Shawn for corruption."


    Vera looked up at Patrick, her eyes wide with attention.


    The most heartbreaking thing for Shawn was that Caleb betrayed him. He even nted false evidence in Shawn''s office, causing Shawn to be suspended and investigated for six months.


    In those six months, Dennis gained power while Shawn lost it.


    Dennis got his promotion, and six monthster, Shawn was cleared of all charges. When he returned to work, he suddenly resigned.


    Caleb was tormented by guilt; he didn''t want to betray Dennis, but he also didn''t want to harm Shawn.


    He came to see Shawn several times to apologize and seek forgiveness, but Shawn refused to see him. One day, the usually gentle Savannah got angry and scolded him at the door, "Shawn was blind to have cultivated you." Vera, feeling impulsive, added, "Savannah should have scolded him like that back then."


    Patrick held Vera''s shoulder. "He diedter."


    Vera said, "He didn''t die just because Savannah scolded him, right?"


    Patrick''s memory was a bit fuzzy. "He kept showing up at our doorstep every day. Shawn never saw him until that fateful day when he happened to run into Shawn at the door. They exchanged a few words, and the next day, Calebmitted suicide. The police ruled it as a suicide."


    Vera was so shocked that she scrambled out of bed. Patrick reached out to pull her back into his arms, but his hand only grasped at empty air. His pregnant Vera was surprisingly nimble, herrge belly seemingly not slowing her down at all. "So, did Shawn say something that made him want to die?"


    Patrick, helpless, sat up, too. "Partly, maybe. From what I heard, Shawn didn''t forgive him or berate him. Shawn was just deeply disappointed."


    Vera frowned, kneeling on the bed and moving in front of Patrick. "Was he crazy?"


    Patrick added, "Thest person he saw was Shawn."


    Vera didn''t understand what Patrick meant by that.


    Patrick continued, "Later, Xavier died in a car ident."


    The Olteran family, having achieved modest sess, was out dining when they ran into Xavier, who was in the middle of a business negotiation. Patrick remembered this scene vividly.


    Xavier was drunk and happened to see the happy Olteran family.


    Molly and Randall were ying happily in the restaurant. Patrick was looking for them, teaching them not to run around. Savannah and Cindy were happily discussing where to vacation that year.


    At that time, Shawn was well into his fifties. He had dyed his hair ck, dressed impably, and transitioned from the political arena to the business world, thriving more than ever. He looked even younger than before. Vincent had married Cindy and be a father. The Olteran family had new family members that same year: Molly and Randall.

 Chapter 412 Speculation

    Xavier witnessed this scene through his drunken haze: the Olteran family was living their seemingly sinless lives while Caleb''s fate unfolded tragically. Fueled by a mix of alcohol and rage, Xavier stormed into the Olteran family''s private dining room, pushing past their guests. Heunched into a tirade of insults, usations, and curses, even resorting to physical violence.


    Vincent stepped in to block him and, with a single forceful shove, sent Xavier crashing to the ground, where he collided with a stack of dishes.


    His drunken outburst rmed the restaurant manager, the police, and even his business partners.


    With such an incident, how could his partners continue to work with Xavier?


    So, three dayster, a deal that Xavier was about to close suddenly fell through.


    Xavier mistakenly thought it was the Olteran family deliberately messing with him. He drove drunk toward the Olteran Group and got into a car ident, losing his life.


    This happened sixteen years ago.


    At the request of the family, the police investigated whether his death was due to foul y or alcoholism.


    Patrick said, "Thest person he argued with was Vincent, and Vincent was also taken in for questioning."


    The final test showed that Xavier''s blood alcohol level was too high, leading to the ident. Moreover, his car had not been tampered with.


    Thispletely shocked Vera.


    Her mouth opened wide, and she asked, "Why is our family so unlucky?"


    After a moment, Vera''s face lit up with realization. Connecting Dennis'' earlier statements, she finally understood why Dennis had emphasized the significance of "thest person he saw" and "thest person he argued with." "So Dennis suspects that Shawn and Vincent killed Caleb and Xavier?"


    Patrick was reluctant to admit it, but he said, "That''s my guess; it doesn''t represent his thoughts."


    Because he had only deduced this after getting the information from Ian.


    Vera sat quietly, remaining silent for a long time.


    As Patrick held Vera, trying to lull her to sleep, Vera suddenly spoke, "Honey, could Dennis be rted to the kidnapping case sixteen years ago?"


    Patrick remained silent.


    Vera excitedly sat up from the bed, and before Patrick could catch her, she had already left the bed. "Seriously, honey, you need to look into this, whether your guess is right or not. Given his hatred towards us, which even led the Wace family to kill Cindy on his behalf, I think he might be connected to the kidnapping."


    Patrick watched as Vera''s restlessness grew. "Can you please settle down?"


    Vera continued, "Also, Molly said she remembers a leaf tattoo."


    Patrick patted the bed beside him. "Lie down and sleep."


    Vera pushed against Patrick''s chest with her small hands, acting spoiled, "Honey, I think what I''m saying makes sense. You should check it out."


    Patrick was helpless. "It''s toote, we''ll check tomorrow. You need to sleep first."


    "I can''t sleep." Vera felt hungry and pursed her lips.


    Patrick was troubled; Vera was hard to soothe again. He stretched out his arms, saying softly, "Come here, lie in my arms."


    Vera pouted, rubbed her stomach, and didn''t look at Patrick. She pouted. "I''m hungry."


    With a resigned sigh, Patrick threw off the covers, changed into his pajamas, and picked Vera up from the bed. He helped her slip on her slippers. "Let''s go." "What are we doing?" Vera asked Patrick deliberately.


    Patrick''s face softened with affection. Hisrge hand rested on Vera''s belly, where their little one kicked, as if in agreement with the n.


    He smiled and said, "My wife is hungry, it''s time to feed her."


    Molly returned to the Chase Mansion after staying at the Olteran Mansion for a while.


    Knowing she was home, Sebastian also took some time toe back for a night.


    He had been working so hardtely that he had lost weight. Molly asked him, "Sebastian, why are you in such a hurry with your cases?"


    Sebastian looked at her, hiding his emotions. "I have my reasons."


    Molly, believing Sebastian''s im that she could give a decent massage, started rubbing his back. She had learned from hisment at the hospital and now was gently working on his neck and back. Sebastian whispered, "Is your work tiring?"


    Molly nodded, "Yes, it is."


    Sebastian reached behind, grabbed Molly''s hand on his shoulder, and pulled her to his side. Then he started massaging her. "The learning phase is always tiring, but it gets easier once you''re familiar." Molly wore a ne Sebastian bought, a watch he gifted, and clothes he paid for.


    Seeing her covered in things rted to him, Sebastian felt a bit happier.


    At night, Ellie, Timothy, Zoey, and Max were all asleep while Molly and Sebastian sat in the living room. Sebastian said, "You haven''t bought any new clothes this month. I haven''t had the time to shop with you." "It''s okay, Sebastian. I still have plenty of clothes in my closet. I can wait for you to be free." Sebastian''s smile was evident. "You only want me to go with you?"


    Molly nodded firmly. "Only you."


    Sebastian casually asked, "Molly, if you have a boyfriend in the future, will you still need me to apany you?" Molly bit her lip, nervously clutching the hem of her nightgown.


    Ellie came downstairs and saw Molly and Sebastian still awake in the living room.


    Sebastian was massaging Molly?


    Ellie asked, "Molly, why are you letting Sebastian massage you again?"


    Molly suddenly snapped back to reality, looking at the hands on her shoulders. "Wait, wasn''t I the one massaging you?"


    Sebastian gently took her hand and guided her to sit beside him, making it clear he was there to pamper her.


    Sebastian looked at Molly, smiling gently. "Molly''s been working so hardtely; I can''t help but feel concerned."


    Molly had previously epted Sebastian''s affection without hesitation, but hearing his words now made her cheeks flush with a warmth she didn''t quite understand.


    At night, the main light in the living room was off, leaving only the wallmp.


    The living room was dim, and Ellie didn''t catch the deep emotion in Sebastian''s eyes or the shyness on Molly''s face.


    Ellie only said, "Molly, are you tired? I''ll take you for a spa this week to rx."


    Molly replied, "I want to go with Sebastian."


    Ellie yfully tapped Molly''s forehead, "You''ve got Sebastian on the brain all the time. Can''t you live without him?"


    Molly nced at Sebastian, who was smiling warmly at her, and said, "I can''t live without Sebastian. Anyway, I won''t marry anyone else or leave Sebastian in this lifetime."

 Chapter 413 Delightfully Twisted Molly

    After speaking, she took the initiative to hold Sebastian''s arm and said to Ellie, "I''m counting on Sebastian for the rest of my life." Ellie said, "I''m speechless."


    Parents worried when siblings didn''t get along. But in her family, the siblings got along too well, and she worried about that, too.


    Sebastian, mature and steady,forted Ellie, "Mom, you go to bed. Molly and I haven''t seen each other for days; we''ll just chat in the living room for a bit." Ellie fetched a ss of water for Timothy and then went upstairs.


    "Go to bed early." she reminded them as she left.


    After Ellie left, Sebastian pressed on, "Molly, you still haven''t answered me. When you have a boyfriend, will you still want me to go shopping with you?" Molly''s mind worked quickly, and she asked back, "When you have a girlfriend, will you still go shopping with me?"


    Sebastian was taken aback for a moment, then smiled and said, "No."


    Molly''s face immediately froze. "I knew it; once you have a wife, you''ll forget about me."


    Sebastian, in a good mood, gave Molly a suggestion. "If you want to be the only one in my heart, do you know what to do?"


    Molly was stunned for a moment. "So, to have your heart all to myself, I should eliminate thepetition, right?"


    Sebastian thought, ''Ah, the delightfully twisted Molly!''


    Molly asked, "But wouldn''t that be illegal?"


    Fortunately, Molly still had some sense and knew it was illegal.


    Before Sebastian could even breathe a sigh of relief, Molly''s peculiar thoughts surfaced. "Sebastian, if I were tomit a crime, would you cover for me?" "Cover for you? I''d feel like I was betraying my profession if I didn''t personally turn you in!" Sebastian teased.


    Molly shrank back in fear. "Then how can I be the only one in your heart?"


    Sebastian looked into her eyes and said, "At every stage of life, be the closest person by my side. Got it?"


    Molly said pitifully, "If I say I understand, you''ll think I''m just saying that to avoid your wrath. But honestly, I don''t quite get it."


    Sebastian was almost furious. "You go back and think about it yourself."


    Sebastian stood up and pulled Molly off the couch. "Go to bed."


    At the bedroom door, Molly suddenly stopped. She grabbed Sebastian''s wrist and seriously asked him, "Sebastian, if I really killed someone, would you really catch me?" Sebastian smiled. "I would cover for you."


    Molly asked, "What about your future?"


    Sebastian replied, "You''re more important."


    After speaking, he opened Molly''s bedroom door, pushed her inside, and closed the door.


    Molly stared at the closed door, a smile spreading across her face. Her eyes crinkled with happiness. "Sebastian, I actually understand what you mean now."


    The next day, Randall returned, yawning and with dark circles under his eyes.


    Vera asked, "Where were you yesterday?"


    "Hospital. Yesterday, Patrick''s kick nearly killed Dn. Now Dn is in the ICU, unconscious. Last night, I went to interrogate Joe."


    Vera quickly poured a ss of water for Randall and hurried over to get the news. "Did you get anything out of him?"


    Randall shrugged. "Nothing. This morning, Sebastian said he''d give it a try."


    Vera nodded. "Interrogation should be left to the professionals. We juste up with ideas and help catch people."


    Randall caught a hint of pride in Vera''s voice and asked, "Are you feeling proud of yourself?"


    Vera, slightly taken aback, replied, "Did Ie off that way?"


    Of course, she was proud. Her idea had "cured" Dn and Joe and revealed the whole truth.


    Last night, she''d given Patrick a ton of advice, to the point where, after dinner and before bed, Patrick had to hold Vera''s mouth shut. "No talking. Go to sleep. Eyes closed." "Where''s Patrick?"


    Vera said, "He must have gone to work. He doesn''t let us y together at home."


    Randall nodded in agreement and took another sip of water. "Patrick is afraid we''ll cause a big mess."


    Vera had a new idea.


    "Randall, I have something for you to do." Vera started nning ahead again.


    Randall saw iting. "I''m out of here."


    Vera grabbed him before he could run. "Come on, let''s go to the backyard."


    Recently, Patrick had been acting mysteriously. Every time Vera tried to ask about the Turner family, he would brush her off.


    Fortunately, Vera had the best source of information.


    Randall was coerced daily. As soon as he learned something, he had to report it to Vera.


    Mollyter went home once and asked about Dn and Joe''s condition. Upon learning how they had treated Cindy, Molly was silent for a long time. Then she asked, "Randall, do ICU patients all have oxygen masks?" Randall was puzzled. "Molly, what are you nning?"


    "If I identally pull out the oxygen tube, it shouldn''t be illegal, right?"


    Vera praised, "Good idea."


    Randall asked, "How would you n to do that?"


    Vera looked at Molly. "Molly, go ahead."


    Molly shook her head. "Okay, I''ll go to Sebastian''s office, learn about some ssic cases, ande back to share with you. We''ll make a perfect n."


    When Sebastian heard Molly''s intention to remove Dn''s oxygen tube and then look for other criminals'' records, he was furious. He paced around his office, pointing at Molly''s face. "He was on the brink of death, and you want to make things worse? Are you trying to get yourself a few prison meals?"


    Molly immediately asked excitedly, "Really, he''s dying?"


    Sebastian added, "Don''t get too happy. He''s in this state because Patrick kicked him."


    When Molly heard it involved Patrick, she wasn''t worried but even happier. "That''s even better!"


    Sebastian was puzzled.


    Molly exined, "If I pull out his oxygen mask now, when the police investigate, they''ll find he died fromck of oxygen, and it won''t be rted to Patrick." Sebastian shouted, "Molly!"


    Later, Sebastian dragged Molly to the Olteran Group and handed her over to Patrick for some serious instruction.


    When Patrick learned what Molly was nning, he merely nced at her.


    Molly, terrified, hid behind Sebastian.


    Sebastian snorted, "What are you hiding for? You were so bold in my office. Why don''t you say it in front of Patrick?" "Patrick, Vera agreed with me too," Molly said.

 Chapter 414 The Wise Vera

    Vera was at home, taking it easy and focusing on her pregnancy, when Patrick unexpectedly stormed in and dragged her to the study for a serious talking-to. Vera, puzzled, asked, "Honey, calm down. I don''t want you getting all worked up and making yourself sick."


    Patrick was speechless.


    With that, Vera found out that Molly had framed her. Vera, who held grudges, was indignant. "Honey, I was just joining in for fun. It was Molly who came up with the idea and took action." During that time, Patrick and Sebastian were wary of nothing but Molly, Vera, and Randall. Extra guards were added at the entrance to Dn''s hospital room.


    Meanwhile, Randall was also banned from visiting the patient.


    Randallined when he got back. "Why? It was you guys who wanted to pull the oxygen mask; I didn''t get involved."


    Vera, holding a fruit tter, said, "Molly and I can''t avoid it, and neither can you."


    Molly came home again. "Sebastian is worried that if I can''t do it, I''ll make you do it for me."


    After all, Randall was the one who most wanted to personally kill Dn and Joe.


    And he was the lowest-ranking among Molly, Vera, and Randall.


    Since Joe woke upst time, Sebastian really went to interrogate him.


    The result was that he only knew about the Cindy incident back then and was unaware of the kidnapping case sixteen years ago.


    Patrick didn''t waste more time on Dn and Joe. After all, if he were Dennis, he wouldn''t entrust such important matters to Dn and Joe either. Glen, on the other hand, was a good breakthrough point.


    Sebastian privately went to that coffee shop again to meet Patrick.


    Patrick handed him a document. "Sebastian, have you thought about what you''ll face if you want to bring him down?"


    Sebastian nced at the document, which was the evidence he needed. "I don''t care. I only care if I can go on a road trip with Molly this summer."


    Sebastian also asked Patrick, "What about you? Why are you in such a hurry?"


    Patrick replied, "Vera is about to give birth."


    Sebastian didn''t understand Patrick''s answer. He seemed to get it but also didn''t.


    He thought, ''Is Patrick afraid that Vera would encounter danger before giving birth, or is he worried that after Vera gave birth, he would have to take care of the family and wouldn''t have time for others?'' Regarding the matter from back then, Sebastian objectively said, "It would be best if Molly could remember that incident."


    Patrick looked into the yard. "It''s also good if she can''t remember."


    If the memories were beautiful, they should be cherished. However, if they were painful, Patrick didn''t want Molly to dwell on them.


    Her mind only needed to hold onto the good memories.


    Unknowingly, Molly had been interning for a month. She was now familiar with her work and was handling it with ease.


    Ellie often called Molly to her office for lunch and chats.


    They would also discusspany management.


    When Ellie noticed that Molly was tired and knowing that Zoey and Max were around-always hanging out in the park and getting a bit bored-she decided to take Molly, Zoey, and Max for a drive to nearby scenic spots on the weekend. They enjoyed some fresh air and water fun.


    Whenever Molly went somewhere, she thought about bringing Vera and the kids there for ying in the future.


    Ellie said, "With kids, you can''t go anywhere. Walk a few steps, and you have to carry the child, feed them, take them to the bathroom. Vera will be so tired her arms will be sore."


    Molly said, "Mom, you''re overthinking it. Vera has Patrick."


    Ellie smiled. "Even Patrick can''t hold the baby for too long. Besides, when the baby cries, they always want their mom."


    Molly shrugged. "With so many of us, can''t we handle a kid?"


    A few hours after Molly''s paycheck came in, it was already gone.


    As she stood in the mall, her bank bnce was already down to two digits before she even started shopping. She felt a bit stunned. After a whole month of hard work, she barely managed to buy a few things and was out of money. Sebastian had taken a break to join Molly on her shopping trip.


    Heughed and asked, "You''re out of money?"


    Molly smiled bitterly. "Sebastian, I haven''t even started supporting you, and the money is gone."


    Sebastian chuckled, "I got a raise. Use my money."


    "But I said I''d take care of you. I''m finding I can''t even take care of myself."


    Sebastian held her hand and said, "It''s okay, I can take care of you."


    She had bought gifts for Shawn, Timothy, Zoey, Vera, and her unborn nephew, but when it came to Sebastian, she was out of money.


    She had less than a hundred dors left.


    Sebastian saw she was a bit down and knew what was bothering her.


    "Is there enough money for a movie?" Sebastian asked.


    Molly nodded. "Yes."


    Sebastian took her to the top-floor theater to buy tickets.


    Later, Mollyined to Vera and Randall, "Money is hard to earn. I''m getting a better understanding of why Ellie and Timothy are one going into politics and one going into business, and I understand why Shawn has Vincent in politics and Patrick in business."


    Vera asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Molly sighed, "Honestly, I''m just relieved I''ll inherit thepany. If I were an ordinary worker, I''d probably be starving by now."


    Veray on a chair, leisurely saying, "Money or not, there''s always a way to live. A three-thousand-dor meal is still just a meal, and so is a thirty-dor meal. You can''t let ack of cash get you down-being happy and healthy is what really matters."


    Molly asked, "Vera, let me ask you, if Patrick were a poor, would you still stay with him?"


    Vera thought for a moment. "If we''d just gotten married and didn''t have a foundation, I''d probably ignore him. But now, even if Patrick were deeply in debt, I''d still stand by him and make the best of it." Molly joked, "I really want to tell Patrick these words."


    "You don''t need to say it; he believes me." Vera said confidently.


    Vera, who was a married woman, spent an entire afternoon instilling her views on marriage to Molly and Randall.


    Cindy overheard a few words as she passed by. When she got back, she smiled and said to Shawn, "Kids these days are so mature. I just heard Vera talking, and at first, it didn''t seem right, but on second thought, it made some sense." Shawn was curious. "What did Vera say?"


    Cindy said, "Our generation always says it''s better to be with someone who loves you. Vera, on the other hand, believes you should either marry for mutual affection or not marry at all. If you can''t find that person, then marry someone who''s suitable. I''m still pondering whether that''s too rigid a stance."

 Chapter 415 Vera Wants to Go Out and Play

    Shawn asked, "And then?"


    Cindy smiled. "But then I thought, if you marry someone you like but they don''t like you, even if you marry them, they''ll just be indifferent to you. If you marry someone you don''t like but who likes you, there''s a reason you don''t like them, and living together for a lifetime would be painful. So, it''s better to find someone suitable."


    Shawn smiled and said, "Young people these days have their ideas. They''re independent in thought and character. Much better than our generation."


    Cindy also said, "Times are changing, and their discussions are worth having. Molly will eventually get married, and Randall will too. Vera''s been through it all, and her insights could be really valuable for them." Shawn nodded in agreement.


    When Patrick came home in the afternoon, they ended the discussion.


    After dinner, Vera circled around Patrick. "Honey, I''m so bored. I''ve been cooped up at home all day. I want to go out. Can you take me out?


    "If not, at least let me walk around Cherry Vi. I don''t want to be stuck at home. Cindy won''t let me go out; Shawn is afraid I''ll go out; Molly can''t drive; Randall has been sent away by you; and Noah isn''t home. It''s just you. Please take me out. Let''s go out, please."


    Patrick was dizzy from Vera''s circling, not sure if she was dizzy, too.


    He agreed, "Alright, stop spinning."


    Vera stopped abruptly and copsed into Patrick''s arms, her bodypletely rxed, cing all her weight on him. "Honey, take me out for a walk. I haven''t been out in almost ten days."


    Patrick tried to negotiate, "I have things to do today. How about I take you out in a few days, okay?"


    Vera''s face fell as she realized it wasn''t going to happen.


    She immediately stood up from Patrick''s arms and sighed, "Fine, you go ahead. I''ll go for a walk in the backyard."


    Vera felt like she was ttening the grass in the backyard, and she knew exactly how many flowers had bloomed in the garden.


    The next day, with Patrick at work, Vera, feeling restless, grabbed a hose and started washing several cars around the house. When the gardeners showed up to trim the flowerbeds, Vera snatched their shears to trim the bushes herself. After abandoning the scissors, she sat by the fountain, deep in thought.


    When Molly came home from work to the Olteran family, she saw Vera sitting by the fountain in a daze. "Are you nning to jump in and swim a fewps?"


    Vera said, "I just want to dip my feet in."


    "Forget about it."


    Vera said, "I want to y with water."


    Days passed, and Vera was still cooped up at home while Patrick continued to promise that he''d take her out eventually. Five more days dragged on, leaving her even more bored and frustrated.


    When Randall came home, he noticed Vera''s listlessness. Vera was holding her belly, leaning against the sofa, counting the crystal pendants on the chandelier.


    Randall asked with concern, "Vera, what''s wrong?"


    "I''m counting." Vera continued counting.


    Randall sat down beside her, mimicking her posture, and started counting the crystals on thergest chandelier in the Olteran family''s living room. He quickly found his eyes going cross-eyed. Randall asked, "How long have you been counting?"


    "A day."


    Randall immediately turned to look at Vera, who seemed off. "How many days have you been stuck at home?"


    "About fifteen days." Vera continued staring at the chandelier, not blinking.


    Randall was shocked. "You should go out for a walk. If you keep this up, you''ll get sick."


    At this point, Vera felt wronged. "None of you let me go out. What can I do? Patrick said he''d take me out, but I''ve been waiting for him at home for days, and he always says he''s busy." Everyone was overly anxious and overly concerned, so Vera needed someone to apany her to go out. The driver wasn''t trusted, and the Olteran family only trusted Patrick.


    Tears welled up in Vera''s eyes as she confessed, "I''m too scared to even call Warren to pick me up."


    If Molly were to get married in the future and suddenly called Warren to pick her up, Warren would definitely be extremely worried.


    Randall stood up and pulled Vera''s arm. "Come on, Patrick''s been busytely. I''ll take you out."


    Vera wiped her tears and followed Randall out.


    Randall didn''t tell anyone and just took Vera out of the house.


    Randall asked, "Where do you want to go?"


    Vera said, "I just want to get out. Even seeing the leaves outside would make me feel better."


    Randall said, "Then let''s go pick up Molly from work."


    He drove Vera around the city, and on the way, he noticed Vera was upset with Patrick. Randall said, "Patrick is worried and doesn''t want you to go out because he cares too much about you and is afraid you''ll be in danger." Vera opened the window and leaned against it, looking at the street outside.


    "It''s not easy for him either. Don''t be mad at him."


    Vera said, "I understand."


    Randall parked the car in front of the MS Group building. "Get out and walk around. Molly will be off work soon."


    Vera opened the car door and got out.


    Randall also got out, and soon Patrick called Randall''s phone.


    He answered, and Patrick''s anxious voice came through. "Is Vera with you?" Patrick was working when he suddenly got a call from home saying Vera was missing. Patrick broke out in a cold sweat.


    Randall said, "We''re together. I took her out for hanging out. She spent a whole day counting the chandelier crystals at home."


    Patrick was silent for a moment. "Why was she counting the chandelier?"


    "She''s been cooped up at home for almost half a month. You know how emotional she can get during pregnancy, and we''re all restricting her freedom. She''s probably pretty upset with you; you might want to smooth things over when you see her tonight."


    Patrick went quiet, the weight of Randall''s words sinking in.


    He recalled the other day when Vera had pleaded with him to take her out for a breath of fresh air, and he had turned her down, promising to take her out in a few days instead. Now, days had morphed into weeks, and here they were. Patrick asked, "Where are you guys?"


    "In front of the MS Group, we n to wait for Molly to get off work."


    Patrick said, "I''ll be there soon."


    Patrick''s care for Vera was obvious to everyone. However, his overprotectiveness, perceived by others as love, was not what Vera desired.


    When Patrick arrived at the MS Group from the Olteran Group, Vera saw him and was stunned. "Are you here to talk business with Ellie?" "I''m here to see you."

 Chapter 416 Higher Priority

    Vera, clearly irked, asked, "Why are you here? You''ll see me at home tonight anyway."


    Patrick reached out, intending to take Vera''s hand, but she pulled both of her hands behind her back. With a hint of petnce, she said, "I don''t feel like holding hands anymore." Even when she was angry, she couldn''t bring herself to say anything too harsh.


    Patrick retracted his hand. "Why didn''t you tell me before you suddenly went out?"


    After work, Molly and Ellie walked out of thepany together and saw them. Molly was surprised. "Are they all here to pick me up?"


    Ellie said, "Maybe they need to talk to you. You should go back to the Olteran Manor tonight."


    Molly watched Ellie get into her car and then approached the group. Randall gave her a meaningful nce that said, "Let''s go." Molly asked, "Is your eyelid twitching?"


    Randall was speechless. He stopped Molly from going to Vera and whispered, "They''re having a fight. Let them sort it out. Let''s go."


    It was the first time Molly had seen Patrick and Vera having a fight. She was excited. "No way; I have to see who gives in first." Randall immediately blocked Molly. "Sebastian or them, who do you want to see more?"


    "Sebastian is super busy. If I go, he''ll be overwhelmed." Molly still chose to watch Patrick''s embarrassment.


    Randall added, "I went to the police station today and heard some leaders want to introduce a girl to Sebastian."


    Molly was silent for a moment, the excitement in her eyes fading away. She then said, "Take me to the police station!" Sebastian was clearly a higher priority.


    In the car, Molly exined to Randall, "I just want to see who wants to introduce a girl to Sebastian and check out the girl." Randall snorted inwardly.


    After all, his position was modest; he couldn''t afford to mock Molly openly. The real sting came from her reprimands.


    Vera puffed up her cheeks in anger, watching the car drive away, and said angrily, "Randall was not reliable."


    Patrick nced at the departing car and felt a bit more favorably toward Randall. Turning to Vera, he said, "The rest of the evening is yours. Where would you like to go? I''ll apany you." Vera refused, "No need, you can go about your business."


    "Vera."


    Vera said, "Then just take me home."


    Patrick opened the car door and gently guided Vera into the seat. Knowing he owed her more attention, he was particrly attentive. Before Vera could even reach for her seatbelt, he had already fastened it for her. He got into the driver''s seat, took ast look at Vera, who was gazing out the window, lost in thought.


    Then, Patrick drove her around to other ces and finally took her to Rustic Hearth Cafe.


    She hadn''t eaten at Rustic Hearth Cafe for a long time since her vacation.


    Patrick''s intention to appease her was obvious. He didn''t ask if Vera wanted to eat but parked the car and asked, "I''ll take you back after dinner?"


    If Vera didn''t want to eat, she would naturally refuse.


    As she unfastened her seatbelt and got out of the car, Patrick immediately understood her unspoken message.


    The entrance was crowded, so Vera slipped through the throng, allowing Patrick to take her hand as they walked inside. Vera didn''t pull away, and Patrick made sure to keep her safe amid the crowd. During dinner, Cindy called to ask about Vera''s whereabouts. Patrick reassured her, saying he wouldn''t being home with Vera tonight.


    Vera chimed in, "I want to stay at my ce for a while."


    Patrick thought for a long time and finally agreed, "Cindy, we will be staying at her ce for a while."


    Cindy asked, "Is Vera okay? Is she ufortable or unhappy staying here?"


    Patrick made an excuse.


    He didn''t want others to know about their private matters.


    After dinner, he took her home.


    When Brianna learned that Vera would be staying for a few days, she and Warren sensed something unusual.


    They thought, ''Why does Vera suddenlye back without even bringing any clothes?''


    There were no maternity clothes at home.


    Patrick noticed this, too.


    After dropping Vera off, he told Brianna, "Brianna, Vera just had dinner. Take her for a walk. I''ll go home and bring some dresses for her." Brianna nodded. After Patrick left, she and Warren directly asked Vera, "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing," Vera said.


    Brianna said, "Be honest with us. We know you well. You wouldn''te back for no reason and have Patrick bring you back. Did you and Patrick have a fight?"


    Brianna and Warren hade to respect Shawn''s character over time, and they genuinely liked him for Vera. Brianna wasn''t worried about any issues between Shawn and Vera.


    As for Cindy, if she had a disagreement with Vera, Vera would definitely stand her ground, even with her big belly at the Olteran family.


    Randall, Molly, and Vera had been friends for years, so there wouldn''t be any issues.


    That left only Patrick.


    Arguments and disagreements are part and parcel of married life, but if anyone dared to mistreat Vera, Patrick would sort it out before she even had a chance to intervene. He''d never let her handle it herself. So the problem had to lie with Patrick.


    Brianna and Warren asked Vera, "What''s going on?"


    Vera pouted, and her grievances spilled out before she could even speak.


    Vera said, "Mom, Dad, Patrick is really good to me."


    Patrick went home, grabbed a few clothes from the closet, and hurried out.


    Cindy anxiously followed. "Patrick, why is Vera staying at her home? Don''t keep it from me. You know I can''t sleep well when Vera''s not home."


    Patrick said, "She''s been staying with us since she got pregnant and hasn''t been with Brianna and Warren. A familiar setting will do her and the baby good. We''ll return shortly."


    Meanwhile, at the police station, Sebastian looked at Molly, who had been tricked intoing, and his temple veins throbbed.


    Sebastian exined, "I didn''t see Randall today!"


    Randall had dropped Molly off and drove away without even getting out of the car.


    Sebastian had to face Molly''s questioning alone.


    Molly uttered, "Don''t lie, Sebastian. What Randall said sounded true. You can''t fool me."


    Sebastian said, "You were tricked by Randall, not me."


    Molly insisted, "I don''t believe it. Someone must have seen you and asked how old you are and if you have a girlfriend."

 Chapter 417 Exposing Veras Disguise

    Sebastian watched Molly fuming with jealousy and took a deep breath, feeling overwhelmed by his busy scheduletely. After a while, a subordinate knocked on the door and entered in the office.


    Seeing the subordinate, Sebastian suddenly remembered something he had almost forgotten.


    He pointed at Molly. "You stay in the office and don''t go anywhere until I get back, understand?"


    Molly pressed her lips together, ustomed to being reprimanded like this.


    Before leaving, Sebastian looked at her again, still worried.


    Molly sat on the sofa, looking very well-behaved.


    Sebastian was still uneasy. "Sam, go get Maka Ortiz to keep Mollypany."


    Sam joked, "Sebastian, Molly is afraid of the forensic experts."


    "I know, that''s why I want Maka to go."


    Soon, Molly saw Maka.


    At the Linister manor, when Vera returned, Brianna faced a tough challenge since she had no experience with pregnant women.


    At the Olteran Manor, there was a dedicated nutritionist who had been taking care of Vera since she got pregnant. Now that she was back home, Brianna couldn''t match the nutritionist''s level of care. The maids cooked regr meals but didn''t know how to prepare food for a pregnant woman.


    Moreover, Vera was carrying Patrick''s son.


    Any dietary slip-ups could make the housekeeper nervous about upsetting Patrick.


    Before long, Patrick drove back.


    Vera was pacing back and forth at the door. He stopped the car, walked up with a bag, and asked, "Why are you alone? Where''s Brianna?"


    Vera looked at Patrick and wanted to say, "I was waiting for you," but instead said, "Mom is worried about what I eat, so I came out to get some fresh air."


    Patrick understood that Vera emphasized "fresh air" to express her frustration that he wouldn''t let her go out and had neglected her.


    Patrick gently rubbed Vera''s head, looking at her chubby, round face, which was adorably cute even when she was angry. "It won''t happen again. From now on, you''ll alwayse first for me, okay?" "You said that before," Vera said, feeling a bit wronged.


    Patrick hugged Vera at the door. "You''ve always been my number one. I just prioritized your safety over yourfort this time."


    If Randall hadn''t pointed it out, he wouldn''t have realized that he had been neglecting Vera''s emotions, especially since she was pregnant.


    When Patrick first showed his vulnerable side to Vera, her heart melted. She had fantasized about giving him the cold shoulder for a few days, but once she saw his face, heard his voice, and smelled his scent, Vera found herselfpletely powerless andcking in resolve.


    Patrick added, "I brought two sets of pajamas, four dresses, and four sets of underwear for you. See if there''s anything else you need, and I''ll bring it tomorrow after work."


    Patrick opened the bag for Vera to see, and it even contained his clothes. Knowing that Patrick would stay with her every day, Vera felt much better.


    "I want to stay at my ce for a while," Vera said.


    Patrick agreed, "Okay, if you get bored, have Molly or Randalle keep youpany."


    "Really? You''re actually okay with the three of us hanging out together."


    Patrick reminded her, "I said ''or,'' meaning only one of them cane at a time, not both."


    At home, Brianna was discussing Vera''s diet with the maids. Warren said straightforwardly, "Why not hire two nutritionists? It''s not that expensive, and it would make things easier."


    Brianna refused, "We''d only need the nutritionists for a few days. You know, Vera''ll probably stay for several days at most before crying and begging Patrick to take her back to the Olteran family. Then we''d have to let the nutritionists go." Vera, who was used of crying and begging Patrick, nced at the gentle-smiling Patrick beside her. She emphasized, "I''m not! Brianna is lying! I''m not that clingy!" Patrick nodded with a smile. "You''re not; Brianna is lying."


    But his expression clearly showed he didn''t believe it.


    In the living room, Warren added, "Vera won''t just stay for a few days; she''ll be here for at least a month or two."


    Brianna directly said, "Patrick just went home to get her clothes. He was gone for less than ten minutes, and she was already waiting at the door. She said she was going for a walk but ended up standing at the door for thirty-four minutes. And you think she''ll stay here for a month or two? You''re overestimating Vera."


    Feeling exposed by Brianna''s revtion and her own high-maintenance facade stripped away, Vera looked back at Patrick. When he smiled, her world seemed to brighten. Yet, she didn''t want him to look so happy and content. "I''m not! Brianna is lying! I didn''t wait for you!"


    Patrick''s smile grew, and he nodded. "Yeah, yeah. You weren''t waiting for me; you were just taking a walk."


    Vera could tell from Patrick''s expression that he didn''t believe her excuses.


    "I''m going to talk to Brianna."


    Vera abruptly entered the room, causing Brianna and Warren to stop their argument.


    Brianna didn''t see Patrick behind Vera and asked, "Weren''t you waiting for Patrick? Why are you back already?"


    Vera sighed, "Mom, are we going to sever our mother-daughter rtionship?"


    Just then, Patrick walked in with a smile.


    "Brianna, Warren, I''m here."


    Vera grabbed Brianna''s hand with surprising strength and pulled her outside.


    Brianna looked at the excited and flushed Vera and keptforting her, "Okay, I won''t say anything more."


    Vera continued, "Mom, seriously, I haven''t even argued with Patrick yet."


    Brianna teased, "You didn''t make a sound, so I didn''t know you were eavesdropping at the door."


    Vera exined, "If I had made a sound, it would have shown I was guilty and anxious. Patrick is so smart; if I showed any guilt, he would know you were right."


    Brianna couldn''t help but remind Vera, "Even if you don''t show guilt or anxiety, Patrick is smart enough to know what you''re thinking."


    Vera was speechless.


    Back in the living room, Patrick''s phone buzzed with a message from Cindy. It was a detailed meal n for pregnant women,plete with four meals a day and specific times for nutritional supplements. With this meal n, Brianna and the maids knew how to prepare Vera''s meals, and all problems were solved.

 Chapter 418 Tricked by Patrick

    In Vera''s room, the bed wasn''t as big as the Olteran family''s, and the five-foot bed was just barely wide enough for two people, especially with Vera''s pregnant belly taking up so much space. When Vera returned to the room at night, she looked at her small bed and said, "Honey, you should sleep in the guest room."


    Patrick said, "I can just sleep on a small corner of the bed."


    Whether Patrick intentionally made himself sound pitiful or not, Vera felt sorry for him after hearing his words.


    Vera said, "No, I want to lie in your arms at night; this bed is enough for us."


    She was the one who wanted him to leave, and now she was the one who wanted him to stay.


    Once nestled in Patrick''s arms, Vera thought for a moment, then turned to face him and asked with a teasing look, "Honey, were you just trying to make yourself sound pitiful so I''d feel sorry for you?" Patrick asked back, "What are you feeling sorry for me about?"


    This question left Vera puzzled. She thought, ''Do I overthink it?''


    Patrick shifted closer, his voice a low murmur above her head in the dark. "Tell me, what are you feeling sorry for?"


    "Nothing."


    Vera was used to sleeping face-to-face with Patrick, and as shey in his arms, her thoughts began to drift.


    As she lost herself in her musings, her leg ended up draped over Patrick''s, and his embrace seemed to have a magical effect.


    Before long, she was sound asleep, her worries about being deceived by Patrick forgotten.


    Seeing her asleep, her chubby cheeks resting against his arm, Patrick gently brushed his hand over her face with a look of fondness in his eyes. "You''re hard to cate, so I had to resort to a little deception."


    Without the deception, he would have been sent out to sleep elsewhere tonight.


    While Vera was asleep, Patrick stole a kiss, and she didn''t notice at all.


    At the Chase Manor, Sebastian brought Molly back.


    Max and Zoey were already asleep, and Ellie was about to go to bed when she suddenly heard the sound of a car engine turning off in the yard. Ellie was surprised that Sebastian hade back, but before Sebastian entered the door, she heard Molly''s voice.


    "Sebastian, don''t be mad. I was just asking. I didn''t stir up any trouble. Why the icy stare? Who are you trying to intimidate? Sebastian, don''t be upset. You asked me to wait in your office, but I got bored and just looked around." Once home, Molly saw that Ellie was still up, even though it was nearly ten o''clock.


    Molly asked, "Mom, why aren''t you asleep yet?"


    Ellie looked at Molly in surprise. "Weren''t you with Patrick at the Olteran Manor?"


    Molly forgot about the angry Sebastian and exined to Ellie, "No. Patrick and Vera were arguing, so Randall sent me to Sebastian."


    Ellie looked at the angry Sebastian. "What''s wrong with him?"


    Before Sebastian could speak, Molly quickly interjected, "It''s nothing, Mom. Sebastian had some trouble at work, I''llfort him."


    Ellie gave her a skeptical look, having clearly overheard the earlier conversation between Sebastian and Molly. "What did you find in Sebastian''s office?"


    Molly''s eyes flickered. "Mom, why are you bringing that up?"


    Sebastian grabbed Molly''s arm and pushed her over to Ellie.


    In front of Molly, Sebastian firmly dered to Ellie, "Mom, don''t even think about setting me up with someone before I turn 30. Don''t mention it to Molly or anyone else, and definitely don''t bring it up with Dad, Max, or Zoey. When I''m ready to get married, I''ll handle it myself."


    Ellie was taken aback. Not only was she surprised by Sebastian''s decision to stay single until he turned 30, but she was also puzzled as to why he was making such a deration in front of Molly.


    After saying this, Sebastian looked at Molly, who didn''t dare to meet his eyes.


    Sebastian asked, "Did you hear that?"


    Molly didn''t speak and ignored him.


    Sebastian asked impatiently, "Molly, I''m asking you."


    Molly nced at Sebastian, found him a bit intimidating, and feeling a bit gulity, she turned her back to him and muttered, "I didn''t introduce any girlfriends to you."


    Ellie was puzzled. "Sebastian, why did you suddenly bring this up?"


    Sebastian nced at Molly''s back, then looked at Ellie. "Just to let you and Timothy know that don''t worry about my marriage." After saying this, Sebastian couldn''t help but nce at Molly''s back again. "And to let someone know that I won''t date anyone before 30."


    Molly told herself, ''He isn''t talking to me.''


    Ellie, who had always been smart, couldn''t grasp Sebastian''s words tonight.


    Sebastian hadn''t changed out of his team uniform; he was just dropping Molly off at home and had to go back to work.


    Feeling sympathetic for Sebastian''s long hours, Ellie suggested, "Sebastian, you''ve been working non-stop. Why don''t you stay home tonight and get some rest? You can head back to the office early tomorrow." Sebastian nced at Molly''s back. "Turn around."


    Molly knew he was talking to her, and the intense gaze from behind made her ufortable.


    Sebastian said again, "I''m leaving."


    Molly immediately turned around.


    Molly advised, "Sebastian, don''t go tonight, listen to Ellie."


    Ellie said, "See, Molly cares about you. If work isn''t urgent, take a break. you''re young, don''t ruin your health."


    Molly nodded in agreement. "Yes, Sebastian, if you ruin your health, you won''t be able to get a wife, no one will want to marry you, and you''ll only..."


    Sebastian interrupted Molly, not letting her speak recklessly in front of Ellie. "Seeing you at home makes me angry."


    Molly shrugged. "Then you should go. Goodbye. I won''t see you off. Good night; stay safe."


    After Sebastian left, Ellie asked Molly, "What were you going to say?"


    Molly pretended not to understand. "What do you mean? Mom, you must have heard wrong."


    Ellie said, "Don''t pretend, you were going to say something, I heard it."


    Molly bit her tongue and shifted ufortably. "You might want to focus on why Sebastian, who''s usually so indulgent, suddenly lost his temper with me."


    "Why did Sebastian get mad at you?" Ellie, not wary of Molly, was easily distracted by her words.


    Molly darted a sidelong nce and dodged the question, her voice light and evasive. "Goodnight, Mom. I love you."


    Molly quickly ran away.


    Ellie, caught off guard by Molly''s sudden affection, felt her frustration melt away. She watched Molly''s hasty departure, puzzled and muttering to herself, "What on earth is going on?"

 Chapter 419 Choosing a Room

    On the way back to the station, Sebastian called Sam, "Have you organized all the files?"


    Sam looked over the mountain of paperwork on his desk. "Sebastian, you might as well post a sign outside the precinct: ''No Entry for Molly.""


    Sebastian replied, "If a sign would do the trick, she wouldn''t be Molly, would she?"


    Sam''s rtionship with Sebastian was a curious mix of respect and fear, with just enough sass to keep things interesting. "You know, Sebastian, I think you''ve only got yourself to me. You''ve spoiled Molly, and now you''ve got to deal with the fallout."


    Sebastian chuckled, recalling the unfinished sentence Molly had said earlier.


    He thought, ''Why would Molly drop that line in front of Ellie? Was she trying to scare Ellie off?''


    Despite his frustration, Sebastian found it hard to unleash his anger on Molly.


    She had a knack for clinging to him, crying and whining until he couldn''t bring himself to retaliate.


    And if he argued with her, she would always have the upper hand.


    Hit her? He couldn''t bring himself to do it.


    Argue with her? He couldn''t outtalk her.


    "Spoiling her is my fault, and I deserve to bear it."


    Sam, being simple-minded, didn''t catch the underlying meaning. He even agreed, "You''re really not as lucky as Vincent or Patrick. They''ve got it easy, but Molly''s got it in for you."


    Sebastian smiled again, thinking that Patrick might not be as lucky as he seemed.


    Molly had a sharp tongue, but Vera was known for her fists.


    Sebastian added, "You go ahead and organize the files. I''ll be there in about ten minutes."


    After hanging up, Sam began categorizing the pile of cases on the desk. "A089, where''s the corresponding file?" Sam muttered to himself as he searched.


    By the time Sebastian arrived at the precinct, he also started sifting through the pages, checking for any missed details.


    "Sebastian, Molly usually doesn''t go through the files in your office. Why did she look through them today?" Sam asked curiously.


    Sebastian thought of Molly trying to pull out the oxygen mask and lied, "She was probably bored waiting for me and decided to tidy up. She must havee across some intriguing cases and took a peek." Sammented, "She''s pretty silly."


    Sebastian shook his head helplessly. As he organized, he also reviewed the entire case to see if he had missed any clues.


    In the morning, Randall got up and found that Patrick, Molly, and Vera were not at home. He stood on the steps, happily stretching his arms. "God has finally blessed me."


    Cindy said, "Hurry up ande down for breakfast. Later, you can go with me to check on Vera."


    Randall replied, "It''s pointless to go. She definitely hasn''t gotten up yet."


    "How do you know?"


    Randall spoke frankly, "She''s always beenzy. Given the chance, she''d sleep until ten every time she''s home."


    Cindy, concerned, remarked, "How can she keep such irregr hours? With the babying, she needs to get proper rest. I should give Vera a call."


    Randall quickly took the phone from Cindy''s hand. "You''re always worrying. Vera''s not stupid. It''s okay for her to bezy once in a while. Besides, Brianna is there with her, nothing will happen. Don''t worry." Cindy''s worry eased a bit at his words.


    Randall put his arm around Cindy''s shoulder. "Come on, let''s go eat. I''m in a great mood today!"


    Cindy smiled. "You won''t be happy for long. Patrick will bring Vera back in a few days."


    "Don''t just focus on the negatives," Randall said with a grin.


    At the Linister Manor, when Patrick left in the morning, he gave Vera a blueprint and said, "Take a look at this when you get a chance. We need to finalize the baby room setup; we can''t put it off any longer." Vera held the blueprint, turning it around in her hands. "Honey, what am I supposed to do with this?"


    Patrick sighed.


    Vera asked, "What does this mean? I don''t understand."


    Patrick was silent, taking the blueprint from Vera''s hands. "Just hang out at home. I''ll send you a video this afternoon."


    Before leaving, Patrick hugged Vera. "I''ll be back early to spend time with you. Try to behave while I''m gone."


    Vera pouted and waved her hand, seeing Patrick off.


    Back home, Brianna was discussing with the servants what to prepare for Vera''s lunch.


    Vera yawned, "Mom, I''m going to catch up on some sleep."


    Without waiting for a response, she burrowed into thefortable bed.


    In the afternoon, Vera received an animated diagram on her phone. It highlighted the areas in red that couldn''t be removed, green areas that could be modified, and orange areas indicating internal wiring to be cautious of. Such a simple animated diagram was perfect for someone like Vera.


    She munched on an apple while pondering the animation on her phone.


    After finishing her morning recipe research, Brianna spent the afternoon helping Vera choose the nursery.


    By evening, Warren joined the discussion as well.


    Patrick was thest to return. As soon as he entered, he heard Warren and Brianna debating their differing opinions.


    He sat down next to Vera. "What are Warren and Brianna talking about?"


    Vera, holding a water cup, looked at Warren and Brianna, who were each expressing their views, and exined to Patrick, "They''re choosing a room for our son. Warren says it should be farther from the master bedroom, while Brianna wants it closer."


    Seeing Patrick return, Warren immediately asked for his support. "Patrick, don''t you think a boy shouldn''t be pampered from a young age? Let him live farther away so he doesn''t rely on his parents and learns independence. Shouldn''t the closer room be reserved for Vera?"


    Brianna also tried to win Patrick over, "Patrick, my point is that you and Vera are first-time parents. The nursery should be closer. If the baby cries at night, you can hear it and go feed him or cover him with a nket without much hassle." Patrick nced at Vera, who continued drinking her water.


    Vera blinked. "Do you think both Warren and Brianna make good points?"


    Patrick said, "Now I see why your room is close to Warren and Brianna''s while Noah''s room is tucked away in the corner."


    After hearing Warren and Brianna''s opinions, Patrick thought they both made sense. What about Vera''s opinion?


    Finally, it was Vera''s turn to speak. She put down her water cup and solemnly said, "I think the baby should sleep with me and Patrick."


    "No way!" Patrick firmly refused. He added, "He must have his room. He needs space and should get used to sleeping alone from a young age."


    Vera could easily guess the underlying reason for Patrick''s disagreement without much thought.


    Patrick, who was reluctant to even consider a second child, was really just trying to avoid any disruption to their sex life.

 Chapter 420 Obedient Vera

    "Then let''s choose this one."


    Vera pointed to a room situated between the options Warren and Brianna had suggested. "It faces the same direction as the master bedroom, gets plenty of natural light, and is neither too close nor too far from the master. It''s spacious and


    will be easy to adaptter on."


    Patrick smiled and said, "I''ll listen to you."


    Patrick was a man of action. The night Vera made the decision, the next day, the room''s design ns were sent to her.


    She received over a dozen drawings.


    Patrick entrusted the entire matter to Vera, telling her without any reservations, "If you don''t want to worry about this, you can act cute with me. I won''t force you to do it."


    There was no resistance in Vera''s eyes, only excitement, as if she was ready to take on a big project.


    Patrick pinched her cheek and said indulgently, "Go ahead and have fun."


    During Vera''s stay at the Linister Manor, Cindy had visited twice, and Shawn once. Seeing Vera buzzing with energy and running around daily, Shawn thought she must have boundless stamina she never seemed tired. During a check-up, the doctor also said Vera was fine, just very energetic, probably because she was young.


    Cindy asked Brianna, "Were you like this when you were pregnant with Vera and Noah?"


    Brianna replied, "I didn''t have her kind of wild energy." After saying that, Brianna added, "Patrick is afraid she''ll get bored, so he found something for her to do. She''s really into ittely, that''s why she''s so energetic."


    Cherry Vi was under construction, and with Vera due to give birth in just a few months, Patrick had spared no expense to ensure the work was progressing rapidly. The renovation crews were working overtime to meet the tight deadline. During the day, Vera went to various furniture markets to buy baby furniture.


    Either Brianna or Cindy apanied her, and on weekends, Molly also went to the Linister Manor to be with her.


    However, it was very inconvenient for Molly and Vera to go out together.


    "Vera, should we call Randall?" Molly suggested.


    Vera stood at the intersection. She had juste out of the mall, fanning herself with a flyer someone had handed her. Vera said, "But Patrick doesn''t want the three of us to meet."


    Molly replied, "Forget what Patrick says. We''ve never had a problem meeting up before, have we?"


    Vera was indeed quite hot. "You call him."


    Molly took out her phone and contacted Randall.


    Randall said, "I knew you guys wouldn''t contact me for anything good!"


    But he still arrived quickly.


    Once in the car, Randall rolled down the windows to let the heat out and gradually closed them to avoid giving Vera a chill. "Where are you going?" Randall asked irritably.


    Molly said, "Rustic Hearth Cafe."


    Randall asked, "Who''s picking up the tab?"


    Vera replied, "You are."


    Randall mmed his hand on the steering wheel, "What exactly do I owe you guys?"


    Molly chimed in, "Yeah, I''d like to know that too."


    Randall, clearly frustrated, drove them straight to the police station.


    Molly was speechless.


    After Molly got out, Randall drove to the Olteran Group.


    Vera was also speechless.


    Watching Molly and Vera being led away, Randall waved his hand. "Goodbye."


    Standing by the door, Vera scratched her head in a cute, bemused way.


    Patrick, who never seemed to get enough of her, smiled gently and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Vera replied, "I want to eat lunch at Rustic Hearth Cafe."


    Patrick, ever the indulgent partner, ensured she had a sumptuous lunch. After all, he was eager to fulfill her every whim. Meanwhile, Molly was at the police station. "Sebastian, I want a big meal."


    Sebastian handed her a boxed lunch. "Here, a big meal."


    "A big meal, not fast food."


    Sebastian said, "I only have fast food here."


    Molly sighed, "Guess I''ll just grab a cab and join Vera and Patrick for their lunch."


    Sebastian nced at her without saying a word, then went out to eat with his subordinates.


    Molly left in a hurry, spending less than five minutes there before she was gone.


    Sam, rmed, dashed to Sebastian''s office to check on the documents.


    The files were intact.


    "Sebastian, it''s lunchtime. Why did Molly leave?"


    Sebastian opened his lunch box. "She didn''t want to eat fast food here, so she went to have a big meal." After a while, Molly came back.


    Sebastian looked at her. "You ran out of money for the cab?"


    Molly set a soda can on the table and said, "Fast food paired with a Sprite is my idea of a ''proper meal."" Sebastian smirked.


    He picked up his takeout and Molly''s drink and headed back to his office,


    Outside, the officers murmured among themselves, "Mr. Chase''s sisterplex is no joke; he didn''t even join us for lunch."


    "Mr. Chase went off with Molly. Are you Molly?"


    "That''s right, Mr. Chase only has eyes for Molly."


    In the office, Molly remembered the day she identally messed up the files. It took her several days to apologize to Sebastian. "Sebastian, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to cause you trouble. I won''t touch your office files again." Sebastian gave a slight nod and opened the can of soda for her, inviting her to sit across from him at his desk.


    Molly took a sip and asked Sebastian, "Sebastian, are you investigating something from sixteen years ago?"


    Sebastian froze momentarily, his reaction not escaping Molly''s notice.


    He denied, "No, I''m not."


    "That day when I was looking through your files, I saw information about our family from sixteen years ago, and also about that leaf tattoo," Molly said.


    Sebastian put down his fork. "Molly, leave this matter to me, don''t get involved."


    Molly understood. "But if I don''t regain my memory, you won''t have a clear direction, and you might not find the real culprit from back then. Even if you do catch someone, you might end up arresting the wrong person." This was also why Sebastian hoped Molly would recover her memory.


    Only if she recovered her memory could Sebastian have a clear target. As for his reputation, he didn''t care; he just feared catching the wrong person.


    At the moment, Sebastian and Patrick were piecing together clues based on guesses, which made them vulnerable to mistakes.


    It was very likely that Molly was the only person who had seen the mastermind behind it all back then. Therefore, her memories were crucial in determining if the Turner family was indeed behind the scheme sixteen years ago. Relying on conjecture to find evidence was a major pitfall. Recently, Sebastian had been walking a fine line in this regard.


    But they didn''t want Molly to remember the past.


    Sebastian said, "Just eat your meal first."


    Molly nodded and picked up her fork.


    She thought, ''I knew I''ve hit the nail on the head. My memories from sixteen years ago are incredibly important.''

 Chapter 421 Disagreement

    Molly knew she couldn''t just ignore the past. After all, a life was at stake her own mother''s life.


    Molly tightened her grip on the fork.


    In the afternoon, she didn''t return to the Chase family but went back to the Olteran family.


    She quietly entered Savannah''s room.


    When Randall returned in the afternoon, he saw Molly at home.


    As luck would have it, Vera was also back at the Olteran Manor that night. She had a check-up scheduled for the following day, and since her previous test results were still at the Olteran Manor, she decided to stay over. They met at the stairs. "What a coincidence, you''re all here."


    Vera didn''t notice Molly''s unusual mood. She waved her hand at Patrick. "Honey,e take a look, it''s us again!"


    Molly said, "Hold on, Vera. I really need to talk to you about something today."


    Vera stopped waving her hand and pulled it back.


    Vera asked, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Molly took a deep breath. "I might need your help. Randall said only you can help me."


    Randall was torn. He understood Molly''s n but was anxious. Mia''s concerns made sense, but he was still worried.


    If Vera weren''t pregnant, Randall would have jumped in right away.


    But now, Randall was worried that if anything were to happen to either Molly or Vera, he wouldn''t be able to bear the responsibility.


    In Molly''s bedroom, Vera sat on the bed, now adopting the standard pregnant woman''s sitting posture.


    Molly said, "Vera, I need you to find someone for me, Jeffrey."


    Vera looked at Molly in shock.


    Molly took a deep breath. "Don''t tell anyone else, just us knowing is enough."


    Family members would only worry about her, just like they had with Vera''s safety before, keeping her home for weeks on end.


    But this time, Molly had a reason she had to go.


    Vera frowned. "Why are you looking for him?"


    Molly said, "Patrick and Sebastian are investigating what happened sixteen years ago. I saw the records from sixteen years ago in Sebastian''s office that day. The people involved in the kidnapping back then all died in prison, and now there are no clues."


    Vera had also learned a lot about what happened back then from Patrick.


    Molly continued, "Patrick and Sebastian have now identified a suspect and are looking for evidence to point to Jeffrey.


    "I might be the only one who caught a glimpse of the mastermind back then. If the mastermind isn''t a member of the Turner family but someone else, then even if we catch Jeffrey, the true culprit would remain atrge. However, if that individual indeed belongs to the Turner family, Patrick and Sebastian could use my testimony to take action."


    Vera pressed her lips, contemting the feasibility of this matter.


    Molly said, "I believe that both good and bad memories are valuable. Vera, please help me out."


    Vera frowned. "Don''t rush, let me think about it."


    Molly was afraid she wouldn''t agree, so she said, "Vera, I want to find the person who killed Savannah."


    Vera looked up abruptly, meeting Molly''s gaze. Noticing her slightly puffy eyes, Molly continued, "I''ve been in my mother''s room all afternoon. There are photos of her there-Savannah looks so gentle in them. If she were alive today, she''d be a kind olddy.


    "But because of a fake corpse, Savannah died because she missed me so much, because she couldn''t bear to leave me alone, because she wanted to stay with me."


    As she spoke, Molly''s eyes turned red again. She took a deep breath to make herself feel better. "But I didn''t die, and Savannah couldn''t find me in the heaven." Randall handed her a tissue.


    With her eyes swollen and her voice trembling, Molly said, "Vera, I don''t want Savannah to have died in vain. Whether the Turner family is responsible or not, I need to find out for myself. Sebastian and Patrick are also waiting for my confirmation. They''re keeping me in the dark because they don''t want me to be in danger."


    Vera said, "If anything happens to you, Shawn, Timothy, and Ellie won''t be able to handle the blow. Molly, you are not just Molly now. Don''t forget you are also living for Mia.


    "I understand you want to find Jeffrey to recover your memories, but what if you don''t retrieve them and find yourself in peril? Would Savannah in heaven want to see you get hurt? Shawn is old and can''t handle the shock. Timothy and Ellie love you so much. Who can bear to see you get hurt?"


    Vera added, "I''m pregnant now and can''t protect you and Randall. Don''t underestimate Jeffrey; he''s not just a simple driver.


    "You also said he might be the one who hit Sebastian with a car. So many police officers couldn''t solve the case of Sebastian''s ident. It shows he''s done this many times and is a cautious person. The more cautious he is, the more dangerous he is."


    Randall also said, "Molly, I think Vera has a point. Savannah''s dying wish might have been for you to live well."


    For the first time, they had a disagreement.


    The room fell into an uneasy silence as Molly saw that both Randall and Vera weren''t supporting her. She was left to fend for herself.


    At this moment, she didn''t know what to do.


    At that moment, she felt lost, almost as if she had returned to the time when Patrick was searching for her alone, when everyone else had given up hope and only he kept fighting. Now, Molly understood how Patrick must have felt back then. Vera and Randall exchanged nces, also feeling at a loss.


    They stayed silent in the room, each pondering what to do.


    Later, a knock on the door broke the silence.


    It was Patrick calling Vera for prenatal education.


    She got up. "Molly, take some time to calm down tonight."


    As she left, Vera gave Randall a look, signaling him to take care of Molly.


    Randall nodded.


    Vera left and was led back to the bedroom by Patrick.


    She was preupied, and Patrick asked her, "What were you talking about again?"


    Vera said, "Discussing whether we should do something bad."


    Patrick didn''t take it seriously. If she told him frankly, it would probably be just teasing him. He dotingly said, "You doing something bad? You''re about to be a mom. Set a good example for the baby."


    Vera said, "Honey, I definitely can''t count on you."


    Patrick squatted down and touched Vera''s belly. The little one inside hadn''t been moving muchtely and wasn''t interacting as much as before.


    Vera was preupied until the next day. She got up early in the morning and went to Molly''s bedroom without washing up.


    She didn''t find her there, so she immediately went to Savannah''s room, where Molly was standing alone.


    Molly asked, "How did you find here?"


    Vera closed the door and stood next to Molly. "You and Patrick are the same. When you feel guilty, you like toe here alone to ease your guilt."


    Molly said, "Because I don''t know what else to do."


    In the morning, Vera went to the hospital for her check-up with a heavy heart.


    The doctor saw Vera listless this time and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    He thought, ''Why isn''t she lively today?''


    Among the pregnant women, she was usually the most active. Her big belly seemed like just a decoration. She was always cheerful and radiated happiness, and her enthusiasm was infectious during every checkup. Today, however, was different.

 Chapter 422 Conspiracy

    Patrick also noticed and asked Vera, "Vera, did I tire you out by asking you to supervise the indoor renovations a while back?" Vera pouted and muttered softly, "I''m not that delicate." Then she stood up. "I''m heading out, honey. You listen to the test results." Today, her mind was preupied with Molly''s situation.


    Vera got up and left the doctor''s office, went to the railing, and looked down at the hurried pedestrians below. As she watched, the fog of uncertainty began to lift from her mind. When Vera and Patrick got home, Vera quickly ran to find Molly and Randall. "To Molly''s bedroom!"


    By the time Patrick parked the car and returned to the living room, Vera had already vanished.


    Shawn squinted curiously at Patrick. "Patrick, what''s Vera up to now?" Shawn was no longer nervous seeing Vera running around.


    Patrick nced upstairs. "Let her run. I can''t control her."


    He had a joyful expression on his face. Shawn noticed and asked, "What''s the good news?"


    In the living room, Patrick sat on the couch, holding the 4D ultrasound scan, showing Shawn and Cindy his child.


    Caught up in his excitement, he didn''t even notice what was happening in a room upstairs, where a covert conversation was brewing. Cindy looked at the scan, and her face radiated joy without her saying a word.


    "Did the doctor say Vera''s health is fine?" Shawn asked.


    Patrick nodded. "The doctor suggested she sleep on her left side for a while. It''s no big deal. Vera and I will switch sides in bed."


    He usually held her with his left arm, but for now, he would hold her with his right arm.


    Upstairs, Randall said to Vera, "Vera, how did you know you''d run into Jeffrey at the hospital?"


    Vera replied, "Dennis cares about Emily''s baby as much as Patrick cares about mine. Have you ever seen me go for a checkup without Patrick?" Randall asked, "Patrick apanies you because he loves you. If he didn''t love you, even if you gave birth to a talent, Patrick wouldn''t care."


    With an impatient gesture, Vera raised her hand, "If Patrick didn''t love me, do you really think I could be carrying his child?"


    Molly interjected, "Okay, we''re getting off track here."


    Vera then put her hand down and red at Randall. "Emily''s baby is Dennis'' only child. He''s getting on in years, and if anything were to happen to that child, he''d have no heirs at all!"


    "He wouldn''t want Emily to face the prenatal checkups alone, but being so elderly, his presence would surely attract unwanted attention and gossip from those around them.


    "And if he runs into someone he knows on the way, it would be awkward to introduce Emily. So, he won''t show up at the hospital, but he will send Jeffrey to apany Emily for the checkup.


    "The safest way to find Jeffrey is to go to the hospital and wait for him. Moreover, there are three benefits to going to the hospital: First, it minimizes risk. The hospital is crowded and monitored everywhere, so he will be cautious. If we were in an unfamiliar, deserted ce, none of us would be a match for Jeffrey.


    "Second, we can respond to emergencies in time. If he makes a move and someone gets hurt, we''re already in the hospital, which can minimize the danger.


    "Third, we can see Emily at the hospital!"


    After speaking, Vera looked at Molly and Randall. "This is the safest n I can think of."


    Molly thought Vera made sense. "But we''ve never seen Emily. I only know what Jeffrey looks like."


    Randall raised his hand. "I haven''t seen any of them. Dennis, Jeffrey, and Emily, I''ve only heard their names."


    Vera smiled. "That''s why you need to take me to the hospital with you!"


    Molly and Randall looked at her in unison. "Have you seen them?"


    Vera patted her chest and said proudly, "I''ve met all of them and even chatted with Emily."


    Randall was unsettled. "Vera, when did you meet Emily behind Patrick''s back?"


    Vera shook her finger, denying, "No! You''re wrong this time. Thest time I talked to Emily was with Patrick''s permission, and Shawn was with me." Randall mocked, "You''re impressive."


    Despite Vera having met them, Molly wasn''tfortable with her going. "Vera, I''m not going in blind. Just running into Jeffrey would be enough; Emily''s not my priority."


    Vera quickly countered, "She is important! Her life is just as valuable as the three of oursbined."


    Molly frowned, and Vera continued, "You need to go to the hospital and find a pregnant woman. Without me, a real pregnant woman, as cover, it won''t work. Besides, when have we ever acted separately? Don''t be fooled by my big belly. When ites to self-defense, you two might not be as quick-witted as I am."


    Seeing that she couldn''t persuade Vera, Molly asked, "We''ve only discussed how to meet Jeffrey, but with so many hospitals, which one should we go to?"


    At this point, Vera rested her chin on her hand and smiled at Randall.


    Molly followed her gaze and looked at Randall, too.


    Randall was scared by their stares.


    He asked, "I''m not a pregnant woman, and I haven''t seen them. Why are you looking at me?"


    Vera smiled and raised her eyebrows. "Because you know."


    Earlier that day, Vera had left the house feeling glum, but after a quick visit to Molly''s room, she returned radiating energy.


    She clung to Patrick''s arm, leaning on his shoulder affectionately. "Honey, stop looking at your son''s picture. Your baby is hungry again."


    Patrick ced his hand on Vera''s round belly. "Is it this baby that''s hungry, or," Patrick''s hand moved to Vera''s cheek. "is it this baby that''s hungry?" Shawn was disgusted by Patrick''s words and shrank his neck. "I''m going to throw up."


    Cindyughed and pointed at Vera. "It''s definitely Vera who''s hungry."


    Vera sweetly admitted, "Yes, I''m hungry, honey."


    He couldn''t say no to her. Every time he saw her, his eyes were filled with affection. "I''ve ordered the servants to prepare the food."


    During the meal, Vera started picking people to apany her.


    Since it wasn''t mealtime, Vera''s meal was an extra one. She didn''t let Patrick apany her and insisted on dragging Shawn to the dining room to eat with her.

 Chapter 423 Not Gullible

    Shawn was ttered, but being as smart as he was, he quickly sensed that something was off. Coupled with his previous unpleasant experiences, he immediately became wary. "Are you trying to trick me?" Vera looked innocent. "How could I? I just wanted to share some good food with you, Shawn."


    Shawn pointed to his face. "Do I look that gullible?"


    Vera shook her head. "Who could ever fool you?"


    Shawn became even more suspicious.


    Before long, Molly appeared, holding onto one of Shawn''s arms. "Shawn, I''ll go eat with you. Don''t worry-having me around means Vera won''t try to pull anything on you."


    Shawn had Molly on his left and Vera on his right.


    He immediately turned to look at Randall. Randall met Shawn''s gaze but quickly looked away, picking up a nearby vase and pretending to admire it.


    ''Oh no, they''re definitely up to something again!'' Shawn thought to himself and firmly refused, "I''m not eating, and I''m not going with you."


    He grabbed his cane and quickly fled the dining room.


    Patrick also sensed something was off. He turned to look at Randall, who was still pretending to admire the vase, then at Molly and Vera. Patrick squinted, already on guard.


    He ordered, "Randall,e with me to the study."


    Vera immediately said, "Randall,e eat with me."


    Patrick walked up to Vera with a smile, bent down slightly, and looked at her face. "Let Molly eat with you."


    Vera pouted and shook her head. "No, I want Randall to eat with me."


    Patrick said, "I need him for something."


    "Isn''t eating with me important? You don''t love me anymore, do you? You won''t even let Randall eat with me? Patrick, we''ve only been married for less than a year, and you''re already ignoring me?" Vera preemptivelyined.


    Patrick chuckled andpromised, "Fine, let him eat with you. I''ll watch from the side."


    Vera said, "I can''t eat with you watching."


    Patrick sighed, shaking his head in defeat.


    Randall and Molly secretly gave Vera a thumbs up, acknowledging her prowess.


    Compromising once would lead to a second time. As Patrick left the dining room, he gave Randall an intense look and instructed, "Come to the studyter!" Randall replied, "Okay."


    After Patrick left, Vera stood on tiptoe to make sure he waspletely gone, then patted her chest in relief and urged Molly and Randall to go inside quickly.


    "Vera, you''re definitely spoiled. If I recorded Patrick''s expression just now and posted it, everyone would be shocked," Molly said after sitting down. "Patrick is so domineering, but he always backs down in front of you." Vera took a deep breath. "My heart was racing just now, but I couldn''t back down, right?"


    Randall was the one caught in a bind. Patrick cherished Vera and doted on Molly, but Patrick would beat up Randall!


    Vera looked at Randall. "I asked you to stay because I know you''ll snitch. As soon as Patrick intimidates you a little, you''ll spill all our ns. The n would be over before it even started."


    Randall said, "But I still have to go to Patrick''s studyter."


    Vera replied, "I''ll figure something out."


    Molly thought about Shawn''s earlier wariness and said, "Why isn''t Shawn as gullible anymore?"


    Vera was really hungry. She started eating as soon as she saw the food. She took a spoonful of soup, blew on it to cool it down, and drank it. "He''s been tricked so many times that he''s developed a conditioned reflex." Molly nodded. "Luckily, that''s not important."


    Earlier, they had wanted to use Shawn to find out about the Dennis family and Jeffrey''s background. If they could get the address, that would be even better.


    But Shawn didn''t fall for it at all.


    He escaped so quickly that he didn''t even seem to need a cane.


    Randall leaned back in his chair, bored, watching Vera eat soup and meat.


    Randall asked, "You asked me to stay just to watch you eat?"


    Vera nced at him. "Do you want to try?"


    Shawn, who had hidden away, had clearly escaped a trap, but his curiosity got the better of him, and he wanted to know what they were up to.


    "Go find out what they''re discussing," Shawn said in his bedroom. After thinking for a long time without any clues, he decided to send the butler.


    The butler suggested, "Shawn, if you tell Patrick about Vera, Molly, and Randall''s n, you won''t need to investigate yourself. Patrick will crush their scheme." Shawn waved his hand. "No way. I''m just curious about what they''re plotting. I won''t interfere."


    The butler understood.


    Shawn just wanted to be an all-knowing, yet passive "God."


    Shawn thought for a while, pressing his hands on the cane''s handle, and said, "I''ll just sell them out when you can''t find out what''s going on."


    Patrick was in the study waiting for Randall, but Vera showed up instead.


    Without knocking, Vera carefully peeked her head in.


    "Honey, what are you doing?" Vera asked with a smile.


    Patrick asked, "Where''s Randall?"


    "I sent him out to buy something for me," Vera said as she entered the study.


    Patrick asked again, "Where''s Molly?"


    "She went to find Sebastian."


    Patrick immediately picked up his phone and called Sebastian.


    Sebastian thought the call was about a new development in their investigation, but when he answered, Patrick was just reminding him, "Keep an eye on Molly. Don''t let her slip away." Sebastian slowly closed the file in his hand.


    In the study, Vera''s eyes were darting around. Patrick nced at her and said to Sebastian, "I''ll keep an eye on Vera."


    He hung up the phone.


    Patrick said, "You''re staying with me from now on."


    Vera replied, "But you still have to work."


    Patrick insisted, "You''lle to the office with me."


    "But you still have social engagements."


    Patrick continued, "I''ll cancel them."


    "Do I have to follow you to the bathroom, too?"


    Patrick''s temples throbbed slightly. "Yes!"


    Vera thought to herself, ''I''m doomed!''


    The butler hadn''t even started gathering intelligence yet, and here was Vera trapped by Patrick-wherever he went, she had to follow. Molly had slipped away smoothly, perfectly inheriting Shawn''s knack for disappearing. As for Randall, he had vanished, too.


    Shawn, hearing this, regretfully pped his thigh in the bedroom. "I should have gone over there first."

 Chapter 424 The Closely Monitored Vera

    The butler said, "Patrick might have discovered something and is keeping an eye on Vera."


    Shawn''s eyes lit up immediately.


    Vera had been clinging to Cindy these past few days. She only felt free when Cindy called her away.


    If Vincent weren''ting home at night and Cindy had to be with him, Vera would have spent her evenings with Cindy too.


    As a result, Patrick directly grabbed Vera''s slender arm and led her back to the master bedroom.


    Vera turned her head, looking longingly in Cindy''s direction.


    Cindy covered her mouth andughed. She thought, ''Why does Vera suddenly need me so much?''


    Usually, Vera would tease Patrick, hiding and making him search for her. When he found her, she''d reward him with a kiss, adding some fun to his otherwise dull routine.


    But when Patrick was truly busy, Vera rarely moved around. She knew not to disturb his work.


    She was smart enough to be yful when needed and incredibly considerate at other times. Of course, she also managed to make Patrick pinch the bridge of his nose in frustration from time to time.


    "Vera, stop messing around.


    "Vera, be a good girl.


    "Don''t run off;e to me.


    "Vera,e here, it''s time for your nap."


    Patrick was constantly exasperated, watching Vera dart around the office. If she weren''t pregnant with his child, he''d think she was still a child herself, showing no sign of maturity expected of a mother-to-be. Until it was time for Vera''s prenatal checkup.


    Vera had calcted Emily''s checkups. Based on their previous conversations at the hospital, Vera knew Emily was a few weeks ahead in her pregnancy.


    After being under Patrick''s watch for three days, Vera''s eyes began to sparkle with mischief.


    In the office, Vera looked at the empty water cup and then at Patrick working. She stood up, holding the cup, and walked out of the office in front of Patrick.


    Because she had been moving around the executive floor these days, asionally sneaking out to eat nuts and getting caught by Patrick a few times, Patrick didn''t pay much attention to her leaving this time. After leaving, Vera headed straight for the elevator, not taking Patrick''s private one but the employee elevator instead.


    Randall''s car was already at the door. Soon, Vera got in, and Randall curiously asked, "How did you get out from under Patrick''s watch?"


    Vera urged, "Hurry up and drive. I''ll be caught if we don''t move soon."


    Randall drove to the MS Group building, picked up Molly, and headed west.


    Halfway through, Vera got out to buy something. When she returned to the car, she handed the item to the nervous Molly.


    She handed the item to Molly. "Here, take this. It''ll give you some courage."


    Molly looked at it; it was a small knife.


    She looked at Vera again. "I''ll feel safer if you hold it. If things go wrong, you and Randall stay in the car, and Randall will drive you away immediately."


    Randall tightened his grip on the steering wheel. "If you say that again, I''ll turn back right now."


    Molly and Vera remained silent.


    In the president''s office of the Olteran Group, Patrick suddenly realized something was missing while he was busy.


    He looked up at the messy cushions on the sofa, but Vera was nowhere to be seen.


    He got up and walked out of the office.


    In the parking lot of the Harmony Blossom Women''s Health Center, a luxury car stopped, and Randall unbuckled his seatbelt, ncing at Molly and Vera in the back seat. He said, "I''m going to the restroom, be right back. The air conditioning is on, don''t get out of the car."


    With that, Randall left with his phone.


    Vera looked around and then at the quiet Molly. "Nervous?"


    "I''m not nervous, just worried."


    Veraforted, "It''s like gambling. You worry about losing before you start, but if you don''t try, you''ll always regret it. What if you win?"


    Molly took a deep breath and looked at Vera. She had a lot to say but knew it would be pointless.


    Soon, Randall returned, sweating. Vera quickly handed him a tissue. "How hard did you go to the restroom? You''re sweating all over."


    They hadn''t been in the car long when another car suddenly stopped not far away.


    Out came Emily and Jeffrey.


    "Is it him?"


    "It''s him!"


    "It''s her!"


    They all spoke at once, though with different tones and different targets of surprise. Despite their varied reactions, they were eerily in sync.


    Molly had seen Jeffrey before and was sure it was him when he got out of the car.


    Vera confirmed that the pregnant woman was Emily.


    They exchanged looks of mutual surprise, and then Molly flung the car door open and jumped out. "If I''m not calling you guys, stay put!" she yelled, and then she ran off. "Molly, don''t be impulsive,e back," Vera whispered. Molly ran to Jeffrey and Emily.


    Randall muttered, "Oh no."


    He opened the car door to get out, but Vera stopped him. "Hold on!"


    Molly was agitated, and the heat made her even more so.


    In the scorching parking lot, she stood in the way of Jeffrey and Emily.


    She nced at Emily''s belly and then looked at Jeffrey, slowly speaking, "Do you remember me?"


    Emily asked, "Have I seen you before?"


    Jeffrey knew that Emily remembered that he had secretly peeped on Molly in the hospital earlier.


    His look at Molly was off.


    Concerned that Emily could spoil things or learn something she shouldn''t, he said, "Go to the hospital first, I''ll be there soon."


    Emily looked at Jeffrey, then at Molly, confused, and walked into the hospital alone.


    Meanwhile, back in the car, Randall could feel his sweat dripping onto his phone screen, his heart racing as he watched Jeffrey face off with Molly.


    Vera noticed where Jeffrey was positioned. If she went in through the main entrance of the hospital lobby, Jeffrey would definitely see her. She had to go around. Vera asked Randall, "Where''s the side entrance?"


    Randall replied, "I don''t know."


    "You don''t know? How did you go to the restroom earlier?" She hadn''t seen him enter through the main entrance. Randall was lost for words.


    "You didn''t go to the restroom! You went to inform Patrick and Sebastian!"" Vera guessed immediately from his silence. Patrick hadn''t called her once, indicating that he already knew her whereabouts.


    Randall said frankly, "If I could fight half as well as you, I wouldn''t tell them."

 Chapter 425 Molly Regains Her Memory

    Vera watched as Emily disappeared from sight, unable to enter through the front door, trapped in the car with mounting frustration. She then looked at Jeffrey, who was talking to Molly.


    "How did Jeffrey hurt his hand?" Vera observed the bandage around Jeffrey''s palm and wondered, ''Who has hit him?''


    Patrick raced past cars on his way to Harmony Blossom Women''s Health Center, speeding towards his destination.


    The hospital parking lot was crowded with cars.


    Molly and Jeffrey stood face to face, with her gaze meeting his, unwavering and fearless.


    Jeffrey answered her earlier question, "I was just mistaken for someone else at the hospital; do you have to pester me until now?"


    Molly gritted her teeth. "You have quite the memorypse. Is it really that hard to recognize me after all these years?"


    Jeffrey instantly became alert. "What do you mean?"


    Molly snapped, "I haven''t forgotten what happened sixteen years ago!"


    Jeffrey''s was shocked He thought to himself, ''Sixteen years? She remembers??''


    Molly dared not say more, knowing that saying too much could lead to mistakes.


    Jeffrey frowned and red at Molly. "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    Molly snorted, "You know exactly what I mean, Jeffrey. There''s no way out for you. Sebastian has led the police to apprehend Dennis. Aren''t you curious about how I recovered my memory? It''s all thanks to you." Jeffrey''s mind was in turmoil at the mention of Dennis.


    He thought, ''Could she really have regained her memory?''


    His gaze fixed on Molly, his eyes brimming with malice, and his fists clenched tightly.


    In the car, Vera and Randall''s palms were sweating nervously.


    Despite Jeffrey''s intense caution, Molly had managed to lead him on.


    "You voluntarily appeared before me. That leaf tattoo on your hand triggered my memories, Jeffrey. Surprising, isn''t it? It was you who triggered my recollection of everything. There''s no way out for you. With Dennis arrested, you should be in jail too." Molly understood she couldn''t bring up anything she wasn''t certain of. If she got it wrong, all would be lost.


    She had been luring Jeffrey into believing she had regained her memory, even deliberately mentioning Dennis to agitate Jeffrey, making him panic and reveal his ws.


    This risky move was a gamble, but it worked.


    Jeffrey impulsively grabbed Molly''s hair as she tried to escape, pressing her against the car and gritting his teeth. "I should have stabbed you to death and thrown you into the sea sixteen years ago. You got lucky. Molly, you should have died sixteen years ago, just like Patrick."


    Molly''s scalp felt like it was being torn apart, as if someone had sprinkled chili powder on a wound, causing her to gasp in pain.


    Jeffrey admitted it! It really was him!


    Molly endured the intense pain in her head and startedughing, "I never told you my name is Molly!"


    Jeffrey frowned, looking at Molly.


    He thought, ''Since she remembers everything, why does Sebastian choose to arrest Dennis first instead of me? After all, I was the one who carried out the kidnapping case back then. ''Why does she suddenly show up at the hospital today to confront me? It appeared nned, as if she has been waiting for me.


    ''Why does she suddenlye alone to tell me she has regained her memory? Shouldn''t her first action after regaining her memory be to call the police?''


    All these thoughts made Jeffrey suddenly understand why Molly wasughing.


    With his injured hand, he quickly took her phone from her pocket. Sure enough, it was recording.


    Meanwhile, Molly immediately shouted, "Randall, the phone!"


    Randall threw open the car door and rushed out, forgetting to close it. Despite knowing he couldn''t win, he went out to protect Molly.


    Vera also wanted to go, but as she was about to get out of the car, she suddenly thought of Cindy''s ordeal.


    She looked down at her abdomen and didn''t dare to take the risk because of her baby.


    Randall and Molly were no match for Jeffrey. Vera couldn''t just sit there; she opened the car door, got out, and shouted, "Emily, what are you doing here?" Jeffrey quickly looked around, but no one was there. At that moment, Randall seized the opportunity, grabbed the phone, and threw it to Molly. Jeffrey turned his gaze toward Vera.


    For a moment, his hatred intensified, and the pain in his palm was a constant reminder. All of this was Patrick''s doing, and to this day, his palm still ached. Seeing Vera, he thought of a way to get revenge on Patrick.


    He clenched his fist and moved toward Vera.


    Molly hurried to try to stop him.


    As Jeffrey advanced, Vera took hesitant steps back, clutching a knife in her hand. For the first time, she felt the raw sting of fear, the dangerous proximity of violence. As his fist came toward her, Molly stepped in front of her.


    Molly''s head was struck, the ambient sounds seemed to recede into a hollow echo, enveloping her in a blend of quietness.


    She couldn''t see people clearly, her vision blurred, and she couldn''t stand, crashing into the front of another car.


    In an instant, she seemed to return to that evening, with strong winds and big waves.


    She saw a girl, covered in blood-though it wasn''t her blood but her brother''s. The girl, dressed in a tattered princess gown, stood forlornly on the rocks, surrounded by the relentless roar of the ocean. An elderly voice echoed, "Throw her overboard and make sure her body is never found."


    The person executing the order had a leaf tattoo on his arm, and that face ovepped with Jeffrey''s.


    Mollyy on the ground, watching Randall run toward Vera.


    It felt as though she was transported back to that fateful night. As a child, she was tossed into the waves, which repeatedly mmed her against the rocks before pulling her out into the vast ocean.


    She opened her mouth to call "Mom, Dad," but as soon as she opened her mouth, the waves flooded her nostrils and mouth. Time and again, she struggled to breathe, choked, and was suffocated, until she finally lost consciousness. Vera saw Patrick approaching and, overwhelmed by terror, broke down in tears. She threw herself into Patrick''s arms, her knife ttering to the ground.


    Sebastian squatted down and picked up Molly. "Molly, Molly?"


    Molly''s hand tightly gripped the phone, not letting go.


    Jeffrey was nowhere to be seen. Unconscious, Molly didn''t know Sebastian''s panic at that moment; she only felt at ease smelling Sebastian''s scent. She thought to herself, ''Sebastian, I know who the bad guy is. This time you can handle the case without worry.''


    When Molly awoke in the hospital, her entire family was there.


    Ellie, Timothy, Shawn, Zoey and Max, Vincent, Cindy-all her loved ones were by her side.


    Vera''s eyes were swollen from crying, and Randall was deeply remorseful, having just been scolded by Vincent and Cindy.

 Chapter 426 Vera Was Scolded

    "Molly, are you Okay?" Ellie asked gently, sitting by Molly''s bedside and looking at her with concern. "Mom, where''s Sebastian?" Molly asked as soon as she opened her eyes, searching for Sebastian. Soon, Sebastian walked over, his face tense, hands behind his back, and his gaze stern and intimidating. Sebastian asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Molly replied, "I want to report a crime."


    Vera and Randall, looking chastened, approached Patrick andid out their entire n, start to finish.


    Patrick''s face darkened. "What were you nning to do if I hadn''t shown up today, Vera?"


    Vera tearfully said, "I would have run."


    Patrick looked at her and sternly asked, "Do you think you could outrun him?"


    Tears dripped from Vera''s eyes onto the tiles as she struggled to answer, her nose stuffy and her voice caught in her throat.


    Randall murmured, "Patrick, I would never let her get hurt."


    "Shut up!" Patrick was furious. He scolded Randall with a cold expression, "How many times have I told you; Jeffrey is a boxing champion. I told you not to provoke him. How did Molly end up in a hospital bed if you guys are so capable?" Randall leaned against the wall, acknowledging his mistake.


    "All of you, stand outside!" Patrick was determined to teach them a lesson this time.


    He nced at Vera, who was still sobbing.


    Despite his inner conflict, he didn''t soften his tone. He pointedly avoided making eye contact with Vera, instead, pointing at the floor in front of her. His voice, for the first time, held an unprecedented gravity. "Especially you, Vera. Have you learned nothing? Just because you think you can handle yourself doesn''t mean you can protect everyone. Today you''re fine, but if you were the one in that hospital bed, you''d regret it for the rest of your life."


    Vera bit her lip in fear, trying to hold back her sobs, but the sound still escaped her throat.


    Randall felt heartbroken seeing her cry like this for the first time.


    ncing at the furious Patrick, Randall knew this was real anger.


    Patrick left them and went to the hospital room.


    Vera and Randall were standing against the wall at the door.


    Vera''s sobs were audible to anyone passing by.


    The nurses in the hallway were gossiping secretly about Patrick scolding his wife.


    The gossip attracted the interest of many doctors and nurses, who came out to take a look.


    Randall, towering over Vera, nced at her tear-streaked face and said softly, "It''s not all your fault. If Molly and I hadn''t involved you, you wouldn''t have gotten mixed up in this."


    Vera didn''t respond, still crying with her head down.


    Her hands were behind her back, in the same position as before.


    Randall continued, "You tried to stop us at first. It was us who insisted on dragging you along."


    Vera, with a heavy nasal tone, said, "But I still helped youe up with a nter."


    "That''s because you care about Molly. You saw her feeling guilty and wanted to help her," Randall tried to ease Vera''s guilt.


    But he realized that Vera only listened to Patrick''s words.


    Leaning against the wall, Randall added, "Stop crying. It''s not good for the baby if you get too upset."


    Vera finally stopped crying. She lifted her arm to wipe away her tears, though the sadness wasn''t something she could easily shake off.


    "Randall, if something really happens to Molly, I''ll regret it for the rest of my life, too."


    Randall looked up at the ceiling of the hospital hallway. "Me too."


    In the hospital room, Molly said to Sebastian with certainty. "Sebastian, I remember now. Sixteen years ago, it was Dennis and Jeffrey who kidnapped Patrick and me. I even remember the rocks they tossed me onto when they threw me into the sea."


    Molly searched for her phone.


    Sebastian handed it to her, and Molly yed a recording. "Listen, Jeffrey admitted it himself."


    The members of the Olteran family, hearing Molly''s revtion, grew visibly somber.


    Ellie and Timothy were more concerned about Molly''s health than the truth of what happened years ago.


    Sebastian asked her, "Is this why you went to see Jeffrey today?"


    Molly nodded. She went to see Jeffrey today to see if she could remember anything. If not, she hoped to get a recording to identify him as the culprit.


    Unexpectedly, she not only remembered but also got audio evidence.


    She felt that the punch she took was worth it.


    Molly said to them, "Sixteen years ago, their target was Randall. Not only because Randall is a descendant of the Olteran family but also because Randall is Vincent''s child."


    After Xavier''s death, Vincent was the only suspect. However, the police investigation revealed that Vincent had no motive or opportunity tomit the crime. They even found that Xavier''s car ident was entirely due to his high blood alcohol level.


    But Dennis wanted Vincent''s son to pay for Xavier''s life.


    At that time, when the car to kidnap Randall arrived, Patrick fought to protect Randall, while Molly was taken by the kidnappers. To save Molly, Patrick also got himself kidnapped.


    At the Turner Manor, Dennis already knew everything that had happened during the day.


    He knew what wasing for him. At home, he slowly said to Jeffrey, "Jeffrey, I had convinced myself to let go of the Olteran family after Caleb''s death."


    Caleb was too kind-hearted and indecisive. He didn''t want to disappoint Dennis, nor did he want to hurt Shawn. To help Dennis get promoted, he framed Shawn, causing Shawn to be investigated.


    Dennis knew that Caleb lived with guilt and remorse, which only intensified over time, affecting his sleep. The psychologist had said that the only way for Caleb to find relief was either to gain Shawn''s forgiveness or to reveal the truth about the campaign.


    However, Dennis was unwilling to give up the high position he had taken and refused to back down. Caleb didn''t dare to betray Dennis and could only ce his hope on the Olteran family.


    He went to see Shawn, who was then a minister, to ask for forgiveness.


    But Shawn did not forgive Caleb, not even meeting him. Later, Shawn resigned from his position and went into business, which worsened Caleb''s condition. He always thought it was his fault that Dennis left politics and went into business to support the family.


    Later, Savannah scolded him. Finally, he met Shawn, but that meeting pushed Caleb into an abyss from which he could never return.


    Dennis realized that unscrupulous methods to seize everything from Shawn indirectly contributed to Caleb''s demise. Despite this, he bore the burden and persuaded himself to release his grip on the Olteran family. So he endured this and convinced himself to let go of the Olteran family.


    But he never forgot his hatred for the Olteran family. He kept instilling in Xavier the idea that the Olteran family caused Caleb''s death and filled Xavier with hatred.


    He made Xavier hate the Olteran family to the core!

 Chapter 427 Jeffrey Escaped

    Until that day, he received a call from the police station, asking him to bring Xavier back.


    Shortly after, the deal that Xavier had dedicated a month to, on the verge of being finalized, was abruptly dropped by the other party. Once more, it was due to the Olteran family''s interference.


    The Olteran family and the Turner family appeared cordial on the surface but had long harbored deep-seated grudges against each other. Even though the Olteran family denied ever interfering in Xavier''s work, Dennis didn''t believe it. Who wouldn''t secretly strike at their enemy?


    That day, Vincent was at the police station. Since he was already an executive, his connections were enough to get Xavier out. Dennis remembered clearly that day at the station when Vincent said to Xavier, "The Olteran family doesn''t owe you; it''s you who owe my family. What you owe my family, I will definitely take back."


    Vincent knew the truth from back then. Shawn had persuaded him to let go of the past, but that didn''t mean he had no hatred for the Turner family.


    "Not long after, Xavier died in a car ident." Dennis fell into sadness.


    Because of the collusion in the political arena, Dennis had pushed Xavier into the business world, but to his dismay, Xavier was soon gone.


    Dennis sneered, "I don''t believe Xavier''s death had nothing to do with Vincent. It was too much of a coincidence. He had just threatened Xavier, and then Xavier was killed. Since that''s the case, don''t me me for kidnapping Randall." Back then, he had mistakenly kidnapped Molly and Patrick.


    Looking at Molly and Patrick, he had the idea of making the Olteran family''s descendants all die, leaving Shawn childless like him.


    But at that time, the Wace family was already failing, so he needed to find another puppet.


    Dennis chose the nearly bankrupt Tooker Group.


    Desperation made people do anything.


    Glen agreed to cooperate with him.


    To keep the Tooker Group''s revival from seeming too abrupt, Dennis had to take a step back. Between Molly and Patrick''s lives, he chose to have Glen "save" Patrick in exchange for the Olteran family''s help. Meanwhile, Dennis secretly manipted the Tooker Group''s rise to be a major yer.


    The reason Dennis chose to let Molly die was that he found Molly''s presence brought too much joy to the Olteran family. She was pampered like a flower bud by the Olteran family, and Shawn especially doted on her. Since he wanted the Olteran family to feel pain like him, why not target the soft spots of everyone in the Olteran family?


    Molly fell into the sea.


    After Patrick was rescued, the Olteran family kept searching for Molly.


    How could they find a body in the sea?


    It was said that the Olteran family wouldn''t close the case without finding her.


    Dennis worried that if the investigation dragged on, those caught might expose him under interrogation.


    So he devised another n, providing Glen with the body of a girl who had been tortured and killed, making Glen the Olteran family''s "savior" once again. But surprises were often reserved forst.


    Who would have thought that Shawn''s beloved Savannah couldn''t bear Molly''s tragic death and passed away shortly after?


    That was truly great for Dennis


    He could finally sleep well.


    A couple of yearster, Cindy was pregnant again. In Dennis'' eyes, he couldn''t let her give birth. Women were a nuisance-Cindy was better off dead. He didn''t expect the Wace family to be so soft-hearted and not kill her.


    Later, they investigated Randall again, but all information about him seemed to be sealed off. Nobody knew who he was, only his name.


    It turned out that all information about Randall back then was sealed by Patrick!


    The person he almost killed then, due to his momentary carelessness, had be a business tycoon, leading the Olteran Group to legendary status. Whenever Dennis ponders this, a sense of regret washes over him. He should have finished off Patrick from the start.


    Now, he''d left himself with yet another thorn in his side, for it was because of Patrick that the Tooker Group suffered its downfall.


    He really regretted not killing Molly before throwing her into the sea. Who would have thought that fifteen yearster, she woulde back alive?


    The Olteran family was slowly recovering, with the tide of happiness ebbing closer and closer. From Patrick''s marriage onward, the Olteran family had been bathed in joyous events. Molly''s return, Randall''s growth, the announcement of Patrick''s impending fatherhood, the political stability brought by Vincent...


    Everything fromst year has been changing for the better.


    Dennis looked out the window and said to Jeffrey, "Take Emily and escape. Make sure she safely gives birth to the child."


    "Mr. Turner, why don''t you and Emily leave? Molly only recorded my voice today, nothing to do with you." Jeffrey is loyal to the end.


    Dennis turns to him, "Go."


    Dennis had his reasons for letting Jeffrey escape. Because he was too old to take Emily into hiding. At his age, he couldn''t even take care of himself, let alone a pregnant woman.


    Moreover, Molly had recorded Jeffrey''s confession. But once Jeffrey disappeared, if Dennis denied everything, he wouldn''t go to jail.


    Would the police dare to force a confession from him?


    Even if he unfortunately fell into Sebastian''s hands, Sebastian would have to be cautious and wouldn''t dare to harm him.


    Jeffrey looked at Dennis, understanding his reasons. He took a step back and bowed to Dennis. "Mr. Turner, I will definitely save you." After saying that, Jeffrey, sweating all over, took the car keys and fled.


    Less than half an hour after he left, police cars appeared downstairs.


    Dennis sat in the room, waiting for the police toe.


    At the hospital, Cindy nced back at Vera and Randall, who were still standing in the corner. They had been at it for over half an hour now.


    Inside, Molly had already apologized and admitted her mistake, but Patrick showed no sign of softening toward Vera.


    Even Zoey and Max couldn''t stand it and said to Patrick, "Vera is still pregnant. If she stands too long, her legs won''t be able to take it."


    Shawn also couldn''t bear it. Knowing that Molly, Vera, and Randall were all seeking the truth from back then, he spoke up for Vera, "Patrick, if it weren''t for them, how long would it have taken you and Sebastian to find out the truth? "It''s enough. They''ve been standing for quite a while. Scaring Vera should be enough. Are you really going to make her stand at the door for an hour? Think it through. Vera wasn''t hurt this morning; don''t let something happen to her this afternoon because of your punishment."


    Cindy also said, "Patrick, if you''re really angry, take it out on Randall. But don''t hold a grudge against Vera. Pregnant women are very sensitive. I saw she was still crying. Don''t let Vera get sick during her pregnancy; you''ll regret itter." Patrick said firmly, "She needs to be taught a lesson if she doesn''t learn. I know what I''m doing. Don''t try to persuade me."


    Cindy added, "If you keep this up, when Brianna and Warren see it, do you think they''ll still let Vera stay with you?"


    Patrick insisted, "That''s still better than her taking Molly and Randall to see Jeffrey."


    On the hospital bed, Molly, who had escaped punishment due to her injury, took responsibility. "Patrick, I was the one who took Vera and Randall. It has nothing to do with them. "And it was also me who impulsively ran out of the car in the parking lot, afraid Jeffrey would escape, not listening to Vera. It''s mostly my fault. Don''t punish her."

 Chapter 428 Timid and Stubborn

    Everyone tried to persuade him not to punish Vera. Patrick was upset and got up to go out and saw Vera standing obediently in the hallway. "Vera, there''s a chair next to you. Sit down and rest for a while." Randall whispered to Vera.


    Vera was still sniffing. "No."


    Randall nced around at the doctors and nurses who hade to watch them stand. "Sit down."


    Vera said, "If I sit down secretly and Patrick finds out, he''ll lecture me again. I''m too scared.."


    Hearing her aggrieved and timid voice, Patrick realized that his anger had frightened her this time.


    She could go toe-to-toe in a fight, but couldn''t handle a few words from him.


    Patrick appeared in front of them, and Randall immediately stood up straight.


    Vera looked up, her bloodshot eyes filled with tears. Because she had been crying, her eyshes were distinct and curled.


    After meeting his gaze, Vera immediately lowered her head, not daring to look at him.


    Patrick swallowed hard, his Adam''s apple bobbing. He stood right in front of his wife, closing the distance until he was just inches away, then he stopped.


    Randall turned his head to look at them, unsure whether he should make a quick exit. If he stayed, he''d be an obvious third wheel, but since his uncle hadn''t dismissed him, he didn''t dare to leave. Vera was so frightened by Patrick''s gaze that she started to cry again.


    Before Patrick could speak, Vera, who had always been fearless, burst into tears.


    Patrick was helpless, thinking, ''How scary am I?''


    Vera''s sobs and sniffles, her shoulders trembling slightly, indicated that she was deeply saddened.


    Patrick put his hands in his pockets and stood in front of her, watching her cry.


    Randall turned his head and thought, ''Why do I stay here?''


    Vera had her back pressed against the wall, hands resting behind her, with a bench on one side and Randall on the other, trapped between her husband and the wall. There was no escaping this. There were also medical staff standing by, watching here.


    Patrick felt many people watching them. He frowned, looked around the crowd, and warned, "Anyone who isn''t interested in being a medical professional, leave immediately!"


    His displeasure was apparent.


    As soon as Patrick finished, the people around him dispersed instantly.


    They didn''t have to lose their jobs because of this.


    Patrick looked at Vera. "Youe in and stand."


    Vera shook her head.


    Randall sometimes didn''t understand how Vera managed to be both timid and stubborn to the extreme.


    She was obviously terrified of Patrick, but she still dared to disobey him.


    Letting her go into the house to stand as punishment was Patrick''s way of helping her save face and not letting her be seen by others outside. Besides, once she was inside, the whole family would surely rally around her and quickly dismiss her punishment with a few kind words. However, she shook her head and refused.


    Randall thought, ''Is she crazy?''


    Patrick couldn''t hold back his anger again. "If you want to stand out there, then go ahead. I''m done trying to help you."


    After speaking, he prepared to leave.


    Because of his sharpwords, Vera cried out in grievance again. Patrick was upset when he heard it and went straight back to the ward.


    Cindy asked him, "I asked you to bring Vera, why did youe back alone?"


    Patrick was in a bad mood and said, "Let her cry outside."


    Shawn red at him angrily. "Patrick, how could you treat your wife this way? When has Vera ever note through for you in the end? And you go and bully her? If you don''t want her, then get out of here. I don''t want you as my son anymore."


    The Chase family members hurriedly went up to persuade Shawn not to be angry.


    Patrick''s face also darkened. He had asked Vera toe in, but she was sulking with him and didn''te in.


    He thought, ''Do I have to call her baby and plead her toe in like before?''


    Cindy asked, "Did you really tell Nuannuan toe in and stand in the corner?" Patrick didn''t deny it.


    Cindy, who understood Vera, sighed deeply, "You''ve been married to Vera for a while now. Don''t you get her at all? Making her stand inside, surrounded by people she knows, where''s her dignity supposed to go? Standing outside, at least the medical staff don''t know her. They''ll see and move on; it won''t be such a big deal.


    "But if you make her stand in front of us, we''ll all know she''s being punished in front of family. That''s just embarrassing. She''s about to be a mom; do you really want her feeling awkward around uster? Does she really have to go through that just because you want her in there?"


    Patrick was silent.


    He didn''t think of it just now because of careless.


    Cindy said again, "No one loves Vera more than you. But when ites to punishment, no one is more ruthless than you."


    Vincent couldn''t help but persuade him, "Whatever conflict you have as a couple, take it back home and talk to Vera slowly. She''s already very obedient to you. We all understood what happened this time. The three children are all at fault, but it doesn''t deserve such harshness."


    Sebastian sat by Molly''s bed, looking at her.


    Molly lowered her head in fear, refusing to look Sebastian in the eye.


    Sebastian also felt the urge tosh out at Molly, to scold and even hit her. However, when he noticed the IV on the back of her hand and remembered that the first person she sought when waking up from thea was him, Sebastian managed to rein in his temper.


    "Let''s just punish them separately."


    Sebastian was responsible for Molly;Vincent took Randall away; and Patrick naturally taught Vera a lesson.


    Ellie and Timothy went out to call Vera in, but she didn''t move.


    Patrick was also in a bad mood, but Vera always acted like a spoiled child with him before, which made him unable to lose his temper. This time, Vera was disobedient, and everyone around was saying that he was cruel to Vera, so Patrick didn''t let Vera go.


    Shawn was angry. "Patrick. I''m taking Vera away."


    He entrusted Molly to the Chase family; they would definitely stay in the hospital to apany Molly.


    Stepping outside, he saw the poor little thing standing there being punished. His heart softened, and he walked up to Vera, taking her arm. "Come on, let''s go home."


    Vera pouted."Dad, what about Patrick?"


    Shawn snorted, "Leave him. Let him live by himself. He has such a big temper. Standing for a while is enough punishment. I can''t let you stand out here for so long." Shawn nced at Randall. "You help Vera ande with me."


    Randall''s legs were sore, let alone Vera''s.


    He immediately grabbed Vera''s arm and took her away without listening to her refusal.


    After getting in the car, Vera admitted her mistake to Shawn. "Dad, I caused trouble this time."


    Shawn neither praised nor scolded her. Instead, he simply said, "It''s hard to determine who''s right or wrong this time. The key point is that you''re pregnant, and you can''t afford to be as reckless as they are."

 Chapter 429 Taking Vera to the Hospital

    Whether they were wrong or right, Molly, Vera, and Randall had made sure Jeffrey''s crimes were exposed, and with Molly''s memory returning, the truth from years ago finally came to light. If they did something right, it was because Molly''s intervention might have saved Vera from a much worse fate.


    It was impossible to argue about the morality of the situation now; the only hope was that this matter wouldn''t stir up any more trouble.


    Vera wanted to go home, her voice trembling as she cried. "Shawn, I want to go back to Brianna and Warren."


    Shawn instructed Randall, "Randall, drive Vera home."


    In the hospital room, Molly said to Patrick, "Patrick, Vera wasn''t supposed to be there. She showed up to save Randall and me, tricking Jeffrey into thinking Emily appeared, which distracted him. "Unexpectedly, after Jeffrey discovered Vera, he didn''t even try to grab the phone with the recording. He clenched his fists as if he wanted to tear Vera apart."


    Others didn''t know why, but Patrick and Vincent did.


    Jeffrey''s hatred for Vera was mostly because Patrick had directly pierced his palm with a fork. Few people could escape such bitterness.


    Unable to retaliate against Patrick, he could only take it out on Vera.


    Otherwise, why would Vera matter more to him than a phone with recorded evidence?


    How could Patrick not have thought of that?


    The Olteran family memberster all left the hospital, leaving Molly entirely to the Chase family.


    On the way, Vincent nced at Patrick, who was driving. "Control your temper. Vera may be lively, but she''s still a student. She''s been pampered in the Linister family, and no one dares to bully her outside. However, you scolded her, so you have to understand her feeling wronged and scared."


    When Patrick returned home, he intended to find Vera, only to learn she had already left for her parents'' ce.


    Cindy asked, "Are you going to pick up Vera?"


    Patrick, with a cold expression, said, "No."


    The conflict between Patrick and Vera this time was quite serious.


    Back home, Randall was spared from Patrick''s wrath, but Cindy and Vincent nearly turned their anger on him. Enraged, Randall retreated to a hotel.


    Learning that Molly had a mild concussion, the Chase family, for safety''s sake, still had Molly stay in the hospital for a full-body checkup.


    Ellie and Zoey wanted to stay in the hospital to apany her.


    Molly looked at Sebastian''s retreating figure with a glimmer of hope in her eyes.


    "What are you looking at? Want me to take care of you? I''m busy, no time to keep youpany," Sebastian said harshly.


    Molly pressed her lips, puffing out her cheeks, not daring to ask for more.


    She had thought Sebastian might have had feelings for her. It turned out she had been mistaken.


    Sebastian and Timothy left the hospital together. On the way, Timothy said to Sebastian, "Molly has always wanted you by her side whenever something happens. If you''re not too busy with work this time, stay with her more in the hospital. She just got hurt and is feeling wronged, she needs you tofort her."


    Sebastian replied, "Comforting her now is harming her. Dad, the Turner family is not easy to deal with. Jeffrey ran away; Dennis got caught; but don''t forget Jerry."


    Timothy understood. Sebastian wanted to end all this quickly while they had evidence. "Then at least exin to Molly. Didn''t you see the way she looked at you when we left?"


    Sebastian''s eyes flickered with the memory of Molly''s dependence on him. He was torn inside. "Sometimes, staying away is the best way to ensure she stays safe in the future." Timothy sighed, "You''re just like Patrick, tough on the outside but caring deeply inside."


    Sebastian didn''t deny it.


    After dropping Timothy off at his office, Sebastian returned to the station.


    Back home, Vera showed up with swollen, tear-streaked eyes, leaving everyone puzzled. Brianna quickly called Warren. Hearing Vera''s distress, Warren rushed home. As soon as he entered the house, Warren saw Vera sitting on the sofa. "Vera, tell me what''s wrong. Did Patrick stop you from going out and you''re upset?" Vera took a tissue to wipe her tears. "Dad, I want to stay at home."


    Warren said, "You can stay at home as long as you want. This will always be your home. You don''t need to tell me that. Stop crying, let me see, your eyes are all red." Brianna alsoforted her, "Don''t cry, Vera. Or your baby will be a crybaby like you."


    Vera took two more tissues, wiped her tears, and blew her nose.


    "Are you sleepy?" Brianna asked.


    Vera shook her head.


    Brianna asked again, "Are you hungry?"


    Vera nodded.


    Brianna smiled and teased Vera, "Why didn''t you tell us you were hungry? You came back crying. If you had said so earlier, we would have prepared food for you." She quickly instructed the maid to prepare a meal ording to the previous menu.


    Brianna and Warren sat at the dining table, apanying Vera as she ate. Afterward, Brianna took Vera to her bedroom to rest.


    As Veray down, still sobbing, she struggled to find a peaceful sleep.


    Warren waited downstairs. Seeing Briannae out, he cautiously asked her, "Why was Vera crying?"


    Brianna replied, "I couldn''t get it out of her. Should we call Patrick and ask?"


    Warren shook his head. "Let''s not call. We''ll know why she''s crying by tonight."


    Brianna, not as thoughtful as Warren, was just worried about Vera.


    She couldn''t help but worry about how to protect Vera if she was being mistreated by the Olteran family. In the afternoon, Patrick neither called nor came over.


    After waking up, Vera sat on the sofa, listless.


    By evening, Patrick still hadn''t called or shown up.


    Just like before, Vera had dinner with Brianna and Warren, took a walk outside, and then went to bed.


    The Olteran family''s dining room was eerily quiet, a stark contrast to its usual bustle.


    With Vera, Molly, and Randall all missing, the room felt cold and deste.


    The dining room was quiet, and Patrick exuded a cold aura, making Cindy want to speak to him but afraid of his coldness.


    Patrick ate only a few bites before getting up and returning to his study, noting out the rest of the night.


    Later that night, as Vera was about to drift off to sleep, she suddenly felt unbearable swelling in her legs. She woke Brianna, who had already fallen asleep. "Mom, my legs are swelling." Brianna woke up immediately, and Warren was also startled awake.


    They didn''t understand why Vera''s legs were swelling.


    Brianna saw that Vera''s feet and ankles were indeed swollen. Her legs were also swollen.


    Brianna anxiously asked Vera, "What''s wrong? Why are your legs swollen?"


    She hurriedly massaged Vera''s legs, nervously asking, "Vera, does it hurt?"


    Vera shook her head. "No, it just feels really ufortable."


    Brianna had never experienced such a condition. She quickly called out to Warren, "Honey, let''s take Vera to the hospital."


    Warren was already prepared. They drove Vera to the nearest hospital''s emergency roomte at night immediately.


    Coincidentally, Molly was also hospitalized in that hospital.

 Chapter 430 Missed

    Vera had just been punished to stand during the day, and now she came to the hospital at night.


    Vera didn''t tell Brianna and Warren about Molly being hospitalized.


    Vera leaned against the hospital bed as the doctor pressed on her legs and asked, "What did you do today?"


    Vera pursed her lips. "I over-exercised and stood for a while."


    Zoey, who couldn''t sleep, was pacing around.


    With only the emergency lights on, Zoey was drawn to bright and busy ces. And sure enough, as she wandered, she stumbled upon Vera.


    "Vera, why are you at the hospital?" Zoey appeared in front of Vera.


    Vera immediately looked nervously at Brianna and Warren, then at Zoey. "Zoey, I''m fine, just a bit of leg swelling."


    The doctor had just learned about Vera''s condition and made a diagnosis, telling Brianna, "In the mid tote stages of pregnancy, the baby grows quickly, and the mother gets tired easily. Exercise is important, but avoid standing or sitting for too long. Otherwise, it can cause leg swelling. This is her first time experiencing this; massaging her legs at home will help. Make sure she rests more, gets enough sleep, and exercises in moderation."


    Brianna nervously agreed, "Doctor, I don''t know how to massage Vera. Could you teach me?"


    The doctor demonstrated on Vera''s legs, and Brianna started to learn.


    Zoey listened in and immediately ran back to share the news with Molly.


    Molly wasn''t asleep; she was ying on her phone.


    When Zoey returned, she said, "Molly, I just saw Vera."


    "Why is she at the hospital?"


    Zoey, brimming with information, told her, "Patrick had Vera standing for a long time today, and now her legs are swollen. I overheard the doctor exining it. Her mom''s in her pajamas, learning how to massage her legs." Realizing that Vera must have gone home instead of staying at the Olteran Manor, Molly immediately sat up and called Patrick.


    In the bedroom, Patrick felt very ufortable without Vera by his side.


    He couldn''t focus on the book in his hand.


    Frustrated, he closed the book and tried to sleep, but as soon as hey down, he wanted to hold Vera.


    Hey t, trying to regte his breathing to fall asleep.


    His mind was filled with Vera''s intermittent crying from the day.


    Patrick opened his eyes, threw off the covers, and was about to go to his study.


    At that moment, his phone rang.


    Patrick was puzzled. "Molly?"


    "Patrick, Vera is at the hospital."


    The Linister family''s car had just left for less than five minutes when Patrick''s car pulled up to the same spot.


    He got out and entered the emergency room, searching for Vera bed by bed.


    The doctor saw him and asked, "Who are you looking for?"


    Patrick asked, "A pregnant woman came in earlier. Where is she?"


    "She left. Who are you to her?"


    Patrick exined, "I''m her husband. I''m Patrick. The pregnant woman named Vera is my wife. What''s her condition?" The doctor was a bit surprised, but someone nearby confirmed Patrick''s identity, so he had no reason to lie.


    "She has leg swelling. I''ve already taught her family how to massage her legs to reduce the swelling," the doctor told Patrick.


    Patrick frowned. "Why did her legs suddenly swell?"


    "ording to what she said, she had been very active this afternoon, standing for a long period. With her being in theter stages of pregnancy, her body is more prone to swelling. It was a bit swollen in the afternoon but wasn''t too noticeable. By the evening, it became much worse, and that''s when she realized how bad it was."


    Patrick felt sad upon learning the reason. It turned out that the punishment during the day had hurt her in the end.


    He tightened his grip on the car keys and left the hospital.


    In the car, Patrick leaned wearily against the seat.


    He couldn''t scold, reprimand, or punish her. Now, a minor punishment had caused so much distress, and now, he was left to face the repercussions.


    If anything happened to Vera and the baby, he would never forgive himself.


    Vera and the baby were his entire world.


    Late at night, he drove to the neighborhood where the Linister family lived. He looked at the familiar vi; the surrounding houses were dark, but the Linister Manor''s lights were still on. Patrick sat in the car, watching the Linister Manor''s lights and Vera''s window until her room light went out.


    Late at night, Sebastian was still busy.


    He found some time and asked Ellie, "Is Molly asleep?"


    Ellie recorded a video of Molly on the hospital bed and sent it to him, "She''s asleep."


    Seeing the IV in her hand and Molly sleeping soundly on the bed, Sebastian calmed down. He replied to Ellie, "Mom, you should go to bed early, too."


    "Okay," Ellie responded, but once she put her phone down, she instinctively ced her hand over her chest, feeling a bit uneasy.


    The next day, Patrick still didn''t contact Vera.


    Warren and Brianna found out why Vera hade home crying the day before.


    Warren felt that Vera had been wronged and wanted to call Patrick to ask, but Brianna stopped him. "Don''t interfere. It''s normal for couples to argue. What couple doesn''t argue? Warren said, "I want to know why did Vera cry so much yesterday."


    Brianna replied, "Don''t pry into Vera''s business. When she needs us, she''ll speak up." Warren and Brianna felt sorry for Vera, but since she didn''t want to talk, they didn''t ask.


    During the day, Warren went to work, and Brianna and the maid stayed home with Vera.


    Molly called her, "Did Patricke to see you?"


    "Did you get your test results?" Vera skipped the question, indirectly giving Molly the answer.


    Molly was puzzled, thinking, ''Didn''t Patrick go to the hospital to find Verast night?''


    "I''m fine. Listen, you really should stay in more, though. Sebastian told me Jeffrey''s on the run, and I''m worried about your safety."


    Vera replied, "You take care of yourself, too. The hospital is crowded; be careful of strangers."


    "I will."


    After hanging up, Molly immediately called Randall, "Randall, we''ve got a serious problem."


    Randall, hiding in a hotel, said, "Molly, don''t scare me. What happened?"


    "


    Molly quickly filled him in on Vera''s situation. Hearing the news, Randall sat up straighter. "This mess is on us. We shouldn''t have dragged her into this. Patrick''s tough lovees from how much he cares about her. If he''s not looking for her, he''s probably trying to teach her a lesson."

 Chapter 431 Randall Is Stupid

    Molly was frustrated. "If I had listened to Vera back then, none of this would have happened."


    Randall pinched the bridge of his nose. "Stop thinking about it. Just focus on recovering in the hospital. I''ll go find Patrick. Text me what you want for lunch, and I''ll bring it to you." Molly said, "By the way, Randall, be careful. Jeffrey has escaped."


    Randall thought things were about to end, but then Jeffrey escaped.


    The danger was far from over!


    In the morning, Randall appeared at the Olteran Group.


    He sat in Patrick''s office, rigidly upright, not daring to move a muscle. His posture was as stiff as a board.


    Patrick was in an extremely bad mood that day, and even his subordinates didn''t dare to approach him.


    He nced at Randall on the sofa. "Get to the point."


    Randall asked, "Jeffrey escaped. Do you want to bring Vera back home?"


    Patrick stubbornly said, "She wille back if she wants to."


    Randall shrugged. "She went her parents'' home yesterday because she was afraid of you and didn''t dare to face you." Patrick closed hisptop, making Randall''s heart skip a beat. He didn''t dare to look directly at Patrick.


    Patrick looked at Randall. "From today on, you''re going to learn Taekwondo."


    Randall spoke weakly, "Patrick, I''m too old for this. They won''t ept me."


    "They have to ept you!" Patrick snapped back. "You need to learn, no matter what."


    Otherwise, Randall wouldn''t be able to protect his family or himself in times of danger.


    He cursed under his breath, feeling like every time he showed up, he just ended up with another mess to handle.


    Randall asked, "What about Vera?"


    Patrick red at Randall. "You still want to meddle in my affairs?"


    "No, I just wanted to say that if you don''t see Vera today, you might regret it. If she wants toe back to the Olteran Manorter, it might be a problem. The Linister family is definitely not as well-protected as we are. If Jeffrey goes after Vera and harms her, no one will stand a chance against him."


    After saying that, Randall quickly fled the office, not waiting for Patrick''s response, fearing he might get beaten up.


    Patrick was struggling to bnce his work with personal issues, finding it hard to concentrate.


    He used to be puzzled by why partners took their frustrations out on their subordinates, but now he was experiencing it firsthand.


    The most important things in his life were a mess, and dealing with a pile of issues from his staff only added to his stress.


    When he arrived at thepany, Sophia jokingly asked him, "Mr. Olteran, where''s Vera?"


    Vera couldn''t stand his reprimands and went home out of fear.


    Patrick had a headache. Despite this, he didn''t forget to ce people around the Linister Manor to protect Vera.


    At the Linister Manor, Vera received a call from Randall. "How are you doing?"


    "I''m fine. Did you get beaten up?" Vera asked.


    Randall replied, "I''m staying at a hotel."


    Randall scratched his head in the car, trying to figure out how to mend things between them.


    "How are you feeling today? Should Ie pick you up and take you home?"


    Vera was silent for two seconds. "I''m not going back."


    Randall persuaded, "Vera, don''t be stubborn. People say that men are prone to cheating during their wives'' pregnancies. You and Patrick haven''t even been married for a year, and your rtionship isn''t that stable. What if Patrick cheats? With his status and wealth, many women wanted to be his mistress. Don''t let other women seed."


    Vera was silent for a long time. "If he cheats, my son will take myst name."


    After saying that, Vera hung up the phone.


    Randall was puzzled. He thought, ''Do I say something wrong?


    ''Will my unborn cousin really take Linister''sst name?''


    He immediately texted Vera: [Vera, I was just joking, not for real.]


    Vera didn''t respond.


    When Randall called Vera again, she didn''t answer.


    Helpless, Randall decided to go to the hospital to bring food to Molly first.


    When he arrived, only Zoey was at the hospital. Ellie had gone to work, and Zoey was chatting with Molly about some gossip. Just then, Randall arrived.


    Molly finally didn''t have to rack her brain to gossip.


    She wanted Minestrone, and Randall brought two servings when he came.


    Zoey called Ellie, "Ellie, don''te for lunch. Randall brought Minestrone for me and Molly."


    Ellie answered, "Alright, I won''te then. After lunch, I''ll take a rest. I''lle over after I finish my work in the afternoon."


    Randall opened the box and handed it to Molly. "Molly, I went to see Patrick."


    "Did you get beaten up?"


    Randall was speechless. "Why does everyone ask me that first?"


    Molly took a spoonful of Minestrone, blew on it to cool it down, and put it in her mouth. "It''s unnormal if you don''t get beaten up."


    Randall thought about the new task he was forced to take, "Forget it, I''m fine. Let''s talk about Vera and Patrick."


    Randall told Molly about what he did in the morning. "Look, if Patrick doesn''t make a move, what if Vera refuses toe home? She needs to feel some urgency to understand how crucial Patrick is to her."


    Molly frowned at Randall. "Randall, were we switched at birth in the hospital? Either I''m not the Olteran family''s biological daughter, or you''re not the Olteran family''s child."


    Randall said, "If you want to insult me, just do it directly. I don''t understand your roundabout way."


    Since he wanted it direct, Molly blurted out, "I''ve never seen anyone more stupid than you."


    Randall reminded her, "You can insult others however you want, but can you go easy on me?"


    Molly mocked, "I was already being tactful."


    Randall didn''t feel the tactfulness!


    Molly''s hand was sore from holding the Minestrone, so she ced it on the bedside table. "If Patrick finds out you ndered him, you are in big trouble!"


    She added, "Are you and Vera new friends? If she finds out that Patrick might cheat while they''re angry, do you think Patrick will still be alive?"


    Randall blinked, recalling Vera''s words. "She said the child would take herst name."


    "Of course, because Patrick would be dead under her punches."


    Randall said, "I thought they were going to get a divorce if Patrick cheats."


    Molly said, "Vera would be a widow. And she wouldn''t even give him the son."


    Randall insisted on his idea. "Molly, what if there''s some gossip about Patrick? But let''s be clear-no actual cheating involved. Just rumors. Do you think Vera might get jealous, confront Patrick, they clear up the misunderstanding, and end up back together as good as new?"

 Chapter 432 Patricks Lover

    Molly patted Randall on the shoulder. "Based on my nearly ten years of reading novels, if the male lead gets involved in a scandal while he''s sulking with the female lead, the next step is the female lead getting jealous but not asking him directly about his rtionship with that woman. The male lead will then assume his wife doesn''t love him because she doesn''t even care about his scandal.


    "Their rtionship falls apartpletely: icy silence, constant misunderstandings, someone stirring the pot, and then divorce. But here''s the kicker: she finds out she''s pregnant right after, keeps it secret, has the baby, and then..." "Stop!" Randall interrupted her, "Take it seriously."


    Molly said, "Okay, do you think Vera is the type to bottle up her grievances? If Patrick dares to cheat, with Vera''s personality, she could storm into the Olteran Group and fight Patrick on the spot. Patrick might end up in the hospital. Worse more, Vera could end up in jail."


    Randall, who had thought he was giving good advice, now felt that his earlier words might have harmed Patrick after discussing it with Molly at the hospital.


    "What do you think Vera is doing right now?"


    At the Linister Manor, Vera had been sitting on the couch for a while, holding her phone, switching between different browsers to search for information, even looking up gossip about Patrick.


    A maid called out to her, "Ms. Linister, stop ying on your phone, it''s time to eat."


    Vera didn''t answer; her brows furrowed, finding nothing.


    Then Vera said, "You all eat first, I''m not hungry."


    Brianna walked over to call Vera as well, but when she saw what Vera had typed into the search engine: "Patrick''s mistress," Brianna was startled. "Vera, what''s going on?"


    Vera immediately put down her phone and turned to the shocked Brianna. "Mom, don''t worry, it''s nothing. I''m just messing around. Don''t overthink it."


    Brianna''s expression grew serious. "I''ll call Patrick and have hime over tonight to exin." A little argument between Patrick and Vera was one thing, but if Patrick cheated, she and Warren would never let him off. Vera quickly stopped Brianna. "Mom, I''m really just messing around. I even looked up Dad''s mistress on my phone."


    After saying that, Brianna unceremoniously pped Vera on the back. "Nonsense!"


    Vera, having been hit, quickly went tofort Brianna, "Mom,e on, let''s go eat."


    After lunch, Vera soon felt sleepy.


    Brianna went to Vera''s bedroom, sat by the bed, and massaged her legs. She wanted to ask Vera something, but Vera fell asleep shortly after lying down.


    In the afternoon, Cindy and Shawn visited the Linister Manor to see Vera. They wanted to take her home, but before Vera could refuse, Brianna insisted on keeping her.


    Cindy gently invited Vera toe back, but Brianna firmly refused.


    Brianna wasn''t naive; she knew that to prevent the Olteran family from taking Vera back, she needed to y her trump card. "What''s Patrick up to these days? I haven''t seen him around visiting Vera at all."


    This question left Shawn and Cindy awkwardly speechless. Fortunately, Vera, being considerate, answered for them, "Mom, Patrick''s been swamped with a new project at hispany, which is why he hasn''t been able to visit." Brianna smiled. "I see. Even when a man is busy, he should still make time for family."


    With that, she changed the subject.


    Shawn and Cindy didn''t stay long, leaving after checking on Vera.


    On the way back, Shawn angrily cursed Patrick again, "It''s his fault."


    Back at the Olteran Group headquarters, Patrick picked up his phone several times, only to put it down again after a moment''s hesitation.


    Today, his efficiency was unprecedentedly low.


    It seemed like he hadn''t aplished anything all day.


    He opened the chat with Vera, but there was nothing new.


    He ced his phone face down and leaned back in his chair, exhausted.


    He thought, ''How are her legs? Are they still swollen?


    ''Has she cried at home again? Are her eyes hurting?


    ''Is she sleeping well alone at night?''


    Patrick worried Vera very much.


    Feeling frustrated, Patrick decided to leave work early again.


    As a result, the atmosphere in the president''s office finally lightened.


    Even Jack, who had gone to see Patrick, got an unexpected scolding. Everyone in the office was on edge, reluctant to approach Patrick.


    Seeing Patrick leave, Jack quickly took the documents to Sophia. "Sophia, what''s up with Mr. Olteran today?"


    Sophia replied, "You should ask Ms. Linister."


    "What?"


    Sophia, perceptive as ever, had sensed something off that morning. Normally, when Patrick talked about Vera, there was a look of resigned happiness on his face. But this morning, he seemed unusually downcast. So Sophia had guessed something was up.


    As dusk settled, Vera often found herself lost in thought at home. After dinner, she decided to take a solitary walk on themunitywn.


    She wore a loose white mid-length dress, her belly slightly protruding, and yellow canvas shoes, walking on the lush greenwn.


    With her head down and hands behind her back, she seemed deep in thought, walking aimlessly.


    There were a few kids ying volleyball on thewn, and Vera kept her distance from them.


    She strolled along the deep green grass, nked by tworge trees with a bench nestled between them.


    No one was sitting on the bench. The children were young and needed adult supervision while ying, so most of the adults were watching from a distance, leaving Vera alone on the bench.


    Her expression was unreadable, as if her mind was in a world of its own.


    Patrick''s car was parked not far away as he was watching her.


    Her phone rang, and Vera quickly took it out. When she saw the caller, her face showed a hint of disappointment. She answered, "Molly."


    Patrick''s eyes roved over her exposed limbs, noting that her legs seemed to have returned to normal. It eased his worries, if only a little. "Vera, did Patricke to see you today?"


    Vera replied, "He''s busy."


    Mollyforted her, "Vera, don''t take what Randall said this morning seriously. Patrick would never do such a thing; he would never betray you."


    Vera kept her gaze fixed on the ground, gripping the armrest of the bench as she stood up. She continued to walk on the grass while talking on the phone.


    Patrick didn''t know that Randall had suggested he might cheat.


    Randall had already gone to the taekwondo gym. This time, Patrick was determined; the coach wouldn''t let Randall leave until the session was over. If he tried to leave, the coach would give him a good thrashing.

 Chapter 433 She Voluntarily Put Her Hand On It

    Randall trained until 8 PM. Even with the air conditioning on in the gym, he was drenched in sweat, lying on the ground. His body felt as if someone had hammered his bones into pieces. When Sebastian switched shifts in the evening, he still took an hour to visit Molly in the hospital.


    In the afternoon, members of the Olteran family came by. Cindy wanted to stay, but Ellie showed up. It was better to have Ellie around Molly than Cindy. So, Cindy left again.


    Sebastian sat by the bed, holding Molly''s hand with the IV needle. "How many bags of IV did you get today?"


    Molly replied, "Four bags. Sebastian, can you stay with me tonight?"


    "I can''t."


    Sebastian interrupted her before she could finish. He knew what she was about to say-she wanted him to stay with her. Molly angrily pulled her hand away.


    Sebastian looked at her and warned, "What? Vera was punished by Patrick yesterday. Don''t make me punish you, too."


    With that, Sebastian opened his palm, not saying a word. But it was clear that he wanted Molly to put her hand back in his. Molly wasn''t blind to the situation.


    Molly was sullen, thinking, ''Now, I can''t even decide who holds my hands?''


    She obediently ced her hand back into Sebastian''s.


    Sebastian held her hand again, feeling like he had just found a treasure chest.


    Ellie felt a bit tired and unwell recently, so she said, "Sebastian, stay with Molly for a while. I''ll go home to get some things and be back in half an hour." Ellie left, taking Zoey with her.


    It was morefortable for Zoey to sleep at home.


    The hospital room was left with just Sebastian and Molly. Sebastian could be at ease.


    He moved from the chair to sit by Molly''s bed. Molly looked up at Sebastian, who was full of affection for her. She bit her lip, blinked, and looked at Sebastian. Molly murmured, "Sebastian, I really like you."


    Sebastian let out a chuckle, then asked in a low, seductive voice, "You don''t love me anymore? Just like?"


    Molly didn''t dare to look at Sebastian''s eyes for long.


    "No, I love you, too."


    Sebastianmanded, "Say it again."


    Molly''s heart was in turmoil. A phrase that once rolled off her tongue effortlessly now made her unbearably shy. She hesitated. Sebastian grew impatient and urged, "Say it again."


    "You say it first," Molly insisted.


    Sebastian smiled. "You love me."


    Molly''s face turned red instantly, and Sebastian suddenly leaned closer. "You say it."


    Molly bit her tongue, feeling a bit hot all over.


    Sebastian wasn''t blind. He saw her attempt to avoid his gaze and the flush on her cheeks.


    He was in a great mood.


    Finally, after his relentless efforts, Molly, who was clueless about feelings, finally had some reaction to him, even if it was very slight. "Sebastian, I love you. I love you the most. I''m crazy about you." Molly said several "love" in a row.


    As expected, Sebastianughed again, gently brushing her hand with his thumb. He looked at her with a yful glint in his eyes, "I love you too."


    In the evening, the nurse didn''t do rounds, so he wasn''t worried about being disturbed. But Sebastian still kept some distance from Molly. He was afraid that if he got too close, he might make a move that would startle Molly. Molly said, "If you love me, stay with me tonight."


    "Why do you need me to stay with you?"


    Molly exined, "I feel safe with you, and I can sleep."


    Sebastian exposed her, "Isn''t it because you want to keep me by your side to supervise me getting some rest?"


    Since Sebastian had been promoted, he had more responsibilities and busier tasks. He hadn''t had a good rest for several days.


    Molly felt sorry for him and insisted on keeping him by her side to make sure he got a good night''s sleep.


    Sebastian was well aware of her little scheme.


    Molly added, "Since you know, just stay with me for one night."


    Sebastian refused, "No, but I can promise to go to bed early tonight."


    Molly knew she couldn''t change his decision, so she just snuggled up to Sebastian, leaning on his shoulder. Even in silence, neither of them felt awkward.


    When Ellie arrived, she saw Molly clinging to Sebastian''s shoulder again. "I might as well glue you to Sebastian."


    Molly nodded. "Sure, best if we can''t be separated in the next life."


    Sebastian smiled. He wanted to stay and chat with Molly more, but his time was up. He stood up and straightened his clothes, "Mom, Molly, I''m heading to the police station." Molly reminded, "Sebastian, remember what you said."


    After Sebastian left, Ellie asked Molly, "What did you make Sebastian promise you this time?"


    "I just asked him to rest early."


    On the way back, Sebastian received a call from Sam. "Emily is missing, too."


    Sebastian asked, "What about Dennis?"


    Sam nced at the detained Dennis. "He hasn''t said a word." Sam questioned, "Sebastian, why did a retired official have the money to hire Zandonick''s topwyer to defend him?" Sebastian asked, "Has Glen''s interrogation beenpleted?"


    "He''s on his way back." Sam asked again, "We''ve detained Dennis long enough. Do you think anyone will hold you ountable?"


    He had detained Dennis for over 24 hours on a minor charge.


    Sebastian couldn''t exin directly, so he reassured indirectly, "Don''t worry, I''ll handle it."


    Since Dennis had been captured yesterday, Vincent had been busily interrogating Dennis.


    Vincent had warned Dennis not to fall into his hands. Now, he was determined not to let Dennis escape!


    Vincent and Sebastian had amon goal.


    Thus, Vincent would stand firmly behind him.


    Timothy wasn''t someone to mess with either.


    If anyone tried to use the power of public opinion to threaten Sebastian, they were overestimating themselves! Who dared to stir up trouble in Patrick''s "territory"? It was courting death! For now, the only thing that mattered was cracking the case as soon as possible.


    So Sebastian couldn''t afford to dy.


    At night, while some ces dimmed their lights, others remained brightly lit.


    Vera checked her phone several times at night. Lying in bed, looking at the phone screen, she pouted and wanted to cry. "Patrick. Are you really not going to care about me anymore?"

 Chapter 434 The Clever Brianna

    Noah found out the next day that Vera and Patrick were having conflicts.


    When he video-called Vera, he noticed she was in a bad mood. Sensing something was off, Noah hung up and immediately called Brianna. "You said Vera was looking up Patrick''s mistress online?" Noah was unsettled.


    Ignoring Brianna''s advice, Noah called Patrick directly.


    Patrick was surprised to get a call from Noah. Thinking about the tension between him and Vera, he answered with some suspicion. Noah got straight to the point. "Did you cheat?"


    Patrick was confused.


    Realizing there might be a misunderstanding, Patrick denied it immediately, "The only person around me is Vera. Who else would I cheat with?" Noah was just arriving at the parking lot, ready to fly home. If Patrick had really cheated, as Vera''s brother, he needed to support her. But Patrick''s words stopped Noah.


    "Did Vera tell you I cheated?" Patrick asked.


    He thought, ''Vera has started to nder me? So quickly?


    ''How fragile is my love for Vera that she thinks I would cheat after just one day apart?''


    Noah said, "Vera was secretly looking up information about your mistress online yesterday. Brianna saw her search history."


    With that, Patrick chuckled, "I see."


    After hanging up, Noah was left in a daze, thinking, ''Should I go home or not?''


    Finally, he decided to go back. It had been a while since Noah saw Vera and his unborn nephew.


    Patrick finally went to the Linister Manor.


    When Brianna saw Patrick''s car pull into the front yard, she felt relieved.


    Patrick walked into the living room and saw Brianna waiting for him on the sofa.


    He immediately asked, "Mom, where''s Vera?"


    Brianna didn''t answer his question. Instead, she asked, "Patrick, are you done with work? Why did you suddenly have time toe over today?" Patrick said frankly, "If I didn''te over, I might end up with an illegitimate child one day."


    Hearing Patrick''s blunt joke, Brianna knew their rtionship issues weren''t due to a third party.


    "Vera is in her bedroom. Go ahead."


    "Thanks, Mom," Patrick said suddenly.


    Brianna replied politely, "We are family. No need to thank me."


    Patrick added, "Thank you for that phone call."


    Brianna''s eyes showed a moment of appreciation because Patrick understood her intentions.


    During her call with Noah, she had deliberately mentioned Vera''s online search. If Patrick had really cheated, Noah would questioned him.


    As elders, she and Warren avoided meddling in their children''s marriages. But Noah was Vera''s brother. If Noah confronted Patrick, Patrick would learn about Vera''s situation.


    If Patrick had cheated, Noah would have been furious and called her immediately to tell Vera to stay away from the Olteran family.


    If Patrick hadn''t cheated but found out about Vera''s search, he would have exined the misunderstanding right away. After all, Vera was pregnant, and deepening the misunderstanding could harm both Vera and the baby. Brianna smiled. "You should go up now."


    Patrick turned and went upstairs.


    In the bedroom, Vera was feeling sad when the door suddenly opened.


    Seeing Patrick suddenly appear, Vera was stunned.


    She blinked in disbelief.


    Then, her mouth turned down, her eyes reddened, her nose tingled, and tears welled up.


    Even though she hadn''t started crying yet, Patrick could almost hear her sobs echoing in his mind.


    He walked in and looked at Vera. Despite her silence, just looking at her made him feel she was on the brink of breaking down.


    Before he could get closer, Vera quickly moved to the other side of the bed. Then, she got off the bed and hid in the corner by the window.


    Patrick hadn''t even started to scare her, and she was already hiding.


    Seeing this, Patrick closed the door and sat on Vera''s vanity chair, keeping a distance of several feet between them.


    He deliberately tried to intimidate her, watching her pout and cry, but he didn''t offer anyfort.


    Patrick asked, "Why are you hiding so far away?"


    Vera said softly, "I''m afraid you''ll hit me."


    Patrick, no matter how tough he could be, knew better than toy a hand on a woman, especially not Vera, his beloved wife.


    He observed Vera behind the thick curtain, not intending tofort her just yet.


    Instead, he questioned, "Who told you I cheated?"


    The curtains were heavy and long, covering Vera''s face, leaving only her round belly exposed.


    Vera quickly tucked curtains behind her, looking at Patrick with a pitiful expression.


    "Randall said you might cheat while I''m pregnant."


    Patrick thought, ''It is Randall again!''


    "I''ll deal with himter. Come over here." He clenched his fist and knocked on her vanity table.


    Vera, caught between fear and stubbornness, not only refused to move but actually took a step back. With tears still glistening on hershes, she mustered the courage to say, "You can talk from this distance. I''m afraid to get closer." Patrick was frustrated, feeling a pang of heartache. "If you stay standing like this, your legs will swell up again tonight."


    Vera was puzzled, thinking, ''How does Patrick know my legs were swollen?


    ''It must have been Brianna who told him downstairs.''


    Vera didn''t move, so Patrick got up and walked over to her.


    Vera instinctively put up her hands to resist and backed away until her back was against the wall.


    "Stop." Patrick said.


    Vera nced up at his stern face and then lowered her head, feeling wronged.


    Patrick grabbed her wrist and pulled her to the end of the bed, guiding her to sit down.


    He then crouched down, lifted her skirt, and as Vera tried to cover herself, Patrick held her wrists firmly. "Have I never seen your leg before? I need to check if your thighs are swollen."


    Vera pouted, "They''re not swollen anymore."


    Patrick wasn''t convinced. He let go of her hands and pulled her skirt up to her thighs, then gently pressed on her leg, moving to her knee and calf. He even took off her shoes and examined her feet closely.


    He pressed gently, frowning. After checking the other foot, he concluded, "Your feet are still a bit swollen."


    Vera looked at her feet in his hands. Despite Patrick''s evident love and concern for her, she couldn''t help but wonder why he hadn''te to see her the day before.

 Chapter 435 The Wronged Vera

    Vera felt the tears welling up again, her breath hitching before the tears fully broke through. At the sound of her stifled sobs, Patrick knew she was crying once more.


    He looked up, seeing her eyes red and puffy. "Hold it together. No more tears."


    Vera felt wronged; she wasn''t even allowed to cry.


    Patrick, feeling sorry for her, pressed her instep gently, leaving a small dent.


    He asked, "Does it hurt when you walk?"


    Vera nodded.


    Patrick stood up and asked, "Is there anywhere else you feel ufortable?"


    Vera started toin, "My stomach hurts, my gums are bleeding, and I had nightmaresst night. At night, I can''t cover myself with the nket if I prop my legs up. If I cover myself, I can''t prop my legs up. The pillow is too low, and it''s ufortable to prop my legs up." As Vera spoke, she gradually ignored Patrick. She was clearly being pampered, but by the end, it seemed like she had a point.


    Patrick, usually soposed, couldn''t help but chuckle at herst remark.


    When they slept in the bed at the Olteran Manor, his legs were Vera''s support. She was used to sleeping with her legs on his. Now that Vera was at her parents'' home and she had no ce to prop her legs, she was indeed quite aggrieved. Patrick teased, "One day without seeing me, and you have so many ailments?"


    Vera lowered her head dejectedly. "Honey, do you think I''m being too delicate?"


    Knowing he couldn''t intimidate her anymore, Patrick softened his approach and gently pinched her nose with a fond smile.


    "Maybe a little," he said. After a couple of seconds, he added, "But I like it."


    Vera looked up, her eyes meeting his, seeing nothing but affection.


    Feeling a lump in her throat, Vera suddenly threw herself into Patrick''s arms.


    Brianna had been waiting downstairs for over ten minutes when they finally came out of the bedroom.


    It seemed their talk went well.


    Downstairs, Patrick said to Brianna, "Mom, Vera said she''s not feeling well. I''m taking her to the hospital for a check-up." "Is she faking it?"


    For a moment, Vera felt she understood Randall.


    Patrick nced at Vera and chuckled, "Not really."


    Vera leaned closer to Patrick''s side, feeling reassured that someone believed her.


    At the hospital, after hearing Vera''s symptoms, the doctor gave some advice and let Patrick take her home.


    "Which home are you going to?"


    Vera replied, "My parents'' home."


    As Patrick drove out of the hospital, he continued to scrutinize Vera''s diet and routine. "I never heard youin about your teeth before. Why are they suddenly bleeding?"


    "I don''t know the reason either."


    Pregnant women often went to the dentist before they even conceived. She wasn''t aware of her pregnancy until it was well underway, so she missed a lot of check-ups. The gum bleeding took her by surprise, though thankfully it wasn''t severe. Back at the Linister Manor, Patrick became Vera''s personal attendant again. While she used the medication to rinse her mouth, Patrick stood beside her, holding the mouthwash and taking good care of her.


    Patrick said, "Tomorrow, I''ll have someone get you the softest toothbrush. All the old toothbrushes at home should be thrown away. Don''t forget the doctor''s advice to rinse your mouth after meals. No cking off." Vera took the mouthwash, tilted her head back, and poured it into her mouth. Her cheeks puffed up, making her look even cuter with her chubby face. She mumbled a couple of responses, indicating she understood. "You need to supplement with vitamin C. Don''t secretly pour out the juice I make for you."


    Vera was still rinsing her mouth and nodded again, looking at herself and Patrick in the mirror.


    Patrick reminded, "You''ve rinsed long enough; you can spit it out now."


    Vera bent over the sink and spat out the mouthwash. Turning on the faucet, she said, "Honey, I need to switch to a new toothpaste too."


    "Okay."


    Brianna, seeing the results of the check-up, was visibly concerned. "You didn''t mention feeling unwell yesterday. Howe you only started feeling sick after seeing Patrick?"


    Vera, with a freshly cleaned mouth and feeling chatty, exined, "I noticed a bit of an odd taste in my mouth yesterday, but didn''t realize it was bleeding until this morning when I brushed my teeth." "Then why does your stomach hurt?" Brianna asked again, "Is the baby okay?"


    Vera reassured Brianna, "I''m fine, and so is the baby. Don''t worry."


    Patrick was more concerned about Vera''s nightmares. He wondered if they were rted to his punishment.


    Vera said, "Honey, I dreamt of a golden snake circling around me, trying to eat me. I stood still, crying in fear, but the snake flew up into the sky to scare me. Its head was taller than me." Patrick raised an eyebrow. "Snakes can fly in the sky?"


    Brianna said, "You fool. Your dream has a meaning. You''re having a son."


    Vera was speechless.


    Patrick looked at Brianna, also very curious. He thought, ''Dopregnancy dreams have meanings?''


    Brianna said, "When I was pregnant with Vera, I dreamt of fish in the water, some even jumping out. I stood still. The elders said my first child would be a daughter, and it turned out to be true. "When I was pregnant with Noah, I often dreamt of a snake ying in the water and even flying in the sky. The prediction of a son came true once again."


    Vera asked, "Mom, when you had those dreams, did the snake scare you?" "No."


    Vera frowned, cing her hand on her stomach. "Why did it scare me then?"


    Brianna said, "Maybe your son''ll be rebellious in the future."


    Vera pouted, "Then I don''t want to have him."


    Brianna raised her hand and lightly pped Vera''s shoulder. "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Patrick also thought about the scenes he had dreamt of many times. As a staunch atheist, he found this intriguing. "Mom, since Vera got pregnant, I''ve often dreamt of clear mountains and water, dense forests. Does that count as a meaning, too?"


    Vera immediately looked at Patrick curiously. "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    Patrick hadn''t thought much of it before, but the conversation today brought it to mind.


    Strangely, he had never dreamt of such detailed dreams, such realistic scenes. The world in his dreams was peaceful.


    Brianna thought for a moment. "When I was pregnant with Vera, Warren dreamt of a dove of peace. When I was pregnant with Noah, he dreamt of a sea turtle." Hearing this, Vera burst intoughter.


    With things patched up between her and Patrick, her mood lightened, and sheughed with genuine happiness.


    Patrick joined in, hisughter blending with hers.


    Brianna alsoughed, "Dreams are unpredictable."


    That evening, when Warren returned home and saw Patrick was present and things were back on track between him and Vera, Warren pretended nothing had changed. He resumed interacting with Patrick as if everything was normal.


    He pretended not to know anything and interacted with Patrick as usual.


    Vera was happy and ate a lot at dinner. Later, seeing her indulge so much, Patrick couldn''t help but take a more assertive approach.

 Chapter 436 Concern

    Patrick reached out, gently pinching Vera''s chin as he drew her close to him.


    Vera''s mouth was chewing meat, her cheeks puffed out.


    With Patrick''srge hand pinching her face, her mouth was forced into a pout.


    Patrick said, "Once you swallow the meat in your mouth, you''re done eating, Overindulgence isn''t good for you."


    Vera pouted, her expression one of disappointment. She nced longingly at thest two pieces of roasted meat left in her bowl, wishing she could have more.


    Brianna also thought Vera had eaten quite a bit, so she immediately instructed the maid to clear away the leftovers on the table after the meal to prevent Vera from sneaking any. Later in the evening, Patrick took Vera for a walk on thewn. Once they had both calmed down and reconciled, they began to discuss the disagreement from the other day. Patrick said, "Punishing you to stand the other day was a bit impulsive of me." He could have chosen other ways to punish Vera but opted for making her stand.


    Vera also reflected on her mistake. "I was wrong this time, too. I shouldn''t have taken a risk."


    As she spoke, Vera headed towards a bench nestled between two trees, hoping to sit and rx. But just as she started moving in that direction, Patrick pulled her into his arms. Vera, who had hoped to take a break, wasn''t pleased with this.


    Patrick asked, "Why didn''t youe back to our house that day and instead went to your parents'' home crying?"


    Vera nced at the bench, then at Patrick holding her waist. "I felt guilty, but when I saw you so angry, I was even more scared. I knew I couldn''t face you, especially not sharing the same bed. I wouldn''t have been able to sleep a wink." Patrick found it rare to hear her, who was usually unshakable, admit fear so openly.


    "Why didn''t youe back yesterday?" Patrick asked again.


    Vera was candid, "I was afraid you''d still be mad. You didn''t even call, so I figured you were still upset. I didn''t want to risk running into you. Besides, I felt a bit wronged myself."


    Patrick couldn''t help but smile; Vera didn''t hide anything from him.


    "You know, darling," Vera continued, "you clearly care about me. You even sent someone to look out for me. So why didn''t youe to find me yesterday? You couldn''t even manage a phone call."


    Patrick was surprised. "Who told you I sent people to protect you?"


    He hadn''t told anyone.


    Every time he thought it was a secret, Vera would talk about it as if it were amon thing.


    Vera pressed her lips. "Honey, I''m somewhat famous in the Shadow Syndicate United. I can tell the difference between being followed and being protected.


    "The only ones who care about my safety like this are you, Dad, and Cindy. Cindy doesn''t handle these things, and Dad came to see me yesterday afternoon. So it must be you. You knew Jeffrey escaped and were afraid something would happen to me."


    Patrick thought he had arranged it very discreetly, but she had discovered it the day before.


    "You care so much about me, yet you don''t care if I''m crying." Verained softly.


    Patrick said, "I came to see you yesterday."


    Vera was shocked and turned to look at Patrick holding her, her voice soft., "Then why didn''t you show up?"


    Patrick exined, "If I had shown up too soon, you wouldn''t have learned your lesson. Next time, I want you to remember this punishment and let it serve as a warning. I''ve usually indulged you and enjoyed spoiling you, but Jeffrey is a different case, and you''re not as quick as before. The punishment was meant to be a reminder, to keep you from making the same mistakes in the future. Even though your help was valuable to us, your safety is what matters most." Vera understood Patrick''s intention. She initiatively interlocked her fingers with Patrick''s. "I understand, honey."


    Patrickter said, "There''s no right side in this matter. We both were wrong. Let''s just let it go."


    Vera nodded, not dwelling on it.


    Vera asked, "Honey, it''s been ten minutes of walking, right? Can I sit down now?"


    "No, it''s only been eight minutes. Walk a bit more."


    Vera looked at thefortable bench helplessly.


    Vera bit her lip. "Is it ten minutes now?"


    "One more minute."


    That night, Patrick and Vera stayed at the Linister Manor. Early the next morning, Patrick received a call from Shawn, scolding him for arguing with Vera. "Dad, it''s Vera."


    As soon as Vera spoke, Patrick immediately became Shawn''s good son again.


    Vera felt she hadn''t visited Molly in a long time, so after making up with Patrick, she went to the hospital.


    Molly was getting an IV. When she saw Patrick and Vera, she immediately sat up in bed. "You two made up?" Vera nodded, sitting by Molly''s bed, looking at her hand with the IV, and asked about her recent condition. Patrick walked over, picked up Molly''s medical report from the table, and went outside with it. Molly asked, "Where did Patrick go?"


    "He probably went to pay your hospital bill." Vera guessed.


    With only the two of them in the room, Molly directly asked, "Vera, how did you and Patrick make up?"


    Vera briefly recounted the events of the previous day to Molly.


    After that, Molly said, "I thought you''d give Patrick the cold shoulder for a while, especially since he punished you to the point of leg swelling."


    "We are couple. If we give each other the cold shoulder every time we have a conflict, there''s no point in continuing this rtionship. He must have felt bad for me that night when my legs swelled. Marriages require mutual understanding and care tost long."


    After speaking, Vera suddenly remembered that Patrick and Molly both knew about her leg swelling, and she asked, "Molly, did Zoey tell you about my leg swelling, and then you told Patrick?"


    "I didn''t mention your leg swelling. I just said you had an incident and came to the hospital. Patrick found out about the swelling himself when he came to the hospital."


    Vera reflected on how she and Patrick had missed each other that night. She looked down, a smile of realization spreading across her face.


    Vera thought, ''Men are really strange. Patrick is so concerned, yet he never says ''I love you.'' If I hadn''t identally found out, I might never have known.''


    "Patrick never takes credit in front of me." Vera said.

 Chapter 437 Holding a Grudge

    Molly said, "Learning from me about Patrick''s actions for you makes you love him even more than if he had told you himself." Vera didn''t deny it. She rubbed her belly and smiled at Molly.


    Molly was relieved to know they had reconciled, as it was all because of her.


    Thinking of Randall, Vera asked, "Where''s Randall? I haven''t seen himtely, and He won''t answer my calls either."


    Molly replied, "Randall is probably getting roughed up right now."


    Vera smiled. "I get it."


    When their eyes suddenly met, the room fell silent.


    Molly started to speak, "So..."


    "Stop! From now until I give birth, don''t mention Jeffrey."


    Patrick''s punishment had worked.


    Knowing Molly too well, Vera could tell she was about to talk about Jeffrey''s escape the moment she opened her mouth.


    Vera immediately covered Molly''s mouth to stop her, warning her sternly.


    Molly nodded with her mouth covered. "Okay, I won''t mention him!"


    She had done all she could to help; catching Jeffrey was now Sebastian and Patrick''s problem.


    Soon, Patrick came in.


    He was on the phone as he entered. "Youe back without a word, are you just waiting for Vera to give you a piece of her mind?"


    "Honey, who''s on the line? Why the talk of getting hit? Sounds pretty intense."


    Patrick nced at Vera and sat on the couch. "Didn''t I say I''d take Vera to see you during the summer break?"


    "Noah!" Vera immediately jumped out of bed, shouting Noah''s name loudly.


    She rushed to Patrick''s side, leaning in close to his ear to speak into the phone. Her breath was warm on Patrick''s cheek as she said, "Noah, if youe back without saying a word again..." Vera nced at Patrick and then quickly added, "I''ll make sure you regret it.


    "Anyway, I won''t spare you."


    Then, she looked at Patrick and swore, "Honey, I was joking. I used to love scaring Noah like that; I won''t actually hit him."


    Patrick smiled. "Noah is already back; he''s waiting for you at home."


    When Vera and Patrick arrived at the Linister Family house, just stepping into the living room, Noah''s voice cut through the air. "Pig."


    Noah, dressed head-to-toe in ck even in summer, looked at Vera lounging on the sofa.


    "Didn''t the sun outside roast you alive?" Vera asked, eyeing Noah with a mix of annoyance and relief.


    On the way, she had tried to persuade Patrick to hit Noah for her.


    But Patrick wasn''t stupid; if Vera wanted to hit Noah, she could do it herself. After all, Patrick was just Noah''s brother-inw.


    If Patrick really hit Noah, it would mean he didn''t want Vera as his wife anymore.


    Noah got up and circled Vera. "The only thing cute about you is your belly. Everything else is a mess."


    Vera clenched her fist, thinking, ''It''s no big deal.''


    Noah teased, "Vera, did you eat a whole pig by yourself at home?"


    Vera was about to lose control.


    Not only did Noah call her fat, but he also called her ugly!


    Patrick wore a resigned smile. If it weren''t for his "threatening" presence, Noah might be calling for help right now.


    Patrick joked, "Say a few less words; she holds grudges against you."


    Vera nodded. "Exactly!"


    Noah didn''t believe it at all.


    "Vera, look what I brought you."


    Noah took an instrument out of a bag and was about to ce it on her belly.


    Patrick picked it up and read thebel. "A fetal heart monitor?"


    "Yeah, Patrick, look, the manual says it can not only monitor the fetal heart but also y music for the baby."


    Noah was particrly fond of the gift he bought and kept sharing its features with Patrick.


    Vera understood, too.


    The device was meant to be ced on her belly to listen to the baby''s heartbeat.


    She wouldn''t allow it.


    Now it was finally her turn to get back at Noah.


    Noah said, "Vera, please."


    "Even if you call me sister, I won''t agree."


    Noah uttered, "Sis."


    Vera snorted, "No way."


    Vera covered her belly with her hands; no one could listen to the baby''s heartbeat without her permission.


    Noah regretted it; he should have held back earlier.


    Noah pleaded, "Vera, let me listen. I need to check if this thing is working."


    This time, it was Vera''s turn to annoy Noah.


    Noah finally understood Vera''s earlier anger.


    He couldn''t hit Vera, so he could only plead, "Vera, just let me listen for a moment."


    Vera turned her body, leaning into Patrick''s arms, with her back to Noah. "Vera."


    No response from her.


    After all, she could hold a grudge.


    "Vera, don''t get too cocky."


    Vera said, "You can put it on your belly and listen."


    Noah was helpless.


    Noah said, "I''ll do your online assignments for a whole semester."


    Surprise hit like a ton of bricks.


    She had only intended to let Noah experience a bit of her irritation and was nning to let him listen to the baby''s heartbeat soon.


    But now, she had someone to do her online assignments for a whole semester!


    Vera couldn''t hide her smile.


    "Deal!" Vera agreed readily.


    Such matters demanded a swift, decisive answer.


    She went upstairs and changed into a pink pajama set. After getting married, she still dressed like a young girl. Cindy had bought her clothes in pink shades, and this pajama set was one of Cindy''s purchases during a shopping trip. Wearing the pajamas, she went downstairs, and Noah said, "If you didn''t mention your age, people might actually believe you''re my little sister."


    Vera looked down at her pajamas. "That actually sounds like apliment."


    Patrick saw she was slow in unbuttoning, so he helped her. "You still acts like a kid all the time. You are about to be a mom, and I wonder what the house will be like then."


    "It must be lively," Vera said.


    She bared her belly, and Patrick applied a mysterious gel to it.


    Noah ced the stethoscope on Vera''s belly, and they all watched as Noah listened to the fetal heartbeat for the first time.


    Vera''s eyes were full of excitement and curiosity. "How is it?"


    Noah frowned. "Vera, why can''t I hear a heartbeat?"

 Chapter 438 My Baby Is Already Kicking

    Vera''s action was purely instinctive; she swore she didn''t mean to hit anyone. She raised her hand and pped Noah on the back, the sound echoing through the living room, which fell silent instantly. "How dare you say my son doesn''t have a heartbeat!"


    Vera, agitated, grabbed Noah by the shoulder and pulled him close, emphasizing loudly, "My baby is already kicking me; how could he not have a heartbeat? The stuff you bought is broken, and don''t talk nonsense." "Wait a minute."


    He ced his hand on Vera''s belly, feeling for the baby''s movement. Ten seconds passed, and Noah couldn''t help but urge Vera''s baby, "Kick, why aren''t you kicking?"


    There was no movement. Noah looked at Vera''s face and then pointed at her belly. "Vera, he''s not moving."


    Vera retorted, "Well, of course he''s not just going to kick onmand. If he''s in a mood, he won''t even do it for Patrick."


    Patrick, standing nearby, nodded helplessly; that was true.


    Noah ced the device back on Vera''s belly, listening carefully. "Vera, there''s really no heartbeat."


    Patrick, calm andposed, took the device, flipped through the manual, and began investigating on his own.


    Vera and Noah continued to argue.


    "My baby''s got a bit of a temper," Vera said. "You need to call him ''baby'' and tell him ''I love you.'' Maybe then he''ll give you some respect."


    Noah replied, "Is he a boy or not? Why''s he so picky?"


    After saying that, Noah ced his hand on Vera''s belly again. "Baby, I''m your uncle. I love you. If you hear me, give me a kick."


    Vera responded, "Like I said, maybe he''ll give you a sign if you''re nice. Right now, he''s just ignoring you."


    Patrick, after checking, said, "You put the batteries in backward."


    Noah was speechless.


    Vera looked at Noah, incredulous. "Excuse me, how are you qualified to criticize me with your intelligence?"


    Noah defended himself, "It was a mistake, a mistake." After saying that, he seriously thought about why he hadn''t checked carefully earlier. This time, Patrick correctly inserted the batteries and handed the device back to Noah, still making him the first to listen for the heartbeat. Patrick could feel how much Noah cared about this baby.


    Noah took the device, put on the headphones, and ced the device on Vera''s belly. "Got it!" he eximed excitedly. Vera immediately got excited, too. "How is it?"


    Noah scanned her belly, hesitating.


    "If you have something to say, just go ahead. What''s with that expression?"


    Noah scanned her belly for a long time, finally seeing the heartbeat disyed on the device. He stopped and listened carefully.


    Vera didn''t dare to disturb Noah, who was seriously listening to the heartbeat. She even tried to breathe quietly so as not to disturb him. Patrick was also slightly nervous, looking at Noah.


    Patrick thought, ''What''s with the frown?''


    "Vera, are you carrying a baby or a train? Why does it sound like there''s wind blowing and a train running in the wind inside your belly?" Noah pulled off the headphones and handed them to Patrick. "Patrick, give it a listen."


    After listening, Patrick was also puzzled; it wasn''t a heartbeat.


    "Honey, let me listen."


    Patrick put the headphones on her and started searching for information on fetal heart sounds.


    "This is a normal sound. I listened online that other pregnant moms have the same sound," Vera said.


    Her words reassured both Patrick and Noah.


    The afternoon slipped away with the three of them at home, listening to the baby''s heartbeat and ying with the device Noah had brought.


    By evening, Vera had turned the device into a new "game," sweeping it over her belly.


    They had nned to return to the Olteran Manor today, and in the evening, Shawn called to urge them toe home.


    Noah decided to stay with Vera. Patrick updated the family, and he and Vera remained at the Linister home.


    In the evening, Warren and Brianna came home too, and they were also drawn into the fun of listening to the baby''s heartbeat.


    Patrick mused that his son was already bing a toy for Vera, even before the baby was born.


    At night, Patrick watched Vera continue to y with the gadget Noah had bought her.


    She wore headphones, sometimes listening to music, sometimes to the baby''s heartbeat.


    Patrick nced at the clock on the nightstand. "Vera, it''s eleven o''clock. You and the baby should sleep."


    Vera looked at her belly, which was sometimes bulging and sometimes smooth. "Honey, feel my belly. He''s very active right now."


    Patrick and Vera didn''t react much to the baby''s movements anymore, but Noah acted as if he had stumbled upon a whole new world.


    In the evening, after dinner, Noah kept studying her belly. "Vera, do you feel like you''re carrying a watermelon?"


    "Don''t mention watermelons." As soon as summer arrived, she wanted to eat frozen watermelon, but because watermelon had high sugar content and Cindy was worried that she was going to get gestational diabetes, she wouldn''t let Vera eat it.


    Noah joked, "Then do you feel like you''re carrying a cantaloupe?"


    Noah''s yful teasing was getting on her nerves.


    She stayed at home for a couple more days to apany Noah. Although she didn''t say it, she cared a lot about Noah; knowing he came back specifically to see her, so she stayed a few more days. The Olteran family knew Noah was back, so Shawn and Cindy didn''t urge Vera to return home.


    This prompted Brianna and Warren to privatelyment, "Vera made a great match."


    asionally, the Olteran family would reflect on how well Patrick had chosen, noting, "Vera''s family is really great." Because Noah returned in a hurry, he had many things at school that needed his attention, so he had to leave early. So he didn''t stay long at home, and after seeing his family, he boarded a ne and left.


    Vera also returned to the Olteran family with Patrick.


    Molly was discharged from the hospital, and Randall came home.


    Coincidentally, Vera also returned.


    Just as Vera arrived, they ran into each other. A single nce from Patrick had them scatter in different directions. Patrick wondered when Vera, Randall, and Molly had be so apprehensive of him.


    Patrick ordered, "Vera, go upstairs and sleep. Molly, go to your room and rest. Randall,e with me to the study."


    They all nodded in agreement, knowing better than to protest.


    It was as if they were lining up: Randall led the way up the stairs, followed by Molly, with Vera bringing up the rear. "Honey, take it easy," Vera called out. Patrick gestured toward the stairs, signaling her to go ahead. Vera obediently went upstairs.


    She cracked the bedroom door open slightly, peering through the gap.

 Chapter 439 Reflection

    However, Patrick walked straight to her bedroom door. Seeing the slightly ajar door, he made eye contact with Vera, who was peeking from the doorway. Vera raised her hand, waved at Patrick through the narrow gap, and said, "Goodbye, honey."


    After saying that, she quickly closed the door.


    Patrick nced towards Molly''s room, where her door was also quietly closing.


    Randall was in for a rough time, not just because of his wayward trip to find Jeffrey but also due to his usations that Patrick might stray.


    This time, Patrick didn''t hit Randall. He realized from Vera''s personal experience that corporal punishment was more effective.


    So, it was time for handstands for Randall!


    Vera and Molly, separated by several walls, chatted on their phones.


    [I wonder how Randall is doing now. How do you think Patrick will punish him?]


    Molly replied: [Randall should be used to getting hit by now. Even if Patrick hits him again, he should be able to take it.]


    Vera sent another message: [Don''t be too sure. Patrick''s hits really hurt.]


    Molly: [You''ve been hit?]


    Vera: [Yes.]


    Patrick nced at the chat group on the table, then at his own hand, clenching it into a fist.


    Patrick was puzzled. He thought, ''Did I hit Vera?''


    The phone on the table kept ringing, and with each new message, Patrick''s desk vibrated.


    Randall, who was being punished with a handstand, gritted his teeth and prayed to God that it wasn''t Molly or Vera sending messages in the group! Cunning Patrick searched the chat history in the group for the keyword "Patrick."


    There were 483 messages mentioning "Patrick."


    Vera must be constantly mentioning him in the chat.


    There were at least over 1000 messages discussing him.


    Molly, Vera, and Randall spent all day talking about him instead of doing anything productive!


    Randall pleaded, "Patrick, I can''t hold on any longer."


    "You hold on even if you can''t!"


    Patrick coldly nced at Randall, who was doing a handstand. His arms were trembling, and his face was a bit red.


    "Patrick, punish me with standing at attention. I''ll keep it for two hours."


    He would rather stand at attention for two hours than do a handstand for ten minutes.


    Patrick said, "If you say one more word, you''ll do a handstand for half an hour."


    Randall gritted his teeth and endured.


    Standing on his hands was pure torment.


    Later, after the punishment ended, he was lectured for another ten minutes. After that, he didn''t leave his room. In fact, he didn''t evene down for dinner. Molly went to Randall''s door, knocked, and asked softly, "Do you need me to call an ambnce for you?"


    Randall''s voice came from inside. "Don''t waste medical resources; no need."


    Molly asked, "Then what do you need?"


    "Nothing."


    Molly looked at Randall''s bedroom and sighed, "He''s really pitiful."


    Vera was also dragged back to the bedroom by Patrick, who made her honestly exin every topic discussed in the group.


    "Honey, are you..."


    Patrick interrupted her, "I love you. I haven''t changed. I haven''t had an affair. I only have you."


    Vera thought, ''Damn it, this tactic doesn''t work.''


    "If you love me, why don''t you kiss me anymore? You used to kiss me every day. We just made up, but you''re starting to hold me ountable again," Vera said loudly. She pouted andined, "You say you love me, but men''s words are all lies."


    "Don''t think you can distract me again." Patrick had been fooled a few times before. He wasn''t stupid and wouldn''t fall for it every time.


    Vera realized this tactic had also failed.


    Patrick asked, "Who in the chat group said: Patrick is a big pervert? Patrick is totally old-fashioned from thest century? Patrick must be crazy?


    "And who in the groupined: Patrick must have some issues?"


    Vera took a step back, wanting to escape.


    Patrick extended his hand. "Come on, tell me, when did this hand hit you, and where did it hit you!"


    Vera cursed internally, ''You snooped on our chat without our consent; how dare you act so brazen in front of me?''


    "Speak!"


    Vera swallowed hard, staring at Patrick''s hand for what felt like an eternity. Finally, she managed to choke out, "Well, a smack on the butt counts as hitting, right?" Patrick was speechless.


    He thought one day, Vera was going to be the death of him!


    Patrick gritted his teeth. "Then tell me, why did you call me ''big pervert,'' ''old-fashioned?"


    Vera was helpless. It was so long ago that she hadpletely forgotten. How was she supposed to know what made her angry enough to call him that? "Vera, we haven''t been married for a year, right?"


    Vera didn''t know what he meant by that.


    Patrick snorted, "The number of times ''Patrick'' appears in the group chat exceeds the number of days we''ve been married!" Vera understood.


    She stammered, "I''ve also said good things about you in the group. I didn''t justin about you." Patrick picked up Vera''s phone and asked her, "Then tell me, what does the group chat name mean?" The evidence was right there in front of Vera. She had no way to argue her way out of this.


    Vera clutched the edge of her nightgown, unable to say anything.


    Vera couldn''t change what Patrick already knew.


    Vera thought, ''How do I talk my way out of this?''


    She scratched her head anxiously, realizing she waspletely stuck.


    "I was wrong, honey." She raised both hands in surrender and closed her eyes, directly admitting her mistake.


    This move caught Patrick off guard.


    He thought, ''She doesn''t make any more excuses?''


    With her big belly, she looked round and chubby. Raising her arms to admit her mistake, she looked incredibly cute in Patrick''s eyes. Patrick thought, ''Wait! This isn''t the time to go soft.''


    "What did you do wrong?"


    Vera said, "I shouldn''t haveined about you to others." But she thought to herself, ''Next time, I''ll delete theints after posting.'' Vera continued, "I shouldn''t have said you''re old." Internally, she added, ''You are indeed older than me.''


    Patrick said sternly, "Say what you really think."


    Vera said, "Honey, I''ve been standing for a long time, my legs are numb."


    She knew Patrick wouldn''t let her stand there and hurt herself over old grievances, so she yed the injured party.


    Patrick suspected Vera was putting on an act, but he wasn''t willing to gamble on that slim chance. "Go lie down on the bed and think about it." Vera immediately ran to the bed, lifted the covers, and got in.


    After a while, Patrick alsoy down on the bed.

 Chapter 440 Top Up

    "Honey, my breasts have gotten bigger. Do you want to feel them?"


    Vera''s question caught Patrick''s off guard.


    "I don''t want to!"


    Vera nced up at Patrick, pouting, "If you''re not going to, fine. I even asked you first."


    Patrick asked, "What, are you nning to ask someone else?"


    Vera was startled, realizing she had misspoken. "No, I only want my husband to feel them, just you." She got up, pounced on Patrick, and gave him a kiss to appease him. After a while, she said again, "Honey, my bra is too small now. I need to buy a new one."


    Patrick smiled. "Do you want me to buy it for you?"


    Veray in Patrick''s arms, her legs draped over his. She shook her head, thinking it was better not to send Patrick to a lingerie store. "You just give me the money." "Don''t think you can change the subject."


    Vera''s cheeks were squished as she looked up at Patrick''s face and asked, "Honey, do you think my breasts will shrink after I have a baby?"


    "Vera!"


    Vera covered her ears, burrowed under the nket, and muffled her head. From under the covers, she said, "I am asleep."


    Patrick shook his head in exasperation.


    A little whileter, Vera popped her head out from under the covers and nted several enthusiastic kisses on Patrick''s face. "Honey, I love you. No matter what I say, you''re always my favorite." Hearing the "I love you" instantly lifted Patrick''s mood. "Aren''t you supposed to be asleep?"


    Vera pecked Patrick''s lips again with a smile. "I am sleepwalking."


    After saying that, she burrowed back under the nket and went to sleep.


    After a while, Vera suddenly threw off the nket, taking Patrick''s nket with her.


    Patrick hugged Vera and asked indulgently, "Are you sleepwalking again?"


    "Honey, don''t forget to give me the money tomorrow."


    After saying that, she covered herself with the nket and went to sleep for real.


    Patrick always found Vera amusing, especially when she slept so peacefully, prompting him to close his eyes with a smile dancing on his lips.


    In the still of the night, Patrick gently lifted Vera from under the covers, holding her tenderly as he did so.


    Her sleeping face was peaceful, and for Patrick, seeing her brought an overwhelming sense of calm to the entire world.


    The next day, Patrick got up and went to work before Vera woke up.


    He left a new bank card on Vera''s bedside table before leaving.


    The weather was getting hotter, edging into the sweltering heat of summer.


    Vera was craving chilled watermelon more and more.


    One day, everyone at home was eating watermelon to cool off, and when Patrick came home, he saw Vera''s pitiful eyes. He sat next to Vera, picked up half a watermelon from the table, and fed it directly to Vera. Vera took a small bite.


    Cindy wanted to stop them because Savannah had developed diabetes from eating too much watermelon while pregnant with Molly, and she was worried Vera might too.


    Vera was still young, and diabetes could be very harmful to her in the future.


    Cindy said, "Patrick."


    Patrick''s focus was solely on Vera. He didn''t nce at Cindy, simply responded with a stern, "I''m aware."


    Under Patrick''s tender care, Vera finally got to enjoy the icy watermelon she had been craving.


    Molly returned to the Chase Manor after staying at the Olteran Manor for a few days and continued her internship at the MS Group.


    Randall was still getting beaten up at the taekwondo gym.


    Once, Vera went to the taekwondo gym and saw Randall being thrown hard onto the mat. She couldn''t bear to watch and left.


    In the evening, Randall came home and saw a special ointment for bruises on his desk. He looked at the packaging and smiled. "So ugly, it must be Vera''s taste. Just like her taste in choosing a husband!" During her maternity leave, Vera loved to tease Shawn at home.


    "Dad, do you want to hear my son''s heartbeat?"


    Shawn excitedly said, "Yes."


    Vera held out her hand. "Since you''re the grandpa, I''ll charge you $998."


    Upon hearing this, Shawn remarked to Vera, "You''re too sneaky."


    Vera advised, "Dad, you really don''t know how to negotiate. You could have haggled with me."


    So, Shawn began to haggle with Vera, "Can you offer a lower price?"


    "National fixed price, no haggling," Vera replied with a smile.


    Shawn was irritated. "Then why did you suggest bargaining?"


    Vera proceeded to exin once more. "I said you could negotiate, but I didn''t promise to lower the price."


    Frustrated and out of options, Shawn gave up trying to y along. It was clear he couldn''t outwit Vera. He sat in the backyard, sulking.


    Later, Vera got too bored and went to the backyard to appease Shawn. "Dad, I see you''re really eager to hear the heartbeat. How about I make it $558 instead?"


    Cindy heard their conversation andughed so hard that wrinkles appeared at the corners of her eyes.


    At dinner, Shawn keptining about Vera.


    Shawn remarked, "Since God sent Vera my way, my heart has grown stronger."


    "Vera is always so energetic. Anyone who sees her feels invigorated," Vincent also praised.


    Randall shrugged. "But doesn''t she lose all her energy when she makes a mistake?"


    Vincent was at a loss for words.


    Cindy, who now liked Vera the most, said, "Since Vera came into our home, it''s been much livelier. Our house is always filled with joy." Randall nodded. "Sure, and let''s not forget that she even got into a fight with you when she first arrived talk about lively!" Cindy was also speechless.


    Vera looked at Randall. "Randall, the fact that you''re still alive is one of the top ten miracles in the world."


    After dinner, Randall went to stay at a hotel.


    Everyone was puzzled.


    Vera immediately swore to Patrick, "Honey, I swear, I''ve been very good. I didn''t hit him."


    Patrick smiled. "I did. I thought he was bothering you."


    Vera was surprised.


    Before bed, Shawn secretly came to Patrick''s study. Patrick assumed Shawn had something important to discuss.


    Unexpectedly, Shawn asked, "Patrick, did you get a VIP card for listening to the baby''s heartbeat from Vera and top up $8888?"

 Chapter 441 Shawn Was Deceived

    Patrick was puzzled, thinking, ''If I want to listen to my son''s fetal heartbeat, I can do it myself while Vera''s asleep. Why should I need to top up 8888 dors?'' "How much did you top up?" Patrick decisively chose to stand by Vera''s side. He led Shawn to believe that he had also top up


    As soon as Shawn heard this, he immediately said with a smile, "I topped up $8888, too."


    Shawn thought he had gotten a great deal and was afraid that Patrick would find out and get upset with Vera. In the afternoon, Vera had specifically whispered to him, "Dad, Patrick charged $8888. Don''t let him know you spent less, or he''ll feel unhappy, and we might have an arguement."


    Shawn left in high spirits.


    Patrick, however, was growing increasingly concerned about Shawn''s intellect.


    When he returned to the bedroom, Vera was already cozily nestled in bed, waiting for him with a cheerful smile.


    Patrick walked over and sat on the edge of the bed. "So, how much did you convince Shawn to load onto that card today?"


    "I had him load $6666. That way, he can listen to our son''s heartbeat for free from now on," Vera replied with a sly grin.


    Patrick nced at Vera. "Vera, take my advice. After graduation, don''t go into business. I''m afraid you''ll trick people into bankruptcy."


    Vera turned over in bed and snuggled up to Patrick. "Take it easy. I only trick rich people."


    Vera nestled beside Patrick and softly asked him, "Honey, has Jerry been caught?"


    Patrick turned to her, noting the cautious tone in her voice.


    Vera quickly rified her guess, "I''ve been bored these days, watching the news with Shawn. I noticed that someone else is sitting in Jerry''s old position, and his role is being temporarily filled by someone else. I just wondered if something was up. If you don''t want to tell me, that''s fine."


    Vera was very perceptive, always able to pick up on everyone''s moods. That was why she could sense when to say what and how to lighten the atmosphere.


    Seeing Patrick''s probing gaze, she immediately added, "If you don''t want to answer, that''s okay."


    The more sensitive and cautious she was, the more Patrick couldn''t bear it.


    Patrick was surprised at how Vera had pieced together so much from just the news. He marveled at how her mind worked.


    "This matter is confidential and hasn''t been made public yet. Jerry is currently under control. It''s a serious issue, and the information has beenpletely sealed. Don''t mention this when chatting with friends on your phone. Act like you don''t know. Don''t talk about this with Molly and Randall. Sebastian has been caught up in a major investigation and can''t even go home right now. He''s also being questioned."


    "What? Molly must be worried very much."


    At the Chase Manor, Molly hadn''t seen Sebastian for a week.


    The only thing she knew was that five days ago, Sebastian had called her, instructing her to stay home, not to wander around, and to take care of herself while he was away for a few days of closed training.


    Her instincts told her it was an excuse, but she agreed anyway to ease Sebastian''s mind.


    These days, Timothy had also been scarce, leaving Molly and Ellie to manage Max and Zoey on their own.


    She had tried calling Sebastian several times, but no one answered.


    Molly was worried every day, and so was Ellie, who couldn''t focus on work.


    One evening after work, she walked to Sebastian''s workce to look for him, only to find that Sam was also missing.


    She ran into Holly, Sam''s girlfriend, who was also looking for him.


    "Is your boyfriend Sam missing, too?" Molly asked.


    Holly nodded. "Is your boyfriend missing too?"


    Molly exined, "Sebastian is not my boyfriend; he''s my brother."


    Holly felt awkward. It was clear that the people they cared about had been missing for several days.


    Molly looked at Holly, surprised that Sam would like someone like her.


    "Molly, what''s your brother''s zodiac sign? I can do a reading for him."


    Molly was surprised. "You can do readings?"


    Holly nodded, proudly talking about her profession. "I have over three million followers on Facebook, and thousands of people ask me for readings every day."


    Molly was genuinely surprised. She thought Holly was just ying around, not realizing Holly was so skilled.


    Molly quickly gave Sebastian''s birth information and zodiac sign.


    They went to a coffee shop and sat in a corner. Holly took out a piece of paper and a deck of cards from her bag.


    Molly was unfamiliar with all this and treated it as a game.


    After a while, Holly looked at the paper and told Molly, "Mr. Chase will be fine. It shows that Mr. Chase is currently in a predicament, but don''t worried. This predicament is actually an opportunity for Mr. Chase, not a bad thing.


    "Moreover, the tarot cards indicate that the long-standing issues troubling Mr. Chase will be resolved this year, and he will gain both fame and fortune."


    "Are there any bad omens?" Molly asked anxiously.


    Holly said, "It seems Mr. Chase has been losing money."


    Molly felt a bit embarrassed that Holly had figured that out. "That might be because Sebastian''s money is all spent by me."


    Holly burst intoughter. "It''s possible. The tarot cards show that Mr. Chase''s money is spent on his family. Molly, do you want a reading for yourself?"


    Molly found it interesting and nodded. "Sure. How does it work? Do I just tell you my birthday?"


    "What do you want to know? Love, marriage, studies or career?" These were the mostmon requests.


    Molly thought for a moment and said, "I want to know about my current situation."


    "You don''t care about money or love." Holly spread the cards on the table. "Look at the cards and choose the one you wanted to."


    Molly pointed to a card in the middle.


    Holly picked it up and looked at it. "Did you get hurt recently?"


    "How did you know? Can you even tell past events?" Molly was shocked.


    Holly joked, "Beacuse Sam told me that Mr. Chase is always worried about his sister in the hospital, asking if she''s eaten and if her test results are out. One day, Mr. Chase was at work and suddenly called the hospital to ask about his sister''s condition."


    Holly wanted Molly to know how much Sebastian cared for her.


    Molly smiled. "I see.." She was touched by Sebastian''s concern, even though he rarely visited her in the hospital. "Yes, Sebastian is very good to me."

 Chapter 442 Shawn Gets a New Game

    Holly looked at the card''s content, "Your love fortune is good recently, but you need to carefully discern the character of those who confess to you. If you don''t like them, reject them immediately, or it might affect you." "But no one has pursued me so far," Molly said gloomily.


    Holly continued, "Someone will. As for your true love, there are still obstacles that need to be removed before you can be together. Don''t rush." Molly propped her face in frustration. "I have three brothers, a nephew, and two dads. The obstacles between me and my true love are not small." Holly looked at the card without speaking, then lowered her head to examine the content closely, "Molly, how is your family''s health recently?" Molly was puzzled. She thought about everyone in her family, the Olteran family, and the Chase family. "I haven''t heard of anyone being sick."


    Holly pointed to the card and said, "You should pay more attention to the health of the women and pets in your family recently. It shows that you might spend a lot of effort on this." Molly frowned.


    "Vera is pregnant, due around November. She''ll be okay, right?"


    Holly, not knowing Molly''s family matters, said, "Pregnant women are special and do need more attention. It''s best to keep an eye on all the women in your family."


    They ended up chatting for over three hours while eating. They found they had a lot inmon and exchanged contact information before parting ways.


    After Molly got home, she followed Holly''s ount on Facebook.


    Holly, being straightforward, saw Molly''s request and immediately followed her back.


    When Molly woke up the next morning, she was stunned to find that her follower count had jumped by 4000.


    Molly murmured, "Is this the influence of Holly?"


    After resting in bed for a while, Molly quickly got herself ready and went to have breakfast.


    "Mom,, you guys should all go for a check-up at the hospital soon," Molly said while she ate breakfast. "Mom, you work all the time and are under a lot of stress, which can take a toll on your health. Zoey, you''re getting older and should have at least two check-ups a year. Max, you had surgeryst Christmas, so you need to check how your recovery is going."


    Ellie nced at Zoey and Max. If Molly hadn''t mentioned it, she wouldn''t have thought of it.


    Zoey, being older, was reluctant to spend money. "I''m not sick, and hospital check-ups are expensive. Even though Ellie makes money easily, it''s not meant to be spent like this."


    Molly said, "Zoey, if something unexpected happens, the cost will be much higher."


    After Molly finished speaking, Zoey stubbornly said, "One check-up a year is enough for me. I can still jump rope a hundred times."


    Ellie also said, "Mom, you and Dad should go for a check-up. It will give us peace of mind. If there''s a problem, we can catch it early."


    Molly, who was much like Patrick in this regard, didn''t waste time arguing with Zoey. Instead, she used a different tactic. "Grandma, there''s this fair with some fantastic clothes. They''re all made of cotton and really absorb sweat. Once you finish your check-up, I''ll take you shopping there."


    Molly and Patrick always knew how to push the right buttons. For those afraid of them, they used threats. For those who weren''t afraid, they made enticing offers.


    Zoey agreed, "Fine, I''ll go for the check-up."


    After breakfast, Molly went to work with Ellie. Sometimes on the way to work, Molly would drive for a bit, which was Ellie''s way of helping Molly improve her driving skills and gain confidence on the road. "Mom, I''m going to visit the Olteran Manor today. I haven''t seen Vera in a few days."


    Ellie agreed.


    After work in the afternoon, Molly bought some food for Shawn on her way back.


    Molly''s reason for visiting was quite odd. She said, "A fortune teller told me to pay attention to the health of the women in my family. Cindy, you and Vera should get checked out."


    Her family found it amusing that Molly was listening to a fortune teller, who was just a young woman in her twenties.


    Shawn said, "I believe Molly. Let me tell you, fortune tellers have their reasons."


    Molly exined,"Dad, I mean astrology, you know, with star charts showing sun signs, moon signs, and rising signs. Like, Randall''s sun sign is Virgo."


    "Virgo? What''s that got to do with anything?" Shawn cut in, clearly confused.


    Vera, quick to catch on, realized Shawn was misunderstanding.


    Sheughed, "Dad, Virgo is just one of the twelve zodiac signs."


    Shawn was quickly reassured by her exnation, and Vera took the time to exin more about the zodiac signs.


    "Vera, can you find out what my zodiac sign is?" Shawn asked eagerly. It was clear he had a new interest.


    By evening, Patrick had returned home. Seeing the lively atmosphere in the house, he sat next to Vera, but she was too busy to pay him much attention. "Dad, check Patrick''s zodiac sign."


    Shawn said, "No need. He''s definitely the worst one."


    Patrick was helpless.


    Vera said, "Who says that? Patrick is definitely the best one."


    Patrick smiled appreciatively.


    Molly reminded Patrick to take Vera for a health check-up. Patrick reassured her, "I just took her for a prenatal check-upst week. Everything is normal, and the baby is healthy." Molly was finally relieved.


    As Shawn delved into astrology, he refused to go to the restaurant for dinner, preferring to stay at his room.


    He video-called Jackson. "Jackson, what year and date were you born? I''ll look up your sun sign." Jackson said, "What do you mean?"


    Shawn proudly said, "You know, Molly rmended something fun today. Let me tell you." Jackson, who was always dismissed by Shawn, would always learn about new things from him. Molly, Vera, and Randall made Shawn feel that his life was enriched and colorful every day.


    At 7 PM, Vera went for her walk, and Molly sat on the couch checking Jackson''s sign.


    In the backyard, Vera told Patrick, "It''s really easy to keep the elderlypany. Just share fun stories from your life with them, like games, entertainment news, or local food. When they feel connected to the world, their spirits lift. I swear, Shawn seems to be getting younger."


    Patrick took Vera''s hand, gazing ahead and slowing down, "It''d be even nicer if you didn''t con him out of his money."

 Chapter 443 Where Is My True Love

    Vera shook Patrick''s arm. "Don''t let Shawn hear this. The money I swindled is still ours."


    Patrickughed, "I told you to swindle less, not to stop swindling. If you swindle too much at once, he''ll get suspicious."


    "You are sneaky."


    Molly always thought of astrology as a fun pastime, but two dayster, when she got off work, she suddenly encountered someone at thepany entrance that made her feel its magic. n was at the door, holding arge bouquet of roses, waiting for her!


    "Molly, are you off work?"


    Molly said, "No, I''m just heading out for a breather."


    After saying that, Molly, who had already finished work, turned around to go back into thepany.


    n, quick on his feet, swiftly blocked Molly''s path.


    "Molly, these are for you." n handed the roses to Molly.


    Her colleagues who had just gotten off work witnessed a well-dressed man giving Molly a passionate and vibrant bouquet of roses.


    Everyone around her, though, kept theirments to themselves. They were all professionals and knew better than to gossip openly at the office.


    However, once they were back in private, the buzz would begin.


    Molly put her hands behind her back. "n, what do you mean by this?"


    n wasn''t the least bit angry at Molly''s questioning.


    He even exined to her, "Molly, there were some rough patches in my familytely. I didn''t want that negativity to spill over to you, so I stayed away. Now that things have settled down, I can confidently seek you out."


    He extended the flowers. But Molly ced her hands on her hips, her determination remained unwavering. "You chase me, I decline. If you persist, it''s harassment."


    n responded, "If you see it as harassment, so be it. I''m telling you, Molly, from the moment I saw you, I was captivated. I can''t forget how you looked."


    "Stop." Molly wondered why she hadn''t realized how annoying he was back then.


    n continued, "I know my family isn''t up to your standards."


    "d you realize that!" Molly''s confidence and assertiveness were unwavering, whether due to the Olteran family''s backing or the Chase family''s upbringing.


    n said, "My parents are divorced now, and thepany is entirely in my hands. I can give you a good future."


    Molly was furious. She took a deep breath and said, "I think you might not understand why I refuse you. It''s because I don''t like you."


    n persisted, "Molly, you used to like me."


    "I used to be indifferent towards you. Now I just find you irritating. Got that?"


    n tightened his grip on the roses, his face showing restraint. He then forced a smile and said, "Molly, you have every right to reject me, and I have every right to pursue you. I''ll keep trying until you agree to be my girlfriend. I love you." Molly mocked, "I''m not nning to lose weight right now, so please don''t disgust me."


    As n tried to hand her the roses, Molly refused.


    He then attempted to force them into her armpit, making her hold them with her arm.


    Molly warned, "If you dare push me any further, I''ll call Sebastian to deal with you."


    n smiled. "Then call Sebastian and tell him toe over. Even if he does, I''ll still say the same thing: I like you, I want to pursue you, and I''m not going to give up."


    Last time, Sebastian''s warning had scared him for a long time. This time, he wasn''t afraid of Sebastianing to settle the score.


    Molly was puzzled, thinking, ''Why is he so fearless this time?


    ''Does he know Sebastian isn''t home and I can''t reach him?


    ''But how would he know that?''


    In the midst of the confrontation, just as Molly was about to lose her temper and start shouting at the door, Ellie emerged. Ellie said, "Molly."


    "Mom, help, I''m being harassed." Molly shouted loudly, and everyone around heard and started to gather.


    It dawned on them that this man wasn''t Molly''s boyfriend but a suitor.


    Ellie hurried over, standing between Molly and n. Ellie nced at the roses in n''s hand and asked knowingly, "Mr. Miller, what brings you to mypany today?"


    n, facing Ellie, was polite, "Ellie, just call me n. I''m here to see Molly."


    Ellie spoke directly, "Mr. Miller, we''re not that close. Molly isn''t involved with you, so please stop bringing roses to my workce to interfere with her. We''re all part of the same social circle, Mr. Miller, so handle things more appropriately." "I''m pursuing Molly. Are you going to stop me, Ellie?"


    n seemed to have suddenly be arrogant, no longer showing the respect he once had for Ellie.


    When Molly heard n''s disrespectful tone toward Ellie, her temper red, and she wanted to retort, but Ellie stopped her.


    "She''s my daughter. What do you think?"


    n smiled, nced at Molly, and said, "Then I''ll take my leave. Molly, I''lle to ask you out another day."


    Ellie said, "There''s no need for that. Save some dignity for yourself."


    n looked at Molly. "But if I don''t see her, I feel ufortable."


    Molly had held back for a long time and finally snapped, "Ohe on. I''m not a vet; I don''t treat your kind of illness."


    Ellie then realized how satisfying it was to curse someone out.


    Ellie turned and led Molly to the car.


    This time, Ellie didn''t criticize Molly.


    In the car, Ellie said, "n is a heartless person. Jesse and Dawn divorced and had to split thepany assets. In the end, he directly took all the shares from Jesse, and now Jesse is so angry he doesn''t go to thepany anymore." Ellie said, "Someone like him? Not only would Sebastian and Timothy never approve, but I wouldn''t allow it either."


    Molly, sitting in the passenger seat, took out her phone and called Sebastian again, but it still showed as powered off. "Mom, where on earth did Sebastian go?"


    Ellie replied, "I don''t know either."


    Molly opened the window, leaning out. "If I could reach Sebastian, I wouldn''t have to deal with n today. One call and Sebastian would be here."


    When she got home, Molly told Holly about n pursuing her.


    Molly: [Where is my true love?]


    Holly: [In your heart.]


    Molly: [There''s no one in my heart.]


    Holly: [Then I must have made a mistake.]


    Molly: [Don''t say that, you''re usually so urate.]

 Chapter 444 Randall Appeared

    Holly, with her usual humor, remarked: [I suspect you''re making a subtle dig at me.]


    Molly, intrigued by Holly''sment, replied: [I find you quite amusing. I''m starting to like you more and more.] Molly went to the basement and avoided him..


    On the third day, n went directly into the MS Group building.


    Molly''s frustration boiled over. She pulled out the knife she always carried and, in the bustling lobby, shouted, "Oh, so you love me, huh? How about proving it by cutting off a finger? If you do, I''ll be your girlfriend. If you don''t, and you keep bothering me, I''ll call the cops!"


    The crowd around fell silent, watching the spectacle unfold.


    n was taken aback by the stark contrast between the gentle, intellectual, and elegant Molly he once knew and the unpredictable persona she now embodied. Her demeanor had shifted to one that was arrogant, domineering, and marked by rudeness.


    n said awkwardly, "Molly, stop it."


    "Let me tell you. n, either you cut off a finger, or you nevere looking for me again."


    After saying that, Molly stormed out of the lobby, leaving n standing there awkwardly.


    After all, Molly had already refused him many times. She said to Ellie, "Mom, it''s not that I''m being unreasonable today. If he keeps this up, he''s just being a nuisance. He''s crossed the line from pursuing me to harassing me." Ellie mmed the table in anger. "If Sebastian and Timothy were here, he wouldn''t dare pull this crap."


    Ellie pressed the inte. "Mr. Hall,e up here."


    Ellie sent Molly to work.


    Molly also called Randall. "Randall, are you free?"


    "I''m not," Randall replied.


    Though he had lost weight, Randall''s physique had be more defined, with noticeable muscles in his arms. He was no longer just taking hits; he was starting to fight back. Molly was disappointed. "Alright then."


    Randall joked, "Are you asking me to be your driver again?"


    Molly said, "n has been harassing me recently, blocking me downstairs at mypany."


    Randall was silent for a moment and then said, "Don''t go downstairs. I''ll be there in ten minutes."


    When Randall arrived, he happened to see n still in the hall.


    He walked over and sat directly in front of n. "Congrattions, Mr. Miller, for taking all of Jesse''s shares and kicking him out of thepany. Now you call the shots."


    n replied respectfully, "Mr. Randall Olteran, it''s all a misunderstanding. It''s not as the rumors say. Jesse is older and stepping down; I''m simply taking over."


    Randall scratched behind his ear. "Really? Although I''m not in the business world, I''m still Patrick''s nephew, so I know a bit. You went against your father''s wishes, forcibly took his shares, and pushed him out." n didn''t argue with him.


    He thought, ''Dawn is right. If Jesse holds any shares, he will leave them to his illegitimate daughter in the future. It is better to keep them in my hands.''


    He saw the small knife on the table; it was Molly''s.


    Randall picked it up and examined it. "Seems like you''ve already met her. Mr. Miller, would you say it''s easier for an ant to crush an elephant or for an elephant to squash an ant?"


    n didn''t understand. "Of course, it''s easier for an elephant to kill an ant."


    Randall yed with Molly''s small knife and said, "So why would you dare pit Vertex Innovations Group against the Olteran Group empire?"


    n suddenly looked at Randall.


    Randall didn''t look at him. "A tiny firm like yours, which doesn''t even qualify as a subsidiary of the Olteran Group, is audacious enough topete with us. How presumptuous."


    n felt humiliated by Randall and gritted his teeth. "I truly love Mia. Even if you acquire Vertex Innovations Group, I don''t care."


    Randall sneered, looking at him. "Are you sure you truly love Mia?"


    Randall had done his homework before arriving. He knew n hadn''t been seen around Molly for a while. Even after taking over thepany, n had been enjoying himself. So why was he suddenly pursuing Molly so aggressively? It wasn''t his style.


    Men understood the darker side of other men.


    People often said women were the most materialistic, but men were even more so.


    If n knew that Mia Chase was actually Molly Olteran, the heiress of the Olteran Group, wouldn''t he be eager to marry her?


    Marrying Molly would align him as the son-inw of the influential Olteran family. Vincent was a mayor, so n would gain a formidable support system. Additionally, with Patrick''s status as a prominent business tycoon and the financial resources of the Olteran Group, he would secure strong market and financial backing.


    It was obvious: marrying Molly would turn someone from having nothing to owning a fortune.


    Women could be easily swayed by sweet words to give their hearts to men, but the same couldn''t always be said for men.


    Molly possessed both good qualities and looks, making her a desirable pursuit for any man.


    But Randall was curious about how n found out that Molly was Mia Chase.


    n maintained his gaze on Randall and nodded. "Yes."


    n didn''t know before that Mia Chase was Molly. He thought Mia Chase was just close to Randall and Mrs. Olteran and didn''t realize they were family!


    The revtion began when he was abruptly called in by the police for questioning.


    Sebastian unearthed Jerry and Dennis, uncovering a ndestine operation. They had been funneling illicit domestic funds overseas via apany, leading to indirect financial losses within the country.


    But Jerry was a high-level figure, and the matter was significant, so everyone involved in the investigation was detained, and the government wanted to re-investigate the matter.


    Sebastian was the person directly responsible for the case, and he exined his entire investigation process. During this, he mentioned Vertex Innovations Group.


    Sebastian said, "After the Tooker Group was acquired, there was evidence that Dennis and Jerry had met with n."


    "Sebastian, when did you find out they were transferring assets this way?"


    Sebastian confessed everything. "I have a sister named Molly. She is the daughter of the Olteran Group. Sixteen years ago, she was kidnapped. After she regained her memory, she reached out to me and presented evidence indicating that Jeffrey, a subordinate of Dennis, was the kidnapper who abducted her sixteen years ago.


    "Jeffrey has fled, and Dennis was arrested. During his interrogation, I questioned Glen from the former Tooker Group. And he mentioned the ledger. My subordinate Sam and I went to investigate. Thirteen years ago, before the Wace Group went bankrupt, they were close to Dennis and Jerry. To verify our suspicions, Sam and I went to the hospital to find Joe about the ledger." Finally, during the investigation, Sebastian found their transaction records. They had transferred funds amounting to over 10 billion dors.


    Senior police officers, in order to confirm the authenticity, located n and confronted him.


    It was during this confrontation that he discovered, to his shock, that his past crush, Mia Chase, was actually Molly Olteran.

 Chapter 445 Risking Their Lives to Love You

    After some serious contemtion over two days, n decided to aggressively pursue Molly once more. That way, people would be more inclined to believe that his affection was genuine.


    n had transformed; he now spent all his time with Dawn, his heart consumed by cunning and deceit. Randall chatted with n in the hall for quite a while.


    After a moment, Randall stood up and said, "I advise you to stop immediately."


    He went upstairs, found Molly''s office area, and called out at the door, "Molly, let''s go home."


    The people in the office area turned to look at this handsome guy picking up Molly.


    "Molly, who is he? He''s so handsome," teased the colleagues around.


    Molly joked, "He''s the unluckiest person in my family."


    She walked over and looked at Randall. "Is he still in the hall?"


    "Who gives a damn if he''s around or not? Juste with me. I want to see if he''s got the guts to try and snatch you away," Randall dered. He wasn''t one to indulge in frivolity; if he wanted to be, no one in Donncia would dare to im themselves a yboy in his presence.


    yboys, after all, didn''t y fair and can be quite violent.


    When Molly went to the hall, n was indeed still there.


    He wanted to step forward and talk to Molly.


    Randall came to a sudden halt, fixing n with a sinister grin. His vibe was bing more reminiscent of Patrick''s, as he stood there, locking eyes with n. His smile didn''t appear quite sincere, causing n to freeze in his tracks. Molly got into the car, and Randall turned and left as well.


    After getting in the car, Randall said, "Molly, he might know your true identity now."


    "How does he know?"


    Randall shook his head. "Where''s Sebastian?"


    Molly sighed, "I can''t reach him."


    Randall thought, ''It makes sense. If Sebastian could be reached, I wouldn''t have toe out and warn n myself.''


    After they returned to the Olteran Manor that evening, Randall said to Molly, I''ll be picking you up and dropping you off from now on."


    Molly asked, "What if n keeps pursuing me?"


    "Vera''s got a strong backing. I''ll have Vera run him over."


    Vera asked, "Who are you asking me to hit?"


    She was covered in flour, her pregnant belly prominently disyed as she curiously looked around.


    Her words startled Randall and Molly.


    "Vera, what are you doing?" Molly asked, looking at Vera.


    Vera pointed toward the kitchen. "I''m learning to cook."


    Randall shrugged. "Who are you cooking for?"


    "Patrick."


    Randall joked, "nning to be a widow so soon, are we?"


    Vera raised her hand and pped Randall''s new clothes directly.


    "Vera, these are my new clothes! The dough stuck on them won''te off!" Randall yelled.


    After speaking, he hurried upstairs to his bedroom to change clothes.


    Vera snorted, "I didn''t pull your hair, consider yourself lucky."


    Randall was already in the bedroom, arguing with Vera in the living room from upstairs. "Vera, you owe me new clothes."


    Vera said, "I''ll show you. If you think my cooking will be a disaster, I''m determined to prove you wrong today. Randall, just you wait," Vera yelled back.


    "Keep your hands to yourself and stop wasting food. Just be the granddy of the house," Randall retorted from upstairs, their voices shing in a heated argument. Vera took a breath and then asked Molly, "What does he mean?"


    Molly exined, "He''s mocking your poor cooking skills."


    Hearing this, Vera got even angrier. She looked up and shouted through the house. "Randall, if you''ve got any guts, stay up there!"


    "Whose little dog from the neighborhood won''t stop barking?" Another yell came from the upper floor.


    The Olteran Family''s living room was lively beyond belief.


    Despite Randall and Vera''s argument, the other members of the family enjoyed watching.


    Their shouting could be heard throughout the entire living room, as well as in the front and back yards, from both upstairs and downstairs. This time, Randall was clearly in the lead.


    Shawn handed his cane to Vera. "Vera, I have an idea. Hide behind the stairs, and when Randalles down, hit him on the head with the cane." Vera reached out to take it, but Shawn saw her hands were covered in dough. He immediately stepped back. "Wash your hands first."


    Vera looked at her hands. "I''ll finish cooking first."


    After speaking, she headed toward the kitchen again, and Molly, genuinely curious, followed her.


    When Patrick returned, he didn''t see Vera, who was always the first to greet him.


    "Dad, is Vera making me look for her again?" Patrick asked knowingly.


    Shawn pointed toward the back kitchen. "Vera is busy back there. The chef isn''t as busy as she is."


    Patrick smiled and walked to the back kitchen.


    As soon as he entered, he saw Vera surrounded by people.


    The cutting board was a mess of what looked like a sandwich or maybe a pizza.


    Patrick walked up and gently called, "Vera?"


    Vera turned her head, her big belly covered in flour, with some on her face and her hands full of dough.


    Patrick smiled. "What are you doing?"


    "I''m cooking for you. Honey, go out first. I''ll call you when I''m done."


    Patrick, worried, grabbed her wrist, intending to pull her out.


    Vera resisted. "Just half an hour more. I''ve done it all afternoon. Honey, don''t let me give up halfway. Go out, go out."


    She pushed Patrick''s back with her elbow, trying to get him out.


    Although she tried her best not to get flour on Patrick, some still got on him.


    After Patrick went out of the Kitchen, there was a bit of flour on his back.


    Shawn stood behind him, raising his hand to pat the flour off Patrick''s suit. "You''ve got flour all over you from just a short time in there." Shawn dusted off Patrick like he used to do when he was a kid, removing dirt from his clothes, though now he didn''t have to bend over to do it. Now, Patrick had grown taller, and Shawn didn''t need to bend down anymore.


    Patrick was moved. "It''s not dirty anymore, Dad. No need to pat."


    Randall, at home, was upset about his new clothes and wanted to argue with Vera whenever he saw her.


    Vera, not one to be reasonable, chased him around with dough stuck to her, a sight not often seen with a pregnant woman.


    An hourter, Vera''s dinner was ready, which was pizza.


    Randall asked, "What''s on the pizza?"


    "Everything," Vera said.


    Randall murmured, "Rustic Hearth Cafe should be open until midnight, right?"


    Shawn nodded. "I think so."


    Cindy smiled. "Why go to Rustic Hearth Cafe? Everyone eats at home and tries Vera''s first homemade pizza."


    Vera also reached out to take a piece of pizza in front of her.


    Patrick pped her hand away.


    "Honey." Vera frowned because Patrick wouldn''t let her eat!


    Patrick took a slice first, tasted it to make sure it was alright, and only then did he let Vera have some.


    Patrick was the first to eat, and Cindy was the second.


    Molly said, "Vera, Patrick and Cindy are really risking their lives to love you."

 Chapter 446 Patricks Plea for Help

    Doubts about Vera''s cooking skills began to surface, and some started to express their discontent.


    Feeling the sting of criticism, Vera was determined to redeem herself. Even though the family tried to keep her out of the kitchen, she stubbornly continued to spend her afternoons there. Later, they all called Patrick toin, asking him to find a way to stop Vera from messing around.


    Patrick thought for a moment. "Make sure she has whatever she needs."


    Patrick didn''t n to intervene.


    Cindy watched Vera running to the kitchen every day and was a bit worried.


    She pulled Vera to do prenatal exercises, but Vera made Cindy out to do them instead.


    Cindy was helpless.


    Privately, Cindy confided in Patrick, "With the kitchen being so dangerous-what with water, fire, and knives-Vera listens to you the most. Maybe you should convince her to try something else?"


    Patrick said, "It''s better for her to cause trouble in the kitchen than outside. Once the kitchen is in danger, Vera will definitely run away immediately. Besides, she''s really into cooking right now. If I stop her, she''ll get mad, and then I''ll have to coax her."


    Cindy thought, ''That does make sense.''


    Patrick added, "In a while, Randall and Molly will start school, and she''ll be the only one at home. If she wants to cook as a pastime, let her."


    With Patrick backing her up, even those who were reluctant to have her in the kitchen dared not say a word.


    So Vera walked around with her big belly, doing whatever she wanted.


    No one could dampen Vera''s enthusiasm for cooking!


    Patrick''s pampering of Vera eventually backfired on him.


    At 10:30 AM, Vera came with a lunchbox to Patrick''s office.


    Vera smiled sweetly. "Hey honey, I made you a lunch. Give it a try." Patrick nced at his watch. "Sweetie, isn''t it a bit early for lunch?"


    Vera said, "It''s not early. It''s already 11 o''clock."


    Patrick was speechless but didn''t dare disobey Vera.


    Since it was made by Vera, Patrick couldn''t let her down.


    He had thought there would at least be a heart-shaped egg or a heart made of ketchup in the lunchbox.


    Patrick wondered, ''What this ck sandwich is? And why is there chicken in the tomato soup?''


    Patrick eyed the meal with trepidation.


    Vera, however, looked on eagerly, waiting for his reaction.


    Patrick asked, "Vera, why is the sandwich ck?"


    Vera replied, "I identally toasted the bread too long."


    Patrick asked again, "Why is there chicken in the tomato soup?"


    Vera happily said, "I created it myself."


    Patrick looked at the lunchbox and decided to give it a try.


    He took a sip of the soup; it was very salty.


    "Honey, how is it?" Vera eagerly awaited Patrick''s feedback.


    Patrick tasted it and swallowed. "Not bad."


    Vera happily waited for morepliments from Patrick.


    The office fell into an eerie silence.


    Vera blinked. "Is that all?"


    To avoid dampening Vera''s enthusiasm, Patrick nced at the disappointing lunch and said, "It''s definitely original, and you''re very innovative." Patrick racked his brain. "It''s like a piece of art, suitable for disy, not for eating."


    Vera didn''t understand what that meant.


    Vera asked, "Honey, I don''t understand."


    Patrick said, "I''mplimenting you."


    "Okay, are there any ws?" Vera asked again.


    Patrick shook his head. "None!"


    Vera immediately smiled. "Really? Honey, finish it all."


    Patrick found himself in a tough spot.


    He stared at the sandwich and soup, bracing himself as he picked up his fork.


    Vera added, "Honey, I didn''t even have the heart to eat it."


    For the sake of family harmony, Patrick ate half. He couldn''t finish the rest and lied, so he distracted Vera and asked her to get him some water.


    He took the opportunity to contact Sophia. "Sophia, help me get Vera out of here."


    Before Sophia could ask, Patrick quickly hung up.


    Vera entered the office with Patrick''s water cup. "Honey, here''s the water."


    As she ced the cup on the table, Sophia knocked and entered the office.


    She saw the lunchbox on Patrick''s desk.


    Patrick gave Sophia a look, and Sophia nodded. "Ms. Linister, what brings you here today?"


    Vera turned to look at Sophia. "I came to bring Patrick a lunch I made."


    Sophia was surprised. She nced at the lunchbox in front of Patrick and then at Vera.


    The meal looked far from appetizing. If it were anyone else, Patrick would have already thrown the box at their head.


    "Ms. Linister, your favorite drink has a new vor, blueberry juice. Let me take you to try it out."


    Sophia''s offer was like a lifeline, and she whisked Vera away, saving Patrick from a culinary disaster.


    As soon as they left, Patrick dropped his fork in defeat. He hadn''t expected that a meal from Vera would be his undoing.

 Chapter 447 Avoiding Vera

    He dumped the remaining lunch into the trash can, grabbed the ss of water on the table, and drank it all in one go.


    Ten minutester, Vera received an empty lunchbox.


    She then left the office with a beaming smile.


    Patrick leaned back in his chair, rubbing his stomach. Sophia walked in with a knowing smile.


    Sophia said, "Mr. Olteran, are you Okay?"


    Patrick nodded. He silently hoped that Vera''s culinary adventures would end with just this one instance.


    "Honey, what are you doing?" Vera pushed the office door open a crack at four o''clock in the afternoon. Patrick was helpless.


    "You''ve worked hard all day, honey. I made you some porridge. Try it."


    Patrick was desperate.


    He stood up and quickly tidied up the documents on his desk. "Vera, I have a meeting. Take the porridge home and let Shawn have it." "Shawn already has some," Vera said again. "Honey, eat before you go to the meeting."


    Patrick, files in hand, tried to escape, but Vera opened the container to reveal a steaming bowl of porridge. She nearly spilled it on herself. Concerned she might burn herself, Patrick turned back and set the container on his desk.


    Patrick said, "Be good. I have to go to the meeting."


    Vera pleaded, "Honey, just take a bite. I cooked it for a long time."


    Patrick had no choice but to take a sip.


    Patrick put his hand to his neck and nced at the strange soup. "Did you add butter?"


    "Yes, honey. How does it taste?" Vera awaited his praise.


    Patrick praised, "The porridge is delicious."


    Then, Patrick quickly left the office.


    He called out to Jack, "Let''s have the meeting now."


    "What?" Jack was confused.


    Patrick exined, "It''s an impromptu meeting. The agenda is departmental reports."


    Jack didn''t know what was going on, and the other department heads were equally puzzled.


    They thought, ''Is there a major change in thepany?''


    Meanwhile, Patrick was texting Sophia on his phone. [Go to my office and send Vera home.] Sophia found Patrick''s text amusing.


    Half an hourter, Sophia replied to Patrick: [Ms. Linister has left.]


    In the conference room, Patrick suddenly said, "Meeting adjourned."


    Patrick returned to his office shortly after, and Sophia appeared with a smile. "Mr. Olteran, I think Ms. Linister will be around thepany for the next few days." Patrick knew it, too.


    He had just said that he supported Vera learning to cook and didn''t want to extinguish her enthusiasm.


    Patrick instructed, "Call Jack in."


    Soon, Jack came over and asked, "Mr. Olteran, what''s going on today?"


    Patrick instructed, "We may have impromptu meetings at any time in the near future. Who is scheduled to present today? We''ll continue next time. And if you see Vera, immediately call me for a meeting." Jack joked, "Mr. Olteran, are you having marital problems?"


    He thought, ''Why avoid Vera? Doesn''t Patrick always like Vera the most?''


    Patrick sternly said, "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Jack was stunned, and Sophia covered her mouth,ughing.


    Later, Jack, with Sophia''s exnation, understood why Patrick was trying to dodge Vera.


    The next day, Vera came again.


    "Mr. Olteran, the suburban project is about to bepleted. You need to go for an on-site inspection," Sophia suddenly appeared.


    Vera had just put down the lunchbox. "Honey, eat first. Work after you''ve eaten. Don''t push yourself too hard."


    Sophia struggled to contain herughter.


    Soon, Jack knocked on the door. "Mr. Olteran, all the department managers are waiting for you. The meeting starts in 5 minutes." Vera frowned. "Why are you so busy?"


    Patrick nodded. "The meeting is urgent. The project inspection can be postponed until the afternoon."


    This way, he would be busy all day and not in the office.


    Vera hugged Patrick''s arm, leaning against him. "Honey, eat first."


    Patrick said, "There''s no time. I''ll just take a bite."


    Today''s offering was pizza. Patrick took a bite, maintaining a neutral expression. "The pizza is quite good."


    After a briefpliment, he rushed off.


    Sophia was curious. "Ms. Linister, can I try a bite?"


    Vera generously shared a piece with her. "Try it."


    Sophia took a bite and was shocked. "Did you put mustard in it?"


    Vera smiled and said, "Yes, it''s my new creation."


    Sophia, for a moment, understood Patrick''s predicament.


    After sending Vera away, Patrick returned to his office with a headache. Sophia said, "Mr. Olteran, maybe you should go abroad for a few days."


    The food Vera cooked was just that bad.


    Patrick said, "I can''t go on a business trip. Usually, when Ie back from a trip, she surprises me. If I go this time, she''ll probably cook a big meal for me when I return."


    He would still be the one to suffer.


    Jack uttered, "You can''t keep avoiding her."


    He looked at Sophia. "Is Ms. Linister''s cooking really that bad?"


    Sophia said, "She put chicken in tomato soup, butter in porridge, and mustard on pizza. What do you think?"


    Jackughed, "I''m just curious, does Ms. Linister taste her own cooking?"


    Patrick, knowing Vera well, said, "She won''t taste it because she loves me. The first bite is always for me."


    "What about the second bite?" Jack asked.


    Patrick sighed, "My family and I can''t bear to let her taste the unpleasant cuisine she made."


    Whenever Vera wanted to taste a bite, everyone stopped her.


    Now Patrick regretted letting her learn to cook.


    In the evening, he returned home. Because the family was somewhat afraid of him, few dared to oppose his orders.


    Taking advantage of Vera''s absence, Shawn earnestly said to Patrick, "Patrick, maybe you should reconsider letting Vera learn to cook, maybe let her find trouble elsewhere. Vincent, Cindy, and I are getting on in years, and our stomachs can''t handle it."


    Patrick took a deep breath and drank the water on the table.


    Patrick nodded. "I''ll handle it."


    In the evening, Patrick called Vera to the study.


    Patrick asked, "Molly hasn''t been home for a few days, and Randall has been leaving early anding backte. Do you know what they''re doing?"


    Vera shrugged. "Molly is working at thepany, and you sent Randall to learn Taekwondo."


    Patrick suddenly realized he had asked a meaningless question.


    Patrick asked again, "You haven''t spent time together for a few days. Don''t you n to get together?"

 Chapter 448 A Lethal Lunch

    Vera frowned and pouted, "Weren''t you the one who prohibited us from hanging out together?"


    Patrick regretted it.


    Patrick advised, "Sebastian isn''t home. Molly must be missing him. You should take some time to visit her."


    Vera thought for a moment and nodded. "Alright. Molly hasn''t tried my cooking yet; I''ll go see her tomorrow at noon."


    Patrick felt guilty toward Molly.


    The next day, Patrick received Vera''s call. "Honey, are you hungry?"


    "I have a banquetter."


    Vera sounded disappointed. "I am going to have the maid sent a meal I made for you, but since you have a banquet, I''ll have the driver take me to see Molly." She added, "Don''t drink too much at the banquet, honey. I''lle see you in the afternoon."


    After hanging up, Patrick sighed in relief and started thinking about how to handle her in the afternoon.


    An hourter, Patrick''s phone rang again.


    Patrick instinctively looked at theputer monitor to see if Vera had arrived.


    She didn''te.


    He answered the call. Vera said, "Honey, I swear, I didn''t start the fight this time." Vera''s words made Patrick tense up. "Where are you?" Patrick quickly stood up.


    Vera bit her lip and said, embarrassed, "I''m at the MS Group, and the police are here. I swear they''re not here for me. Don''t worried." In the end, it was Vera who wasforting Patrick. When Patrick arrived at the MS Group, there were a few people sparsely seated in the conference room.


    There were also two police officers handling the situation.


    Besides familiar faces, there was n, with Dawn sitting next to him. Dawn had scratches on her face and was in so much pain that she kept crying out, with one eye appearing unable to open.


    When Vera saw Patrick, she immediately stood up and pulled her witness, the driver, to quietly exin to Patrick, "Honey, I really didn''t start the fight. I was just handing something to Molly. If you don''t believe me, ask the driver. I have a witness this time."


    Patrick walked over and sat down, ncing at Molly. "Are you hurt?"


    "I''m not hurt, but it hurts," Molly said frankly.


    Patrick sat down, and Vera sat next to him.


    She exined, "I came to drop off lunch for Molly. As soon as the driver and I arrived, we saw Dawn and Molly arguing outside thepany, and it quickly escted into a physical altercation."


    Dawn had learned about n''s pursuit of Molly, and to make matters worse, Dawn also found out that Mollypletely ignored n and even frequently berated him.


    Annoyed, Dawn threw caution to the wind and went straight to the MS Group to confront Molly.


    Initially, Molly disregarded Dawn and had security escort her out. This action immediately provoked Dawn, who began pushing the security guards, saying, "Push me again, and I''ll have n buy out yourpany!"


    n was still trying to win Ellie''s favor, and Dawn was delusional enough to think Vertex Innovations Group would buy out The MS Group? Even the security guards found itughable..


    As Dawn was being escorted out, she shouted at thepany entrance, "Mia, you shameless witch! Isn''t it enough that Ellie seduced Jesse and you''re still not over it? Now you''re ruining n''s life. Mia, you and Ellie are both lowlifes. If you''re so good at seducing, why don''t youe out and face me?"


    The yelling reached Molly''s ears in no time. "What did you just say? How dare you!"


    Molly lost her temper and rushed downstairs.


    n also heard about Dawn causing a scene at the MS Group entrance.


    He had been dealing with problems caused by Ellie, who had sabotaged his fabric order by having it snatched away by the MS Group.


    Ellie, a well-known powerhouse in the business world, was not someone to be underestimated.


    Knowing Dawn was causing trouble at the MS Group, he hurried over.


    What n saw was Dawn and Molly in a full-blown fight.


    "Mia" was the daughter of the Olteran family, who they couldn''t afford to offend. Moreover, Ellie had numerous resources and connections, giving her plenty of opportunities to sabotage him. Dawn''s outburst today had offended both the Olteran and Chase families.


    n rushed forward, seeing the MS Group security guards holding back Dawn while Molly was wing at Dawn''s face.


    He hurried over to hold Molly back.


    In the summer, their clothes were light, and n''s hands ventured unapologetically towards Molly''s chest.


    Molly turned around and pped n across the face. "You''re asking for it!"


    Dawn''s hatred for Molly seemed to fuel a desire to tear her apart.


    Gritting her teeth, the already overweight Dawn, who struggled with self-control, charged at Molly with all her might.


    At that moment, Vera saw what was happening. Sensing the danger and reacting quickly, she opened the lunchbox and handed the scalding soup to Molly. "Molly, catch this." Molly hadn''t even realized Vera was there, but without hesitation, she took the hot soup and sshed it right onto Dawn''s face.


    Everyone present could hear the sound of the soup hitting Dawn''s face.


    Then, Dawn''s agonizing screams echoed.


    Vera loved to experiment with her cooking, and the creamy pumpkin soup was filled with various ingredients, including chili powder, mustard, and even Carolina Reaper Pepper.


    It was both spicy and hot! Dawn''s face, already scratched by Molly, was now burning, and some of the soup had gotten into her eyes, causing her to scream in pain.


    Ellie arrivedter, finally putting an end to themotion.


    In the conference room, Veramented, "Molly didn''t even get to taste it, what a waste."


    Molly nced at Dawn''s face, relieved that she hadn''t tasted it.


    The police in the conference room began questioning everyone. Vera said calmly, "It has nothing to do with me, I was just bringing lunch to Molly." But no one expected her lunch to be so lethal. Moreover, Vera had watched the surveince footage, and it was clear that Dawn had started the fight. Vera said, "You should be arresting her."


    Molly said again, "Officer, I want to report that n has been harassing me. If anyone''s getting arrested, it should be him."

 Chapter 449 Sebastian Teaches Molly Everything

    Dawn''s face was red from getting burned by the hot soup. "Who said n harassed you? Would n be interested in you? No matter what, we wouldn''t ept you."


    After Dawn finished, she didn''t notice a bead of sweat rolling down n''s forehead in the zing summer heat.


    n thought, ''Damn it. Doesn''t Dawn know why Patrick is here? Is she blind? Can''t she see that Patrick is deliberately sitting next to Molly to back Molly up?''


    n knew Molly''s identity, but he didn''t tell Dawn. Because he knew all too well about Dawn''s gambling habits; if she grew bored at the card table, she might let slip Molly''s true identity with just a few words.


    At that point, not only would he have a hard time pursuing Molly, but the number of love rivals around him would also increase.


    Therefore, he kept it a secret.


    But now, Patrick was right in front of Dawn, and she still dared to openly insult Molly in the conference room. How foolish.


    n was thinking of a countermeasure.


    Vera tried to stay out of the spotlight, keeping a low profile as usual.


    But curiosity got the best of her.


    Her eyes darted around the room, scanning the surroundings. She thought, ''I know the two officers-Sebastian''s subordinates, if I remember correctly. There is nothing to worry about there.


    ''n and Dawn have managed to piss off everyone, but picking a fight with Molly is just pathetic.''


    Vera''s eyes then turned to Ellie. She tilted her head and leaned forward to take a closer look at Ellie.


    Ellie looked pale as if she were sick and weak.


    In the past, Molly would have already cursed back.


    Today, she was unusually quiet. Molly mocked, "n''s just got terrible taste. He''s head over heels for me and would do anything for me."


    Dawn snapped, "Shut your mouth, you bitch! You''re the one who''s been flirting with n. If you dare flirt with him again, I swear I''ll kill you."


    n pped Dawn, and the room finally quieted down.


    Dawn stood there, shocked, covering her face as she stared at n in disbelief. She couldn''t believe her son had just hit her.


    Even Vera was surprised by the crisp p. She moved her chair cutely toward Patrick, then leaned close to him, slipping her hand into his arm and whining, "Honey, I''m scared." Everyone was speechless.


    Even the police officers who had met Vera twice were shocked.


    Vera, with her history of brawls, saying she was scared of someone getting hit?


    Patrick turned his head and looked at Vera, who was deliberately reminding him to stay calm. "It''s okay."


    Earlier, when Dawn had been berating Molly, Patrick''s fists had clenched so tightly his knuckles turned white. Vera, sitting next to him, had noticed and, sensing his agitation, leaned in to soften his mood. Now wasn''t the time to act rashly. Even Molly knew the best approach was to stay calm.


    Patrick looked at Vera, unsure of how topliment her.


    n pretended not to know Molly''s identity. He stood up and bowed to Ellie, apologizing, "I''m sorry, Ellie. I apologize on behalf of Dawn to you and Molly. She didn''t mean it; she was just too impulsive." Ellie looked a bit pale.


    Ellie, looking pale, had gotten dizzy and weak when she learned about the fight in the office. She had slumped back into her chair, struggling to maintainposure as the police arrived downstairs.


    Despite feeling unwell, she still said calmly, "I won''t ept the apology. Thewyer is on it. After what happened today, there won''t be any more chances for coboration between MS Group and Vertex Innovations Group. I''ll give you a pass this time for Jesse''s sake, since you''re new to the business world and don''t grasp its risks. But if Molly will handle the ountability; it''s out of my hands!"


    Patrick nced at Ellie, thinking she was quite smart.


    Her statement not only shut down any future pleas from Jesse but also indicated to n that she could forgive his mistake yet had no authority over Molly''s actions.


    Molly took out her phone and showed the police the various harassing messages n had sent her. "Sebastian said that if we encounter harassment and insults, the police would detain those people.


    "I have enough evidence of n harassing me. Dawn has insulted me and my mother multiple times, causing a very bad impact on the MS Group. And she just insulted me again in front of you. You can arrest them now." The police thought, ''Does Sebastian teach Molly all this?''


    Now that Sebastian wasn''t in the station, the police were unsure how to handle this.


    "n, I can''t be arrested. I can''t endure that suffering," Dawn cried, grabbing n''s shoulders and begging him to save her.


    n couldn''t bear to see Dawn arrested either. He looked at Molly and said softly, "Molly, we made a mistake. Can we handle this privately without resorting to detention?"


    Since Patrick entered the room, he had only asked one question and then sat down quietly.


    His innate aloofness cast a shadow, making n uneasy even without uttering a word. Patrick wasn''t here for nothing; he was fiercely protective of his people.


    "No way." Molly had endured the insults just to ensure they would be detained.


    She wouldn''t be soft-hearted.


    "Molly, sorry. It''s my fault for not exining our rtionship clearly, leading to today''s misunderstanding. Please forgive us. Dawn is getting older, detaining her would be too strenuous on her physically." "Mr. Miller, who are you? Why should my sister forgive you?" Patrick spoke up.


    He raised his eyes, his gaze deep, looking at the scheming n across from him.


    n asked, "Patrick, what are you saying?"


    "Ohe on, n. You know exactly who I am," Molly said without hesitation.


    Dawn was also shocked, looking at Patrick. She thought, ''Did he just say Mia was his sister?''


    Patrick continued, "My sister was insulted, and you think an apology will fix it? Did you really expect me toe here just to witness you bullying Molly?"


    Dawn was rattled. While she didn''t think much of The MS Group, she knew it was on par with Vertex Innovations Group. But Patrick from The Olteran Group? Someone she''d never dreamed of crossing paths with turned out, he was Mia''s brother?


    She looked at Molly.


    Molly said, "Let me reintroduce myself. My name is Molly Olteran. I''m from the Olteran family. Patrick is my brother." n apologized to Patrick, "Patrick, Dawn has a straightforward personality. Please, consider this her first offense." Vera added, "Honey, did you hear that? She''s ready to repeat her mistakes."

 Chapter 450 Imprisonment

    n knew there was no hope for saving Dawn. He nced at her and, given her nature, decided it was best to let the police take her away-maybe some time in custody would address herziness. He also didn''t dare to push Patrick any further, fearing retaliation that might jeopardize the Vertex Innovations Group.


    n thought it was worth sacrificing his mother for the stability of the group.


    n said, "Patrick, if you insist on Dawn being arrested, fine. Just hope you can calm down and spare Vertex Innovations Group."


    Patrick coldly retorted, "When did I ever say that Dawn is the only one who needs to be arrested?"


    Patrick wouldn''t let n off the hook for harassing Molly, either.


    n was too self-righteous.


    n shouted angrily, "Patrick!"


    Patrick said to Molly, "Submit the harassment evidence, and then you and Vera can leave."


    "Okay!" Molly was thrilled.


    Vera clung to Patrick''s arm. "Honey, I don''t want to leave."


    Patrick coaxed Vera, "You and Molly go out first and see if she''s hurt."


    Vera looked at Molly and realized Patrick wanted to send her away.


    She was considerate, so she got up. "Alright, I''ll go out with Molly."


    Molly said, "Patrick, I want them all in jail."


    Patrick replied, "Okay."


    After that, Molly and Vera were sent out.


    Once they left the room, Patrick no longer restrained his anger.


    Patrick would definitely make them pay for it.


    To reach his current level, he had to y dirty.


    Patrick asked, "Officers, what can today''s incident be ssified as?"


    The police looked at the evidence in their hands. "It is indeed harassment and verbal abuse, and the most severe cases can lead to detention."


    Patrick set his phone down on the table, a slight smile on his face but an aura of authority in his demeanor. "No, this is ssified as a violent assault, warranting a prison term of over two years." Everyone in the conference room was stunned, looking at Patrick.


    What was he trying to do?


    Even Ellie was shocked, realizing Patrick wanted n and Dawn imprisoned.


    Was he really that ruthless?!


    n knew this well and was also frightened. "Patrick, we just had a little disagreement, it doesn''t warrant jail time, does it?"


    Patrick snorted, "Molly said she wanted you in jail, and I agreed. A detention of just a few days is not enough."


    Patrick didn''t spell it out, but n understood. First, get Dawn into jail, then find other charges against her, piling them up so she wouldn''t get out.


    n''s fingertips were icy, and his legs were trembling.


    Patrick was someone he could never afford to cross.


    The police said, "Patrick, although..."


    "You are only responsible for arresting them," Patrick interrupted them coldly.


    The officers exchanged nces, thinking, ''Is it really possible that Patrick''s word alone couldnd Dawn in prison?''


    Patrick looked at his phone screen, where he had set Vera''s photo as his wallpaper. Vera had even teased him, "Honey, you''re so cheesy."


    Outside the conference room, Molly took Vera around. "Vera, that soup you handed over just now was so timely."


    Vera said, "Why didn''t you tell us he harassed you before?"


    Molly sighed, "You''re pregnant. I didn''t want to burden you with this. Patrick''s already stressed enough about you; this was a minor issue. No need to involve him." "Does Randall know about this?"


    Molly said, "Everyone but you."


    Vera said, "I feel so left out."


    Vera sat in the MS Group''s lounge, resting her chin on her hand. "Why do you think Patrick kicked us out?"


    Molly also sat down. "Do you think he''s afraid we''ll learn his tricks for dealing with people and use them ourselves?"


    Vera shook her head. She understood Patrick well. "I think Patrick''s worried that if we see just how powerful he is, we''ll lose our respect for him."


    "What do you mean? If we knew how capable Patrick is, we would admire him even more. Why wouldn''t he want us to know?" Molly inquired.


    Vera replied, "Because if we know, it means we''ll cause even bigger trouble in the future."


    If they knew Patrick could handle anything, they would have no fear and dare to do anything.


    Vera imagined if shemitted serious crimes and Patrick still covered for her. She thought to herself, ''No way, I couldn''t do it alone; I need someone to keep me in line, or I''d turn into a real troublemaker.'' "Why are you shaking your head again?" Molly asked.


    Vera said, "I''m refusing to be a troublemaker."


    After a while, Dawn was crying as she was taken away by the police, leaving Molly and Vera puzzled.


    Molly said, "Just being detained for a few days, is it really necessary to cry so miserably?"


    Vera nodded. "Exactly."


    Soon, n was also unwillingly dragged by the police and shouted, "Let go of me." The police said, "Behave yourself."


    Molly hurriedly pped. "Congrattions."


    "Molly, I''ll kill you." Dawn, recalling Patrick''s words in the office, rushed to attack Molly.


    Molly said, "Are you crazy; wait till Sebastianes back and see how he deals with you."


    The police took them away, attracting the attention of MS Group employees.


    One employee said, "Did you hear? The ones getting arrested are n, the president of Vertex Innovations Group, and his mother. He harassed Molly and ended up cursing her out. His mom even med Ms. Wright for their problems after her divorce. Good riddance."


    Another person joined in. "And you know what? Patrick was involved today. The pregnant woman is Molly''s friend, guess who she is?"


    "Who?" someone asked curiously.


    "Patrick''s wife, and she''s carrying his child. I saw Patrick when he came upstairs, he''s really handsome."


    "Ohe on, his wife is still upstairs."


    "I bet Patrick''s going to make sure Vertex Innovations Group gets what''sing to them."


    "I agree."


    At noon, when Patrick was about to take Vera and Molly to lunch, Ellie called out to him, "Patrick, can I talk to you for a moment?"

 Chapter 451 The Elusive Vera

    Patrick nodded.


    He followed into Ellie''s office. "Ms. Wright, are you Okay?"


    Ellie replied, "Fine. Just a minor illness."


    She continued, "Patrick, I called you here because, as you might have guessed, I''m trying to get some information about Sebastian. I haven''t been able to reach him, and I''m hesitant to inquire through others. You know so many people..." Ellie recalled seeing Patrick search for someone earlier. She was aware that the Olteran family''s influence extended far beyond just a business empire.


    "Your power is immense, and I''m worried about Sebastian. If he''s in trouble, I hope you might lend him a hand out of the rtionship you have with Molly.


    "Patrick, you have your current status and achievements because you are meticulous in your actions. If Sebastian were as capable as you, I wouldn''t be so worried."


    Everyone loved their children. Ellie was a rational and perceptive person.


    She had always been concerned about Sebastian, but she didn''t dare to inquire from friends, fearing it might affect him. Seeing Patrick today, she couldn''t help but ask for his help. Patrick nced at the worried Ellie. She and Dawn were different.


    Patrickforted, "Ellie, don''t worry. Sebastian is fine. He''s just helping with a case, and no one is giving him a hard time. Also, you should trust Sebastian. He''s capable.


    "Otherwise, he wouldn''t have be a deputy leader at such a young age just by being upright."


    Patrick saw Ellie''s pale face and added, "Several senior leaders are closely following Sebastian. If he solves this case, you know what his future holds."


    Ellie felt relieved. "Thank you, Patrick."


    "No need for formalities. Sebastian and Timothy are busy right now, so if you need anything, just give me a call."


    Ellie''s heart warmed. Reflecting on the time she had begged Patrick for help, she realized how much he had changed. The once stern and unyielding Patrick now radiated warmth. "You won''t go easy on Vertex Innovations Group, right?" Ellie asked.


    Patrick advised, "The MS Group should continue to grow steadily and refrain from disruptingpetitors to maintain a positive reputation."


    Patrick didn''t reveal his ns; no one could guess them.


    Ellie nodded. "Thank you."


    Patrick stood up. "Ellie, health is paramount. Without it, everything else is meaningless."


    Patrick walked out of the office and found Vera and Molly.


    "Honey, where did you go?" Vera clung to Patrick''s left arm.


    On the right, Molly also grabbed his arm. "Patrick, how did you deal with them?"


    Patrick held them both. "What do you want to eat?"


    On their way, Vera suddenly remembered, "Honey, don''t you have a social event to attend?"


    Patrick shrugged. "I turned it down again."


    "Do you have anything in the afternoon?" Vera asked.


    Patrick nodded. "I have a meeting in the afternoon."


    "What about tomorrow?"


    Patrick said, "I have an inspection trip tomorrow."


    Vera asked again, "The day after tomorrow, you must have time, right?"


    "I''ll apany you for your prenatal checkup."


    Molly, not quite understanding Patrick''s predicament, spoke bluntly, "Vera, it feels like Patrick''s avoiding you."


    Vera pressed her lips, deep in thought.


    The midday heat of the city made the air shimmer, and as the car drove along, a st of warm wind swept through the windows. Inside the car, Patrick had a small smile ying on his lips.


    He felt very happy at that moment.


    Later, when Vera returned home, she never went to the kitchen again.


    Shawn, relieved, felt he could breathe a little easier, knowing he''d have a few more years to enjoy.


    Cindy also breathed a sigh of relief. She almost joined a tour group to escape for a few days.


    Patrick asked Vera, "Why don''t you like cookingtely?" He thought, ''Do my avoidance hurt Vera''s feelings?''


    He added, "Your cooking is quite good."


    Vera smiled and said, "A chef can''t be in the kitchen all the time. My skills are so great that I need to keep them under wraps. I''ll only cook when there''s a real need." Patrick looked at her. Sometimes Vera was too smart. He even wondered if she knew her cooking was bad and decided to stop.


    Before he could ponder further, Vera leaned in and kissed him. "Honey, I want to see you y the role of a domineering CEO." Patrick said, "I suddenly remembered I have work to do. You go to sleep first."


    Vera said, "Then I''ll go to the study to watch you work."


    Patrick directly picked up Vera and put her in bed.


    He covered her with a nket, took away her phone, and turned on some light music. "Go sleep."


    Vera''s eyes sparkled with joy. She raised her head and kissed Patrick, then quickly pulled away.


    Patrick chuckled and, before Vera could react, held her head and kissed her deeply.


    Vera refused, "I won''t kiss anymore."


    Refusal?


    Patrick wasn''t having any of it.


    "Honey, I''m sorry," Vera said, apologizing.


    Later, Dawn was sentenced, and Molly was puzzled.


    She hurriedly called Vera, "Vera, Sebastian never mentioned that cursing could lead to a prison sentence."


    Vera was eating calcium tablets. "Didn''t you want them to go to jail?"


    Molly eximed, "Is Patrick that powerful?"


    Vera sneaked another calcium tablet. "Do you believe me now? Patrick kicked us out because he didn''t want us to know how powerful he is." Soon, when she tried to sneak another tablet, Cindy took it away.


    "Cindy."


    Cindy said, "You''ve had enough calcium tablets. Get up and move around. I''ll go for a walk with you."


    Vera felt overwhelmed by how much everyone, especially her family, was fussing over her pregnancy.


    Sebastian finally returned after being away for over ten days.


    Coincidentally, he made it back just before Molly''s school started.


    When he turned on his phone, it was filled with missed calls and unread messages from Molly.


    Walking and scanning through the messages, he bumped into someone who noticed his smiling face. "Mr. Chase, is that news from your girlfriend?" Sebastian smiled. "They''re from Molly."


    He got into his car, finishing reading Molly''s messages.


    He thought about calling her but decided to surprise her by picking her up after work.


    So, Sebastian called Ellie.

 Chapter 452 Surprise Ruined

    "Sebastian, you''re back?" Ellie eximed with joy.


    Sebastian nodded. "Mom, how have you been?"


    "I''m fine. Where are you? I''lle find you," Ellie said.


    Sebastianid out his n. "I''m going to the police station first, then I''lle home to take a shower. Tonight, I''ll pick you and Molly up from work and take you out for dinner."


    Ellie chuckled, "So, your real n is to pick up Molly, huh? The dinner is just a cover. I''m just the sidekick in this whole scheme."


    Sebastian just smiled and didn''t deny it. "Well, you''ve got Timothy. He''ll keep youpany at dinner. Molly, on the other hand, has no one but me. I want to be there for her tonight."


    Ellie teased, "With you around, how could she be pitiful?"


    She nced at the calendar and reminded Sebastian, "Today is Molly''sst day at work. She''s going out for a farewell dinner with her colleagues tonight. I''ll send you the address, and you can pick her up there." Unknowingly, the summer vacation had flown by.


    Sebastian had promised Molly many things, but in the end, he hadn''t fulfilled any of them.


    ns often fell apart, and Sebastian was feeling that firsthand.


    "Alright," Sebastian agreed with augh. "By the way, Mom, don''t tell Molly I''m back. I want to surprise her."


    Ellie chuckled, "Alright. Spoil her as much as you want; you''ll have her utterly pampered in no time."


    After hanging up, he headed straight to the police station.


    "Mr. Chase, you''re finally back."


    Sebastian looked at his subordinate. "What''s going on? Did something big happen at the station?"


    The subordinate replied seriously, "No big cases, but Molly has one."


    Sebastian''s smile gradually faded. "Come to my office and exin in detail!"


    Molly happily clocked out of work, taking photos tomemorate the end of her working life. Her happy days were about to return.


    After work, she and her colleagues went straight to the pre-booked restaurant. After two months together, they had all be familiar with each other. Molly''s upbeat personality made her a st to chat with, and she had made many friends.


    "Molly, we''re going to miss you so much."


    Mollyughed, "I''ll miss you guys, too, but I''m going back to live a life of luxury."


    The group was all smiles. Molly wasn''t the least bit arrogant. She mingled effortlessly with everyone, speaking candidly.


    "Molly, we don''t know when we''ll see you next," one colleague remarked.


    Molly replied, "If you want to see me, you can always do so tomorrow."


    Everyoneughed again. "The MS Group belongs to your mom!, so youe and go as you please."


    "Exactly, we''re just having a meal today. I''ll probably be back at thepany next vacation, and we''ll see each other then," Molly said cheerfully.


    Molly raised her ss. "But I still want to say thank you.


    "As a neer to the workce and not a student in this field, I waspletely clueless about everything when I first joined thepany, and I have caused a lot of trouble for everyone. I want to thank you for your tolerance and help during this time; I also want to thank my team leader and my supervisor for their guidance and care. I have gained a lot in these two months. I will always remember your kindness."


    She made sure to thank her colleagues, superiors, and bosses, and everyone at the table watched her with warm smiles.


    After all, this was her family''spany. Molly continued, "Many of you have been part of the MS Group for years. The MS Group is like a close-knit family, and your long-standing presence here reflects your alignment with its culture and operational ethos. I hope that each one of you will remain with the MS Group for many more years, until retirement. I wish you all sess in your work, happiness in life, and all the best."


    After speaking, she stood up and took a drink.


    "Molly, that''s wine. You should drink less."


    Molly said, "It''s okay, I''m not driving. Ellie is picking me up tonight," Molly was the only employee in the MS Group who treated the CEO as her chauffeur.


    As night fell and streetlights flickered on, pedestrians hurried along the dimly lit streets.


    Sebastian nced at his watch; it was already nine o''clock. Molly sure could eat.


    A white car was parked outside the barbecue restaurant.


    It was a new car Sebastian had just bought; his previous car had been totaled in an ident. He had been driving an old family car for a while, and Molly had mentioned several times that she wanted to ride in a new car. He''d kept that in mind and secretly ordered one.


    Molly didn''t know about this car.


    He was still in the car, imagining how excited Molly would be when she saw him and jumped into his arms when his phone suddenly rang.


    Sebastian picked it up and saw it was Ellie calling.


    He answered, "Mom?"


    "Sebastian, have you picked up Molly yet?"


    Sebastian looked around. "I haven''t seen here out."


    Ellie sighed, "Your surprise might go up in smoke. Just go inside and bring her out yourself."


    Sebastian was puzzled.


    Ellie was on a date with Timothy, enjoying thick-cut steak, rose-scented candles, and the elegant sound of a cello. They were reminiscing about old times when she received a tearful call from Molly. "Mom, I love you. Mom, I really love you. I love my dads, too, and I love my brothers. I love you all so much."


    Ellie asked, "Why are you crying?"


    Timothy looked at Ellie. "Is she drunk?"


    Ellie asked again, "Are you drunk?"


    Molly continued to express her love. "I''m so happy. I''ve met so many good people. Mom and Dad, I never want to leave you, and Randall and Vera, and Cindy. But I love Sebastian the most. I miss Sebastian." Someone on Molly''s end was trying tofort her, "Molly, don''t cry. We''ll take you home, and you''ll feel better after you sleep."


    Ellie closed her eyes in frustration. She thought, ''How much has Molly drunk to be crying like this?''


    Soon, Molly''s phone was taken by Paul. "Ms. Wright, this is Paul. Molly drank too much and is drunk. She''s been crying. Are you home? I''ll bring her back."


    Ellie replied, "No need. Sebastian has been waiting for her for three hours outside the restaurant where you all dined."


    After that, Ellie called Sebastian, "Molly is drunk and crying, saying she loves you the most. You better go get her before she starts causing a scene."

 Chapter 453 Benefits

    Sebastian was at a loss for words.


    Despite all the effort he had put into nning the surprise, the hug he had been looking forward to was now slipping away.


    He sighed, got out of the car, and entered the restaurant.


    As soon as he walked in, he heard Molly crying her heart out in the crowd.


    People around kept ncing over.


    Sebastian made his way to Molly, with onlookers and staff taking notice of him as he approached.


    Patrick, dressed to the nines, exuded a subtle fragrance as he walked by, clearly having put a lot of effort into his appearance. His rare suit indicated that he was either attending a formal asion or meeting someone important. Everything today was prepared ording to Molly''s taste, but she ended up getting herself drunk.


    "Sebastian is lost, I can''t find him. He''s a cop, and he''s lost," Molly said while wiping her tears.


    Paul stood up and stood next to Sebastian. "Mr. Chase, Ms. Chase imed she could handle up to 12 sses, but she broke down in tears before reaching that point."


    Someone next to Molly was trying tofort her, "Molly, don''t cry. Sebastian is here; he''s not lost."


    Sebastian walked over, and Molly''s colleagues quickly stood up to give him a seat.


    He sat down, positioning himself to see Molly''s profile.


    "Who am I?" Sebastian asked.


    Molly turned her tear-streaked face and looked at Sebastian.


    "You''re a handsome guy."


    Everyone was speechless.


    Sebastian was also taken aback by Molly''s words. "Not bad, you still know I''m a handsome guy.


    "No, Sebastian, I''m your brother." Molly suddenly recognized Sebastian and threw herself into his arms, crying.


    Sebastian resisted the urge to hit her.


    He thought, ''Who is the brother here, really?''


    His well-dressed outfit was now ruined as Molly threw herself into his arms. He leaned back, looking at Molly with a slightly disdainful expression. "Recognize me now? Let''s go home." Molly murmured, "I can''t move. You''ve chopped off my legs."


    Sebastian was helpless.


    If it weren''t for the fact that everyone could see her long legs, Sebastian would have struggled to exin the situation.


    He really wanted to chop them off now.


    Colleagues nearby stifled theirughter.


    Sebastian now understood what Ellie meant he needed to carry Molly out.


    He grabbed Molly''s arm, draped it over his neck, bent down, and picked her up by her legs and waist, holding the limp Molly in his arms as he stood up.


    Sebastian bid farewell to Paul and took the crying Molly outside.


    Seeing the unfamiliar car, Molly clung tightly to Sebastian''s neck. "Sebastian, whose car is this? Are you going to sell me?"


    Sebastian sighed, "I''m selling you to myself; who else would I sell you to?"


    Molly clung even tighter to Sebastian, "Sebastian, you stole a car."


    "I even stole a drunkard."


    He opened the passenger door and put Molly inside.


    Molly clung to Sebastian''s neck and refused to let go. Eventually, Sebastian had to forcefully pry her hands off.


    He was sweating from carrying her out.


    As he approached the driver''s seat to get in, Molly unfastened her seatbelt and lunged towards him. "Sebastian, I love you so much. You''re my favorite Sebastian. Please don''t let me lose contact with you."


    Sebastian was on the verge of losing his temper, but Molly''s desperate deration softened his irritation.


    Sebastian looked at the drunken Molly beside him and helped her sit up.


    She continued to throw herself into Sebastian''s arms.


    He pushed her up again, and she threw herself again.


    Eventually, Sebastian had no choice. He got out of the car, went to the passenger side, and carried Molly to the back seat.


    Molly, in a fit of temper, wrapped her arms around Sebastian''s neck. As heid her down in the backseat, her grip pulled him along with her. He ended up sprawled on top of Molly, pinning her down. She winced as the weight crushed her, unable to move.


    Sebastian whispered- shouted, "Molly!"


    Molly gazed at Sebastian''s close face, embraced him tightly, and whispered, "Sebastian, I love you deeply."


    Sebastian''s fists were clenched.


    "Let go of me."


    From the back, the car door was ajar, revealing Sebastian and Molly''s entwined legs.


    Inside the car, Sebastian was on top of Molly, unable to break free.


    Molly''s eyes were hazy as she looked at Sebastian, her mind filled with him. She stared at his eyes, unwilling to blink.


    Her lips pressed together as she gazed at Sebastian''s mouth, which she found extraordinarily attractive.


    With a sudden pout, she leaned in and kissed him with unexpected intensity.


    The unexpected kiss left Sebastian utterly stunned, his body going limp as he leaned heavily on Molly.


    Sebastian felt his heart racing and pounding in his chest.


    He swallowed hard, his Adam''s apple bobbing, as he gazed into that familiar face.


    He had often daydreamed about this moment, but now that it was real, he hesitated.


    Molly kissed him with closed eyes, her grip on his arms slowly loosening.


    He could have easily shrugged her off, but at that moment, it felt like a ton of bricks was pressing down on his back, rendering him immobile.


    "Young folks these days have no shame, carrying on like this in public."


    The reprimand from a passerby snapped Sebastian back to reality. He swiftly stood up and distanced himself from Molly.


    Standing at the curb, he nced toward the scolder without a trace of anger.


    Then he looked at the sleeping Molly. Sebastian reached out and shook her knee. "Molly, Molly?"


    Molly murmured, "Why are you calling me? Is it morning already?"


    She was sleepy.


    Sebastian took a deep breath. A sleeping Molly was easier to take care of than a drunk one.


    He helped Molly adjust her sleeping position, then closed the door and quickly got in from the other side to drive home.


    As he drove, the memory of the moist, heated kiss lingered in his mind. It wasn''t much more than a fleeting peck, but it had stirred ripples in the calm waters of his emotions, awakening feelings he had tried so hard to suppress. The overwhelming emotions became impossible to contain, as if they were on the brink of exploding. Years ofposure shattered with a single kiss.


    Suddenly, a sound of retching came from the back seat.


    Sebastian quickly turned to look at the back seat, then hurriedly looked back at the road. "Molly, hold on, we''re almost home."


    The car was stopped and started by traffic lights, causing the motion to make Molly nauseous.


    Sebastian quickly pulled over to the side of the road; this was his new car, after all.


    As soon as he parked, a terrible smell apanied the unmistakable sound of Molly throwing up.


    Sebastian''s temples throbbed with frustration.

 Chapter 454 Did I Kiss You

    He just bought a new car, and on the very first day, Molly ended up throwing up in it!


    Sebastian found himself wishing he could call his police colleagues to arrest him, if only to escape this nightmare. He was ready to disown Molly as his sister-anyone else could have her. Sebastian opened the back door and looked at Molly, who was coughing and vomiting on the car seat.


    He closed his eyes and told himself to learn to ept all this. After all, he was his "brother."


    He got into the car helplessly and pulled Molly out of the back seat.


    He dragged her limp body to the roadside so she could vomit morefortably, squatting beside her and patting her back the whole time.


    Sebastian usually kept water in his car, but since this was a new car, he hadn''t prepared anything.


    Across the street, he spotted a convenience store. ncing at the groaning Molly, he said, "I''m going to grab a bottle of water. Stay put, okay?" "No."


    Sebastian scolded her, "Don''t even think about it. You''re too drunk to cross the street."


    "No."


    Sebastian had a headache and didn''t feelfortable leaving her alone.


    With no other option, he pulled out his phone, searched online for the store''s contact number, and called the staff to deliver water, offering an additional tip.


    He stayed by the roadside with Molly, helping her drink water, rinse her mouth, and patting her back for over ten minutes.


    Sebastian took out a tissue to wipe her mouth, helped her back to the car, and then cleaned up the area where Molly had just vomited.


    Sebastian also got back into the car and opened the windows for venttion. Molly, having finished vomiting, passed out again and started sleeping against the car door. The vomit in the car left Sebastian helpless; he could only head home first.


    At home, Ellie and Timothy were already there. Sebastian carried Molly to her bedroom. "Mom, goodnight. I''ll go clean the car."


    Zoey also went upstairs and looked at Molly, who reeked of alcohol, feeling sorry for her. "How did Molly drink so much?"


    Sebastian''s brand-new clothes were also wrinkled. He went to the yard and started washing his new car.


    The summer heat meant the vomit would turn sour if not cleaned soon.


    Timothy noticed the mess and decided to help. "Sebastian, I need to run something by you."


    In the middle of the night, Molly woke up with a sudden need to use the bathroom. Ellie, still half-asleep, got up and apanied Molly to the bathroom.


    After Molly had slept off the alcohol, she started toe around a bit. "Mom, you don''t need to stay with me. I''m okay now."


    She shuffled to the bathroom, feeling grimy and desperate for a shower. Ellie managed to convince her to get some rest despite Molly''s difort.


    Sebastian couldn''t sleep untilte at night. Hey with his hands under his head, thinking about Molly''s kiss that night. He thought, ''How will she face me tomorrow? Will she avoid me?''


    He also mulled over Timothy''s unexpected question about his future ns. There were so many unresolved issues at work, and it felt like everything was crashing down at once.


    The next day, Molly woke up with a terrible headache and couldn''t eat anything.


    She went to the bathroom to freshen up, finally feeling a bit better.


    Ellie didn''t go to work today. She came to Molly''s bedroom and scolded her, "I told you to drink less at dinner yesterday. How did you get so drunk outside?" Molly was confused. "Did I cry?"


    "You criedst night, didn''t you know?" Ellie was shocked.


    Molly blinked. "Did I cry loudly?"


    Ellie shrugged. "I didn''t pick you up; you should ask Sebastian."


    "Sebastian? Sebastian really came back?"


    Molly was shocked; she thought she had dreamed itst night.


    Ellie teased, "Sebastian wanted to surprise you yesterday. He took a shower, shaved, and wore your favorite clothes to pick you up. And you forgot all about it."


    Molly, in her pajamas, ran out and hurried to Sebastian''s door. "Sebastian, open the door."


    She shouted for him to open the door while turning the doorknob herself. "He isn''t here."


    In the living room, Sebastian said helplessly, "Dad, when you have time, take Molly to get her eyes checked. This isn''t the first time she''s been blind." It''s happened several times! Finally, Molly found the Sebastian she had been longing for in the living room.


    Molly, in her pajamas, excitedly ran to Sebastian and hugged him. "Sebastian, if you didn''te back, I was going to call the police."


    Sebastian smiled. "But I''m a cop. Who was itst night that said Sebastian was lost and I couldn''t find him?"


    The familiar words cleared Molly''s mind. She muttered, "This sounds familiar. Who said it?"


    Sebastian looked at her.


    Molly asked, "Did I say it?"


    Sebastian then looked at Timothy. "While you''re taking her to the eye doctor, get a brain CT scan, too."


    Molly didn''t understand what he meant.


    In her muddled mind, she recalled an unreal dream. "Sebastian, did I kiss youst night?"


    As soon as she said that, everyone in the room was shocked.


    Everyone seemed to freeze, their eyes locked on Molly clinging to Sebastian. Her arms were wrapped around his neck in a way that suggested something more than a friendly hug. Timothy''s hand froze on the newspaper, Ellie''s steps paused halfway down the stairs, Zoey bent over, and Max''s eyes were wide with shock.


    Sebastian was taken aback by Molly''s bluntness.


    "You were so sick from drinkingst night. Do you really think I''d let you kiss me?"


    Inside, Sebastian was shocked, but his calm demeanor made it hard to tell.


    Molly mumbled softly, "So I was dreaming?" She felt mortified for having dreamt about kissing Sebastian.


    Ellie slowly came downstairs, looking at Molly with some concern. She thought, ''Molly has always liked capable people, and Sebastian is excellent, handsome, and doted on her. Molly must have dreamed of kissing Sebastianst night.'' Ellie took a seat beside Timothy, who set aside his newspaper in an effort to dispel the awkwardness. "When Molly was little, she often kissed Sebastian''s face."


    Ellie said, "Molly''s grown up now."


    Timothy was at a loss for words.


    Sebastian also heard Ellie''s words. He pried Molly''s hands off his neck, pushed her away, and got up, deliberately avoiding her.


    He even didn''t need to ask; Molly''s reaction told him she remembered nothing.


    It saved him the trouble of deciding how to face her today with the three ns he had thought ofst night.


    Molly got up and followed Sebastian, sitting next to him. "Sebastian, where did you go during the days you were gone?"


    "I had been working."


    Molly asked, "How did it go?"


    "Not bad."


    Molly nodded and didn''t ask further.


    But Sebastian had something to ask Molly.


    "Come with me to the bedroom."

 Chapter 455 Boring Molly

    Ellie immediately jumped up. "What''s so important that it can''t be discussed in the living room? I want to hear too."


    Molly tilted her head, curious. "Yeah, Sebastian, why do we have to go to the bedroom? Sounds pretty suggestive."


    Sebastian was getting frustrated. He even wondered if he should have a word with Patrick about Molly and Vera''s irritating habits-who was influencing whom. Sebastian snorted, "Since you don''t want to go to the bedroom, then go outside and wash my car."


    On Molly''s first day after quitting her job, Sebastian dragged her out to wash his car.


    Turning on the faucet, Sebastian used the cool water from the hose to spray Molly''s legs under her nightgown and her feet in slippers.


    "What happened with you and n while I was away?"


    Mentioning n made Molly furious. "Sebastian, n touched my breast."


    Sebastian''s grip tightened, his eyes darkening with anger. "Tell me exactly what happened."


    Molly went up to Sebastian, gesturing as she recounted the day''s events, "Dawn was blocking the way, so n tried to stop me. But his hands were all over my chest. Look, Sebastian, he grabbed me like this-so disgusting." "Did you stab him with a knife?" Sebastian gritted his teeth, his knuckles cracking.


    Molly said aggrievedly, "I left my bag in the office, but I pped him. Still, I don''t feel satisfied."


    Sebastian turned off the faucet and looked at Molly. "I''ll make sure you feel satisfied."


    Then, Sebastian taught Molly. "If someone harasses you, self-defense is Ilegal."


    Molly said, "I''m afraid of overdoing it."


    Sebastian replied, "You''re just a little girl; how could you ''overdo'' it?"


    Molly didn''t understand what he meant. When she wanted to ask, Sebastian had already returned to the living room.


    Molly stood in a puddle of water at her feet, wearing a green nightgown with water droplets on her legs. The sun beamed down, creating a faint shimmer that made her resemble a fairy.


    She shouted, "Sebastian, do you still want me to wash your car?"


    No response.


    Molly looked at the hose, murmuring, "He didn''t say anything, so I guess I don''t have to wash it, right? I''m not washing it then."


    Then she ran back to the living room.


    In the afternoon, Molly called Vera, happily sharing the news of Sebastian''s return.


    Molly asked, "Vera, let me ask you something. Do you forget what happens after you drink?"


    Vera thought of her embarrassing moments, saying, "I want to forget, but I can''t!"


    Vera then asked, "And you?"


    Molly replied, "I don''t remember."


    They both envied each other.


    Meanwhile, n was attacked while in detention. No one knew exactly what happened, but he was carried out with a broken arm.


    Patrick found out and called Sebastian, "What did Mollyin to you about this time to make you so angry?"


    Sebastian said, "She told me something I couldn''t tolerate."


    Sebastian then got to the point. "Dennis is being transferred to court next week. Are you going to attend?" "Yes."


    Sebastian added, "Jeffrey is still being hunted, no news yet."


    Patrick said, "Start investigating from the unregistered clinics."


    "What?" Sebastian was puzzled for a moment. Then he remembered that Emily had left while pregnant too. Pregnant women need regr check-ups, and since they couldn''t go to reputable hospitals, they had to rely on those small, unregistered clinics.


    Sebastian nodded. "Thank you."


    With Sebastian back, Molly no longer stayed at the Olteran Manor. She used to be busy with work, but now that she was suddenly free, she wasn''t ustomed to it.


    So, Molly chose to go to the police station.


    Sebastian had a headache. "Why are you here again?"


    "Sebastian, I need to pay my tuition."


    Sebastian said, "My bank card is with you. Can''t you pay it yourself?"


    Molly said without blinking, "I can''t."


    Sebastian asked, "Can you eat?"


    Molly replied, "That I can do."


    Sebastian was speechless.


    Mollyined, "Sebastian, if you don''t go with me to pay my tuition, I''ll be expelled. You also said you''d take me out during summer break, but you''re always busy with work. I haven''t seen you for days. I miss you so much, but you don''t miss me at all."


    "Alright, stop bothering me. Give me five minutes to change, and I''ll go to the bank with you."


    Sebastianpromised, changed his clothes, and went out with Molly hanging on his arm.


    Looking at Sebastian''s new car, Molly felt like she had seen it when she was drunk. "Sebastian, did I throw up in your car?"


    Sebastian turned on the car''s air conditioning and looked at Molly beside him. "Did you really forget those things?"


    Molly frowned. "I really forgot, but I feel like I kissed you, and you said I didn''t. But I also remember throwing up in your car, and you were about to leave me by the roadside."


    Sebastian looked at Molly. "When did I ever say I''d ditch you?"


    Molly pieced together her fragmented memories into a story she thought sounded quite real. "You saw me totally stered and decided to chop my legs off. Then you couldn''t go through with it because you thought I was too cute, so you just tossed me into the backseat. After I threw up in your car, you got disgusted and tried to drag me out, nning to leave me on the side of the road. I was so scared you''d leave me that I kissed you, but you found me gross and were about to dump me on the pavement."


    "You can shut up now."


    Molly said, "I''m not done yet."


    Sebastian replied, "The ending doesn''t matter anymore."


    Sebastian took her to the bank to pay her tuition. Molly suddenly said pitifully, "Sebastian, school is starting, and I haven''t bought new clothes. Vera has new clothes, but I don''t."


    At the mall, Molly clung to Sebastian''s arm. Anyone who saw them would think they were a couple out shopping.


    Sebastian asked, "What will you do after school starts?"


    Molly summed it up perfectly. "I''m not going to date, flirt, or even look at men."


    Sebastian was very satisfied. "What if someone pursues you?"


    Molly answered, "I''ll tell you."


    Sebastian was helpless.


    "Sebastian, did you hit n?"


    To maintain his perfect image in Molly''s eyes, Sebastian said, "I''m aw enforcement officer. I don''ty a hand on anyone."


    "I don''t believe it," Molly said.


    She had been harassed by n, and given Sebastian''s fondness for her, it would be surprising if he hadn''t chopped off n''s hand.


    Sebastian held her hand, a doting smile on his lips. He strolled leisurely as if he were shopping with his wife. "There was just a riot during detention, and he got injured by mistake." Molly said, "I love this ''riot.""


    Sebastian looked at her sideways. "Say it more clearly."


    "I love you."

 Chapter 456 Sebastians Nightmare

    Sebastian always considered himself a man of principles, and hearing Molly''s sweet nothings made him surprisingly calm.


    It wasn''t until they reached the parking lot at the mall and he saw the trunk filled with shopping bags that he realized the true cost of her "I love you." "You bought so much; you can''t wear all of this even if you wear a new outfit every day," Sebastianined while organizing the trunk.


    Molly happily skipped to the passenger seat. Her one littlement had cost Sebastian tens of thousands of dors, but she didn''t mind a bit. Sebastian still had to drive her to dinner.


    He was starting to get frustrated. Not only did he have to shop with Molly and foot the bill, but now she was making him choose which new outfit she should wear for school. Eventually, Sebastian lost his patience. He shoved Molly out of his bedroom, mmed the door, and locked it.


    Molly thought, ''Is Sebastian getting tired of me?''


    She pouted and turned back to her room.


    Not long after, Sebastian''s phone rang in the next room. He picked it up and saw it was a video call from Molly.


    He was furious.


    When he wasn''t with her, she filled his thoughts. And when he was with her, his nightmares were filled with her voice calling out "Sebastian."


    "Sebastian?


    "Sebastian.


    "Sebastian, Mom''s not home, can you help me choose?"


    At the door, Molly started calling his name again.


    Sebastian finally lost it, went to her room, randomly grabbed a dress, and threw it at her face. "This one!"


    In the end, Molly had annoyed Sebastian so much that she finally behaved and didn''t dare to appear in front of him.


    At dinner, for the first time, Molly didn''t dare to sit next to Sebastian.


    Even Ellie was surprised. "What''s going on today? The ''puppy'' isn''t sticking to the ''bone.""


    Molly, likened to a puppy by Ellie, mumbled, "The ''bone'' has a new ''puppy'' outside."


    Sebastian, described as a bone by Ellie, abruptly mmed the table. The living room fell silent instantly; even the usually bold Molly flinched.


    Ellie also shivered, and Timothy quickly put his arm around her shoulder.


    Sebastian said, "Molly, care to exin?"


    Molly, now the center of attention, mumbled the truth, "I made Sebastian mad today. I didn''t want to sit next to him because I was afraid he''d make me do sit-ups as punishment."


    Timothy didn''t know Molly''s tricks; he only knew that Sebastian had scared Ellie. "Molly just missed you too much and yed with you a bit longer. Did you have to get so angry? You scared Ellie." Molly nodded. "Exactly, you scared Mom."


    Sebastian was fuming but couldn''t let it out.


    Seeing Sebastian''s face redden with suppressed anger, Molly wisely fell silent. After all, he was the one driving her to school the next day.


    After dinner, Molly ran off.


    The next morning, on the way to school, Molly didn''t dare to make a sound.


    Sebastian, driving, kept telling himself to stay calm.


    Molly murmured, "Sebastian."


    "Shut up!"


    Molly bit her lip, struggling to hold back.


    "Sebastian."


    Sebastian snorted, "Don''t talk to me all day."


    Molly shouted, "Sebastian, I need to use the bathroom; I can''t hold it anymore."


    After she said that, Sebastian''s fists visibly clenched.


    Molly didn''t know why, but whenever she had to go to school, she couldn''t wake up in the morning. Her family started calling her at seven and kept calling until eight.


    With nine o''clock approaching, her bedroom door was still locked.


    Finally, Sebastian couldn''t take it anymore. He knocked heavily on the door. "Molly, if you''re not out in ten minutes, I''m going to work."


    Sebastian''s threat made Molly scramble out of bed.


    Molly shouted, "Sebastian, I''m sorry.


    "Sebastian, wait for me ten more minutes, no, five minutes.


    "Sebastian, I''m almost ready. Can you grab my bag?" Molly saw Sebastian pick up a brown bag and quickly waved her hand. "It''s the red bag."


    Seeing Sebastian''s frustration, Molly knew she was pushing her luck. She had to reapply her lipstick in the car.


    When she was about to spray perfume, Sebastian warned, "If you dare spray that, get out of the car."


    Molly quickly pulled her hand back, then quietly spritzed a bit on her skirt.


    Sebastian, struggling to contain his anger, remained silent.


    But Molly couldn''t hold it in.


    "I was so flustered this morning at home that I forgot to use the bathroom. Then, Grandma gave me another ss of milk on the way out, and I drank it all," Molly said, her tone a mix of guilt and exasperation. Sebastian took a deep breath. No matter how tight he clenched his fists, he couldn''t bring himself to hit her.


    He temporarily stopped the car by a public restroom on the side of the road, and Molly ran inside quickly.


    Three minutester, Molly got back in the car and quietly took out her perfume.


    She had to sneak a nce at Sebastian to see if he noticed her spraying it.


    Seeing Sebastian''s tense face, she quietly sprayed herself twice.


    In the quiet car, the sound of the spray was audible. Sebastian thought to himself, ''I''m deaf, I can''t hear! I have a stuffy nose; I can''t smell!''


    Finally, he dropped Molly off at school.


    Randall and Vera were already waiting for them.


    Patrick was there, too.


    Sebastian got out and approached Patrick, briefly wishing he could sit down and chat with Patrick about how he managed to stay calm when Vera was giving him a hard time. Vera looked at Molly, who was now looking stunning-slim, radiant, and smelling of perfume. Then she nced at Randall, who was tall, handsome, and well-built.


    "Soon, I''ll be the only one left at home feeling ugly and overweight. How depressing."


    Randall mocked, "Don''t be shameless. Isn''t this exactly what you wanted? Watching us go to ss every day while you get pampered at home."


    Molly, having lost her status in the Chase family, started to shift her focus. "Vera, Randall, I want to go back to the Olteran Manor tonight." "Are you going back to annoy Vera?" Sebastian questioned loudly.


    Molly remained silent, too intimidated to respond.


    Even though he found her annoying, Sebastian still wanted to see Molly every day.


    Vera asked, "Molly, what''s wrong?"


    Patrick was also a bit curious. "What happened to Molly at the Chase family?"


    Sebastian sighed, "I can''t exin it in a few words."


    Vera looked at Molly. "Molly, you''re so impressive now that what you did can''t be exined in a few words?"


    Molly smiled. "Of course."


    Patrick and Sebastian exchanged nces, and for a moment, they seemed to understand each other''s feelings.


    Randall, feeling out of ce, looked at Patrick and Sebastian, then at Molly and Vera. Realizing he didn''t fit in, he turned and left without a word.

 Chapter 457 No Way to Seek Help

    Sebastian and Patrick chatted for a while, then went their separate ways.


    When Patrick left, he took Vera with him.


    Sebastian went to the police station, and as people passed by him, they sniffed and said, "Mr. Chase, are you going on a date? Why are you wearing perfume?" Sebastian was furious.


    He thought, ''When did Molly secretly spray me with cologne?''


    Meanwhile, Molly started her ss.


    However, when she got out of school in the evening, she saw Sebastian clearlying to settle the score.


    "Randall."


    She had barely called out Randall''s name when a familiar sports car zoomed past her. It was so quick that it didn''t pause for a moment.


    Molly cursed at Randall''s car as it sped away.


    Randall used to drive a sedan because of Molly and Vera, and especially Vera was pregnant.


    Now, with Vera not going to school and Molly being picked up by Sebastian, he drove his car.


    Sebastian strode over, grabbed Molly by the neck, and directed her towards his car.


    n''s detention ended, and when he got out, he found the entire Vertex Innovations Group in chaos. Partnerships were canceled, stores were deserted, online reviews were bad, and sales plummeted. Thepany''s shareholders were dissatisfied with him and suggested that Jesse take charge. n, left with no choice, went to Jesse''s new home.


    Jesse, having had his shares seized and been ousted from thepany by n, was deeply disheartened.


    "Dad, I''m sorry."


    Jesse said, "I''ve already decided to retire. I won''t get involved in thepany''s affairs anymore."


    n knelt on the ground. "Dad, if you don''t step in, thepany''s situation won''t stabilize."


    Jesse asked n, "How do you think you can match up to the Olteran Group? n, I''ve told you before money should be earned honestly, and progress should be made step by step.


    "Do you know who you''ve offended? If it were just the MS Group targeting you, I could still ask Ellie to let you off for old times'' sake.


    "The current situation has gone way beyond the MS Group''s control."


    "You''re my son, I know how you think. You discovered Molly''s true identity and got greedy, chasing after wealth and fame. But have you considered that sess doesn''te easy? One misstep could spell disaster. "Even I treat Ellie Chase with respect, yet you had Dawn insult her at the door. Do you really believe your schemes will win over Molly? You underestimate everyone else."


    Jesse sighed, "You''re getting lost in Dawn''s ttery, losing yourself along the way, thinking you''re the greatest. Let me make it clear, n, there are plenty of people out there who outshine you.


    "When you first came back to the country, I handed you the reins to Vertex Innovations Group''s future and warned you to steer clear of Dawn. But you saw it as me working against you, deceiving you. You''ve let me down." n was on his knees, weeping. He wasn''t like this when he first returned.


    Back then, he was Jesse''s proud son, a promising young man in the eyes of others.


    Though hecked initiative, he was still among the best of his generation. Gradually, he entered society and made his way to where he was today.


    Jesse closed his eyes helplessly. "Crying won''t help. Think about your way out."


    "Dad, you must have a way. Vertex Innovations Group can''t go bankrupt; you built it from scratch," n said.


    Jesse replied, "I have no way. This time, you''ve offended Patrick. Have you forgotten how Dawn was sentenced?"


    Nevertheless, n was keen on having Jesse back in charge of Vertex Innovations Group.


    Jesse''s former mistress, Jenna Walker, had now be Jesse''s wife. Hearing n''s plea, she stepped in and argued with him unhappily, "How did you kick Jesse out of thepany back then? Did you ever anticipate this moment? It''s all on you."


    n red at Jenna, his heart filled with hatred. "If not for you, how could my mother have ended up like this? How would Vertex Innovations Group be dealing with today''s disaster?"


    Jenna retorted, "Don''t me me. Dawn was always a troublemaker. It''s got nothing to do with me. The current state of Vertex Innovations Group is all on you." "Enough!" Jesse roared.


    He looked at n with a deep sense of disappointment. "n, the mess Vertex Innovations Group is in isn''t Dawn''s fault; it''s yours."


    n couldn''t grasp his own mistakes. "Why is it my fault? I didn''t send her to stir up trouble with the MS Group."


    "If you hadn''t gone after Molly, would Dawn have been out there cursing people on your behalf?" Jesse yelled, trying to make n see the truth.


    "Get out. Don''te looking for me again," Jesse said firmly. "I''m living a peaceful life now."


    n saw the resoluteness in Jesse''s eyes and, disheartened, had no choice but to leave.


    After leaving, he hoped to get help from the government. After all, Vertex Innovations Group was a bigpany.


    In the end, he made the rounds but found no one willing to meet with him.


    n suddenly remembered that when Jesse and Dawn were getting divorced, Dawn had offended all the government leaders.


    She went as far as using the judge overseeing her divorce of having shady connections with Jesse and taking bribes.


    After an investigation, it turned out that Jesse and the judge were clean. Yet Dawn persisted, alleging that those investigating the case were also on Jesse''s payroll.


    This matter dragged on for a long time, and Jesse was finally forced to hand over all his shares to sessfully get divorced.


    Now, n realized that Dawn''s past actions had closed off all his avenues.


    With no other options, n began to contact the rich second-generation heirs he once looked down upon, hoping they could help thepany.


    However, no one wanted to help him.


    They even mocked him, "Isn''t this n? I heard you were detained recently. How was the experience in detention?


    "You always thought we were beneath you. Now that yourpany''s in trouble, youe crawling back. Well, we''re a bunch of useless nobodies. What do you expect from us?" Humiliated, n left in disgrace.


    Later, he thought of Molly.


    So, in the dead of night, as Molly was snuggled under her nket, a phone call disrupted her peaceful sleep.


    She thought, ''n? How dare he call me?''


    Molly remembered Sebastian''s teachings and went to wake him up in the middle of the night.


    "Sebastian."


    "Shut up!"


    Molly said, "It''s n''s call."


    Momentster, Sebastian, groggy and in his pajamas, answered the call. Still half-asleep, he held Molly''s phone to his ear.


    Molly, curious, took Sebastian''s wrist and gently moved the phone away from his ear. She silently pressed the speakerphone button.


    Her unspoken message said, "Let me hear too."

 Chapter 458 Late Summer

    Sebastian nced at Molly; he was used to it.


    The call connected, and n''s pleading voice came through. He cried and begged Molly, "Molly, I was wrong. I just like you; I shouldn''t have harassed you. Please. I don''t have a home anymore. My dad has a new family and doesn''t want me. Molly, I''m sorry."


    n kept talking about his hardships and trying to gain Molly''s sympathy.


    But he underestimated Molly''s character.


    Before Sebastian could say a word, Molly cut in, "I''m really sorry about yourck of a father figure. If you''re missing a mother''s love, just call me ''Mommy'' and I''ll dly raise you as my own." She looked over at Sebastian, a smirk of pride on her face.


    n was silent for a moment on the other end. "Molly, I''m really at my wit''s end. Please save me. Mypany can''t go bankrupt; if it does, I''ll have nothing left. Without thepany, I might as well die." Unconsciously, Molly wrapped her arm around Sebastian''s and leaned on him. Sebastian held the phone while she did the scolding. "If you want to die, just do it. Don''t trouble the police; they''re very busy." Molly showed no mercy or sympathy for n. In fact, she seemed quite the little viin.


    n was hitting walls everywhere. Now, a single word from Molly could save him. He had already apologized sincerely, but she wouldn''t ept it and seemed to want to push him to the brink. n questioned, "Molly, why can''t you see how I feel about you? Are you really okay with driving me to the edge?"


    Molly rolled her eyes. "n, it''s not like I''m the one pushing you to your limits. If you want to me someone, go ahead and me me. At least Sebastian''s got my back and can protect me." With a ttering gaze, she turned to Sebastian and asked, "Sebastian, don''t you agree?"


    Sebastian hadn''t spoken yet and passed her the phone, saying, "You take it. I''m heading to bed."


    Molly quickly hugged Sebastian, not letting him leave. "No. I don''t want to talk with him."


    "I see you were enjoying it."


    Molly retorted, "I''m not."


    n also heard Sebastian''s voice on the other end. He thought, ''So, Sebastian has been there all along.


    ''It''s sote, and Molly is still with him.''


    Sebastian turned off the speakerphone and put the phone to his ear.


    Molly tiptoed to listen, but Sebastian pushed her away. He went to the bedroom, turned around, locked the door, and shut Molly out.


    Inside, he held the phone alone and lowered his voice to remind n, "Mr. Miller. It seems you has forgotten thest warning."


    n nced at his injured wrist, still struggling with simple tasks like eating.


    Sebastian''s tone was nonchnt, but his gaze was intense as he stared out the window. "It seems I need to remind you of what you swore back then."


    "I''m really at my wit''s end," n began, but Sebastian immediately cut him off coldly, "That''s exactly what I want!"


    Otherwise, it wouldn''t be called revenge.


    n closed his eyes, struggling to ept that hispany, in his hands for less than three months, was about to go under. He was used to being the center of attention, the shining star among his friends, and the one others looked up to. The thought of losing it all and facing such a dramatic fall from grace was unbearable.


    When he calmed down, he started thinking about which shareholder would secretly say he was ipetent.


    He also wondered if his former ssmates would secretly badmouth him.


    n was desperate and snapped, "Sebastian, what''s the benefit in driving me to the brink like this?"


    Sebastian sneered, "You''re really stupid."


    n asked, "Sebastian, you like Molly, don''t you?"


    Sebastian nced at the phone.


    Men could read men well, and rivals could always sniff each other out. n chuckled abruptly, "You''ve got a thing for your sister."


    Sebastian snorted, "So what? You know she is Molly, not Mia."


    n stoppedughing, "Mr. Chase, if you push me too far, I''ll do anything. I won''t let go of Molly."


    Sebastian thought, ''Is n threatening me?''


    Sebastian''s eyes hardened instantly, his fists clenching tight.


    At the door, Molly stood in the hallway, arms resting on the railing, looking down at the living room in frustration. She murmured, "Why does Sebastian kick me out? Seriously, I''m not in the way." After five more minutes, Sebastian''s bedroom door opened.


    Molly hurried towards Sebastian, but he beat her to it, tossing a phone into her arms and ordering, "Time for bed."


    Curious, Molly inquired, "Is it done? Sebastian, what did you guys talk about?"


    Just as she neared Sebastian, he mmed his bedroom door shut and locked it.


    Startled, Molly nearly collided with it, eximing, "That gave me a fright."


    She patted her chest, nced at the phone, and saw that Sebastian had even deleted the recent contact.


    Pouting, Molly repeated her earlier movements and headed back to her bedroom.


    After a while, Sebastian changed into his daytime clothes and quietly left his bedroom.


    Molly was about to fall asleep when the bright headlights and engine roar from downstairs jolted her awake. She dashed to the window, flung it open, and watched as Sebastian''s white car drove out of the driveway. Molly leaned halfway out, watching Sebastian''s car disappear from sight.


    She looked up at the moon, noticing two sparse stars twinkling in the night sky. She thought, ''What''s Sebastian out doing at this hour?''


    A warm summer breeze danced through the air, gently tousling Molly''s hair. She turned to nce at her phone on the bed, recalling the call from n earlier. Suddenly, she understood why Sebastian had deleted her call log. Molly stood by the bed, leaving the window open, feeling the coolness of thete summer breeze.


    Later, she closed the window, climbed into bed, picked up her phone, and went to the living room.


    At two in the morning, the sound of Sebastian''s car echoed through the yard. Molly, determined to wait for Sebastian before falling asleep, hadin on the sofa for over an hour, not realizing when her eyelids finally grew heavy and closed.

 Chapter 459 Lesson

    Sebastian stepped out of the car, confident he had slipped away unnoticed.


    But as he entered the living room and quietly changed his shoes, he froze at the sight of Molly sleeping soundly on the sofa.


    He thought, ''What is she doing here? Is she waiting for me?''


    After changing his shoes, he washed the blood off his hands in the bathroom, then walked back to the living room, where he gazed at Molly.


    He sat down at the edge of the table, his eyes locked on her peaceful form. Memories of her flooded his mind-both the sweet and the frustrating moments. Each of her faces danced like a sprite in his heart, stirring his emotions. Even when she infuriated him, a gentle and affectionate "Sebastian" had the power to dissolve all his anger in an instant.


    Sebastian was resolute with everyone else, but he wavered when it came to her.


    He could be cold and unfeeling to everyone else, but he indulged her alone.


    Fearing someone might take her away, he showered her with affection, making sure she was a headstrong girl only he could tame.


    All he wanted was to be the most special and unique person in her heart.


    And at some point, she had already be his only one.


    When n entertained the idea of harming Molly, Sebastian swiftly intervened to quash that notion before it could materialize into action.


    He bent down, gently lifted her arm, slowly slid his hand under her back, and skillfully wrapped his other arm around her legs. He stood up, holding the soundly sleeping Molly.


    Molly stirred, feeling ufortable as she awoke. She frowned and blinked groggily, her eyes slowly opening. "Sebastian?"


    She rubbed her eyes, shaking off the sleepiness, and opened her eyes wide. "Sebastian, you''re back."


    She wrapped her arms around Sebastian''s neck. "Sebastian, where did you go? I was so worried."


    Sebastian teased, "Worried, huh? You were snoring."


    Molly fell silent.


    Sebastian let out a softugh near Molly''s ear, a deep, maicugh that was uniquely seductive, subtly stirring her heartstrings.


    Molly could hear her own nervous heartbeat.


    Sebastian, holding the now-awake Molly, walked through the living room and up the stairs.


    Molly was so light that carrying her was effortless.


    "Sebastian, did you get into a fight?"


    Sebastian said, "I''m a cop; I don''t fight."


    Molly didn''t believe him anyway.


    Sebastian inquired, "When did you figure out I wasn''t home?"


    Molly responded, "I heard the noise while you were driving."


    Sebastian chuckled once more. Despite his caution, he hadn''t anticipated his car giving him away.


    He escorted her to the bedroom entrance and gently ced her down. "Tonight, you can rest undisturbed." Molly whispered, "Sebastian."


    "What is it?"


    In the dim room, Sebastian''s question made Molly nervous and dry-mouthed.


    "Nothing."


    "Go to sleep." Sebastian patted her shoulder and opened the bedroom door for her.


    Molly blinked quickly and blurted out, "Do you want me to kiss you?"


    Sebastian was at a loss for words.


    Molly was then pushed back into the bedroom by Sebastian, and the door was shut forcefully.


    Molly murmured, "I meant on the cheek, Sebastian."


    Sebastian was already gone.


    Molly pouted, "Whatever, I''ll save the kisses for Vera''s kids then."


    Since Sebastian was back, she also fell into bed and went to sleep.


    Given the events of the previous night, Molly was still sound asleep at 7:30 AM, even though her ss started at 8.


    Ellie had called her multiple times, but to no avail. Then she sighed, "Sebastian, you go wake her up."


    Sebastian got up, went to the kitchen, and came out with a pot lid in one hand and a spat in the other, heading upstairs.


    Zoey, Max, Timothy, and Ellie looked on in bewilderment, unsure of what Sebastian was up to.


    Soon, loud noises came from Molly''s bedroom. It was the sound of Sebastian banging the spat against the pot lid, creating an ear-piercing noise. Then they heard Molly, who no one could wake up, shout, "I''m up, Sebastian. I''m up. Stop banging."


    In three minutes, Molly was in the living room, looking disheveled.


    Ellie was shocked, and Timothy found his newspaper uninteresting.


    Zoey and Max looked at Sebastian in disbelief, who held the pot lid in one hand and the spat in the other.


    Sebastian''s means were consistently unexpected.


    He handed the pot lid and spat to a servant and asked Ellie, "Did you learn it?"


    Ellie nodded. "Yes."


    Sebastian sat in his seat, looking at the empty spot next to him. "Sit down and eat."


    Molly''s head was still ringing with the noise of the spat hitting the pot lid. She shook her head. "I''ll go freshen up." Sebastian ordered, "Seven minutes. Finish freshening up and change your clothes."


    Molly quickly escaped to the bathroom. Sebastian told the servant, "Pack Molly''s breakfast for her to eat on the way." The servant hurried to do it.


    With years of service in the Chase household, they understood that Patrick was the most adept at handling Molly. At 7:40, Molly got into the Sebastian''s car to school.


    After Molly left, Ellie smiled and said to Timothy, "Honey, Sebastian is so smart."


    Timothy nodded. "Yeah, but poor Molly does get a raw deal."


    Ellie teased, "There has to be someone in the family that Molly is afraid of."


    With that, Timothy and Ellie each drove to work.


    Early in the morning, at the Olteran Group.


    "Mr. Olteran, n is in the hospital again." Sophia informed Patrick of the news she received this morning.


    Vera, who was apanying Patrick to work, said, "Really? Why ''again''?"


    Sophia nced at Vera and then looked at Patrick. "Last night, his car broke down halfway, and there was a riot nearby. He got injured again." Patrick looked at Vera, then nodded slightly to Sophia, and nced outside the office.


    Having worked with Patrick for many years, Sophia understood his meaning with just a look. "I''ll get back to work then."


    After Sophia left, Vera went to Patrick''s side. "Did you go out to fightst night?"


    Patrick smiled. "You were clinging to mest night. Did I have time?"


    Vera guessed, "If it wasn''t you, then it was Sebastian."


    Patrick didn''t hide it from Vera. "Keep it down. I''ll call and ask."


    With that, Patrick called Sebastian. "What did Molly tell you this time?"


    "She didn''t say anything. I just needed to teach n a lesson, to warn him not to court death."

 Chapter 460 The Foolish Alan

    Sebastian had been keeping tabs on the recent activities of the Olteran Group. He spected and asked, "Patrick, do you want Vertex Innovations Group to be the next Morales Group?" Patrick pointed Vera towards his lounge. Despite her reluctance, Vera obediently took her water bottle and went to the break room.


    Patrick affirmed, "Yes."


    Sebastian remarked, "The addition of more subsidiary groups may heighten your risks, given the potential for increasedplexity in overseeing and aligning operations throughout thepany." Patrick smiled. He was used to having everything under control and wouldn''t take risks without absolute certainty. "Besides you, who knows that Vertex Innovations Group is the next Morales Group?"


    The Morales Group was now a dominant force, arge enterprise with an annual ie of hundreds of billions of dors. Recently, it had just merged with the Tooker Group. Everyone knew it had close ties with the Olteran Group, but no one knew that Ulysses listened to Patrick.


    The Morales Group wielded significant power, but Ulysses remained open to Patrick''s input and had not yet broached the idea of breaking away from the Olteran Group''s influence to pursue independent growth.


    "Who are you nning to hand it over to this time?" Sebastian spected whether he would let Randall take the reins.


    However, Patrick''s decision surprised Sebastian. "Sophia will take over."


    Sebastian was taken aback. "Aren''t you afraid she''ll betray you?"


    Patrick chuckled, "She won''t, and she wouldn''t dare."


    Despite theughter, Sebastian detected a sense of authority in his voice. Indeed, no one dared to cross Patrick.


    Sebastian reached the police station, having just ended a call with Patrick.


    "Mr. Chase, we just got another call from Dennis'' school. Emily''s parents, Nicole and Richard Robinson, were causing a scene again. The school wants us toe over," a team member rushed over and updated Sebastian.


    Because the police were investigating Emily''s whereabouts, they went to her hometown. As a result, Nicole and Richard learned about Emily''s scandal. In a fit of rage, they went to the university, causing amotion at the administration office every day, demanding an exnation.


    The school had no choice but to call the police to mediate.


    In the meantime, rumors were buzzing among the students.


    "I heard Emily wanted to get into grad school and Mr. Turner had a spot for her. Could she be following him for that?"


    "Not a chance. I think she''s after Mr. Turner''s money. Think about it-he''s got a fortune. If she''s with him, and they have a kid, once he''s out of the picture, all that money goes to her and the kid."


    "You guys don''t know, do you? Mr. Turnermitted a crime and got arrested."


    "Really? Where did you hear that?"


    "Have you noticed that Mr. Turner used to be on our school''s list of outstanding teachers every year? But this year, he''s nowhere to be found on the school''s website."


    A group of students was having this open discussion, and Jeffrey, sitting at a nearby table with a baseball cap pulled low, overheard every word clearly.


    Jeffrey pulled his cap lower. He had only taken a few bites before he put on his mask and left.


    He had been missing for a long time, and the police were searching for him citywide.


    The police were also looking for Emily, whom he had taken with him.


    Moreover, Sebastian seized all of Dennis''s assets.


    Emily, realizing the gravity of the situation, was in tears every day. She wanted to leave; she was terrified.


    Emily had gained nothing from being with Dennis.


    But Jeffrey couldn''t let Emily go. If she returned to the city and the Olteran family got their hands on her child, what chance would the child have at survival?


    Despite Emily''s crying, Jeffrey''s only demand was, "Have the baby."


    Previously, Jeffrey could take her to unregistered clinics for check-ups. Now, even the areas around unregistered clinics were monitored, and he didn''t dare to take risks. So, he locked Emily in the house while he went out alone, keeping a close eye on Zandonick''s movements.


    Unexpectedly, n had offended both the Chase family and the Olteran family, which surprised him.


    At the hospital, Jeffrey went straight to n''s room. He pushed the door open and saw n, wrapped in white bandages, lying on the bed. "Who are you?"


    Jeffrey took off his hat and mask. "Mr. Miller, do you still remember me?"


    n looked at Jeffrey''s face, which seemed both familiar and strange. Suddenly, it hit him. "You!" Jeffrey had previously met with him privately to discuss Dennis and Jerry.


    Jeffrey nced at n''s injuries. "Who hit you so hard?"


    n looked at Jeffrey. "Aren''t you wanted? What are you doing here?"


    Jeffrey sat down and looked at n''s face. "Mr. Miller. I heard you were recently retaliated against by Patrick and Sebastian. We havemon enemies, so I naturally came to visit." As Patrick and Sebastian were mentioned, n''s face contorted with intense hatred.


    "I''m here to propose a deal that will be highly beneficial to you," Jeffrey said, his smile sly.


    "What deal?" n asked.


    Jeffrey''s eyes gleamed with cunning. "A deal that can get Patrick thrown in jail and pull Sebastian down from his position as deputy leader."


    n was intrigued. He was struggling to figure out how to retaliate against Sebastian and Patrick. When Jeffrey approached him, he was eager to hear his n.


    "There''s someone in the ICU on the third floor who was almost beaten to death by Patrick. I''ll go kill him, and you call the police."


    n was puzzled. "What do you mean?"


    Jeffrey nced at n, feeling disdain, but realizing he needed his cooperation for now, he suppressed his contempt. "I''ll handle the killing. You just need to remember to call the police and make sure the incident causes a bigmotion. Let everyone know that Dn in the ICU on the third floor was violently kicked to death by Patrick! Promote it vigorously, emphasizing that capitalists view human lives as dispensable and can kill whoever they want, sparking public outrage. "By then, the police won''t sit idly by and will even send people to arrest Patrick. Once the police take action, Sebastian will inevitably offend the Olteran family. The rtionship between the Chase family and the Olteran family will naturally deteriorate. Do you think Sebastian, a mere squad leader, will have a good end after offending the Olteran Group?


    "If Sebastian chooses to do nothing, his police career will be over. With such a big incident of Patrick killing someone, how could his superiors let him off!"


    "Why do you say this is beneficial to me in every way?" n asked.


    Jeffrey despised n even more. If he had someone else to cooperate, he wouldn''t even consider n.


    He deceived n, emphasizing only the benefits to n. "I''m the one doing the killing, it has nothing to do with you. In this incident, at most, you just made a call to the police. When those two finally face retribution, won''t it be exactly what you and I want?"


    n believed Jeffrey''s words and asked, "When should I call the police?"


    "Don''t waste any time. Call the police within half an hour."


    After speaking, Jeffrey got up, put on his hat and mask, and left the room.


    ny in bed, thinking about Jeffrey''s words. No matter what, he had to try. For the sake of hispany''s revenge and his own injuries, he was determined to seek retribution against Patrick and Sebastian! Anyway, this incident wouldn''t harm him in any way.

 Chapter 461: Sebastians Birthday Gift

    No one could have imagined that Jeffrey would suddenly target the critically ill Kevin in the hospital. Stealing a doctor''s white coat was easy; with a mask and a medical cap, no one knew who he was. Jeffrey walked toward the ICU with medicine in hand, wearing gloves, fully prepared.


    There were no guards at the door. Patrick was so careless! But this made it easier for him to act.


    Entering the ICU, he searched bed by bed.


    Jeffrey murmured, "He''s not in Bed 1."


    "He''s not in Bed 2 either."


    "He''s not in Bed 3."


    The further Jeffrey searched, the more frustrated he became. Where was Kevin?


    A nurse suddenly came in with medication for the patients. "Doctor, who are you looking for?"


    Jeffrey turned his back to the nurse. "Isn''t Mr. Wace here anymore? He was brought inatose a while ago."


    "Oh, he was transferred a long time ago. Didn''t you know?"


    Kevin had been transferred because of Molly, Vera, and Randall.


    Randall had always wanted to check if Kevin was dead, and if he wasn''t, he wanted to finish him off. But he could never get in.


    Patrick and Sebastian were afraid that one day Molly, Vera, or Randall might actually pull the oxygen tube, so they had people guarding Kevin, but it wasn''t foolproof. So, Patrick ordered Kevin to be secretly transferred, and only he and Sebastian knew Kevin''s exact location.


    This way, even if Molly, Vera, and Randall came, they wouldn''t find Kevin.


    The nurse finished changing the medication and nced at the doctor''s back.


    The young nurse''s eyes were full of suspicion. She was doubtful since he was a doctor who didn''t even know if the patient was there.


    "Doctor, which department are you from?"


    Jeffrey turned around and pushed the nurse, quickly fleeing.


    At this time, n, who was upstairs, saw that it was time and dialed the police again.


    When rhe police received the report, they hurried to the hospital. Coincidentally, the young nurse was also about to report the incident.


    Patrick was in the lounge with Vera for a nap. Vera, who was bored at thepany, had taken to ying with a hand-cranked coffee grinder, grinding through half a drawer of coffee beans. The entire executive office had been drinking the coffee she ground for the past two days.


    After finally getting her back to the lounge for a nap, Patrick''s phone rang. Vera looked at him curiously, blinking.


    "Honey, your phone is ringing," Vera said softly.


    Patrick turned around, picked up the phone from the cab, and answered. "Sebastian."


    "Is Kevin dead yet?"


    Patrick nced at Vera and said, "I''ll call you back in three minutes."


    "Vera."


    "Go ahead, I''m going to sleep," Vera said with a smile.


    Patrick warned, "Don''t eavesdrop."


    Vera raised her hand and swore she wouldn''t. "Don''t worry."


    "If you don''t behave, you''ll gain ten pounds."


    Patrick threatened Vera before leaving the lounge for his office to call Sebastian back. "Why did you bring him up?"


    Sebastian replied, "Jeffrey showed up!"


    The police detained n again at the hospital.


    "Why are you arresting me?" n questioned, looking at Sebastian who had beaten him. "I just reported a crime. You should be arresting the murderer Patrick."


    Sebastian snorted, "First, Kevin is not dead. You filed a false report, which is illegal. Second, Jeffrey is a fugitive murderer. You saw him and didn''t report it. I now suspect that you were his aplice during his escape. You need to cooperate with the investigation. If the situation is serious, you will face criminal charges."


    "I didn''t do anything!"


    Sebastian ignored n''s protests. "Once you''re better, go reflect on what you did in prison."


    "Sebastian, you''re abusing your power for personal revenge. You''re deliberately targeting me. I''ll sue you!" n shouted at Sebastian''s back.


    Sebastian closed the door and nced at the ward. "Idiot!"


    n was being used and didn''t even realize it.


    Sebastian went out to meet Patrick at their usual coffee shop.


    Sebastian asked, "Where''s Vera?"


    "She''s sleeping at thepany. Tell me about Jeffrey."


    They talked at the coffee shop all afternoon. When Molly called Sebastian to pick her up, Sebastian finally ended the conversation. "I have to pick up Molly from school. Kevin survived thanks to them." Patrick nodded. No one had expected that their precautions against Molly, Vera, and Randall would inadvertently help them.


    Patrick returned to thepany to find Vera sleeping obediently.


    He looked at her then slowly closed the door.


    She was almost eight months pregnant, and the once agile Vera was no longer so nimble.


    She used to jog everywhere, but now that she had a prominent belly, she had to embrace the reality of pregnancy. During a check-up, the doctor teased her, "No more running for you, huh?" Vera joked, "Once I have the baby, I''ll run a marathon."


    The doctor was amused by Vera. "Let me know when you do, I''lle cheer you on."


    Vera had also started to be sleepy, wanting to sleep all day. Shawn suspected something was wrong with Vera''s body and almost hired a private doctor for the family.


    Later, Vera tricked Shawn, which had made him so angry that he no longer worried about her health.


    Shawn sighed. "I miss Molly."


    Vera shrugged. "Molly is at the Chase family, annoying Sebastian."


    Shawn changed the subject. "I don''t miss her anymore."


    September was already halfway done, and Randall''s birthday was just around the corner.


    When Vera reminded Molly not to forget to prepare a birthday gift for Randall, Molly thought of Sebastian.


    Molly racked her brain for days toe up with a birthday gift for Sebastian. What could she give to express her love and care for him?


    When Sebastian talked to her, she was lost in thought.


    Sebastian, annoyed, pinched her ear, bringing her back to reality. Molly asked, "Sebastian, what did you say?"


    When Molly saw Sebastian fuming, she suddenly knew what to give him for his birthday.


    So, on Sebastian''s birthday, he received a gift he would never forget: fast-acting heart pills!


    When the entire Chase family gathered, Sebastian was chasing Molly, pointing at her and threatening, "I''m going to hit you today."


    Molly ran around in fear. "Sebastian, it''s for your own good. What if one day I make you so angry you have a heart attack? This medicine could save your life."


    Sebastian caught up with Molly and held her in his arms.


    Molly yed the fool, squatting on the ground. Sebastian tried to pull her up, but ended up on one knee, holding her. He was so angry that he pped her thigh twice through her skirt to vent his frustration.


    Sebastian snorted, "Just make me less angry, and I''ll be fine."


    Molly pouted. "How am I supposed to handle this? If I talk to you, you get upset. If I ignore you, you''re annoyed. You get frustrated when I sleep in; you get irritated when I don''t focus in ss; you get annoyed when I chat with the new guy on your team. Sebastian, do you thrive on ''anger''?"


    Sebastian pped Molly''s thigh again.


    This time, it hurt a bit.

 Chapter 462: Susan Morales

    Sebastian grabbed her and pointed to the sofa farthest from her. "You sit over there, away from me." Molly pouted but obediently went over.


    After a while, the birthday cake that Molly had ordered was delivered, and Sebastian went to pick it up. There was a delicate little card on the cake, which had clearly been ced there by someone on purpose.


    He picked up the card and opened it. When he saw what was written on it, his anger instantly dissipated.


    It was Molly handwriting; he recognized it. "Happy Birthday to my dearest Sebastian. Wishing you a day filled with joy andughter. May our love continue to grow stronger each day. With all my love, Molly." Sebastian''s lips curved into a faint smile. He took the card and put it in his pocket, then carried the cake home.


    "Sebastian, is it just the cake?" Molly circled around the cake, muttering to herself, "Where''s my card?"


    Sebastian asked her irritably, "What else would a birthday cake have besides the cake?"


    Molly scratched her head, thinking, ''But I wrote a card too.''


    Ellie called out to Sebastian and Molly with a smile, "Put the cake on the table; it''s time to eat."


    "Okay."


    Molly felt a bit regretful. She shouldn''t have given the card to the cake shop in advance. Now it was lost.


    Sebastian secretly watched her expression, a faint smile on his lips.


    After dinner, Sebastian asked Molly to go for a walk outside. He asked, "What was missing from the birthday cake today?"


    Molly sighed, "A card."


    "What was written on the card?"


    Molly looked up at Sebastian. "I''m too embarrassed to say."


    Sebastian coaxed her, "Why are you so embarrassed? It''s only me?"


    "It was just one sentence."


    Molly turned around, looked up at Sebastian, and clearly said, "Happy birthday, Sebastian. May you have me by your side every year."


    He was deeply touched by her words.


    Sebastian looked at her and suddenly reached out, pulling Molly strongly into his arms.


    Molly was stunned to find herself in Sebastian''s embrace, feeling his warm hug and listening to his heartbeat. Then, she heard Sebastian saying, "I wish that my dearest Molly will always have eternal happiness and will always be with me." Molly suddenly looked up, her eyes meeting Sebastian''s fiery gaze.


    Molly shouted, "Sebastian, you got my card!"


    Molly realized Sebastian had tricked her.


    Sebastian took out a rectangr card from his pocket, which Molly had carefully chosen by browsing many stores.


    Molly reached out to grab it, but Sebastian lifted it out of her reach.


    Sebastian smiled. "Molly, you need to remember what you wrote on it."


    "I don''t remember anything."


    Sebastian gently tapped her forehead. "Remember it well, got it?"


    Molly''s cheeks flushed. "Sebastian, I don''t want to talk with you anymore." With that, she ran off.


    Sebastian watched her go, shaking his head with a doting smile. He carefully put away the card Molly had given him and followed her withrge strides.


    When Vera learned about Molly''s unique birthday gift, she wanted to borrow the idea. "I''ll try this for Patrick''s birthday next year."


    Vera rubbed her belly, ying with the baby inside. "It''s okay. Patrick said after this one, we''ll have another one next year." "He probably doesn''t want you to have another one."


    Vera said, "That''s not up to him."


    Vera dared to speak so boldly because Patrick was definitely not by her side. Molly asked, "Vera, it''ste; isn''t Patrick home yet?" Vera looked at the empty pillow beside her. "He came back, but just as we were about to sleep, he got a call and went out again." "It''s reallyte, where did he go?"


    Vera replied, "I don''t know, I''ll ask himter."


    After hanging up, Vera called Patrick..


    Patrick, who was booking a room at the hotel front desk, saw Vera''s call and answered, "Why aren''t you asleep yet?"


    "Honey, where did you go? Why aren''t you back yet?"


    Vera heard the receptionist say, "Mr. Olteran. Here''s the key card for the deluxe suite you reserved."


    She sat up in bed. "Honey, who are you booking a room for at the hotel?"


    "A friend''s kid. You go to sleep, don''t wait for me. I''ll be homete tonight," Patrick said, then hung up.


    He was carrying a white backpack in one hand and pushing a suitcase with the other. He turned to look at Susan, who was injured and sitting on the sofa. "Susan, the room is ready." Susan, who was wearing pajamas and had nail marks on her arm and a red face, walked over to Patrick with a sob. "Patrick."


    When the hotel lobby manager saw that Patrick had luggage, he quickly called two members of staff over to help with the bags.


    Patrick patted Susan''s shoulder andforted her. "Go with the manager to change your clothes. Then I''ll drive you to the hospital."


    "Patrick, where are you going?"


    Patrick pointed to a nearby sofa. "I''ll be sitting right here waiting for you. Don''t be afraid, go on."


    Susan''s injuries were clearly from a fight.


    She followed the manager upstairs, who took good care of her because of Patrick.


    The manager asked, "Ms. Morales, what happened to your arm?"


    Susan looked at her arm. "I got into a fight with a ssmate."


    The manager nodded carefully. "Patrick really cares about you."


    Susan nced at the manager, who had misconstrued her rtionship with Patrick. "You''ve got it all wrong," she rified.


    The elevator arrived, and Susan stepped out first.


    She went to her room to change.


    Ten minutester, Susan stood beside Patrick, her messy hair now tied up. "Patrick, I''m ready." Patrick had just finished a call with a subordinate, instructing them to investigate Susan''s fight.


    Patrick got up, grabbed his car keys, and took Susan to the hospital get her wounds treated.


    Patrick thought Vera at home was asleep, but she was tossing and turning in bed.


    She thought, ''He booked a room for a friend''s kid? It''s probably a boy, but what if it''s a girl? How old is the kid? Are they an adult or a minor? Why did Patrick have to go? Vera''s mind was a mess all night.


    Why hadn''t Patricke back yet?


    She picked up her phone and checked the time. It was midnight. He had been gone for two hours. They had been at the hotel for two hours?

 Chapter 463 Randalls Sports Car

    Vera''s eyes showed no sign of sleepiness. She ced her hand on her belly, feeling the baby''s movements. "Your dad wouldn''t cheat, he''s not that type of person. Right?"


    No one responded, and every second felt like a year to Vera.


    The more she thought about it, the more she wanted to call Patrick. Just as she picked up her phone, an ad popped up: "What would you do if you found out your husband was cheating during your pregnancy?"


    Since she was pregnant, everything she had searched on her phone recently was rted to pregnancy. Consequently, the big data algorithm automatically suggested pregnancy-rted news to her boost click rates. And tonight, of all nights, it had rmended news about husbands cheating on their pregnant wives to her?


    Vera was furious.


    She called Patrick again.


    This time, the phone rang for a while before Patrick answered. "Why aren''t you asleep yet?"


    "Honey, where are you? I''ming to find you."


    Patrick had just parked his car at the hotel entrance. He didn''t want to discuss what had happened to Susan in front of her. So he said to Vera, "I''m out handling something. You should go to sleep."


    Susan was applying ointment to her arms and face in the back seat. "Patrick, are you staying at the hotel tonight or going home?"


    Patrick turned to her and said, "I''ll be going home soon. Susan, you should get some rest. Contact me if you need anything."


    On the other end of the phone, Vera was furious. His friend''s child was a girl!


    He had gone to get a room for a girl in the middle of the night. Shouldn''t his wife be the one apanying him?


    Didn''t he know that he should avoid suspicion as a married man?


    Vera, who was already anxious and hormonal due to her pregnancy, felt her heart racing irregrly.


    Vera asked, "Honey, which hotel are you at? Who was that?"


    Patrick replied, "I''ll exin when I get home."


    Susan got out of the car and stood by the side, ncing at Patrick''s phone. "Bye, Patrick. Give my regards to Vera and the baby."


    Patrick nodded, watching Susan enter the hotel. He then picked up his phone to continue talking to Vera, only to find that she had hung up.


    He chuckled.


    Patrick was going home and would see Vera soon, so he didn''t call her back immediately, nning to exin in person.


    He called Ulysses, who was anxiously waiting for news at home.


    "Patrick, how''s Susan?" Susan was Ulysses''s only precious daughter. She had just turned 18 and had insisted on studying at Evergreen University in Zandonick after finishing high school. The freshman party had just ended when Ulysses received a call from Susan in the middle of the night, crying aboutbeing bullied at school.


    Ulysses was in Silvershore City and couldn''t get there even if he left immediately. Susan didn''t really know with Zandonick. Ulysses had no choice but to seek help from Patrick.


    So, Patrick, who had just showered and was ready to sleep with Vera, received a call from Ulysses. "Patrick, Susan is in some trouble at school. I can''t get there right now. Can you help me out?" Patrick didn''t ask many questions and quickly changed to go to the school to get Susan.


    On the phone, Patrick exined to Ulysses, "She had a conflict with her roommates, and they got into a fight. She has some minor injuries, but I''ve taken her to the hospital and then to a hotel."


    Ulysses thanked him profusely. "Patrick, thank you. It would have taken me over two hours to get there even if I had taken a private jet. I''m so grateful you''re there."


    Patrick replied, "No need to thank me. If Susan has trouble at school, who else would she turn to but me? By the way, why didn''t you tell me Susan wasing to Evergreen University? Vera, Molly, and Randall are all students there; they could have looked out for each other."


    "I didn''t want to burden you since you''re about to be a father," Ulysses said politely.


    As Ulysses thought of Susan, he added, "Patrick, I can''t get to Zandonick right away. I''ll need you to look after her for a while."


    "Of course."


    As they talked, Patrick arrived at his home.


    It waste, so he ended the call.


    Randall''s sports car was just leaving as the gate slowly opened and Patrick drove in.


    Patrick asked, "Randall, where are you going? It''ste."


    Randall, yawning and in his pajamas, looked at Patrick and then at Vera, who was beside him. "He''s back. Should we still go?"


    Vera opened the car door to get out but found it difficult due to her big belly. "Randall, what kind of crappy sports car did you buy? I can''t even get out."


    Randall shrugged. "Well, it''s not my fault your belly is so big."


    Vera pped Randall on the shoulder.


    Patrick noticed Vera struggling to get out and smiled as he opened his car door, walked over to Randall''s car, and helped Vera out. Randall quickly left after the car door closed.


    The night was chilly, and the streetlights in the Olteran family''s front yard emitted a soft orange hue, gently illuminating the surroundings.


    Vera, her belly swollen with child, stood amidst the moonlit scene. The dimly lit streetlights added a dreamy quality to her dress. She looked sad.


    Vera asked, "Patrick, where did you go?"


    Patrick asked, "Did youe out to catch me cheating again?"


    Vera nodded with a stern expression on her face.


    Patrick smiled helplessly. Vera was still young, both in age and in her thinking.


    "I didn''t cheat. I love only you," Patrick dered.


    "But you were gone for over two hours. In two hours, you could have..."


    "Shut up," Patrick interrupted, pinching Vera''s mouth. "You''re talking nonsense."


    As Patrick pinched her mouth, Vera''s eyes started to well up with tears.


    Patrick quickly let go of her mouth and wiped her tears away. "Don''t cry. It was Mr. Morales''s daughter, Susan Morales. She''s 18 and a freshman at Evergreen University. She got into a fight with her roommates and was bullied. Ulysses couldn''t get here, so he asked me to check on her. She''s like Randall to me, so don''t think too much about it."


    "Why didn''t you exin this to me earlier? I was so worried, I even thought about how to hit you," Vera cried.


    What kind of husband would leave his pregnant wife at home to get a hotel room with a young girl without exining the situation? Any wife would think the worst in that situation.


    Patrick wiped the tears from Vera''s eyes and handed his car keys to the security guard at the gate, asking him to park the car. He then held Vera''s hand and walked her back, soothing her jealousy along the way.

 Chapter 464: Molly and Randall Inquire for Information

    Patrick exined, "When I first got a call from Mr. Morales, you were right next to me, and I had no idea what was going on."


    "When I picked up Susan, I found her in pajamas with injuries on her body. I took her back to the hotel first, and just as I was checking in, you called. There were hotel staff around me at that time."


    Patrick added, "The second time you called, I had just brought her back from the hospital to the hotel. Susan was there both times. Was I supposed to exin all of Susan''s gossip to you over the phone in front of her and the staff?" Vera sobbed, realizing it hadn''t been the right time to exin.


    "Why didn''t you take me with you? Otherwise, people might get the wrong idea about your rtionship.


    Patrick sighed. "It was already past ten; you needed to rest. Plus, who knows what the situation was like at the school? What if there was a scene and you ended up getting hurt?"


    Vera stopped crying. "Does Susan know you have a wife?"


    Patrickughed. "Of course she knows. She was at our wedding."


    Vera did not remember her.


    Patrick added, "She also asked me to send her regards to you and the kids."


    Vera no longer felt like crying. After all, Susan even knew she was pregnant.


    "Honey, if you couldn''t have told me anythingover the phone, you should have at least texted me. I could have gotten the wrong idea. You know I''m prone to jealousy and sensitive during pregnancy. I was so worried." Patrick hugged the frightened Vera. "I didn''t think it through."


    "Honey, I do trust you. But I''m still a little scared," she said.


    Patrick held her hand. "It''s okay, time will make you believe in me."


    Vera felt a bit guilty for being jealous again, which was embarrassing.


    Back in the bedroom, Patricky beside her, and Vera finally fell asleep peacefully.


    The next day at school, Molly and Randall heard a terrible rumor.


    "Patrick was seen outside the women''s dormitoryst night, and he took a female student away!"


    Molly and Randall exchanged nces. Molly grabbed the girl who was spreading the gossip and asked, "Did you just say Patrick was at the schoolst night?"


    "Yeah, a lot of people saw him waiting for a girl downstairs. Then he took her away with her luggage. I heard she was a freshman."


    Molly lost her appetite, and so did Randall.


    Molly said, "Around 10:30st night, I was on the phone with Vera. She said Patrick got a call and left the house."


    Randall added, "Around 1 AM, Vera woke me up and made me drive her to the hotel to find Patrick."


    Molly and Randall were at a loss for words.


    It seemed like trouble was brewing at home!


    Molly went to investigate. "Do you know who was picked upst night?"


    A student at the table replied, "No, I just know she was a freshman."


    Randall asked, "Do you know which dorm she lived in?"


    The girl blushed. "I heard it was Building 7."


    Randall and Molly stood up simultaneously and left the cafeteria.


    They arrived at Building 7.


    "Mia, you go inside and ask around. I''ll wait outside." Randall couldn''t enter the women''s dormitory.


    Molly nodded and went to see the resident advisor. "Hi, I''m from the Student Government Association. I heard a girl moved outst night. Who was she, and which room was she in?" The resident advisor looked at Molly, "Her name is Susan, she lives on the second floor in room 240."


    Molly asked, "Do you know her situation?"


    The resident advisor shook her head. "You''d have to ask her roommates."


    Molly thanked her and went to the second floor to gather information. Since she was a senior, she easily mingled with the freshmen.


    Molly said, "I heard Patrick picked up a girl named Susanst night. Who is she, and what happened?"


    One student started gossiping. "It seems like Susan is a homewrecker. She seduced a roommate''s boyfriend and got into a fightst night. Then she was kicked out of the dorm." Another student added, "I heard she called her dad crying, and not long after, Patrick came to pick her up. Her family knows Patrick!"


    Molly frowned. "What does she look like?"


    "She''s almost as pretty as you, Molly." Molly was happy, yet somewhat discontent.


    Molly asked, "What''s she like usually?"


    "Her roommates say she''s a homewrecker."


    Molly asked again to confirm, "Are you sure she really is a homewrecker, or is someone ndering her?"


    "That''s what her roommates said. During the freshman party, she was always surrounded by guys."


    Molly stood with her arms crossed, biting her finger, lost in thought.


    Downstairs, Randall was waiting in the car. Molly got into Randall''s sports car.


    Randall asked, "How''s it going?"


    "She has a bad reputation. I heard she has several boyfriends."


    Randall tapped the steering wheel, looking puzzled. "This doesn''t add up. If she''s two-faced, Patrick would have seen through it."


    Molly rested her arm on the car window. "I don''t think Patrick wouldn''t misjudge someone either. Should we tell Vera?"


    Randall thought for a moment and nodded. "We should tell Vera so she can her ask Patrick about it. I don''t think Patrick would be interested in a freshman. There must have been a misunderstanding." Molly nodded and called Vera.


    Since Vera waste into her pregnancy, shehad notified the hospital and was making regr visits. She had also prepared the baby''s nkets and clothes.


    At that moment, she was folding the baby''s nket in the bedroom when Molly calledn.


    She answered, put the phone on speaker, and continued folding the baby''s clothes.


    "Molly, what''s up?"


    "Vera, I have something to tell you. Stay calm and trust in Patrick''s love andmitment to the family. You need to talk to Patrick about this."


    Vera ced the folded clothes aside. "Go ahead," She said casually.


    Molly said, "Patrick picked up a freshman girl at Evergreen Universityst night."


    "I know."


    "What? You knew?" Molly eximed, puzzled. "Did you know she''s a homewrecker?"


    Vera finished folding a small stack of clothes, got up, put them in her closet, and exined the misunderstanding to Molly. "What do you mean she''s a homewrecker? She''s Mr. Morales''s daughter."

 Chapter 465: Birthday Party

    Vera told Molly, "Susan''s roommate''s boyfriend wanted to break up with her, but her roommate insisted that Susan was the one interfering in their rtionship. Susan didn''t even know her boyfriend.


    "Sost night, they broke up, and Susan''s roommate insisted on checking Susan''s phone, snatching it away. When Susan tried to get her phone back, a fight broke out in the dorm. Ulysses couldn''t make it, so he asked Patrick to help handle it." Molly got angry when she heard that. "That girl is crazy. She took someone''s phone without permission to invade their privacy? She really needs to learn some manners and respect boundaries." Randall felt relieved. "I knew there had to have been a misunderstanding."


    Vera, having calmed down from her anger earlier, asked, "How did you guys know where Patrick wentst night?"


    Molly replied, "The whole school is talking about it. Patrick came to the school in the middle of the night to pick up a girl."


    "Ridiculous," Vera said. "Susan is just Patrick''s friend''s daughter; he treats her like Randall."


    So it turned out it was someone they knew, and they had almost scolded her by mistake.


    Molly and Vera didn''t chat much longer as they had to go to ss soon, so they hung up the phone.


    Just a few days after Sebastian''s birthday, it was Randall''s birthday.


    In the evening, Patrick returned home. Vera, who had nothing to do, asked, "Honey, has Susan been staying at the hotel these past few days?"


    Patrick nodded. "Yes."


    Vera stood by the window ironing Patrick''s coat, with half the window open for venttion. She casually said, "Randall''s birthday is tomorrow; why don''t you invite Susan over for his party?


    "Susan is alone in Zandonick and doesn''t have any family here. She''s being bullied at school and has to stay in a hotel. I feel sorry for her. Ulysses must be heartbroken."


    "Plus, Molly and Randall will be back home tomorrow, so the house will be full of people. We can also get acquainted with her and ensure she has someone to watch out for her at school." Patrick hadn''t considered it, but Vera''s thoughtful reminder made him see sense.


    Patrick agreed. "Alright."


    After ironing the clothes, Vera held the hanger in one hand and supported her waist with the other as she went to the closet to hang up Patrick''s coat. Then she went to the sofa, turned her back to Patrick, and said, "Honey, my back is sore again."


    Patrick skillfully started to gently massage Vera.


    "Sebastian will probablye tomorrow, too," Vera guessed. "Molly is always at the Chase Manor, she must have mentioned Randall''s birthday. So the Chase family will probably send someone to celebrate Randall''s birthday. Since Sebastian and Randall are close, he shoulde."


    Patrick hugged Vera, doting on her. "You''re always on the move. Even when your body''s at rest, your mind is buzzing."


    Vera smiled.


    The next day, Sebastian came, just as Vera had guessed.


    Molly had casually mentioned that it was Randall''s birthday at home, so Ellie had sent Sebastian to celebrate


    Molly sat next to Sebastian on the sofa, constantly handing him fruit from the table. "Sebastian, do you want an orange? I''ll peel one for you." Molly felt veryfortable since she was back at her home.


    Sebastian reached out and took the orange from Molly''s hand, peeling it for her.


    A group of people were chatting on the sofa, but Randall sat alone on the steps, feeling down.


    ''If I said I didn''t want to celebrate my birthday, would anyone believe me?'' Randall said in his heart.


    Although he wasn''t very favored, Cindy insisted on celebrating his birthday every year, regardless of Randall''s wishes. It was because Patrick woulde back on his birthday every year.


    Gradually, it became a habit. Whenever it was Randall''s birthday, the family would gather.


    After a while, Patrick came back with Susan.


    Susan got out of the back seat and followed him into the house.


    As they entered the living room, everyone''s attention was instantly drawn to Patrick and the girl beside him.


    Vera radiated a nurturing maternal aura and Molly exuded a sophisticated charm, while the girl before them emanated pure innocence.


    Shawn was the first to ask, "Is this Susan?"


    Patrick nodded and smiled. "Come on, see if you recognize anyone."


    Susan didn''t seem shy.


    Cindy, who had no daughters, looked at Susan with a smile full of envy and affection.


    Molly yfully hooked her arm around Sebastian''s and leaned her head on his shoulder, snuggling into his embrace. Sebastian''s ears turned slightly red. He looked down at Molly and smiled indulgently.


    Patrick cleared his throat.


    Molly caught Patrick''s cold gaze and immediately let go of Sebastian''s arm.


    Molly patted the empty seat next to her and Vera. "Susan,e sit here."


    Molly moved closer to Sebastian, making room for Susan.


    Patrick had been observing Molly. How had he not noticed that Molly and Sebastian were so close?


    Even if they weren''t siblings, they shouldn''t be that close.


    "Sebastian, why don''t we take those seats and give the girls the sofa?" Patrick said, moving Sebastian away. Sebastian wasn''t a fool; he sensed Patrick''s subtle attempt to separate them.


    He smiled faintly, got up, and sat with Patrick.

 Chapter 466: The Prince

    Susan sat between Molly and Vera.


    Molly looked at Susan''s face. "Wow, your skin is so smooth!"


    Molly had misunderstood the rtionship between Susan and Patrick and almost scolded her.


    Susan was clearly a simple, innocent girl.


    Susan pursed her lips and looked at Vera after she satdown.


    She''d heard all these things about Vera-how she could be fierce, hot-tempered, and a fighter, but also obedient, lively, and cute. Patrick even mentioned she was yful and loved to act spoiled. But she thought Vera was gentle. Susan inquired, "Vera, may I touch your belly?"


    "Of course," Vera replied graciously.


    She then extended her arms, allowing Susan to ce her hand on her belly and gently stroke it.


    Vera smiled. "The baby was just kicking around in my belly, but now it''s tired and sleeping."


    Susan ced her hand on Vera''s belly and stroked it gently.


    "Hey, where''s Randall?" Patrick was the first to spot him.


    Finally, Randall caught the attention of his family at the steps.


    Cindy called Randall over.


    Randall reluctantly walked P3over and sat next to Molly, where Sebastian had been sitting.


    Cindy smiled and asked Randall, "Do you remember Susan?"


    Randall had noticed Susan since she walked in. She was the girl Patrick had picked up in the middle of the night since she had lost a fight. He replied, "I don''t know her."


    Susan nced at Randall who was sitting across from Molly; she didn''t remember him either.


    Cindy smiled and said, "Randall saved Susan when he was little; have you all forgotten?"


    Vera and Molly''s eyebrows instantly raised.


    Vera curiously said, "Cindy, spill the beans!"


    Randall was also puzzled; when had he ever been a hero and saved someone?


    Susan was also very confused.Cindy saw that everyone had forgotten, and since she remembered it vividly, she said to Randall, "When you were seven, I took you to the Morales family''s dinner party. You saved a little girl from the pool there. That was Susan."


    Vera and Molly turned their heads to look at Randall in unison. "That''s impressive, Randall."


    Randall lowered his head, frowning as he tried to recall what had happened.


    Cindy gave Randall another hint. "She was a chubby little girl, have you forgotten?"


    "It''s her!" Randall suddenly remembered the incident.


    He instantly got up from the sofa, pointing at Susan. "You''re the girl who was ying around and fell into the pool; the water wasn''t even up to your waist, but you shouted that you were drowning!"


    Randall had really thought she was in danger and went to save her. But Susan was so chubby that he couldn''t lift her, and he had ended up falling into the pool himself. When they got home, Cindy and Vincent hadughed at him for a long time.


    Susan blinked. "I remember you now."


    Randall, the guy who had made fun of her weight and hadn''t been able to lift her, had ended up being the reason Susan decided to shed those pounds.


    Ulysses loved Susan very much. When Susan was little, Ulysses would make all kinds of delicious food for her, resulting in her being quite chubby at a young age.


    When she fell into the water, the person who tried to save her was a handsome boy who was dressed like the prince from a fairy tales.


    But the "prince" not only failed to save her, he also fell into the pool because of her.


    It turned out that the "prince" from back then was Randall.


    Susan looked at Randall and stood up with a smile. "Randall, I''m not fat anymore."


    Vera and Molly exchanged nces with meaningful smiles.


    Patrick and Sebastian, who had been observing Vera and Molly, could tell right away what they were up to.


    Randall said, "You''re not fat, but I won''t save you anymore either."


    Molly pped her forehead speechlessly, thinking Randall would be a single forever.


    Susan looked at Randall''s face, tilted her head, and stared at him. She thought, ''He really does look like a prince from a fairy tale.'' Susan smiled sweetly. "Randall, happy birthday."


    Randall got goosebumps all over. "Ohe on, don''t be disgusting.."


    Vera was speechless.


    She exchanged nces with Molly, who immediately understood.


    She deliberately called out to Sebastian in a sweet voice, "Sebastian." Sebastian couldn''t hide his doting expression. His smile grew. Molly shot Randall a provocative look and casually shrugged. "Ohe on, don''t gross me out," Randall said.


    Vera immediately called out to Patrick in a sweet voice, "Honey, I can''t peel the orange, but I really want to eat it." Patrick, who also doted on Vera, started peeling the orange with a loving expression.


    Randall rolled his eyes.


    Then it was Molly''s turn to perform. "Sebastian, how could you eat the orange so cruelly? It must be in pain."


    Randall pretended to vomit.


    The living room erupted inughter.


    Even though it was Randall''s birthday, everyone seemed to be joking with him.


    Susan noticed that Randall didn''t seem to like her very much, and she felt a bit down as she sat back down between Vera and Molly. Vera reached out and smoothed Susan''s hair gently.


    This made Susan feel warm. "Thanks, Vera."


    "Hey, don''t mind Randall; let''s stick together as the high-ss crew! Poor Randall just can''t keep up with our fabulousness." "Exactly," Molly agreed.


    Soon, it was time to eat.


    Shawn stood up, and they followed him to the dining room.


    Vera and Molly reserved the seat between them for Susan wherever they went to make sure Susan didn''t feel lonely.


    "Randall, here''s your birthday gift from me." Molly took out a gift box she had carefully prepared and handed it to Randall.

 Chapter 467: Susans Cooking

    Randall scoffed. "What is this?"


    "An anti-stress gadget."


    Randall was at a loss for words.


    Veraughed and then took out her gift as well. "My gift is more useful than Molly''s."


    Randall asked, "What is yours?"


    "What do you think about some martial arts lessons?"


    Randall was speechless.


    Patrick covered his mouth and chuckled.


    Randall stood up, gestured toward his chair, and sighed, "Alright, who''s up for being the birthday person today? Let''s swap seats."


    Laughter filled the dining table once more. Shawn gazed affectionately at Randall. "Take a seat, buddy."


    Sebastian passed Randall a wrapped gift. It was a pen. "Here''s to your sess in your studies, Randall."


    Randall epted the rtively normal gift. "Thank you, Sebastian."


    Patrick''s gift was quite unique; he took out a car key from his pocket and tossed it to Randall.


    Randall picked it up and his eyes widened. "Patrick, I love you!"


    Vera turned her head, looking at Patrick eagerly. "Honey, I want one too."


    Patrick looked at her. "Learn to drive the car I gave you first, then I''ll buy you a new one."


    Patrick had hoped Vera would learn to drive, so he bought her a luxury car. However, Vera never got around to it, and the car ended up sitting unused in the garage.


    Vera pouted. "Alright."


    Susan hade to the party in a hurry and hadn''t brought a birthday gift. She nced at the table that was full of food. "I didn''t have time to get you a birthday gift; let me make you some pasta." When the Olteran family members heard that, they wondered, ''She''s going to cook?''


    Shawn quickly declined as he remembered Vera''s disastrous cooking attempts. "No thanks! Your presence is a treat in itself; we have plenty to eat."


    Cindy also refused Susan''s offer. "There''s no need for you to cook."


    Vera''s terrible cooking had also cast a shadow on Patrick.


    At the dining table, Vera lowered her head guiltily, silently drinking her soup without saying a word.


    Susan stood up. "It''s okay, I can cook."


    Shawn thought, ''Vera told me she could cook too.''


    Shawn insisted, "No need, Susan. Listen to me; let''s sit down and eat."


    Molly was puzzled; why was the family''s reaction a bit off?


    Molly asked, "Susan, can you really make pasta?"


    Susan nodded; she really wanted to make some pasta for Randall.


    Molly pointed in the direction of the kitchen. "The kitchen is over there; go ahead."


    Susan stood up and walked toward the kitchen.


    Shawn and Cindy both looked at Molly.


    Even Patrick nced at Molly. "You should go back to the Chase family with Sebastianter."


    Molly asked, "What''s wrong with you all?"


    Vera lowered her head even more.


    About ten minutester, Susan came out with arge te of pasta.


    The servants swiftly rearranged the tes on the table, leaving a gap in the center where Susan ced the pasta she had prepared.


    It looked fine and smelled good, but who knew how it tasted.


    Shawn nced at Randall, knowing he was the perfect taste tester. "Randall, Susan made this just for you; go ahead and take the first bite."


    Susan stood up, ready to serve Randall a te.


    Randall grabbed his te, refusing her offer.


    He eyed Shawn and Cindy warily, sensing something was amiss. Molly was also puzzled.


    Randall insisted, "The person who cooked it should have the first bite."


    Susan interjected, "But it''s you birthday today."


    Randall countered, "I think you should go first."


    Vincent confronted Randall. "Susan is a guest; you can''t treat her like that. She kindly made you some pasta for you, but you don''t seem to appreciate it and you''re trying to make her eat it. How do you think Susan feels? You should eat it first." Randall nced at Shawn and Cindy, feeling a bit unsure.


    Vera remained silent. It was almost as if she wasn''t there.


    Randall rose cautiously, got himself a small portion of pasta, sat back down, and bravely took a bite.


    "It''s actually pretty tasty," Randall remarked, taking another bite and finding the vor just right.


    He quickly finished his te, slurping up the noodles.


    Randall stood up to help himself to another serving, while Shawn curiously awaited his reaction.


    Shawn asked, "Randall, is it good?"


    "No, Shawn, you shouldn''t eat it," Randall said as he ate.


    Molly was skeptical but couldn''t resist; she served herself a portion and tasted it. A look of satisfaction spread across her face, and she promptly filled Sebastian''s te as well.


    "Dad, you shouldn''t eat it; it''s really bad, we''ll eat it for you," Molly said.


    Shawn wasn''t a fool; he had already figured out what was going on.


    He handed his te to a servant, asking them to serve him a portion so he could taste it.


    Cindy took a bite and praised the food. "Your cooking is really good, Susan."


    Patrick quietly dished out a portion for Vera. As Vera took a bite, she finally realized what a talented chef Susan was!


    "Susan, did you learn how to cook?" Vera asked.


    Susan replied, "I didn''t. I was a big food lover as a kid and I couldn''t stop myself from eating, but all that eating led to weight gain. And then I delved into ways to enjoy food without packing on the pounds." "Did you figure out how to do it?" Vera asked.


    Susan shook her head. "No."


    "Keep it up, I''m sure you''ll figure it out," Vera said.


    Molly nodded in agreement.


    Randall had unknowingly eaten a big portion.


    The talk at the dinner table centered on Susan.


    After the meal, Sebastian left since he had something to do.


    Molly immediately grabbed her bag and followed. "Sebastian, I''ll go with you."


    Sebastian said to Molly, "You stay here and have fun; I''lle pick you up after work."


    Knowing that Sebastian woulde to pick her up, Molly nodded. "Okay; don''t forget."


    Sebastian left. Molly went to see him off to the car.


    Randall saw this and went to sit next to Vera, who was sunbathing in the backyard. "Vera, can I ask you something?"


    "Go ahead; what is it?" Verazily looked at Randall beside her.


    Randall leaned in toward Vera and whispered, "What''s the deal with Molly and Sebastian? Where do they stand now?" Randall asked, "Are they together?"

 Chapter 468: Vera Finds a Girlfriend for Randall

    Vera remarked, "No, Molly isn''t quite there yet. They''re still feeling each other out."


    Randall pressed, "So Sebastian is into Molly, right? I''m sure he senses Molly''s interest. Why''s he acting like nothing''s going on?"


    Vera pondered, "Maybe it''s not the right moment to speak up."


    Randall stated bluntly, "So it''s all up in the air."


    Vera nodded in agreement. "Molly prefers it that way. Plus, Sebastian probably has his reasons."


    Randall said, "That''s right. If Sebastian spills everything, he''ll struggle to exin it to his family and maintain afortable dynamic with Molly. And chances are, our family wouldn''t be too keen on having Molly live in the Chase Manor." Vera reclined in her chair once more, shut her eyes, and rxed. "Let''s just watch this unfold slowly. Once Sebastian sets his sights on Molly, she won''t slip away easily."


    Randall asked, "Why are you so certain?"


    "Call it a married woman''s intuition."


    Just then, Susan approached them from behind. "Vera, Randall, what are you talking about?"


    Randall turned his head. "Grown-up talk, kiddo. Best not to pry."


    Vera chuckled and nced at Randall, "Randall, you''re really embracing this whole ''adult'' thing, huh?"


    Randall quipped, "Well, you''re stepping into motherhood, so that makes you an adult too, right?"


    With that, he rose from his seat and headed back inside, citing the heat as his reason.


    Vera gestured toward the empty chair beside her. "Susan,e join me for a chat."


    A little whileter, Molly, who had caught Sebastian''s eye, made her way to the backyard and remarked to Vera, "Vera, are you feeling the heat too?"


    Vera replied, "Well, you haven''t experienced motherhood yet, so I''ll forgive yourck of understanding."


    Five minutester, Vera got up, and Susan helped her back to the living room.


    Patrick received a call from Jack; they had found a ce for Susan.


    Cindy curiously asked, "Susan. Why do you want to move out from the dormitory?"


    A simple question left Susan at a loss for how to answer. If she said she had gotten into a fight, it would leave a bad impression. If she lied, what should she say?


    Vera noticed Susan''s dilemma and casually said, "That small dorm is crowded with many people, there''s no privacy at all. If she has the means to move out, why shouldn''t she?" Susan looked at Vera gratefully.


    After ending the call, Patrick turned to Susan and said, "Hey Susan, there''s a two-bedroom apartment avable, it''s just a 20-minute walk from Evergreen University. What do you think?"


    Before Susan could answer, Randall, who was lying on the sofa, said, "A two bedroom ce is too small. It wouldn''t be safe for her to live alone. She should have a servant to take care of her and a study room, so she needs at least three bedrooms."


    After saying that, Randall got up and sat next to Patrick, curiously asking, "Patrick, which neighborhood is the house in? A 20-minute walk? Let me see. The neighborhoods are quite chaotic now. It wouldn''t be safe for her to live alone. A high- end neighborhood would be better."


    Vera raised an eyebrow, noting that Randall seemed quite concerned about Suan.


    Vera suddenly said to Cindy, "Cindy, I want some milk." Cindy got up. "I''ll get it."


    "I''ll go with you."


    Vera called Cindy away. On the way out, she said to Cindy, "Cindy, what do you think of Susan?"


    Cindy praised her. "Susan is amazing. She''s beautiful, a great cook, has a wonderful personality, and is obedient and sensible. She excels in her studies! "


    Vera thought to herself, ''If Susan doesn''t study hard, she won''t be able to get into Evergreen University.''


    Vera asked, "How old is Randall?"


    Cindy replied, "He''s 21."


    Vera smiled. "And how old will he be in three years?"


    Cindy said, "He''ll be 24."


    Vera inquired, "What should he be doing at 24?"


    Cindy found herself speechless.


    She looked at Vera, who was scheming, and smiled, holding Vera''s hand excitedly. "Vera, I just love you!"


    Vera smiled and said, "I just found out that Susan doesn''t have a boyfriend."


    Randall still acted like a kid at home; he was not mature at all. If he had a girl he liked, it could be a catalyst for his growth and understanding of responsibility, which wouldn''t be such a bad thing.


    Patrick had already investigated the rumors at school. If Susan were not a good person, Patrick wouldn''t have brought her home for dinner. Vera trusted Patrick''s judgment.


    Also, after hanging out with Susan today, she appeared unlike other rich girls-veryid-back, which meant she really clicked with Randall.


    Besides, Vera thought that Susan seemed to have feelings for Randall.


    Cindy left for a while and then reappeared in the living room. "Patrick, Susan doesn''t need to move out. Our house is big enough; she can stay here."


    Patrick and Vincent looked at Cindy in astonishment. Randall was also stunned. "Mom, what did you say?"


    Even Susan was puzzled and looked at Cindy innocently.


    Cindy said to Patrick, "Mr. Morales only has one daughter. If you let her move out, we wouldn''t be at ease, even if we hired a servant for her. Who knows what kind of person the servant would be? What if someone bullies her?


    "We have a big house, and Vera, Molly, and Randall cab keep herpany. Besides, they all attend the same school and canmute together every day, right?" Cindy added, "If she moves out, we''ll have to worry, and it would be difficult for her."


    Patrick''s gaze was fixed on Vera, who was sitting there holding a cup of hot milk. Puckering her lips, she gently blew on the milk before taking a cautious sip to prevent burning herself.


    Vera''s adorable antics tugged at Patrick''s heartstrings, even though she was being a little mischievous.


    Randall said, "I disagree. I''m finally free from being Vera''s driver, and now you want me to be Susan''s driver? If you want to do it, go ahead."


    Susan said, "Cindy, thank you, but I believe I should move out."


    Cindy inquired, "Susan, what if you face danger living on your own? Can your ce be as secure as it is here? With the rise in crime these days-stalking, break-ins, even murder and arson-you can''t be too careful. If something were to happen. to you, how would Patrick exin it to Ulysses?


    "Do you know how to drive? Do you have friends nearby? If you need to go somewhere, how will you manage? If you feel lonely, who will keep youpany? Depression affects many people these days, and it''s a frightening condition. I''m not trying to scare you; I genuinely care about you and want you to stay."


    Even though Randall was childish, he understood the key point. Cindy''s intention was to keep Susan here so she would be his wife.

 Chapter 469: The Road Is Very Smooth

    Molly leaned close to Vera, covering her mouth with her hand, and whispered, "This was your idea, right?"


    Vera looked down, continued blowing on her hot milk, and whispered back, "What do you think?"


    Molly nced at Randall, then at Susan. "Cindy, I think what you say makes a lot of sense." Vera secretly smiled.


    Meanwhile, Molly began recounting the gruesome cases Sebastian had told her. "Sebastian once told me a story with me about a girl who lived by herself. She was targeted by a dangerous individual. He stalked her relentlessly, eventually breaking into her home. Tragically, he assaulted and murdered her, then dismembered her body and stored it in the refrigerator."


    Susan was terrified. "Molly, I''ll hire a maid."


    Molly vividly continued, "Sebastian also told me about a case where the maid conspired with her family tomit a crime."


    Patrick put down his phone and looked at Vera.


    Vera and Cindy had just left for a short while, but when they returned, Cindy''s attitude hadpletely changed. Molly had been with her for less than ten seconds when she started sharing murder stories with Susan. "Vera, what do you think?" Patrick''s expression was unreadable as he deliberately asked Vera a question.


    Since Patrick was calling Vera out, she said, "I would definitely listen to you."


    She then gave Patrick a sweet smile.


    Shawn had also noticed something. He thought for a long time about whether someone from the Morales family was a good match for Randall.


    Shawn was conflicted, but finally he spoke. "I think what Cindy says makes sense."


    Patrick looked at Susan, who seemed frightened as she heard stories of dismemberment, kidnapping, murder, and even organ trafficking.


    He said to Susan, "I''ll call Ulysses and Sadie to discuss this. If they agree, I''ll take you to the hotel to get your luggage."


    Cindy said, "No need, Patrick, you should stay home with Vera. Randall has nothing to do anyway. Didn''t you just give him a car? He can take Susan to get her luggage."


    Randall eximed, "Mom!"


    Patrick took his phone out to call the Morales family. Ulysses admired Patrick; he would agree to whatever Patrick said without question.


    Ulysses said, "Sure, Susan can stay with the Olteran family, but it might be a bit of a hassle for you." Sadie Morales expressed some concern.


    Sadie Morales was somewhat opposed to the idea, saying to Ulysses, "Susan can''t live with the Olteran family for four years. Patrick''ll have a baby soon, and Susan might be a burden. If you''re worried about Susan''s safety, I can go stay with her, and we''ll get a maid."


    Ulysses said, "If you both go, it won''t be safe for either of you if you run into trouble."


    Patrick overheard the conversation and suggested to Ulysses, "Why don''t you talk it over with Sadie and then get back to me?"


    "Alright."


    Everyone looked at Patrick after he hung up.


    Patrick nced at Vera, who immediately avoided his gaze.


    Patrick said, "Mr. Morales and Mrs. Morales are discussing the idea."


    Soon, Susan received a call from Sadie and Ulysses. She got up and answered the phone. "Mom, Dad."


    In the evening, Ulysses gave Patrick an answer. "Patrick, it might be a bit of a hassle for Susan to stay with you. She can stay for a short while to adjust to the Zandonick environment. Once she''s settled, I''ll arrange for a maid from home to be with her."


    Patrick responded, "It''s no big deal. We''ll take care of her."


    Thus, Vera sessfully added a skillful cook to the Olteran family.


    She was happy with that..


    Randall had resigned himself to taking Susan to get her luggage.


    But he was happy since the sports car Patrick had given him was really cool, and he liked it a lot.


    Patrick dragged Vera to his study. "Come on, tell me what happened."


    Vera stuck out her tongue, avoiding his gaze, "What do you mean, honey?"


    Patrick raised his hand, pinching her soft cheek. "How did you manage to fool Cindy again?"


    "I didn''t."


    Patrick tapped her lips. "How did you notice that Susan and Randall have feelings for each other?"


    Vera puffed out her cheeks. "Honey, you noticed that?"


    Patrick said, "You only met Susan once."


    "But I trust your judgment. If she wasn''t a good girl, you would have had Jack or Sophia handle Susan''s situation at school that night, and you wouldn''t have brought her to our home." Patrick asked, "So, how did you figure out that Randall and Susan have feelings for each other?"


    Vera smiled. "Honey, what do you think?"


    "Answer my question," Patrick said.


    Vera smiled and linked her arm with Patrick''s, "We can''t all be paired up while Randall is alone." "We? Who''s ''we''?"


    Vera was at a loss for words.


    She then said, "You and me, of course."


    Patrick thought it sounded like it had something to do with Molly and Sebastian!


    "Do you know about Molly and Sebastian?" Patrick asked.


    Vera was silent for a few seconds. "What about them?"


    Patrick gave Vera aplicated look, then thought to himself, ''Forget it.''


    Soon, someone arrived to pick up Molly.


    Molly went upstairs to say goodbye to Vera and knocked on Patrick''s study door. "Patrick, Vera, I''m leaving." She seemed unusually happy today.


    Vera nced at the door. "Molly is leaving, I want to see her off."


    Patrick nodded in agreement and let her go.


    Sebastian was in the living room, showing great respect to Shawn and talking as if he was reporting on his recent activities, which made Shawn''s impression of him improve significantly. However, Shawn was reluctant to let Molly go to the Chase family.


    "It''s good that Molly is staying with the Olteran family, but Vera is about to give birth, and I''m afraid Molly might upset her. To be safe, Molly should stay with the Chase family until Vera delivers the baby." Sebastian had nned it out. Once Vera gave birth, Molly would naturally return, and she would be a frequent visitor to the Olteran family, with nothing to attract her to the Chase family anymore. He had to try to stay with her as much as possible before Vera gave birth.


    Shawn thought about Molly''s personality and decided not to say anything to keep her.


    Sebastian sessfully took Molly away.


    On the way to the hotel, Randall drove while Susan looked at his face in profile. "Randall, you drive so steadily." She was trying to make conversation.


    Randall replied, "It''s not me; the road is just smooth."

 Chapter 470: Handsome Randall

    Susan initiated the conversation again. "Randall, are you the most handsome guy at Evergreen University?" "I''m not."


    Susan took out her phone, found a picture of Randall, and showed it to him. "But you''re at the top of this ranking."


    "Looks like you have good eyesight since you checked the rankings yourself," Randall responded,pletely oblivious to Susan''s intentional conversation attempt.


    He had spent a lot of time with Vera and Molly and blurred the boundaries when joking around, assuming that all girls would be like them.


    Susan hadn''t seen Randall in years. When she heard what he said, she thought he disliked her, so she sat quietly in the passenger seat, not daring to speak.


    The car was silent. Randall''s thoughts were consumed by his new ride. He savored the eleration, cruising with one hand as the other extended to catch the balmy night air. There was a carefree cockiness in his expression, reflecting the yful demeanormon for his age.


    Randall was so engrossed in the car that he didn''t even register Susan beside him.


    The car quickly arrived at the hotel, and he parked at the entrance. "I''ll wait for you downstairs; you can go get your things yourself."


    "Oh."


    Susan opened the car door and got out.


    Randall casually asked, "Do you have a lot of luggage?"


    Susan was quiet for a moment and then said, a bit embarrassed, "Yes."


    Randall regretted asking her that. If he hadn''t asked, he could have pretended not to know.


    Since he had asked, he had to help with the luggage.


    Susan stood at the hotel entrance. "It''s okay, I can carry it myself."


    Randall nced at her slender limbs; she was clearly not a very strong girl. He was in a good mood today since he had just gotten a sports car, so he decided to help her out.


    He got out of the car and casually tossed his car keys to the security guard at the entrance. The gesture was effortless, but it appeared especially stylish when Randall executed it. Susan observed Randall''s movements, longing for another glimpse.


    In her mind, she mused, "If this were a movie, I''d rey that move endlessly!"


    "Let''s go," Randall called out to the dazed Susan at the entrance.


    Susan quickly turned and followed Randall.


    In the elevator, Randall finally found a moment to nce at Susan.


    He appraised her figure, pleasantly surprised by her enhanced appearance.


    She was slender and of average height, her head reaching just below his chest.


    She looked pretty good,parable to Vera and Mia, with a slim waist. But who would have thought she was a chubby girl at four years old? He vividly recalled how Susan had looked in the past. He had been able lift other kids his age, but not her! Cindy and Vincent had teased him when he got home. That was an ufortable chapter in his life.


    "Susan, did you get any stic surgery?" Randall asked.


    Susan raised her face slightly, looking up at the tall Randall. "I didn''t."


    "Did you take diet pills?"


    Susan shook her head dumbly. "No."


    Randall asked, "Then how did you lose weight?"


    Susan turned her head away, saying, "I''m not telling you."


    Randall looked at her and chuckled.


    The elevator arrived.


    Randall stood outside Susan''s room. "I can''t help you in there. Pack your luggage yourself. I''ll wait here."


    Susan was surprised. "Why won''t youe in?"


    Randall teased, "I''m a guy; are you stupid?"


    Susan bit her lower lip and went back to her room.


    Before closing the door, she nced at Randall again. Randall''s actions were gentlemanly, but his words were so rude.


    Ten minutester, Susan had packed her luggage: two suitcases and two backpacks.


    Randall reached out and took all of Susan''s luggage.


    Susan had nothing on her. "Randall, let me handle the backpack and suitcase."


    "No worries, you can press the elevator button." Randall snatched the rolling suitcase, his movements rough yet his demeanor gentlemanly. Susan smiled at how Randall wouldn''t let her carry anything.


    She quickly ran to press the elevator button. When the elevator arrived, Randall was already there.


    Downstairs, Randall asked her to check out while he took the luggage outside to load it into the car.


    Soon, Susan, who had sessfully checked out, walked over. Randall had already loaded her luggage.


    Susan stood by the car and thanked Randall. "Randall, thank you."


    Randall nced at her. "Get in the car. Do you expect me to open the door for you?"


    Susan quickly got in.


    "Randall, thank you for helping me with my luggage today. What do you like to eat? I''ll cook for you when we get back."


    Randall asked, "What can you cook?"


    Susan said, "I can cook anything."


    Randall shrugged. "Cook whatever you want. I''m not picky."


    Susan perked up. "Randall, do you prefer sweet or savory dishes?"


    "I''m into spicy stuff."


    Susan inquired further, "Are you into the numbing kind of spicy or just regr spicy?"


    "I prefer something spicy with sauce."


    Susan nodded. "I''ll look into it when I return."


    Randall nced at Susan and smiled. "Just kidding. We have a chef at home; you don''t need to cook. What''s your major?"


    Susan replied, "Business Administration."


    Randall nodded. "Not bad."


    After a while, Susan inquired, "Randall, could you fill me in on everyone''s personalities and pet peeves at home?"


    As they got acquainted, Randall noticed Susan''s gentle demeanor, quite distinct from Vera and Molly, who were prone to bickering. He treaded lightly, careful not to delve too deeply, as he didn''t want to overwhelm Susan. "Everyone at home is prettyid-back, there are no real taboos. asionally, Vera might hit you yfully, so don''t be rmed. And Molly, well, she might let out a curse or two, but don''t worry, they won''t be not aimed at you." It was usually him they targeted anyway!


    Susan said, "But Vera and Molly were so gentle and kind today."


    Randall snorted, "As time goes by, you''ll change your mind."


    When they got home, Susan''s room had already been prepared.


    She shyly thanked each member of the Olteran family. Cindy took her upstairs to help her unpack, and Vera joined in the fun. Randally on the sofa, his feet propped on the armrest, lookingzy.


    At home, he was at ease.


    Patrick sat down next to him. "Susan still has some luggage in her dorm. You should apany her to get it tomorrow."


    "Patrick, isn''t it enough that I ran an errand? Now you want me to go again?" Randall rolled on the sofa, sitting up to look at Patrick. Patrick looked at him. "Do you want me to take Vera to the school?"


    Randall agreed, "Alright then."


    After answering, he continued lying on the sofa.

 Chapter 471: Double Gift

    Patrick nced at Randall and started nagging him out of habit. "Sit up straight."


    Randall, who had justin down, sat up again and put on his slippers. "Dad, Patrick, I''m going back to my room to sleep."


    Vincent looked at Randall and said with a smile, "Time flies, how is Randall already 21?"


    Randall returned to his room and saw Cindy, Vera, and Susaning out of their rooms. "Cindy, Vera, Susan, I''m going to sleep. Good night."


    Back in his room, as he was getting ready to shower and sleep, Randall noticed two simrly sized boxes on his bed.


    Curious, Randall walked over and picked up one of the dark blue boxes. Inside was a custom-made Bluetooth headset, something he really needed. Molly, who had stayed with him, knew exactly what he wanted. A small card was under the headset.


    "Happy birthday, Randall. After 16 years, I''m celebrating your birthday again as Molly, so here''s another gift for you."


    Randall smiled as he read it.


    He nced at the other ck box. He didn''t need to guess who it was from.


    Molly and Vera loved to tease him during the day and then secretly prepare surprises for him at night. He wondered when they had sneaked the gifts in.


    When he opened the outer box, he saw the gift inside and eximed, "Vera has good taste."


    He took out a pair of matte ck sunsses and put them on. The sunsses matched the color of his new car and the headset Mia had given him. Vera''s card was under the sunsses. "Happy birthday, Randall."


    The next day, Randall ced his sunsses in the glovepartment of the car.


    He popped the convertible top of his car open. Cindy teased Randall, "If a bird flies over and poops in your car, you''ll cry."


    Vera stood in the Olteran family''s yard, holding her belly andughing uncontrobly.


    Veraughed. "Cindy, I''m really afraid I''ll go into earlybor fromughing too much." Cindyughed too. "Alright, Vera, stopughing. Randall and Susan need to go to school." Randall snapped his fingers at Susan. "Susan, get in the car."


    Susan jogged to the passenger seat. "Randall, I''m ready."


    "Okay, let''s go."


    Randall had just gotten a new car. It was a shy McLaren supercar, which made everyone at school jealous.


    But what was even more surprising was that Susan, who Patrick had picked up a few days ago, was now sitting in Randall''s passenger seat on the way to school.


    What was the rtionship between her and Randall?


    Randall''s parking spot was exclusive; nobody dared to park around him.


    Randall remarked, "Susan, wait for me at my ssroom after school. I''ll help you move the rest of your stuff this afternoon."


    "Okay, Randall, I''m off."


    Randall waved at her and happily went to ss with the headset Molly had bought him.


    When Molly saw the headset on Randall''s ears, she propped her face with one hand. "I never thought you were handsome, but you look good with that headset. You''re even more handsome than Patrick and Sebastian." Randall retorted, "Your birthday gift added to my charm, probably."


    "Take out the ''probably'' and say it again," demanded Molly.


    Molly and Randall sat in the back row. Molly inquired, "Has Susan gotten used to staying at our ce?"


    "I didn''t ask."


    Molly asked, "Did you help Susan tidy up her room yesterday?"


    "No."


    Molly looked at Randall. "Randall, no matter how hard Vera and I try, you''ll still end up having to go on blind dates."


    Randall retorted, "Find a boyfriend first before you lecture me."


    Soon, the professor entered the ssroom with a book, and Molly and Randall stopped bickering.


    During Randall''sst ss in the afternoon, he frequently replied to messages on his phone, which was unusual since he usually kept his phone face down on the desk during ss.


    "Randall, what are you doing?" Molly asked.


    Randall replied, "Susan doesn''t have ss, so I told her toe see me. We''re going to move her stuff from her dorm. But she got lost on the way here and doesn''t know where Building 13 is, so I''m giving her directions." As he replied, heined, "It''s so dumb, it''s been three weeks since school started, and she still can''t tell which building is which."


    Susan sent Randall a picture and asked: [Randall, is this the brick-red building?]


    Randall replied: [That''s Building 11.]


    Molly propped her head on her hand, watching Randall, who was busy texting.


    Soon, Susan sent him another message: [Randall, this one says 13 on it. Is it the one?]


    Randall replied: [That''s a dorm, keep going.]


    Finally, after ten minutes, Susan sessfully found Randall and Molly''s ssroom.


    The ss had just ended, and she stood at the door, tilting her head to look for Randall.


    The ssroom was full, so she couldn''t find Randall.


    Randall and Molly, who were sitting in the back row, saw Susan peeking in. Molly asked, "What is she doing?"


    Randall saw Susan looking around. "She''s looking for us but she can''t find us. She''s about to take out her phone to ask if she''s in the wrong ssroom again."


    Sure enough, Randall received a message: [Randall, I''m at Room 508 in Building 13, but I can''t see you. Did I get the wrong room again?]


    Molly''s smile grew more meaningful.


    Randall picked up his phone helplessly and walked down the steps to the ssroom door. "Susan, you''re so dumb."


    Susan replied, "I didn''t get the wrong room; I just didn''t see you earlier."


    Randall told her, "There''s a caf¨¦ downstairs. Go have a coffee and wait for me. I have one more ss, and I''lle get you afterward."


    Susan obediently agreed, and Randall couldn''t help but remind her, "Don''t wander off."


    Susan nodded. "Okay, Randall, I won''t wander off."


    She knew she had a poor sense of direction and didn''t want to get lost and have to keep asking Randall for help.


    Randall returned to his seat in the ssroom.


    Molly teased, "Why didn''t Susane in?"

 Chapter 472: Randall Stood Up for Her

    "The ssroom was full, so I asked her to wait for me at the coffee shop," Randall said as he reopened his textbook, focusing on his studies. Molly started fiddling with her phone, moving away.


    After ss, Randall and Molly found Susan at the coffee shop as expected.


    Susan greeted them. "Hello. Molly, Randall."


    Molly said, "I''m not going with you guys. Sebastian is here to pick me up. I''m leaving now. Bye, Susan."


    Not long after Molly left, Randall took Susan to the parking lot. He realized he had to help her with her luggage and show her around the campus.


    Randall''s car attracted attention wherever it went. Posts about Susan''s rtionship with the Olteran family were trending, and so were posts about her rtionship with Randall. Since Susan''s dorm hadrge items like bedding, Randall had to help her carry them upstairs.


    Coincidentally, her roommates had no lectures, so they were all in the dorm.


    Randall registered his personal information at the dorm''s front desk and then followed Susan upstairs.


    At the dorm entrance, Susan took out her key and asked Randall to wait outside until she confirmed that her roommates were decently dressed. Only then did she let Randall in. The other three girls in the room were so shocked to see Randall that their mouths hung open.


    Many people had heard that Randall was in the women''s dormitory, and with Susan no less.


    Everyone gathered at the door of room 240 to watch the scene.


    After entering the room, Randall briefly looked around.


    He specifically looked at the other three girls.


    Grace Thomas, one of the three girls, was shocked to see Randall.


    "Randall, what are you doing here?"


    Randall replied, "I''m here to take Susan home."


    Their gazes instantly shifted to Susan, who was on the bed, arranging her bedding.


    Susan handed her nket to Randall, who was standing in the room. "Randall, there''s a big teddy bear in my closet. Can you get it for me?"


    Randall opened the closet, took out the cream-colored stuffed animal, and ced it on her desk, along with her nket on the chair.


    When Grace heard heard Susan''s voice, she angrily said, "Randall, she seduced my boyfriend and caused our breakup. Don''t let her fool you, too." Randall looked at the short-haired girl. "You were the one who hit Susan first that day."


    Susan, who was arranging her bedding, paused and looked down at Randall.


    Grace said, "My boyfriend brought me to school that day, and she seduced him. Susan is a homewrecker; she has no shame."


    Randall asked, "Who else was involved in the fight that day?"


    Another girl, who hadn''t participated, took a step back. "Not me."


    Randall understood what was going on. He patted the iron frame of the bed and said to Susan, "Get down."


    Susan nodded.


    After she got down from the bed, Randall picked up a water basin, went to the bathroom to fill it halfway, and handed it to Susan. "Ssh it on her." Susan understood. She took the basin and sshed the water on Grace''s face.


    Instantly, Grace was drenched from head to toe.


    She had been upset about losing the fight, so this time, Susan didn''t hold back at all.


    Grace clenched her fists in shock and red at Susan.


    Randall pointed at Grace and threatened, "If you dare touch Susan today, I''ll make sure you''re expelled tomorrow!"


    Randall took the basin from Susan and went to the bathroom to fill it halfway again, then handed it to Susan. He said angrily, "Next one."


    Susan didn''t hesitate and sshed the water on another girl who had hit her.


    The other girl was too scared to budge. She had helped Grace because of their bond but had ended up getting into trouble with Susan who had connections. The dorm floor was now covered in water.


    Randall looked satisfied.


    Susan felt relieved at having vented her frustration.


    The two girls who had been sshed red at Susan with hatred. Susan reiterated, "I''ll say it once more; your split with your boyfriend ain''t on me.


    "You coddle your man like he''s gold, but to me, he''s not even worth the air he breathes. Your rtionship had problems, and instead of looking in the mirror, you pointed the finger at me. You got what you deserved with the breakup."


    Randall chuckled. He was used to Mia''s sophisticated insults, but he found Susan''s childish way of cursing surprisingly endearing.


    Randall looked at the two girls and then at the crowd that was gathered at the door. He pointed at Susan and said, "She''s the heir to the Morales Group. She can have any man she wants. What makes you think your ex-boyfriend is good enough for her?" Susan''s identity had been revealed, and the crowd was instantly filled with astonishment.


    So Susan was from the Morales family, which exined how she knew Patrick and why she could could ride in Randall''s car.


    The three roommates were also shocked. They couldn''t believe it.


    Randall was pleased with their shocked expressions. At least now that Susan''s identity was out, no one would dare bully her again. Randall patted Susan''s shoulder. "Susan, keep packing up your bedding. Can''t have my car blocking the road for too long." "Okay." Susan climbed back onto the bed and quickly finished packing the bedding.


    Once everything was packed, Randall carried her bedding while Susan carried the big teddy bear and a pillow as they left.


    The luxury sports car that was parked outside the women''s dormitory had attracted a crowd. Randall opened the trunk, put Susan''s luggage inside, and ced the big teddy bear in the front seat for Susan to hold. Susan had figured Randall wasn''t into her yesterday, but today she saw it was just his way.


    As she watched Randall pack her luggage and remembered how he had stood up for her and threatened her roommates, those moments were deeply etched in Susan''s mind.


    As Randall closed the trunk, Susan smiled and called out, "Randall, you''re a prince."


    Randall nced at Susan. "Get in the car."


    Susan quickly sat in the passenger seat and fastened her seatbelt.

 Chapter 473 Veras Powerful Sales Pitch

    Randall said, "Don''t you know how to fight back when someone picks on you?"


    "I did, but I couldn''t win," Susan replied.


    Randall nced at Susan. "Let Vera can teach you some things, and you can pick up some pointers from Molly too." "I don''t understand."


    Randall exined in simple terms, "Vera has never lost a fight. And no one can get the best of Molly in an argument."


    Susan felt a bit of admiration for Molly. As someone who was clumsy with her words and hands, she liked people like Molly.


    "Randall, aren''t we going home? Why are you taking me around in circles?"


    Randall replied, "I''m showing you around the campus!"


    Susan bit her lip shyly. "Thank you, Randall."


    Randall drove to the main entrance and then headed toward the center of the campus. "See that white wall? That''s Building 2, the Foreign Language Department." Susan noted it down but soon forgot.


    Randall didn''t know that Susan''s memorysted only seven seconds. She had a memory like a goldfish!


    He pointed to another building. "See that gray building? Buildings 3 and 4 are connected."


    Susan asked, "Randall, where''s Building 1?"


    Randall sighed. "That''s the library! You didn''t know that?"


    Susan shook her head. "Randall, which building is the administration building?"


    Randall held back and said patiently, "It''s just called the administration building."


    "Okay."


    Randall continued driving the sports car, taking Susan on a tour around the campus.


    After spending nearly an hour on campus, Randall finally drove off.


    On the way out, Randall suddenly remembered something and asked casually, "Your ssmates say you have many boyfriends. What''s going on?" Susan shook her head and looked at Randall, who was driving. "I don''t have a boyfriend."


    "Then was it your ex?"


    Susan shook her head again. "Randall, I''ve never been in a rtionship."


    Randall nced at her in confusion. She had never been in a rtionship?


    Susan exined, "My parents are always around me, so I didn''t dare date. Besides, no one around me is handsome, and I don''t like them." Randall switched hands on the steering wheel. "Then why do your ssmates say you have many men?"


    Susan looked innocent. "I don''t know either."


    Randall thought for a moment and guessed the reason. Since Susan had a poor reputation, many people spread rumors about her if anyone caught her conversing with a man, regardless of their rtionship. "How are you dealing with those two roommates who fought with you?"


    Susan sighed. "Patrick asked me how I wanted to handle it too. If I let them go, I won''t be satisfied. But severe punishment seems like it would be too much, and light punishment doesn''t feel right. I''m conflicted." Randall suggested, "Make them apologize to you on the forum for ten consecutive days."


    "That''s a good idea." Susan immediately brightened up, beaming with joy.


    Randall scoffed. "You couldn''t even think of such a simple solution?"


    Susan thought Randall was right, so she epted his criticism.


    Randall remembered what Molly had asked him in the ssroom.


    He realized he hadn''t been very considerate of Susan; after all, she was a guest of the Olteran family.


    He asked politely, "Susan, how did you sleepst night?"


    "Pretty well, thank you for asking, Randall."


    Randall said, "I wasn''t concerned, I was just asking."


    Susan gazed directly at Randall, her manner straightforward.


    Feeling slightly embarrassed by Susan''s prolonged gaze, Randall quipped, "Susan, if you''re looking for something to stare at, there''s a big teddy bear in yourp." "It''s not handsome."


    Randall thought, ''Is she saying I''m handsome?''


    The light turned green, and Randall said nothing as Susan kept looking at him.


    Back home, Vera was in the yard, spinning in circles.


    Susan, who was simple and naive, asked, "Vera, what are you doing?"


    Vera walked over to Susan, finally finding someone interesting to talk to. "I''m exercising. The doctor told me to take walks every day; it will help with the delivery." Susan nodded. "I won''t disturb you."


    Vera tugged at Susan. "No, go ahead and disturb me. Patrick''s not here, and I''m bored."


    Susan said, "But I have luggage."


    "No worries, Randall will take care of it."


    Randall popped the trunk, brought Susan''s bedding to the living room, and returned for herrge teddy bear.


    "Mom, Mom!" he called out from the living room.


    After a while, Cindy came out of the study. "What''s up?"


    "Can you take Susan''s stuff to her room? I can''t go in; Vera took her away to keep herpany."


    Cindy took Susan''s luggage upstairs.


    In the yard, Vera started to ck off, sitting on a bench to rest.


    After Randall delivered the luggage, he came out with two sses of water for them.


    Vera suddenly remembered her chat with Molly that afternoon.


    She wanted to find out how Susan and Randall felt about each other.


    "Susan, I really like you," Vera stated bluntly. "Take a look at a photo of my brother and decide if you prefer him or Randall."


    Susan was at a loss for words.


    Randall said, "Vera, stop messing around."


    Vera took out her phone and found a family photo that had been taken when she was 18. She zoomed in on Noah''s face. "This is my brother. He''s about your age and studying abroad." "That''s Noah?" It seemed like Susan knew him.


    Vera and Randall were both stunned and looked at Susan in surprise.


    Vera was curious. "Do you know each other?"


    Susan nodded. "He took first ce in a mathpetition in seventh grade."


    Randall nced at Susan and took Vera''s phone.


    Susan added, "He''s not my type."


    "What a pity." However, Vera wasn''t disappointed.


    After all, she was trying to push Randall forward as an option.


    Vera smiled. "Susan, what do you think about Randall then?"


    Randall was speechless. "Why are you bringing me up?"


    When Vera saw that Randall wasn''t opposed, she continued, "Randall is loyal, polite, and gentlemanly. I was ssmates with him and Molly for many years, and he''s always been a gentleman, helping us carry heavy things and cleaning up. Don''t you think a man like that is reliable?"


    Randall thought to himself, ''Didn''t you two force me to do that?''


    Susan looked at Randall. "Randall is pretty gentlemanly."


    But Susan added, "He''s also very fierce."


    Randall, who was the most oppressed member of the Olteran family, couldn''t ept an evaluation like that. "What? What are you saying? You think I''m fierce? How have I been fierce to you?"

 Chapter 474: Susan Comforts People

    Susan whispered, "You''re scolding me right now."


    Randall, feeling aggrieved and flustered, said, "You really don''t know anything."


    It seemed that Susan thought Vera was the most affable one in the family, despite the fact that she was pugnacious. Patrick, who was the most irascible one in the family, was conversely perceived as a benevolent elder. Susan even thought Molly was a good person.


    And yet, Randall, who was constantly oppressed, exploited, and had no status, was considered aggressive by Susan. He stormed off in anger.


    Susan looked at Vera. "Vera, did I make Randall angry?"


    Vera nodded. "Susan, you''re a pretty bad judge of people."


    Susan sighed, but she still thought Randall was fierce.


    However, she had made Randall angry.


    Susan didn''t know how to make it up to him.


    In the evening, Susan brought a meal she had prepared to Randall''s room and knocked. "Randall, I want to apologize for my behavior. I made you spaghetti in hopes of making amends."


    Just then, Patrick came home. He had been making arrangements at thepany to ensure he had more free time to apany Vera in the hospital.


    As he heard Susan''s voice from upstairs, he sat next to Vera. "What happened?"


    Vera briefly summarized what had happened. "Susan said Randall is the most aggressive person in our family and made him angry. She''s apologizing."


    Patrick, thinking of Randall''s lowly status, chuckled. "I can see why Randall is angry."


    Soon, Randall opened the door upstairs.


    "Why did you go to the kitchen again?"


    Susan replied, "If I don''t go to the kitchen, I can''t cook."


    "I never asked you to cook for me." Randall took the te. "From now on, you''re not allowed in the kitchen. If you want something to eat, ask the chef to prepare it." A smile appeared on Vera''s face.


    She took out her phone to update Molly on thetest developments between Randall and Susan.


    She didn''t try to hide anything from Patrick.


    Patrick nced at their chat. "You guys are just messing around."


    Then he got up and called Shawn and Vincent to the study to discuss something.


    As he passed Randall''s bedroom, he saw him talking to Susan at the door.


    Randall asked, "When did I ever snap at you?"


    Susan bit her lip. "Randall, why don''t you eat it first?"


    Patrick smiled and walked away as if he hadn''t seen anything.


    Later, Susan had to admit that Randall wasn''t aggressive, and Randall finally forgave her.


    The next day, Randall took Susan to school.


    The students noticed that Susan got out of Randall''s car again, and the forum buzz continued.


    The apology post had been pinned, which unexpectedly brought Susan some fame.


    During ss, Randall''s phone suddenly vibrated.


    He picked it up and saw a message from Susan: [Randall, where is Building 15? I need to handle my dorm withdrawal paperwork and need the resident assistant''s signature. She said she works in Building 15.] Randall replied: [Don''t you remember what I taught you yesterday?]


    Susan awkwardly responded: [There are too many buildings; I forgot what some of them are.]


    Then she guiltily said: [Randall, if you''re in ss, don''t reply to my messages. I''ll ask someone for directions.]


    Randall checked the time: [Where are you?]


    Susan sent him a photo.


    Randall replied: [I''ll be done with ss in 3 minutes. Wait for me there.]


    After that, Randall turned to Molly, who was snickering at him. "You saw the chat, right? I''ll be out for a bit. If the teacher calls roll, cover for me." Molly made an okay gesture.


    Then Randall closed his book and went to find Susan.


    Soon, the group chat with Randall, Molly, and Vera was renamed: "Does Randall have a girlfriend today?"


    When Randall saw Susan, she couldn''t lift her head since she was so embarrassed. "I''m bad with directions."


    Randall thought about how she had said he was aggressive yesterday. He held back from scolding her and simply said, "Let''s go; follow me."


    He walked in front, and Susan followed behind him.


    As they walked, they saw a gray building. Randall pointed at it and asked, "Which building is that?"


    Susan was at a loss for words.


    Randall turned to look at Susan.


    He pointed to the two connected buildings and said a bit helplessly, "That''s Building 3 and 4."


    Susan quickly nodded. She hadn''t been this nervous before, even when she faced her strict high school teacher.


    On the way to Building 15, Randall told Susan the names of the the buildings again.


    Randall apanied her to the RA''s office to sign the document. After the RA signed it, they needed the manager''s stamp.


    Before Susan could speak, Randall took the form and asked the RA, "Where is the manager''s office?"


    After receiving the answer, he thanked her, leading Susan there to handle the dormitory withdrawal paperwork.


    Finally, after everything was done, it was time for ss.


    Randall handed her the form as they stood outside the school. "Do you have sster?"


    Susan shook her head.


    Randall gestured around the campus, saying, "Now, take a moment to familiarize yourself with each building. I need to go to ss." Susan nodded obediently, doing what Randall said.


    At lunchtime, the cafeteria was teeming with students. Susan thoughtfully secured a table and waited for Molly and Randall. She even bought them drinks.


    This saved Molly and Randall a lot of time.


    Molly was bing more and more satisfied with Susan.


    "Molly, I want to ask you something. My ssmates are all joining clubs. Did you join any of them?" Susan asked.


    Molly replied, "No, I think it would affect my studies."


    This was the first time Randall realized Molly would study hard at school.


    Molly asked Susan, "Susan, what club do you want to join?"


    Since she had lost thest fight with her roommateshe said, "I want to join the Taekwondo club."


    "You can learn that from Vera," Molly said.


    Susan continued, "I want to learn how to argue with people."


    Molly smiled. "I am free."


    "I want to learnputer science too."


    Molly said, "Randall is very good at it."


    Susan wasn''t sure which club she would join.


    Molly then said, "If you want to learn Taekwondo, go see Vera. If you want to learn how to argue,e to me. Computer science or driving? Randall''s your guy. Yoga? Cindy''s the best. Finance? Patrick''s your man. Logic? Sebastian''s got you covered. We even have people for makeup or astrology. The rest is up to you."


    Susanughed. "Molly, I love you guys."


    Molly raised an eyebrow. "We love you too. If we were family, we''d love you even more."

 Chapter 475: Ellie Is Hospitalized

    Randall brought the food over in three trips. They finished eating and left the restaurant together.


    Randall gave the car keys to Susan and said, "If you''re tired and hot, go to the car, turn on the AC, and take a nap."


    Susan looked up at his eyes, her smile radiant.


    Randall said, "What''s so funny? Take the keys."


    Mollyughed so hard her stomach hurt.


    Susan took the car keys, and Randall and Molly went to the ssroom to prepare for the next lesson.


    Randall and Susan''s ss schedules werepletely staggered. Randall had the first two periods in the afternoon, while Susan had thest two. After Randall finished his sses, he had to see Susan to get the keys. Molly was interrupted by a phone call during ss. She hurried out as soon as ss was over.


    This was out of character for Molly.


    However, Randall didn''t think much of it.


    He navigated the throng of students, heading directly to Susan''s ssroom, his textbook in hand, as per her schedule.


    When he arrived, the students hadn''t started ss yet.


    Susan seemed to be the odd one out in the ss. Other people were sitting in groups, while Susan sat alone in the front row, quietly flipping through her book.


    This saved Randall the trouble of looking for her.


    His entrance into the ssroom was met with an immediate hush.


    Every eye was on Randall, every breath held in anticipation of his next move. The silence in the ssroom was for Randall.


    He walked into the ssroom, went straight to Susan, and tapped her desk to get her attention.


    Since the ssroom was quiet, the sound of him tapping the desk was particrly noticeable.


    Susan was startled. She looked up at the man who hade to see her. "Randall?"


    Susan stood up. "Are you done with your sses?"


    Randall nodded and extended his hand. "Susan, give me my car keys."


    Susan handed over the car keys. "Are you going home now?"


    Randall asked, "What will you do if I go home?"


    At this moment, a young teacher walked into the ssroom. Randall didn''t take up any more time. "I''ll wait for you in the car. When your ss is over, I''ll pick you up. Have a good time in ss." Susan nodded and smiled as she watched Randall leave.


    After Randall left, the students behind him started whispering among themselves.


    Some spected they were siblings, others thought they were a couple, and some even wildly guessed that the Morales family and the Olteran family might be nning a marriage alliance.


    Susan didn''t care. Some curious ssmates sent someone to ask her about it. "Susan, what''s your rtionship with Randall?"


    Susan replied, "Nothing''s going on between us."


    Given Susan''s current status, no one would dare offend her even if they didn''t like her. If she didn''t want to answer, no one would be tactless enough to ask a second time.


    Randall had openly revealed Susan''s identity. No one would dare provoke the sole heir of the Morales Group.


    Rumors said that when she moved her luggage yesterday, Randall had indulged Susan in venting her anger by sshing water. He even threatened those who had fought with Susan, saying that if anyone dared toy a hand on her, he would get them expelled.


    Everyone knew better than to mess with her, so they kept their distance.


    Staying away meant they wouldn''t interact with her so there would be no risk of offending her.


    This was one of the reasons Susan had no friends around her in the ssroom.


    After school, Molly didn''t have Sebastian pick her up. She took a cab to the hospital''s inpatient department and went straight to the 13th floor.


    She ran to the nurse''s station and said, "Hi, a new patient named Ellie was admitted today. Which room is she in?"


    The nurse nced at theputer. "Oh, the one who is in aa. She''s in room 32."


    "She''s in aa?" Molly was shocked.


    Sebastian had only told her that Ellie was unwell and hospitalized and needed her to stay with her. He hadn''t mentioned that Ellie was in aa.


    The nurse nodded. "She was transferred from the emergency center."


    Molly''s heart was in her throat. She searched every room for Ellie.


    In the afternoon, while she was in ss, Sebastian had suddenly called her, his tone serious. "Molly, are you in ss right now?"


    Molly replied quietly, "Yes, but this is thest ss today. What''s up, Sebastian?"


    Sebastian was silent for a moment before saying, "I need you to go to the hospital after ss. Mom is unwell and she''s in the hospital. I''m out of town so I can''t go." He didn''t say anything more and hung up.


    Molly guessed that Sebastian hadn''t given her all the details because he didn''t want to scare her.


    She found Ellie''s room and pushed the door open without knocking.


    Ellie was in bed. Timothy was standing by her side, talking to the doctor, and Ellie''s secretary, Jessica Rodriguez, was also there.


    The doctor saw Molly and asked, puzzled, "Who is this?"


    Timothy answered, "This is my daughter."


    The doctor nodded. "Ellie''s current condition suggests a high possibility of cancer. I rmend you prepare yourselves. Once Ellie regains consciousness, we''ll take her for some tests." Cancer?


    Molly''s eyes were filled with shock. She looked at Ellie and then at the doctor."Doctor, what''s wrong with my mother? How did she get cancer?"


    The doctor looked at Molly. "The patient had severe breast hypersia earlier this year, and there were two instances where the pain almost caused her to faint. She copsed at work. I suspect a high possibility of cancer, possibly with other contributing factors."


    Molly looked at Ellie, tears welling up in her eyes.


    Timothy calmed himself and nodded. "Alright, thank you, doctor."


    After the doctor left, Molly sat by Ellie''s bed, looking at her worriedly. "Dad, what''s going on? Wasn''t Mom fine?"


    Timothy replied, "Molly, don''t be too worried. We haven''t done the tests yet. Maybe it''s not cancer, and Ellie just fainted from exhaustion."


    Jessica also hurriedlyforted Molly, telling her not to overthink things.


    Molly was so nervous that her limbs felt cold. While Ellie was unconscious, she took out her phone and started researching cancers. She couldn''t find anything online that said breast cancer could cause sudden fainting, so she held onto a glimmer of hope.


    Half an hourter, Ellie slowly regained consciousness.


    Molly jumped on Ellie in fear, crying, "Mom, you scared me."


    Ellie woke up to find herself in the hospital. Before she could recall what had happened, she heard Molly''s crying and startedforting her.


    Since Ellie was sick, Molly realized what heart-wrenching worry felt like.


    Even though Molly was worried, she tried to calm down. Molly somehow found a wheelchair, brought along the IV pole, and, with Timothy, pushed Ellie out of the room for tests.


    In the afternoon, they ran around various examination rooms in the hospital.


    Sebastian, unable to rest easy, took half an hour off during dinner to visit Ellie in the hospital.

 Chapter 476 Comforting Each Other

    When he arrived, the results were not out yet.


    Zoey and Max came to the hospital too. Ellie was stillining to Timothy. "Why did you tell Mom and Dad about my illness? It''s just a minor issue, and now Zoey and Max are worried, too." Zoey quickly said, "Ellie, don''t take it lightly."


    Ellie smiled and said, "Alright, Mom. I''m young and healthy. It''s probably just because the seasons are changing, and I''ve been so busy with the new productunch that I fainted."


    Timothy told Ellie, "Molly has to go to school during the day, so Zoey can stay with you at the hospital. If you need to go to the restroom while you get an IV, someone will be there with you." Sebastian arrived, panting because it was dinner time and the elevators were crowded. He ran up the stairs from the 1st floor to the 13th floor.


    He opened the door and saw that Ellie was already in a hospital gown. "Mom, are you Okay?"


    Ellie looked at Sebastian. "Sebastian, aren''t you busy? Why are you here?"


    Sebastian entered and nced around the room, but didn''t see Molly. "Where''s Molly?"


    Timothy answered, "She went out to get Ellie some food."


    Sebastian nodded and sat in a chair, looking at Ellie''s slightly pale face, feeling a pang of heartache.


    Ellie knew Sebastian cared about her health. She patted his shoulder. "I''m fine."


    Sebastian suggested, "Let the vice president handle thepany affairs for now. Take some time off while you''re in the hospital."


    Ellie nodded. "Okay."


    Sebastian was genuinely worried about Ellie. Despite mentally preparing himself, he still struggled to voice his concerns when he saw her. "Have you eaten?" Ellie asked Sebastian.


    To avoid worrying Ellie, Sebastian lied, "Yes, I have."


    Ellie always worried about the household and thepany, and overwork was one of the triggers to her illness.


    After a while, it was time for Sebastian to go to work.


    Sebastian hadn''t seen Molly, so he told Timothy, "Dad, tell Molly..."


    Molly returned to the ward with two bags of takeout and interrupted him. "Sebastian?"


    Molly put down the dinner, and Ellie smiled. "Just tell Molly whatever you need to say directly. Otherwise, she''lle back and find you gone and start asking questions." Sebastian nodded. "I''m about to leave."


    "I''ll walk you out," Molly said, washing her hands and following Sebastian out.


    Since the elevator was still crowded, Sebastian opted to take the stairs, a faster option for him than waiting for the elevator.


    He asked, "How did Mom''s test results go today?"


    Molly''s eyes instantly reddened. "It''s most probably cancer."


    Tears streaming down her face, she choked out, "I went with Mom for her tests today. We''ll have to wait a few days for the final results to know for sure if it''s cancer."


    As Sebastian descended the stairs, he felt a pang in his heart.


    Ellie, who was always the picture of health, had copsed out of nowhere, and then the doctor suspected she had cancer, which left Sebastian reeling.


    But at this moment, Molly needed him for support andfort.


    Sebastian reached out to hug Molly. Despite his own worries, he spoke calmly. "Don''t worry. Even if it''s cancer, it can be treated. During this time, you need to visit Mom more often for me." Molly cried in Sebastian''s arms. "Sebastian, I''m worried something might happen to Mom."


    "It won''t. Don''t worry, everything will be fine." Sebastianforted her and himself. "Molly, Mom must be more worried than we are. She pretends it''s nothing, but she doesn''t really think that way. Stay by her side andfort her." Molly nodded in Sebastian''s arms.


    Molly knew that Sebastian was just as worried as she was. She turned tofort him. "You too, Sebastian. Don''t worry too much. I believe Mom will be fine. Don''t let her condition affect your work. I''ll stay with Mom and take care of her." The two worried peopleforted each other.


    Sebastian rubbed Molly''s head gently. "Molly, you''ve grown up."


    When they reached the 8th floor, Sebastian told her to go back. He needed to run down quickly, and Molly couldn''t keep up.


    "Just remember to eat, Sebastian."


    "Got it, you should go back now."


    After watching Sebastian head down the stairs, Molly turned around and headed back up.


    No one said anything to anyone else before Ellie''s illness was confirmed.


    That night, Molly stayed at the hospital. No one could convince her to leave, and she was determined to stay with Ellie until she was discharged.


    Eventually, her family relented.


    Ellie asked Timothy to take Zoey and Max home. Since Molly was there at night, she wouldn''t be bored.


    Molly sessfully stayed at the hospital, keeping Elliepany.


    Vera was also about to check in to the hospital. She was walking on thewn at home, feeling more anxious as her due date approached.


    Noah was already on his way back to the country. He knew that Vera was about to give birth, and as her brother, he had to be with her for such an important moment.


    Brianna oftenmented, "Even though Noah and Vera bicker constantly, they care about each other."


    Vera started to fear childbirth. She now felt apprehensive, even though she was usually full of energy,.


    She even dreamed about giving birth and woke up covered in sweat.


    Brianna came to help her prepare the hospital bag, and Cindy got the baby''s things ready.


    Vera was left alone on thewn, lost in her thoughts.


    After a while, Patrick sat next to her and asked, "Are you scared?"


    Vera looked down at her big belly. "I don''t know. I''m afraid of the pain and I''m afraid of dying. But then I think about meeting the baby soon, and I feel a bit excited. I wonder what it looks like, and whether it looks like you or me." Patrick reached out to touch Vera''s belly. "On the day of delivery, I''ll focus entirely on you. I''ll stay by your side, and if you want, I can be in the delivery room with you."


    Vera shook her head. "No, I don''t want that. If I see you, I''ll start crying before the baby is even born. I''ll be too exhausted to give birth."


    Vera calcted the dates and told Patrick, "Honey, Emily should be giving birth soon too."


    Patrick looked at Vera, who was both worried and thoughtful. "Didn''t I say not to mention that before the delivery?"

 Chapter 477 Diagnosis

    Vera nodded, but she couldn''t help but tell Patrick, "I''m afraid you might forget, and this is the best time to capture Jeffrey. If we miss this chance and he goes into hiding again, it will be even harder to catch him, and the threat will always be Patrickforted her. "Don''t worry; I''ll protect you all."


    there."


    "After I give birth, I''ll protect you all, too," Vera said firmly as she looked into Patrick''s eyes.


    After Ellie had her check-up, she had to wait for the results. During this time, Molly nagged her so much that she almost worked entirely from the hospital, even attending meetings via video conference. Ellie felt inconvenienced and wanted to drive to the office.


    "What if you faint again? What if your condition worsens? You''re almost fifty; you have to take care of yourself," Molly said.


    Molly nagged Ellie all day long.


    Ellise only had moments of peace when Molly went to school.


    Randall said to Molly, "Molly, Vera will be admitted to the hospital next week. Are you visiting her?"


    Molly asked, "Which hospital will she be in?"


    "Oakwood Hospital."


    Molly replied, "I''ll wait for you at the hospital entrance."


    Ellie was also hospitalized at Oakwood Hospital.


    Randall finally realized something was off. "Molly, what have you been up totely?"


    Molly wasn''t gossiping anymore, she left right after ss, didn''t eat lunch at school, and often went out. Mary even asked him, "Randall, can you rmend me some good office equipment?" Yesterday, at home, Randall had asked Vera about it and found out that she hadn''t talked to Molly for several days either.


    "Is something wrong?"


    Molly said, "There''s been some minor issues in the Chase family; I''ve been a bit busytely."


    After ss, Molly left again.


    Susan came to Molly and Randall''s ssroom door, waiting for Randall to finish school.


    Susan said, "Randall, I feel like Molly has been really busytely."


    Randall took a few books from Susan''s arms.


    Back when he attended sses with Vera and Molly, they had always thrown their books at him. Now, he habitually helped Susan with her books.


    "The Chase family is keeping her busy with something. Let''s go home."


    Susan followed behind him. "Randall, my teacher said there''s a lecture tonight, and we all have to attend."


    Randall saw that it was still early and they didn''t have to stay at school. "Send me the start and end times of your lecture. We''ll go home first, and I''ll bring you back when it''s time." Susan happily said, "Thank you, Randall."


    All Randall could hear echoing in his mind was Susan''s sweet voice calling out his name.


    Ellie''s biopsy resultsfirmed it was breast cancer.


    The doctor had already suspected it based on Ellie''s symptoms, and the results confirmed his guess.


    However, for the Chase family, there had been a glimmer of hope before the results were out as they prayed it wasn''t cancer. Ellie even imagined she was simply exhausted. But when it was confirmed, Molly couldn''t hold back her tears in the doctor''s office.


    Timothy looked at the test results. He had seen a lot in his life, but learning that Ellie was diagnosed with cancer choked him up.


    The doctor had seen many family members struggle to ept such news, so he gave the Chase family time to process it. Molly called Sebastian, crying.


    When the call connected, Sebastian heard Molly''s sobs before she even spoke, and he grew worried. "Molly, what''s wrong?" "Sebastian." Molly cried, speaking in broken sentences. "Mom has breast cancer."


    Sebastian clenched his fist as he looked at the stack of files on his desk, silent for a long time.


    Thest glimmer of hope had been dashed.


    When reality hit, they had no choice but to face it.


    Sebastian took a deep breath. "Don''t cry; I''ll be at the hospital soon."


    Sebastian hung up and arrived at the doctor''s office in less than twenty minutes.


    He had to be present to determine Ellie''s treatment n.


    While Ellie was getting an IV in her room, Sebastian, Molly, and Timothy were in the chief doctor''s office discussing treatment options.


    When Molly heard that Ellie''s cancer was quite serious and that she would need surgery followed by chemotherapy and radiation, she couldn''t hold back her tears again.


    These were things she had only seen on TV, and now it was happening in her life, catching her off guard.


    Sebastian took a tissue from the box on the desk and wiped Molly''s tears.


    Molly, whose eyes were red, asked the doctor, "Doctor, if my mother has surgery, how''s that gonna change her life after? And what are the chances of iting back? Will she be different from us physically?"


    The doctor replied, "If the patient is in good physical fitness and follows through with post-operative recovery, she can live normally. Moreover, we perform many of these surgeries in the country, and the sess rate is very high." Molly sobbed, "But she is almost fifty. She may look young, but her body isn''t."


    Sebastian asked the doctor, "When is the earliest we can do the surgery?"


    The doctor said, "All the tests have been done, so the earliest would be the day after tomorrow."


    Timothy said to Sebastian, "Sebastian, we should let Ellie decide."


    After spending over an hour in the doctor''s office, they returned to the ward.


    Ellie looked at Molly''s eyes and smiled. "Who made you cry again, Molly?"


    "It was you, Mom. Why didn''t you take better care of yourself?" Molly cried again, worried.


    The smile on Ellie''s face faded as she looked at Timothy and asked, "The results are out, aren''t they?"


    Timothy sat by Ellie''s bed, holding her hand that had the IV in. "Ellie, it''s just a minor surgery; it''s nothing serious."


    Ellie knew what the results were.


    She bit her lower lip and lowered her head. Tears fell on the nket.


    Timothy quickly took a tissue from the desk, sat by her bed, and wiped her tears,forting her. "The doctor said this disease is easy to cure, and the surgery has a high sess rate. Don''t worry." Ellie sobbed, her head down. She should have seen thising.


    Now, she was at a loss.


    At that moment, Ellie''s mind was solely on Timothy, Sebastian, and Molly.

 Chapter 478: Arranging Hospitalization

    Sebastianforted Ellie, "Mom, everyone has minor illnesses and troubles in their life; be strong."


    Ellie wiped away her tears and said to Sebastian, "Sebastian, Molly has been in the hospital for several days. Take her home tonight so she can sleep it off.." "Mom, I want to stay in the hospital with you. I can''t sleep at home," Molly said.


    Sebastian stood next to Molly, reached out, and gently squeezed her wrist. "Okay, Mom, Dad can stay with you in the hospital tonight." Ellie nodded.


    Molly understood Sebastian and didn''t insist on staying because she knew her parents wanted to talk that night.


    In the evening, after having dinner with Ellie in the hospital, Sebastian took Molly home around eight o''clock.


    As they walked out of the hospital, a cold wind hit them.


    Inte autumn, it was hot during the day and cool at night.


    Molly pulled her thin coat more tightly around her. "Sebastian, the weather is changing. We need to buy Mom some thick pajamas." Sebastian hugged Molly, who was feeling cold. "When is Vera due?"


    Molly replied, "She''ll be admitted to the hospital tomorrow. There are a lot of people with her, so I won''t go over for now." Sebastian''s job was different from others, and with Ellie''s sudden illness, he was busy.


    Molly considerately said, "You and Dad should focus on work. I''ll take care of Mom."


    Only Timothy and Ellie were in the hospital ward.


    Ellie couldn''t hold back her emotions any longer and broke down crying.


    Timothy sat by the bed, holding Ellie, "You will be fine. Don''t worry; Sebastian, Molly, and I are all here with you."


    Ellie cried, "Molly is still in school, and Sebastian''s not married. I''m scared."


    Timothy said, "After the surgery, you''ll still be in charge of thepany. Sebastian and Molly need you very much. Don''t stress yourself out. Modern medical advancements can effectively treat any challenging illness." No one could give her more security than Timothy''s unwavering support.


    Timothy had also made up his mind to stay in the hospital with Ellie for the next few nights.


    The next day, Sebastian and Molly brought several sets of pajamas to the hospital for Timothy and Ellie.


    Molly checked the time and saw that Vera had also arrived at the hospital, so she went downstairs to meet her.


    The Olteran family car stopped, and a group of people got out. Besides the Olteran family, the Linister family was also there.


    Vera was just getting admitted, but Noah still insisting on flying back.


    "Vera, I''m telling you, walk up and down the stairs in the hospital every day. It will help with the delivery," Noah said, as he stood next to Vera.


    Vera replied, "You sound so sure, as if you''ve given birth before."


    Noah was at a loss for words.


    Randall had also brought Susan to the hospital. When he saw Molly standing at the entrance without Sebastian, he was puzzled. Why hadn''t shee with them? Had she arrived earlier? Randall nced at the hospital behind her and had a bad feeling.


    As they entered the hospital, Vera was surrounded by her family members. It was as though she was a celebrity.


    Vera had a headache.


    She was justing to the hospital to wait for the delivery as a precaution. But the Olteran and Linister families were very worried, as if she was about to give birth any second. Even her husband, Patrick, had been squeezed to the back.


    "Molly, when did you get here?" Vera asked.


    Molly replied, "I''ve been here for a while."


    Then Molly apanied Vera to the ward.


    Vera sat on the bed, surrounded by Brianna and Cindy''s chatter, asionally interspersed with Noah''s words.


    Warren and Patrick went to get the doctor, while Shawn strolled down the hallway with a cane to see the other newborn babies.


    Randall called Molly out, and Susan immediately followed them.


    Randall frowned. "Susan, why are youing out?"


    Susan softly said, "I want to follow you. I''ll go wherever you go."


    Molly scolded Randall. "Be gentle with Susan."


    Randall nced at Susan and then asked Molly, "Molly, what''s going on with the Chase family? Is someone sick in the hospital?" Molly''s eyes instantly turned red as she thought of Ellie.


    She wiped away the tears at the corner of her eyes and said to Randall in the hallway, "Randall, My mother has breast cancer." Randall''s eyes widened in shock. "Why didn''t you tell us earlier?"


    Molly replied, "It was just confirmed yesterday." After saying that, she nced at Vera''s ward. "Randall, Susan, I''ve been taking care of my mothertely, so I won''t be able toe here often. Please visit Vera more often; she''ll definitely be scared before giving birth."


    Vera and Molly understood each other well.


    Susan said considerately, "Don''t worry, Molly. Randall and I will visit Vera often. Ellie will be fine."


    Molly nodded and said, "I''ll go back now. My Mom is going to take her medicine."


    After Molly left, Susan and Randall exchanged gazes. Susan said, "Randall, should we tell Patrick and Vera?"


    Randall replied, "Let''s not say anything today. We''ll check the situationter."


    Susan obediently stayed close to Randall.


    Shawn returned and said to everyone in the room, "Those babies don''t look too great. Vera''s baby will definitely be better-looking." Vera was worried. "I''m afraid it''ll be ugly."


    Suddenly, Vera noticed Susan, who had been quiet as she stood behind Randall, and asked Noah, "Noah, do you remember Susan?" Noah turned to look at the person behind Randall. "I don''t remember her."


    "Susan remembers you. In the first-year mathpetition, you took first ce," Vera said.


    Noah replied, "Isn''t it normal for her to remember who was first ce?"


    Vera was speechless.


    Vera knew what Noah meant; it was normal for him not to remember who was second ce.


    Susan pursed her lips, her cheeks puffing up a bit in embarrassment.


    Randall said, "It was great that Susan got second ce. Who cares about first or second? It''s not important."


    Susan looked up at Randall, who often scolded her but also often protected her, feeling warm inside and smiling again.


    Then she said, "I really wasn''t as good as Noah. When I was still thinking about thest question, he had already solved it."


    Noah said to Vera, "Vera, did you hear that? She''s praising my intelligence. Don''t worry; your baby''s gonna be as smart as me.." Vera asked, "Do you think you''re smarter than Patrick?"

 Chapter 479: Deciding on Surgery

    Noah rolled his eyes. "I can''t believe I''m talking to you."


    "Then just shut your mouth. My son will definitely be like Patrick, tall, handsome, and smart. Most importantly, he will treat me well." Vera looked at Patrick with eyes full of affection. Patrick sat on the sofa, basking in Vera''s adoring and loving gaze. He chuckled helplessly yet happily.


    In the evening, after Vera had yawned three times in a row, her family finally left, leaving Vera and Patrick at the hospital.


    Brianna wanted to stay, but Vera said, "Mom, go home and get some sleep. Rest up, because after I give birth, I''ll be counting on you."


    Brianna said, "That''s forter. Tonight, I''ll stay with you in the hospital. I''ll only be at ease then."


    Vera pointed at Patrick, who stood up to see them off. "Then you can discuss it with Patrick. Anyway, he definitely won''t be willing to leave me tonight."


    Later, Patrick also asked her to go home, and Brianna had no choice but to leave.


    The ward finally quieted down. Veray on the bed, looked at her belly, and quickly turned to her side to sleep.


    Vera murmured, "Honey, I didn''t see Molly today."


    If Vera hadn''t mentioned it, Patrick wouldn''t have thought of Molly either, as he had been busy with Vera all day.


    "It''s strange. If I were in the hospital giving birth, Molly would definitely be by my side. Why didn''t shee?" Vera mumbled. "I''ll ask her tomorrow." On the 13th floor of the inpatient department, Molly poured Ellie a ss of water.


    "Which floor is Vera on?"


    Molly said, "She''s on the 15th floor."


    Ellie got up and moved around the room. "If you''re free, go check on her. I don''t needpany here."


    Molly said, "It''s fine. Randall will take care of her. Mom, have you decided on the surgery?"


    Ellie nodded. "If I don''t treat the illness, the risk will only increase. Once the cancer cells spread, they won''t be able to treat it."


    Mollyforted her. "Mom, I''ll be with you."


    "Come with me to the office tomorrow. Once I get everything sorted out, I''ll go ahead with the surgery."


    Molly nodded. "Okay."


    The next day, Molly took a day off from school and apanied Ellie to the MS Group.


    Ast-minute all-department meeting was called, and everyone gathered in arge conference room.


    Ellie sat at the head of the round table, wearing light makeup to make herself look normal.


    Molly sat beside Ellie, and the employees spected on why the meeting had been called. Was it because Molly was going to take a position at thepany?


    Ellie leaned back in her chair. Once everyone arrived, she sat up straight. "I have a few things to announce at today''s meeting."


    After speaking, Ellie scanned the room, looking at the employees calmly.


    "First, I have a health issue and need to rest for a while. During this period, Molly will be in charge of allpany matters."


    After she finished, everyone in the conference room looked at Ellie, including Molly herself.


    Why hadn''t Ellie told her this beforehand?


    Ellie didn''t look at Molly but continued, "While I''m away, only my family and Jessica will know my schedule. If you have any questions, you can contact Jessica and Molly." Molly knew that many eyes were on her at that moment. She tried to be calm.


    "Mrs. Chase, how is your health? Ms. Chase has no experience in our industry. She might not suit the position."


    Ellie responded assertively, "Thiss meeting is for announcements, not discussion."


    An announcement meant that everything she dered was her decision, and any objections were invalid.


    Ellie continued, "I understand your concerns and doubts about Molly''s abilities as she takes over thepany for the first time. During my recovery, Molly will be by my side, and I will assist withpany matters." The management team breathed a sigh of relief.


    If Molly were like n andcked ability but wanted to control thepany, it would be a disaster. If that were the case, they would consider jumping ship.


    However, since Ellie would assist, there shouldn''t be any major issues.


    The meetingsted over an hour. After it ended, Ellie asked a few core department managers to stay for a private discussion in her office.


    Ellie needed to ensure that thepany would run smoothly during her treatment. She had a knack for winning people over.


    Soon, a few people appeared in her office. Ellie said to Molly, "Molly, get the coffee.."


    "No need; thank you." They quickly declined.


    Molly followed Ellie''s instructions, while Ellie sat on the sofa with her trusted aide, Kimberly Das.


    "Mrs. Chase, what''s your illness? Is it rted to thea you were in?"


    Ellie nodded. "I called you here today to privately discuss some matters."


    Soon, Molly finished making coffee and came over to serve it, learning how to win people over from Ellie.


    After two hours of conversation, Ellie got up to see her subordinates off.


    It was already noon. Since her diagnosis, Ellie had felt increasingly weak. She sat in her chair, feeling exhausted. Molly said, "Mom, I''ll go out and get you some food."


    "No need. I''ll rest for a bit, and then we''ll go out for a nice meal," Ellie replied.


    Molly went to Ellie''s side, bent down, and hugged her neck. "Mom, you''re my idol. You''re the best mom."


    Ellie patted Molly''s hand on her neck and smiled. "Do you feel bad about being here today?"


    Molly shook her head.


    Ellie smiled. "Then I''ll be at ease handing thepany over to you in the future."


    Molly hesitated before saying, "Mom, I''m not really well-versed in thepany''s affairs. I don''t feel like I have what it takes to handle such a huge responsibility."


    Ellieforted, "Don''t worry. I''ll always be by your side to help you."


    ns couldn''t keep up with changes. Ellie had wanted Molly to learn from the grassroots in thepany after graduation and then gradually take over. But now, circumstances had forced her hand. After resting for a while, Molly linked arms with Ellie and apanied her out.


    When they went out to eat, Molly drove while Ellie helped her watch the road.


    In the afternoon, they went to the hospital to make arrangements for the surgery.


    Vera waited in the hospital but didn''t see Molly all day. Her thoughts began to drift. "Honey, is everything okay with the Chase family?"


    Patrick said, "I haven''t heard anything. Why do you ask?"


    Vera leaned back. "I think Molly has been acting strange."

 Chapter 480: Vera Holding All of Patricks Bank Cards

    Patrick guessed. "She''s probably in ss at school."


    Vera looked at her chat history with Molly on her phone. Molly always replied in the middle of the night, and sometimes took a long time to respond.


    "If Randalles over after school and Molly doesn''t, then something''s really wrong. If I were having a baby, Molly would definitely be worried ande to be with me, unless something happened to her." Patrick looked at Vera, noting her confidence.


    Sure enough, at six o''clock, Randall and Susan arrived, but Molly did not.


    Patrick also noticed Molly was missing. "Randall, where''s Molly?"


    Randall said, "Patrick, Vera, I need to tell you something."


    His serious tone made them both nervous. Vera asked, "What is it?"


    Randall sat on the couch, looking worried. "Ellie has breast cancer. Molly has been with her these past few days. When we came here earlier, I took Susan downstairs to find out more. Ellie''s surgery is the day after tomorrow." Vera immediately threw off the covers and got out of bed when she heard that. She went to Randall and Susan. "When did this happen? Why didn''t you tell us earlier?"


    "We only found out yesterday. Molly took the day off today. Susan and I were worried, so we went to the 13th floor to find out more."


    Vera frowned. "They''re just downstairs from me?"


    Randall nodded.


    Vera and Patrick exchanged nces, Patrick''s brows furrowing as well.


    Randall exined, "Molly didn''t want you to worry like she is. You''re about to give birth soon, so she wanted to keep it from you. But I thought about it a lotst night. I think we should visit Ellie."


    Randall added, "The Chase family are our benefactors. We must go."


    Patrick looked at the suddenly mature Randall, feeling a surge of pride.


    Vera said, "I''m going downstairs to see Molly. I need to be with her."


    Patrick stood up and immediately blocked Vera''s way. "Wait until Dad and Cindy get here, and we''ll all go together."


    Vera was worried. "I knew something must have happened to Molly. Why didn''t she tell us?"


    Randall replied, "She''s worried about you, too."


    They worried and cared about each other.


    Before long, the Olteran family received the news and rushed to the hospital in the evening.


    They didn''t stay long in Vera''s room and went straight to the 13th floor.


    The Chase family were all there,forting Ellie.


    The Chase family were surprised when they saw the Olteran family.


    Sebastian stepped forward and greeted Shawn. "Shawn, what brings you here?"


    Molly also stood up from her chair and greeted them.


    Vera went to Molly''s side. "How could you keep such a big thing from us?"


    Molly nced at Randall, who was hiding in the corner. "It must have been Randall who told you."


    Randall turned around, holding Susan''s hand, his back to Molly.


    Cindy and Ellie, who were both in their forties, sat together since they had a lot to talk about.


    After they had stayed in Ellie''s room for a long time, Vera got tired and leaned her head on Patrick''s shoulder. Patrick put his arm around Vera. "Dad, Vincent, Cindy, it''s gettingte. Let''s go. Ellie has a check-up tomorrow, and Vera is tired." Shawn nodded, it was gettingte.


    He stood up and said to Ellie, "Ellie, don''t worry. We''ll alle see you on the day of your surgery. Don''t be afraid."


    Ellie smiled and nodded. "Thank you, Shawn."


    Shawn looked at Molly. "Molly, take care of Ellie. Don''t worry about Vera. We will take care of the troublemaker. Ellie is more important."


    Vera pouted, wondering how could Shawn say that about her.


    The Chase familyughed. They had asked about Vera''s due date earlier, and it wasn''t far off.


    Molly nodded. "I will; don''t worry."


    As they left, Sebastian and Molly saw the Olteran family off.


    Molly hugged Shawn''s arm. "Dad, I thought you''d feel sorry for me and not want me to take care of Mom."


    Shawn joked, "Go on, Molly. I don''t want to see you."


    Molly was very good at acting spoiled. It was a skill she had learned from Sebastian.


    The more her loved ones pushed her away, the more she clung to them. "Daddy, I love you too."


    Shawnughed at her words.


    Vincent, who had the least interaction with Molly due to his age, also cared for her. "Molly, take care of Ellie and yourself. The weather''s shifting, so wear something warm and see that you don''t get a cold." "Okay, Vincent, I''ll take care of myself."


    At the elevator, Molly stood next to Sebastian, holding his arm instinctively.


    She waved to her family in the elevator.


    Sebastian also watched them go up.


    As the elevator doors closed, Shawn said, "Isn''t Molly acting too close to Sebastian? It''s so annoying."


    In the elevator, Vera and Randall, who knew everything, exchanged nces and then looked down, avoiding eye contact.


    Patrick said, "When Ellie gets better, we should ask Molly toe stay with us."


    He then looked at Cindy. "Cindy, do you have any nice girls to introduce to Sebastian?"


    Vera, who had been sleepy, bit her lips and nced at Patrick, suddenly wide awake.


    The entire Olteran family apanied Molly to see Ellie on the day of her surgery, including Vera, who was waddling and about to give birth.


    At this point, the atmosphere among the Chase family was very somber.


    Fortunately, the Olteran family helped distract them.


    "I heard from Molly that Vera is having a boy this time?" Timothy asked Shawn.


    Shawn nodded proudly. "Yes, both Vera and Cindy have done well. Their first children are boys."


    Vera objected, "Dad, would you be unhappy if my first child was a girl?"


    Shawn immediately waved his hand. "If you give me a granddaughter, I''ll give you half of my shares." Vera was at a loss for words.


    After a while, Vera said, "I''ll have another one when I need money."


    As Vera finished speaking, the people outside the operating room finally smiled.


    Patrick hugged Vera. "All my bank cards are with you. There''s no way you would need money."

 Chapter 481: Vera, You Should Get a Divorce

    Vera bit her lip in frustration. "Honey, when are you going to go bankrupt?"


    After she said that, everyoneughed again.


    While others hoped their husbands would be wealthy, Vera wanted Patrick to go bankrupt.


    Patrick tapped Vera''s nose affectionately and said, "That would be a bit difficult."


    Molly asked Shawn, "Dad, if I have a daughter, will you reward me?"


    Shawn''s face darkened. "I don''t think you should get married at all. Isn''t it better to be free and carefree?"


    Timothy and Shawn were on the same page. "There are so many independent women now; you can be happy even if you don''t get married. Marriage is full of trivial matters. Why should you put yourself through that?" Molly clicked her tongue as she wondered why her family had double standards.


    "Vera, you should divorce Patrick. Didn''t you hear what Shawn said? What''s so good about marriage? Isn''t it better to be single?" Molly had a knack for annoying people with her words.


    She then looked at Susan, who had spent the day by Randall''s side. "Susan, you shouldn''t marry Randall either. Why should girls get married and have kids?"


    Finally, Molly looked at Sebastian. "Sebastian, you shouldn''t get married too. There are so many independent women now; we don''t need men anymore." Susan''s face turned red because of Molly''s words. "Molly, stop talking nonsense."


    As Susan nced up at Randall''s profile, her face grew redder.


    Randall didn''t notice Susan''s blushing face. He pointed at Molly. "I can''t wait to see how Patrick deals with you."


    However, Patrick just looked at Vera and smiled. Then he said to Molly, "Vera wouldn''t dare divorce me."


    Molly looked at Vera, and Vera nodded in agreement "Molly, Patrick has money; I''m not divorcing him." Patrick was satisfied.


    Molly rolled her eyes.


    Randall, who had been waiting to see Molly defeated, was not happy.


    Zoey looked at Sebastian and said, "Sebastian still needs to get married."


    Sebastian smiled at Zoey, his gaze briefly sweeping over Timothy and Shawn, who also supported Molly''s stance on not getting married.


    However, Sebastian''s smile didn''t quite reach his eyes.


    He leaned back in his chair, his hand resting casually on his knee, fingers tapping lightly as he pondered the situtation.


    "Vera, will you stay at our house after you give birth?" Molly asked.


    Vera shook her head. "No, I''ll go back to Cherry Vi. If I want toe back, I will. I need Brianna to take care of me, and it''s better for me to stay at Cherry Vi."


    The Olteran family had discussed this with Vera for a long time. Cindy said she could also take care of Vera.


    But Cindy had already helped Vera a lot during her pregnancy, so it was better for Brianna to be around for this.


    And Vera wanted to go back to Cherry Vi after giving birth since that would be her home.


    Molly said, "Save me a room."


    "No problem." Vera smiled and looked at Susan. "Susan, I will save a room for you, too. You''re wee toe visit me at Cherry Vi anytime to keep mepany." Susan felt a warm sense of family with Vera. Although Vera was only three years older, she seemed like she was thirteen years older.


    Susan nodded. "Thank you, Vera. I''lle visit you."


    They kept talking non-stop. Whenever the conversation was about to end, Vera and Molly would deliberately bring up another topic to keep everyone engaged. They didn''t give the Chase family any time to feel down. Since they were outside the operating room, if the atmosphere quieted down, the Chase family would worry about Ellie, who was in surgery.


    Vera and Molly hadn''t discussed this beforehand, but they both worked to keep the atmosphere lively and interesting, preventing it from bing somber.


    Zoey''s phone rang, and she stepped away from the crowd to answer it. "Ste. What''s up?"


    Ellie was in surgery, and Ste wasn''t there, so she had called twice to ask about the situation. "Mom, did Ellie''s surgery go well?"


    "She''s not out yet." Zoey thought Ste was concerned about Ellie''s safety. This was the second time she had called.


    Ste unexpectedly said to Zoey, "Mom, it''s been so long. What if she doesn''t make it? Did she make a will before going in? Have you seen how the inheritance will be divided? Do we get a share?" Zoey''s eyes reddened with anger at Ste''s words. "Ste, are you just waiting for Ellie''s will? You''re so cruel!"


    Zoey was so angry she started to cry. "The Olteran family knows Ellie is in surgery, and they are all here. Even Vera, who''s pregnant, has been waiting for over three hours, but none of you even showed up. Ellie has always been good to you; you''re all ruthless."


    Ste said, "Mom, I''m worried about her too, but if she doesn''t make it, we can''t let an outsider take the inheritance. Jonathan works in thepany too; he''ll definitely try to take it. Molly''s family is already so rich; why are theypeting with us? Don''t be foolish, Mom. If ites to that, you must take charge as the elder."


    Zoey angrily hung up on Ste, her hands trembling with rage.


    Sebastian walked over. "Grandma, don''t be angry."


    Sebastian had guessed it was Ste when he saw Zoey on the phone. Even though Ellie was seriously ill and undergoing surgery, they hadn''t bothered to call and check on Ellie, which had disheartened him.


    As Sebastian walked over, he still expected that Ste would care. Instead, he heard everything she said.


    Zoey''s phone was set to the loudest volume, so it wasn''t hard for Sebastian to hear what Ste said.


    Zoey looked at Sebastian. "Ste is bing more foolish."


    Sebastian''s face was expressionless. "She''s your daughter, and I have no right to ask you to cut ties with her. But please understand if Molly and I refuse to see her in the future, ."


    He added, "Don''t let my mom see them until she recovers. Stress will make her condition worse. From now on, I''ll deal with any Chase family matters. Don''t let my parents handle any of it." Zoey nodded. "I understand."


    "Let''s go back."


    Ellie''s surgerysted over four hours. Everyone''s hearts were in their throats when the light outside the operating room finally went off.


    The doctor came out, and they all surrounded him. "Doctor, how''s my wife?" Timothy was very anxious.

 Chapter 482: At Odds with Vera

    The doctor smiled and said, "The surgery was sessful. Don''t worry, the patient will be out soon." After the doctor finished speaking, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    Vera slumped against Patrick, nestled into his embrace, and murmured, "Honey, I''m tired and hungry."


    Patrick held Vera and said to everyone, "Ellie is fine. I''ll take Vera back to the room to rest; she''s been very tense today." The Chase family quickly agreed to let Vera go back, and also suggested that the elderly Shawn should return as well. Shawn had been sitting for a long time and was feeling a bit overwhelmed, so he followed Vera back to the room. As they passed Randall, he said, "I''m not going back. I''ll see if I can help with anything."


    Patrick nodded.


    As soon as they returned to the room, Vera got into bed, and Patrick gently massaged her back. Before long, Vera fell asleep from exhaustion. Shawn and Patrick exchanged nces.


    Patrick leaned over, looked at the sleeping Vera, and gently brushed her hair. With eyes full of love, he said, "I''ve already arranged for thepany to donate five hundred million dors in Vera''s name." Shawn was silent for a moment, then said, "Alright, we ask for nothing else but for Vera to have a smooth and safe delivery."


    Patrick reached out to touch Vera''s belly and then looked at her again.


    Ellie was wheeled out of the operating room, surrounded by family, and was sent back to her room in a daze.


    Randall helped transfer Ellie from the gurney to the bed.


    Now that the surgery was done, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    Around six in the evening, the Olteran family returned to Vera''s room, where she was still sleeping.


    The Olteran family''s servants brought dinner and left it there, untouched.


    When Vera woke up, it was already eight o''clock in the evening.


    Only Patrick was there in the room; everyone else had gone home.


    "Honey, how''s Ellie?"


    Patrick replied, "Molly came to check on you while you were sleeping. She said that Ellie has woken up and she''s fine." "That''s good." Vera found it hard to sit, so she stood up and ate her meal with the bowl in her hands.


    Patrickughed out loud at her actions.


    Sebastian returned to the police station for his night shift.


    Timothy and Molly stayed at the hospital, taking care of Ellie through the night.


    The doctor didn''t allow Ellie to sleep during the first half of the night.


    So, Timothy and Molly sat by Ellie''s side, chatting with her. During this time, Sebastian called every now and then.


    In thetter half of the night, Ellie was allowed to eat. She started feeling nauseous and kept vomiting, and was unable to even drink water.


    The doctor and nurses were called several times.


    Fortunately, by the next day, Ellie''s condition had improved.


    When Zoey arrived, Molly was sleeping lightly at the foot of Ellie''s bed.


    She hadn''t slept all night and had been highly stressed the previous day. Molly fell asleep right there when she saw that Ellie was finally able to eat.


    Ellie felt sorry for Molly. "Honey, Molly should sleep on the couch."


    Timothy patted Molly''s shoulder, waking her instantly.


    "Dad, what''s wrong?"


    Timothy said, "Go sleep on the couch."


    "You didn''t sleepst night either, Dad. You take the couch. I''ll nap here for a bit and then go upstairs to check on Vera." Mollyy back down at the foot of the bed and fell asleep again.


    It was time for the midterm tests at Evergreen University, and ssroom management was rtivelyx.


    Randall looked at Susan. "Susan, what are you doing here?"


    Susan leaned in and whispered, "I''ll sign in for Molly."


    Randall whispered, "There''s a test this period!"


    Susan wasn''t afraid at all. "Then I''ll take the test for Molly. She has to take care of Ellie and definitely won''t be able toe today. She''s got her hands full with Ellie and can''t make it. If she misses the test, she''ll lose points, and she won''t get a second shot. She''ll fail the course.""


    "Do you know how to do it?"


    Susan shook her head, then held up her own notes and leaned closer to Randall. "Randall, let me copy yours."


    Randall looked at the bold Susan, who had just started college. "Who taught you to do this?"


    Randall knew Susan was innocent and wouldn''t have the guts to do this on her own. Someone must have told her about it.


    Susan bit her lip, refusing to answer. In fact, it had been Vera''s idea.


    Randall threatened, "If you don''t tell me, I won''t let you copy my answers."


    Susan frowned slightly and called out Randall''s name in a soft, coquettish tone.


    Randall said, "Acting cute won''t work on me."


    Susan was now in a bad mood and decided not to copy from Randall. Vera had told her that a girl with a bit of temper was very charming.


    She turned to talk to someone else. "Hello, can I copy your answers?"


    "Sure." Another guy agreed readily.


    Randall nced at the guy Susan had asked for help. He grabbed Susan''s hair, forcing her to turn her head toward him. He then said sternly, "Come here, copy mine!" Susan''s face lit up with a smile.


    Susan copied whatever Randall wrote on his paper.


    Randall looked at the ckboard, while Susan looked at Randall''s test paper, asionally sneaking a nce at Randall.


    Randall caught her looking at him. "Look at the test paper. Are the answers on my face?"


    She lowered her head, pouting in frustration.


    After they finished, Susan looked at Randall with admiration. "Randall, you''re amazing. You knew all the answers."


    Randall, with a mix of pride and disdain, said, "It''s nothing."


    Randall handed in both their test papers and took Susan to the hospital to visit Vera.


    On the way there, Randall asked, "So, besides telling you to take the test for Molly, what else did Vera say?"


    "Randall, how did you know Vera told me that?" Susan was curious.


    Randall snorted. "Only two people could have influenced you like this: Vera and Molly. Molly is very busy right now. What do you think?"


    Susan looked at Randall with admiration again. "Randall, you''re amazing."


    Susan now really admired Randall. She confessed honestly, "Vera also said I shouldn''t always amodate you. I should make it clear that I''m angry so Randall was speechless.


    "Vera also said that you''re a pure-hearted guy and that sometimes I need to be a bit distant, and I shouldn''t always cling to you."


    Randall rolled his eyes.


    "Vera also said that if you keep being mean to me, she''ll introduce me to a boyfriend who will beat you up."


    Randall turned the steering wheel.


    "Randall, aren''t we going to the hospital to see Vera?"


    Randall sneered, "Vera cane pick you up. She and I are now sworn enemies."


    you''ll care about me."

 Chapter 483: Spending a Hundred Billion dollars to Make Vera Happy

    Vera found out two dayster that she had donated five hundred million dors. Noah told her.


    When she heard the news, she was utterly bewildered.


    "Vera, you''re so generous. You donated five hundred million dors just like that," Noah said as he brought food to Vera.


    Vera squinted her eyes. "How much did I donate?"


    Noah replied, "Five hundred million dors."


    "How much?"


    "Five hundred million dors." Noah looked at Vera. "What? You didn''t know?"


    Vera lost her appetite. She pointed to her face. "Do I look like someone who has five hundred million dors? If I did, why didn''t I just put it in the bank and live off the interest? Do you really think I''m that great? I''ve never even seen a hundred million dors in my life. Do you think I''d be worth five hundred million dors if you sold me?"


    Noah looked at the heavily pregnant Vera. "You wouldn''t be worth much. But now that you have a baby in your belly, you are worth five hundred million dors."


    Noah had guessed that the Olteran family might have made a donation in Vera''s name to gain good karma. "Could it have been Patrick?"


    Before long, Patrick arrived.


    Vera went to meet him and asked, "Honey, was it you? Did you donate five hundred million dors?"


    Patrick looked at Noah. "Do you think it was too little?"


    "Too little?" Vera grabbed thepel of Patrick''s suit and angrily said, "Don''t you realize we have a kid to raise? Form, diapers, school, college, tutoring, activities, art sses - it all adds up. And don''t forget about weddings! Even if we have a daughter, we''re gonna need a lot of money, too. You''re an idiot, Patrick."


    Vera said angrily, "If you gave the money to me, I''d be happy and might even have another child for you. But you donated it all, and now we have nothing. You''re making my stomach hurt!"


    Patrick quickly held Vera''s hands. "We still have money, more than enough to support you and the baby."


    Vera''s stomach really started to hurt. She held her belly with both hands and took a deep breath. "Honey, my lower abdomen really hurts."


    Patrick frowned. Could donating money really have upset Vera this much? "Sweetie, five hundred million dors is a small amount. If you want, I''ll give you another five hundred million dors to make you happy, okay?" Noah looked at Patrick, shocked. He would spend five hundred million dors to make Vera happy?


    He couldn''t understand the thought process of the rich.


    Vera''s lower abdomen hurt terribly, but she didn''t forget to say, "Five hundred million dors isn''t enough. I want one hundred billion dors."


    "Okay, okay, honey, I''ll give you all of it. Just don''t get upset." Patrick hugged Vera andforted her. He looked at Noah, who was standing there dumbfounded. "Noah, go get the doctor."


    Noah snapped out of it. Any unusual symptoms in a pregnant woman close to delivery shouldn''t be taken lightly.


    He sprinted out and soon came back, dragging the doctor by the wrist into the room.


    "It''s not her due date yet. What''s going on with her?" The doctor looked at Vera, who was pale as she sat on the bed, and quickly walked over to ask what had happened.


    Patrick said, "She got upset. She just found out I donated five hundred million dors without discussing it with her, and her lower abdomen started hurting."


    The doctor was speechless.


    Noah teased, "Patrick, are you showing off your wealth?"


    Veray down and felt better after a while. Her color returned. "My lower abdomen doesn''t hurt anymore."


    The doctor asked, "Why?"


    Vera replied, "My husband just said he''d give me money, lots and lots of money, and then I stopped hurting." Vera really seemed to be pain-free.


    Everyone in the room was speechless.


    Later, the doctor said, "You''re close to your due date. It''s normal."


    Patrick asked, "What if she starts hurting again?"


    The doctor looked at Patrick. "I suggest you use the same method of giving her money to stop the pain." Patrick was at a loss for words.


    Patrick nced at Vera, who needed a hundred billion dors to be happy, and smiled indulgently. "Okay." Vera bit her lip, a happy grin spreading across her face. "Doctor, you''re on board for baby number two, right?"


    The doctor left, and Noah pulled up a chair to sit by Vera''s bed. "Vera, I must have offended you a lot when we were kids. Please don''t hold it against me." Later that night, Vera''s lower abdomen hurt again.


    Patrick lost a lot of money once more.


    This time, the painsted a little longer, and Vera cried out in fear.


    Randall and Susan heard about Vera''s pain and rushed over. Molly was there too.


    There was only a few days left to Vera''s due date. She sat on the bed, taking deep breaths in fear.


    "Vera, don''t be scared. There''s nothing wrong. You''ll just go in to take a look at the delivery room, and in two or three minutes, you''ll be out."


    Vera asked, "Will it really be that fast?"


    Molly had made it up. "Yes, Zoey told me."


    Vera was dejected. "Molly, I know you. I can tell when you''re lying."


    Molly sighed, "That isn''t a good thing." Vera could even see through her well-intentioned lies.


    Susan softly asked, "Vera, what are you afraid of? I''ll help you."


    Randall pulled Susan up. "You''re just a little girl. What can you do?"


    Vera looked at Susan. "I''m afraid of the pain, and I''m afraid I''ll run out of strength halfway and need a C-section."


    Susan bit her lip, frowning as she thought of a solution. "Hey Vera, how about I make a recording of some jokes for you? You can listen to them duringbor to keep your spirits up. Laughter engages your core muscles, which can actually help during childbirth. It''s a fun way to stay positive throughout the process."


    As soon as Susan finished speaking, everyone in the room looked at her.


    "Susan is really pretty," Vera said to Molly.


    Molly added, "Too bad she''s not smart."


    Susan was puzzled. "Molly, Vera, who are you talking about? Me?"


    Molly and Vera nodded simultaneously.


    Susan shyly scratched her head, looking embarrassed, and then quietly hid behind Randall.


    Randall suddenly became much more imposing.


    As the due date approached, the Linister family and the Olteran family grew increasingly anxious.


    In the middle of the night, Vera, who had been half-awake, suddenly opened her eyes wide. "Honey, I need to tell you something. Brace yourself."


    Patrick jumped out of bed and hurried to Vera''s side. He couldn''t risk falling into a deep sleep at night, since he was worried that Vera might require his assistance.


    Vera remained still. "I believe I''m inbor!"

 Chapter 484: Labor

    Vera clung tightly to Patrick''s shirt in the dead of night, refusing to let him leave her side. Shey on the hospital gurney, her knuckles white with fear. "Honey, I''m scared. I don''t want to give birth. I''m terrified."


    Patrick held her hand as he ran alongside the doctors.


    "Don''t worry, honey. I''ll stay with you, always," Patrick reassured her, holding her cold hands.


    The nurse was about to push Vera into the delivery room, but Vera held onto Patrick''s shirt. "Honey,e in with me."


    "Okay, I''ll change and go in with you."


    The nurse leaned over Vera,forting her and trying to get her to release Patrick''s shirt.


    "Mrs. Olteran, you need to let go of Patrick''s shirt so he can change. Be good and let go."


    Vera''s eyes were red from crying. She had known all along that she would be a mess on the day of delivery.


    "Vera." Molly, who was dressed in pajamas, rushed over to hold Vera''s hand, her shoes nearly falling off in her haste when she heard Vera was inbor.


    "It''s okay, really. Don''t be scared," Molly stammered, Sebastian following behind her, also in pajamas.


    They had stayed at the hospital that night to apany Ellie.


    Molly kept saying it was okay, but she was also so nervous that she didn''t know what to do.


    Molly told the doctor, "I''ll go in with her."


    The doctor replied, "Only one person can go in. You stay outside and inform the family. Mr. Olteran, you need to go in. Mrs. Olteran needs you." Patrick nodded, gave Molly some instructions, and then pushed the gurney into the delivery room with Vera.


    Molly nervously bit her fingers, and Sebastian quickly stopped her.


    "Call the family."


    Molly sighed. "Sebastian, I forgot my phone."


    Sebastian handed his phone to Molly. She only remembered Shawn and Randall''s numbers.


    After dialing, she realized that Randall''s number was also in Sebastian''s contacts. Feeling foolish, she called Randall. "Randall, hurry to the hospital. Vera is inbor."


    At the Olteran family Manor, Randall grabbed his phone and banged on the others'' bedroom doors. "Mom, Dad, hurry to the hospital. Susan, wake up. Grandpa, Vera is inbor."


    On the way there, Shawn contacted the Linister family. They hadn''t gone to bed yet, and when they received the call, they rushed to the hospital.


    Within half an hour, everyone had gathered at the hospital.


    "How long has she been in there?" Shawn asked Molly, who was at the door.


    Molly hadn''t kept track of the time, so Sebastian answered for her. "Over twenty minutes."


    "Where''s Patrick? His wife is inbor, where the hell is he?" Shawn demanded angrily when he didn''t see Patrick.


    Molly pointed to the delivery room door. "Vera was scared, so Patrick went in with her."


    Shawn calmed down. "It''s good that Patrick is with her."


    Noah sped his hands tightly, fingers interlocked, fervently praying.


    He then raised his hands to his forehead, offering prayers for Vera and the safe arrival of his nephew.


    Warren was also anxious, rubbing his hands together and pacing back and forth.


    Randall''s eyes darted between the door and his watch, the ticking seconds dragging on.


    In one minute, Randall checked the time five times.


    Susan saw that Randall was worried, so she, silently held his hand, her eyes fixed on him. "Randall, Vera will be fine."


    Susan''s gentle words calmed his anxiety.


    Outside the delivery room, everyone waited expectantly for the door to open.


    In her hospital room, Ellie called Molly. "Has Vera given birth yet?"


    "Not yet, Mom. She''s been in there for an hour."


    Inside the delivery room, Vera screamed in pain, her cries unheard outside, known only to Patrick. "Honey, I''m exhausted. I can''t do this anymore." Patrick, hearing Vera''s cries of pain, held her hand to his face, wiping her sweat. "Hang on. Once the baby''s born, we won''t have any more kids." Vera cried out in pain. "If we don''t have more kids, will you write my thesis for me?"


    Patrick replied, "Yes. I''ll do anything you want, okay?"


    The medical staff were ustomed to childbirth scenes and weren''t nervous at all. Instead, theyughed at Vera''s tearful words. Patrick''s wife was quite amusing.


    It was the first time the medical staff had seen a wife threaten her husband to write her thesis during childbirth.


    Vera took a deep breath.


    The doctor pressed on Vera''s belly. "Push a bit more, the baby''s almost out."


    Vera gripped Patrick''s arm, her face contorted in pain. "I''m using all the strength I have."


    "Don''t talk, save your energy," the doctor advised Vera.


    Vera replied, "If I don''t talk, I''ll be scared."


    Patrick, who was also nervous and sweating, never took his eyes off Vera.


    "Honey, the baby is too much. I''m really exhausted!" Vera gritted her teeth, pushing and talking at the same time. "Almost there, the head ising out."


    Vera screamed in agony.


    Patrick''s arm was covered in nail marks, some even bleeding from Vera''s grip. He tried to stay calm, knowing he couldn''t panic.


    If he panicked, Vera would be even more scared.


    Patrick suppressed his worry andforted Vera. "When he''s born, I''ll give him a good spanking, okay?"


    "Okay, no food, no drinks, no clothes, no sleep, no cuddles."


    The doctor said, "Don''t scare the baby. Push harder."


    Vera closed her eyes, gritted her teeth, and pushed again. "Come out already!"


    Outside the delivery room, everyone looked serious.


    Inside, Vera''s mind went nk.


    Suddenly, the sound of a baby''s cry filled the room, followed by the doctor''s voice. "It''s a boy."


    Vera felt a wave of relief wash over her, her tension melting away like a deting balloon.


    Patrick finally breathed a sigh of relief. He hugged Vera, whispering in her ear, "Vera, I love you."


    Vera, weak, said, "Honey, giving birth really hurts. You have to love me forever, and I''ll always love you too."


    Patrick lowered his head, kissed her forehead, and made a promise to her.


    The doctor swaddled the baby and ced him next to Vera, letting her see her child.


    Vera turned her head to look at her child. "He''s so ugly."


    The doctor and nurse remained silent.


    Patrick looked at the baby too and said, "He really is ugly."

 Chapter 485: Gods Gift

    The child had been born.


    Everyone had been eagerly awaiting this moment.


    In the delivery room, the nurse handed the baby to Patrick. "Do you know how to hold a baby?"


    Patrick nodded. Twenty years ago, he had held Molly and Randall. Though he had be rusty, he had secretly practiced again.


    As he took his child, who had been crying moments ago, the baby miraculously stopped crying. The baby snuggled into Patrick''s chest, his eyes still closed.


    The nurse said, "This little one likes his father."


    Patrick looked down at him, smiled, and touched the tiny fingers. "No matter how ugly you are, I''ll still love you."


    Patrick and Vera had only said three sentences to the baby, and each one included the word "ugly".


    Outside the delivery room, the nurse came out holding the baby, and a group of people quickly surrounded her.


    Before the nurse could speak, they asked, "Where''s Vera?"


    Brianna and Cindy, who had both given birth before, didn''t ask any questions. Their eyes were fixed on the delivery room door.


    Only Shawn looked at the baby in the nurse''s arms and asked uncertainly, "Is this Vera''s baby? It doesn''t look like it."


    The nurse was at a loss for words for the umpteenth time today. She replied, "Mrs. Olteran and her baby both are fine! Mr. Olteran is still with Mrs. Olteran inside and will be out soon. Who will take the baby?" "I will."


    "Give him to me."


    Molly pped Randall''s hand. "I''m his aunt; I should go first."


    Randall pushed Noah away. "Are you even 20 yet? If you''re not, you can''t hold the baby."


    Noah squeezed in. "He''s my sister''s baby, not yours. I should hold him."


    Susan, who was stuck at the back, jumped up and down, trying to see the baby.


    Warren and Vincent also couldn''t get close.


    The nurse looked at the group of young people arguing as they surrounded her, seeming as if they were about to start a fight.


    Shawn quietly reached out, ready to hold the baby.


    The nurse turned her body away. "You need a cane to walk; you definitely can''t hold the baby."


    Shawn withdrew his hand, slightly aggrieved. "I just thought no one else was holding him."


    Brianna, who was anxious to see Vera and heard them arguing, walked over, grabbed Molly with her left hand and Noah with her right. "Move aside!" Molly hid behind Sebastian.


    Cindy pulled Randall away. She said, "It''s not your turn yet."


    Finally, the baby ended up in Brianna''s arms.


    Now, they finally had a chance to see the baby.


    It was Sebastian''s first time seeing a newborn, whose little face was all scrunched up, making it hard to tell who he took after.


    When Vera was wheeled out, everyone around the baby disappeared in an instant, crowding out the nurse who was pushing the hospital gurney.


    The baby seemed to sense that Vera and Patrick were not around and started crying again, struggling violently.


    No matter how Brianna tried to soothe him, he kept crying.


    Patrick then walked over and took the baby from Brianna''s arms.


    He held the tiny baby in a standard position and gently patted him. "I''m..." he paused, then said, "I''m your Dad. I''m here."


    It was his first time being a father.


    That night, he gained a new family member.


    At that moment, Patrick''s heart was filled with excitement.


    As he spoke, the baby''s cries faded, and he nestled into Patrick''s arm, looking as though he might drift off to sleep.


    Vera nced at him and weakly announced, "I''vepleted my ultimate life goal!"


    Mollyughed, "Wow, at 21, you''ve got it all. Me? I don''t even have a boyfriend."


    Vera''s eyes crinkled in a smile.


    The nurse said, "Vera needs to go back to her room."


    The group quickly escorted Vera back to her room.


    Back in the room, Patrick ced the baby in the crib that had been prepared.


    A major event was finallypleted.


    Late at night, unable to contain his excitement, Patrick posted a photo of himself gently holding the baby''s tiny foot in the group chat.


    Before he could send a message, Ian replied: [It was born already?]


    Scott: [Is it yours? Don''t take pictures of someone else''s baby.]


    Owen: [You''re a dad now?]


    Joshua: [Can I be his godfather?]


    Patrick replied: [I have a son.]


    The fewer the words, the more excited he was.


    Ian said to Patrick: [Send me the location of the hospital; I want to see my godson.]


    Owen replied to Ian: [Funny, my godson is at the hospital too.]


    Ian: [Patrick, send us the location!]


    Scott: [Send us the location!]


    Joshua replied: [He''s probably busy taking care of the baby.]


    Late at night, the hospital was bustling.


    The sleeping baby was the center of attention as everyone came to see him.


    When Patrick fed him form, four young men in their twenties crowded around him.


    Sebastian didn''t stay in the room for long. After he had seen the baby, he went downstairs to be with Ellie.


    "Vera gave birth to a boy. Vera and the baby are both fine. Molly is staying to look after the baby and won''t be back tonight." Ellie was relieved.


    Vera wanted to see her son. Patrick ced him next to Vera, and she turned her head to look at him several times. He also turned his head, slowly opening his eyes to meet Vera''s gaze. "The more I look, the less ugly he seems." Vera touched his cheek. "Baby, I''m your mom. We often talked through my belly."


    The baby smiled for the first time as he felt a familiar warmth and heard a familiar voice.


    Molly was thrilled.


    Molly pointed at his face excitedly. "He smiled, he smiled! He actually smiled!"


    The newborn quietly looked at Molly.


    Molly jumped up again. "He looked at me. Patrick, your son looked at me."


    Randall walked over to the overly excited Molly. "Calm down. He''s just been born, don''t scare him into crying."


    Shawn felt a mix of emotions.


    As Patrick sat by the bed, Vera looked up at him. At that moment, they felt like they had received a very precious gift.


    "What''s the baby''s name?" Shawn suddenly asked.


    Everyone had been so excited that they didn''t even know his name.


    Patrick and Vera looked at each other and smiled. "Honey, you go first."


    Patrick slowly said the name he had kept in his heart for months, "Theodore Olteran."


    Theodore, which meant a gift from God.


    Patrick''s love for Theodore was evident in the name.


    Patrick looked at Vera and asked, "Do you want to give him a nickname?"


    Vera replied, "Teddy."

 Chapter 486: The Gentle Patrick

    The day after Vera gave birth, many people came to the hospital room. Vera didn''t recognize most of them.


    Rtives of the Olteran family and Shawn''s friends gathered around Theodore. Needless to say, Patrick''s four close friends also showed up. Vera didn''t often hear Patrick mention them, but whenever she looked at Patrick''s phone, their group chat was always pinned at the top. Patrick, who was now a father, was kind to everyone.


    When Ian touched Theodore, Patrick just smiled and didn''t kick him.


    When Scott lifted Theodore''s thin nket, Patrick only "gently" threatened, "If Theodore catches a cold, I''ll toss you into the Arctic Ocean."


    The hospital room didn''t seem cramped before, but with the influx of visitors, it suddenly felt crowded.


    Many people from the Linister family had alsoe to visit, all wanting to see Theodore.


    But Theodore was surrounded by Ian and the others, who didn''t even ask Vera and Patrick for their opinion and directly dered to Theodore, "I''m your godfather." Theodore looked around, seeing many different people.


    Patrick and Vera didn''t look at him.


    Theodorey in the stroller, crying loudly as he was upset. His cries quieted the bustling hospital room, and a dozen people crowded around to soothe him.


    Ian was about to hold Theodore when Joshua stopped him. "Do you even know how to hold him?"


    Ian shrugged. "I don''t, but I''ll learn."


    Owen was shocked. "You''re going to practice with Theodore? Are you crazy?"


    Before Ian picked up Theodore, he looked around the room and saw that Patrick wasn''t there.


    He quietly reached for Theodore.


    Ian held Theodore''s waist, and Owen noticed something was wrong. "Ian, I saw Patrick holding Theodore with his hand supporting the head." Ian asked, "Really? Then I''ll hold him by the head, too."


    Theodore kept crying as he looked at the scary group of people.


    Brianna heard the crying and went to Theodore, just in time to see Ian about to hold Theodore.


    She was rmed and quickly went over. "Mr. White, let me hold Theodore. You all go rest; Patrick will be back soon."


    Brianna picked up the crying Theodore, who looked very sorry for himself.


    "Teddy, are you missing your mom? Don''t cry; I''ll take you to Vera." Brianna sat by Vera''s bed with Theodore, and Vera reached out to take him. She softly patted Theodore, and when he saw his mom, his cries softened.


    After all, Theodore had just been born, and he needed some love from his parents.


    Alison watched Theodore and said, "Teddy''s mouth looks like Patrick''s, and his face shape looks like Vera''s."


    Cindy handed over some form, and Vera took it to feed Theodore. Theodore had an appetite like Vera''s and needed to eat several times a day. Now that Theodore had been born, Cindy walked with a spring in her step. Vera had just given birth, so Cindy entertained all the visitors for Vera. "I think Theodore''s features look like Patrick''s, but hopefully, his temper won''t be like Vera''s."


    Briannaughed as she looked at Theodore, who was drinking the form. "If his temper is like Vera''s, there won''t be a quiet day in the house."


    Everyoneughed heartily at that.


    While Vera fed Theodore, she carefully examined his face. "Does he look like me? Where? I can''t see any resemnce at all."


    Molly also came to see Theodore.


    Someone asked, "This is Molly, right? She''s grown so much since she''s been found."


    Shawn happily said, "Yeah, our family has had a lot of good times in thest couple of years. I don''t even know where to start. This is Molly, we''ve located her. Isn''t she lovely? Doesn''t she resemble Savannah?Molly even applied for a schrship and got it. Isn''t she amazing?"


    Molly was shy and modest for the first time.


    Patrick returned with Theodore''s birth certificate and handed it to Vera.


    Father: Patrick. Mother: Vera. Baby: Theodore Olteran.


    Vera smiled as she nced at the certificate, then at Theodore, who was wide awake and gazing at her.


    Vera said softly, "Theodore, wee to the world."


    Theodore closed his eyes and turned into Vera''s arms to sleep.


    Randall, Susan, and Noah were strangely absent from the hospital room.


    "Randall, let''s go to the hospital. I want to see Vera and Theodore."


    Randall sat on a bench in the backyard, aptop on hisp and a ss of sparkling water beside him.


    His fingers flew over the keyboard, and Susan, who was sitting next to him, kept urging him to go. "Randall, Vincent and Cindy have gone to see her, and so had Shawn. If we stay home, it will seem like we don''t care about Vera."


    Randall nced at his water ss. "Get me another ss of water."


    Susan pouted angrily and refused.


    There was displeasure in her eyes. "Randall, you''ve had four sses of water already."


    Randall, who was addicted to ordering Susan around, said, "Susan, go get my data cable from the bedroom."


    "No." Susan refused again.


    Randall looked at Susan and tapped her forehead. "If you go now, you''ll only see a room full of people. We won''t even get to see Vera and Theodore."


    Susan was puzzled, and Randall exined, "All the Olteran family rtives are there. If you go, you might not even have a ce to sit. We''ll goter when it''s less crowded." After the exnation, Susan nodded. "I see, Randall."


    She noticed Randall typing on theptop once more. "Randall, what''s going on?"


    Randall responded, "I''m just ying a game."


    "But it looks like code to me," Even though Susan was naive, she wasn''t stupid.


    Randall nced at Susan, closed theptop slightly, and pointed to his water ss. "Grab me a ss of water and the data cable from my nightstand," Randall instructed. Susan promptly followed Randall''s request, heading to his room and dashing out to fetch him some sparkling water.


    Around seven in the evening, Randall closed theptop.


    "Randall, are we going now?" Susan had asked Randall a dozen times that day.


    Randall said, "It''s too early. Patrick''s friends definitely wouldn''t have left yet. The Chase family and the Linister family are all there. We''ll go a bitter."

 Chapter 487 Evening Visit

    In the hospital, even though some folks had cleared out of Vera''s room, there were still a bunch hanging around.


    Over in Ellie''s ward, she told Sebastian, "Go check on Vera and Theodore, and don''t show up empty-handed. Grab a gift for Theodore."


    Sebastian nodded; he had already bought the gift in the morning but didn''t go in ''cause it was too crowded. So he swung by in the afternoon instead. He handed the gift to Vera.


    "Sebastian, what''d you get for him?"


    Sebastian gently touched Theodore''s hand, feeling all kinds of happy.


    By evening, around ten, the ward finally cleared out.


    Brianna stayed with Vera at the hospital, while Patrick went to see off thest of the guests.


    Vera looked at Theodore lying at the foot of the bed. She leaned in close, checking him out. He looked way better cleaned up than when he was just born. Every time Theodore saw Vera, he''d smile, but he''d go all quiet when he saw Patrick.


    Vera got out of bed and went to the crib, eyeing the cart full of gifts, and sighed, "Having a baby sure has its perks."


    Theodore could see Vera just a second ago, but now she was gone in a sh.


    Theodore''s face scrunched up, his lips pouted, and he squinted his eyes, ready to let out a big ol'' cry.


    Patrick looked at Vera''s back, smiled, and shook his head, kinda helpless.


    Then he walked over and picked up the upset Theodore.


    Sadly, even Patrick''sforting hold didn''t do the trick; Theodore wanted to keep Vera, who was all over the ce, in his sight.


    Patrick had no choice but to carry Theodore over to Vera.


    As soon as he saw Vera, Teddy started bawling.


    Vera said, "Don''t cry; I''m busy."


    Theodore kept crying loudly.


    "Alright, alright. Since you were just born, I''ll hold you."


    Vera had no choice but to take Theodore and carefully walked back to the bed.


    At eleven, Noah, Molly, Randall, and Susan bumped into each other at the ward entrance.


    Molly looked at Randall and Susan, while Susan locked eyes with Noah.


    "Looks like we''re all pretty sharp," Molly greeted.


    Randall asked, "Did youe during the day?"


    Molly nodded. "Yeah, I was surrounded like a ''rare animal'' for two hours and then bailed. What about you guys?"


    Noah, Randall, and Susan all shook their heads. Susan said, "Randall said toe tonight when it''s quiet."


    Noah said, "I waited till Dad went home, then I knew no one would be here." So he came too.


    Mollymented, "We really are all pretty wise."


    Pushing open the door, Vera was holding the baby in one hand and a phone in the other.


    Theodore had just finished his bottle and was curiously looking at the phone in Vera''s hand.


    Susan was holding a lunchbox. "Vera, I made you some chicken soup."


    Vera put down her phone and looked at them, totally surprised.


    "Finally, some familiar faces!" she said, not recognizing any of the daytime visitors.


    Theodore heard the voices and turned his head, curious.


    "Theodore,e here and let me give you a hug and a kiss," Molly said, making a beeline for him.


    Vera held Theodore at an angle so everyone could see him.


    Molly was the first to poke Theodore''s cheek.


    Vera pped Molly''s finger. "Hey, be gentle! It wasn''t easy carrying him for nine months."


    Mollyughed. "Is Theodore made of y? One poke and he''s done for?"


    Vera handed Theodore to Molly. "Here, take him. He''s softer than y, believe it or not."


    Nervously, Molly took Theodore and gazed at him as he blinked.


    She murmured, "Theodore, don''t be scared; I''ve held babies before. I won''t drop you, promise."


    Brianna quickly went over to support Theodore. "Molly, you better give Theodore to me. Vera walks with Teddy in small steps." Noah, Randall, and Susan looked at Molly enviously. Randall stepped up. "Molly, let me hold him."


    Patrick took the lunchbox from Susan and started serving soup for Vera, letting it cool down.


    Susan chimed in, "Molly, it''s my turn. I haven''t had a good look at Theodore."


    Noah stretched out his hands. "Molly, it''s my turn."


    Everyone took a turn holding him until Theodore ended up in Patrick''s arms. The tears that were about to fall disappeared.


    Vera sipped the soup Susan brought. "Delicious! Susan, I''ll invest in you to open a restaurant. I have a lot of money now. How about it?"


    Randall said, "Just drink your soup and stop talking. Susan cooks for fun, not as a career."


    Molly shot back, "Who are you to decide for Susan?"


    Randall retorted, "Mind your own business. If you''re bored, go find Sebastian. He''d love to deal with you!"


    Hearing Sebastian''s name, Patrick raised an eyebrow and looked at the bickering Molly and Randall.


    In Patrick''s arms, Theodore kept his eyes on Vera, who was eating on the bed. He blinked and licked his lips, feeling hungry.


    As they were getting ready to leave, Molly pulled out a gift and handed it to Vera. "This is for Theodore, don''t even think about keeping it for yourself!" Randall also took out a gift. "Vera, if you even think about pocketing this one, we''re gonna have words."


    Noah tossed a box onto Vera''s nket. "Looks like everyone knows what kind of person Vera is."


    Susan pulled out a small gift from her pocket and ced it on the bedside table, quickly adding, "Vera, my gift isn''t worth much, really, you wouldn''t want it." Vera blinked. If she tried to exin now, would anyone believe her?

 Chapter 488 Patricks Position Was Taken

    Vera just had a baby and needed some serious downtime, so the Olteran family''s staff turned away all visitors the next day. Patrick even made it clear to everyone that Vera''s recovery was a no-go zone for any interruptions. Anyone thinking of dropping by quickly got the message and stayed away.


    Meanwhile, the area around Vera''s hospital room was on lockdown with the Olteran family''s bodyguards. Even when Theodore went to take a shower, someone was tailing him.


    Ulysses and Sadie wanted to visit too, but with Patrick''s orders, they just ended up calling to send their love.


    Last night, Vera started breastfeeding. At first, she felt all awkward and unsure about it. She even kicked Patrick and Brianna out of the room to figure it out on her own. Briannaughed, "Hey Vera, what''s there to be shy about breastfeeding?"


    Patrick, looking at the locked door, sighed but smiled, "Vera''s young. She just became a mom and needs some time to get used to it. Let''s give her the space she needs." After feeding, Vera opened the door, still a bit shy.


    Theodore was lying on the bed, all full and happy, waiting for Patrick to pick him up.


    After getting a taste of breast milkst night, Theodore wasn''t having any of that bottle milk today. He cried from hunger, and when Patrick tried to feed him, he just cried and looked at Vera.


    Vera was confused. "Why are you looking at me?"


    Eventually, Vera epted her new role as a mom and held Theodore to breastfeed him.


    Luckily, during her hospital stay, except for the first day when there were a lot of visitors, the rest of the days were pretty chill.


    Sometimes, she''d take Theodore downstairs to visit other patients, letting Ellie see him.


    "Vera, when are you getting discharged?" Ellie asked softly.


    Vera adjusted Theodore in her arms. "The doctor said I can leave tomorrow, but Patrick''s worried and wants us to stay a few more days, so I''ll go with his n."


    Vera noticed Ellie was alone in her room. "Ellie, are you here by yourself?"


    Vera knew Molly had school and would go to thepany after ss, onlying to the hospital in the evening. On days without sses or on weekends, she''d have time to hold Theodore. But if she wasn''t at the hospital, there''d definitely be other family members with Ellie.


    Ellie didn''t mind. "Zoey was here just now; she might have gone out to buy something."


    Vera stayed with Ellie for a bit, but when Theodore started crying, she got up to leave. "Ellie, I''ll take Theodore back now."


    While waiting for the elevator, Vera saw Zoey and Ste at the entrance to the stairwell.


    Theodore was curious about the world, lying in her arms and looking around at everyone. "Theodore, is that Ste?" Vera had a good memory and murmured when she saw Ste.


    Vera looked down at Theodore. "Oh right, you don''t know her."


    Vera took a few steps toward them. "Zoey?"


    She called out, a bit unsure, and both Zoey and Ste stopped.


    Ste gave Vera the once-over.


    Zoey turned around and saw Vera holding Theodore. "Vera, you head back first. I''lle see you in a bit."


    Theodore looked at Zoey, wriggling excitedly in Vera''s arms.


    Vera patted Theodore to calm him down. Just then, the elevator arrived. "I''ll go back first. Ellie''s alone in her room." She stepped into the elevator with Theodore.


    At the stairwell entrance, Ste tried to remember where she had seen Vera before and asked, "Mom, who is she?"


    Ste was a bit of a snob, so Zoey dodged the question. "Why do you care? She''s just another patient."


    Zoey added, "Ste, I don''t know why you''re here today, but I''m warning you, don''t start anything. If you upset Timothy, you''re done for."


    "Mom, I''m just here to check on Ellie. Abby told me cancer has a high mortality rate, so I wanted to see how she''s doing."


    Zoey looked at Ste and warned, "If you mess with Ellie today, I will cut you off. Not a single penny from me." Then, Zoey walked away.


    Vera got back to her room to find Brianna tidying up the bed. She gently ced the sleeping Theodore on her bed. Seeing him sleep restlessly, Vera patted him gently. "Mom, I saw Ste downstairs. She seemed like she was going to visit Ellie, but Zoey stopped her."


    Brianna frowned. "Is there something going on with the Chase family?"


    Vera shook her head. "No big issues, just a bunch of small ones."


    In the hospital room, Ellie and Molly chatted while watching the sleeping Theodore. Vera leaned over and gently kissed Theodore''s cheek.


    Theodore, dreaming sweetly, smiled in his sleep.


    Theodore''s routine was to eat and sleep, and Vera''s was pretty much the same.


    Now Vera wasn''t lonely; she had Theodore to keep herpany.


    But it was a headache when he cried at night. Luckily, Patrick was there.


    Patrick worked during the day and came to the hospital right after work, spending most of his time holding Theodore. He also got up the most at night. However, no one could rece Vera when Theodore needed to be fed at night.


    Vera was toozy to get up, so after a couple of nights, Theodore sessfully took over Patrick''s spot and slept next to Vera.


    He was very satisfied. Even when he cried at night, just a few cries and sensing Vera''s presence would calm him down.


    But Patrick wasn''t thrilled.


    However, Theodore was a baby, so Patrick couldn''t bring himself to scold him. He just threatened, "You won''t befortable for long."


    Sure enough, in a few days, both Vera and Theodore were discharged.


    On the day Vera was discharged, the scene was grand. The Olteran family never did anything low-key.


    They rolled up with five cars to pick up Vera, the whole n in tow.


    Because it was cold, both she and Theodore got special protection.

 Chapter 489 Curiosity

    The Olteran crew was bundling up Theodore like a little marshmallow, while Patrick was doing the same to Vera.


    Vera shot back, "Babe, I ain''t wearing this. It''s so not my vibe. You roll up in a million-dor ride to get me from the hospital, and now you''re dressing me like a country bumpkin. No way." Patrick, ever the patient one, tried to soothe her, "C''mon, just one more hat, okay?"


    "Babe, I''ve already got three hats on! I''m puffier now than when I was pregnant!"


    In Vera''s head, she was strutting out of the hospital in a sleek dress, rocking sunsses, looking all proud and fabulous. Instead, she was wrapped up like a burrito.


    Patrick zipped up her down jacket and fussed with her scarf. "Gotta keep your neck warm, don''t want the wind sneaking in."


    Then he slipped gloves onto her hands. "These will keep you toasty, don''t want you catching a chill."


    Next, he put a mask on her. Before he could say anything, Vera jumped in, "To block out oxygen, right? Gotta make sure I stay alive."


    Patrick just went silent.


    Everyone was stunned for a sec, then they all cracked up. Even Shawn had to give it to Vera for her quick wit.


    Not long after, Molly walked in and saw Vera looking like a bear. She burst outughing. "Vera, this is hands down the ugliest you''ve ever looked!"


    Vera waddled around like a penguin.


    Molly couldn''t even look, covering her eyes with her hand.


    Soon enough, Theodore was all bundled up too.


    Vera and Theodore locked eyes, both looking like they were in some kind of winter survival contest.


    They only had their eyes showing.


    Seeing Theodore all wrapped up, Veraughed. "Oh my God, how manyyers you got on? I''ve got three, what about you?"


    Susan counted on her fingers, "Looks like Theodore''s got one moreyer than you, Vera."


    Vera sighed, "Guess I lost."


    Theodore stared at Vera, not recognizing her at all.


    When Vera pulled down her mask and showed her face, Theodore''s eyes lit up, realizing it was his mom, and he grinned. "Babe,e check out Teddy, he knows it''s me," Vera called out to Patrick, all excited.


    Then she put the mask back on.


    Theodore kept staring at her eyes, looking all confused.


    When she pulled the mask down again, Theodore saw her face and stuck out his tongue, smiling.


    She kept ying the mask game until Theodore finally caught on and wasn''t fooled anymore.


    Just then, Patrick put a pair of sunsses on Vera.


    Theodore blinked at Vera with the shades, then looked at Patrick.


    Everyone was watching Theodore, waiting to see what he''d do.


    After a minute, his little mouth turned down, and he was about to cry.


    Two secondster, the room was filled with his wailing, mixed with everyone''sughter.


    No one could calm him down, and he ended up in Patrick''s arms, crying and pouting.


    After teasing Theodore, Vera took off her sunsses and mask in front of him, saying, "Baby, I''m right here." Theodore looked at Vera, still teary-eyed and feeling all wronged.


    Vera stepped up and kissed him, and finally, he stopped feeling so upset.


    As they were leaving the hospital, Patrick had Theodore in one arm and Vera''s tiny hand in the other, making their way to the entrance.


    A few steps in, Vera was already sweating from all theyers.


    She opened the car door, hopped in, unzipped her down jacket, and took Theodore from Patrick, loosening the rope around his waist. She was worried it might be too tight and wanted him to befy. Patrick shut the door and slid into the driver''s seat.


    Patrick was driving, while Vera and Theodore were chilling in the back.


    On the way home, Patrick kept ncing at them through the rearview mirror, a smile stered on his face. They were heading to their new home, ready to start their settled life.


    In the back seat, Theodore was sucking on his hand. Vera yfully pulled it out, making him pout. She pinched his little nose, kissed his forehead, and rubbed his cheeks. Theodore stared at the car roof, his mouth moving like he wanted to say something.


    Vera tapped his mouth. "You checking out Daddy''s ride? You know who''s driving us home? It''s your daddy, Patrick."


    Patrick, still driving, called out, "Teddy?"


    Theodore didn''t react, like it was none of his business.


    Vera scooted forward with Theodore, letting him peek at Patrick through the gap between the seats.


    At a red light, Patrick turned around and smiled at Theodore in the back.


    When the light turned green, Vera sat back with Theodore.


    The rest of the drive was quiet, but the car was filled with a cozy warmth.


    Patrick''s dream for the future was probably just this: enjoying little moments of happiness and warmth in a simple, everyday life.


    Forty minutester, they pulled up to Cherry Vi.


    It was Noah''s first time there, and he looked around, taking in the spacious ce.


    After checking it out, he nodded approvingly.


    Warren asked, "Why the nod?"


    Noah replied, "The ce is huge."


    All the household staff were ready. Vera, still bundled up and holding Theodore, dashed into the house.


    The house had been heated for a while, and Vera felt the warmth as soon as she stepped in.


    She hadn''t beenfortable for long when Brianna and Cindy rushed in, scolding her. "You haven''t recovered yet, why are you running around?"


    Briannaid into her, scolding her as she saw fit.


    Cindy was gentler, "Vera, your body hasn''t fully healed. You can''t be running and jumping around. Just take it easy for a bit longer."


    Vera had just gotten home and was already getting an earful. She didn''t want Brianna around anymore.


    She gave Patrick a pitiful look, just like Theodore''s.


    Brianna said, "Look at Patrick. You want him to stand up for you?"


    Vera bit her lower lip, "Mom, I''m a mom now too. Stop scolding me, I get it."


    Patrick felt like enough was enough. Too much scolding made him feel bad too.


    So, he walked over, took Theodore from Vera, and hugged her. "Mom, Vera gets it. She was just worried Theodore would get cold outside, so she ran back with him."

 Chapter 490 Vera Says Shes Fragile

    Vera snuggled into Patrick''s arms, hugging him tightly, feelingpletely understood.


    Noah chimed in, nudging Brianna, "Mom, chill out a bit, okay? Everyone''s watching, and Vera''s a mom now too."


    Patrick turned to Vera, "But hey, you gotta listen to what Mom and Cindy said. My rules are simple: eat, drink, and have fun, but no crazy stuff. You just had a baby, and your body needs time to bounce back." Vera nodded like a good girl. "Babe, I''ll do what you say."


    Patrick grinned and ruffled her hair. "Be good, and there''ll be rewards."


    "Okay!" Vera''s eyes sparkled at the mention of rewards.


    Little Theodore squirmed in his arms, maybe wanting his own treat or just hungry!


    A bunch of folks were visiting Patrick''s crib for the first time, even Shawn didn''te by often.


    Everyone was wandering around like tourists.


    It was already noon, and Vera nudged Patrick, "Babe, let''s get the kitchen to whip up some lunch. Let''s all eat together here."


    Even though Patrick had it all set, Vera''s reminder made him feel different. Thedy of the house was back. "Sure thing," he replied.


    After lunch, everyone bounced in the afternoon.


    Vera pulled Warren aside, "Dad, please, take Mom with you. She''s always on my case at home. You saw how she started today. I just had a baby, what if I get postpartum depression? I''m your only daughter, and when you get old, you''ll need me. You can''t count on Noah."


    Patrick, on the down-low, talked to Brianna, "Mom, can you do me a solid? Stay here for a bit? I''m at the office all day, and there''s no one to keep an eye on Vera. You gotta keep her in check for me. The staff can''t handle her, Cindy''s too soft, and Shawn''s too easy to fool."


    If Molly and the gang came over to hang with Vera, poor Teddy would be left out.


    Warren adored Vera, and Brianna thought Patrick had a point.


    So, when they were about to leave, Warren called Brianna to go home, but she said, "I''m not going home today. I''m sticking around to keep an eye on Vera." Vera thought, ''Oh no, this is bad!''


    Warren looked at Vera''s pleading eyes and said, "You two just had a spat, don''t let Vera get postpartum depression."


    Vera nodded like crazy.


    Brianna said, "If I don''t watch Vera, she''ll be ordering takeout and eating ice cream all day. Her diet will be a mess. Do you believe that?"


    Vera, feeling wronged, said, "Mom,e on. I''m a mom now; don''t you think I know what to eat?"


    Brianna scoffed, "You''ve been a mom for like five minutes, and you already forgot who you are?"


    Vera couldn''t win against Brianna and was scrambling for a n when Patrick, holding the sleeping Theodore, chuckled. ''Vera''s met her match,'' he thought.


    Later, Warren gave in to Brianna. As he was heading out, he reminded her, "Don''t get into it with Vera. If she messes up, talk to her gently. Don''t go off on her and risk her getting all depressed." "Rx, even if I get down, she won''t," Brianna shot back.


    Vera weakly chimed in, "Mom, I''m actually super fragile."


    In the end, Brianna managed to stay at Cherry Vi.


    After they left, Shawn took Molly to the hospital and said, "Molly, when Ellie gets out, make sure toe home often. Patrick and Vera have moved out, and I''m all alone during the day."


    Molly felt a pang of guilt standing at the hospital entrance after hearing Shawn''s sad plea. "I''m sorry, Shawn. I''ve been so wrapped up with Ellie that I''ve neglected you." She looked at Shawn''s face. No wonder they were father and daughter; Molly knew Shawn too well.


    She switched her tone and called him out, "Hold up, Dad. Isn''t there Cindy? Randall and Susan are home every day, right? You just got a new grandson, and knowing you, you''d be at Cherry Vi every day visiting Theodore. Your news feed is full of his pics. When would you have time for me?"


    Shawn blinked awkwardly, caught by Molly.


    Molly frowned and eyed Shawn suspiciously. "Dad, you want me toe home because something''s up, right?"


    Shawn shook his head, denying it, "I just miss you."


    Shawn left the hospital, and soon after, he got a voice message from Molly. It sounded like she was walking in the hospital, and it was noisy on her end. "Dad, I love you too."


    Hearing this, Shawn yed it out loud, sharing his joy. "Listen, isn''t my daughter the sweetest?"


    But Shawn had his worries.


    How could he get Molly toe home and keep her away from Sebastian?


    Lately, Sebastian was getting on his nerves more and more.


    Molly got back to the hospital room just in time to put away her phone.


    "Mom, done with your IV for today?" Molly asked.


    Ellie nodded. Not going to the office these days had made Ellie much more rxed. "Is everything set at Vera''s ce?" she asked.


    "Yeah, Brianna and Patrick have got it all covered," Molly replied.


    Ellie held Molly''s hand and said, "When you have a baby in the future, I''ll make sure everything is perfect for you too. Whatever others have, my daughter will have as well." Molly hugged Ellie and said, "I''m so happy, Mom."


    In the afternoon, Timothy came over, bringing dinner along.


    After dinner, Timothy held Ellie''s hand and took a walk in the hospital''s back garden. Molly followed them, snapping pics of their backs with her phone and sending them to Sebastian. Sebastian replied: [Go back, it''s cold outside.]


    Molly replied: [Mom''s wearing a thick coat.]


    Sebastian said: [I meant you. Mom has Dad to worry about her.]


    Reading Sebastian''s message, Molly could almost hear his tone and see his gestures.


    Soon, Sebastian called Molly, sounding familiar, "Molly, have you gone back yet?"


    "No," Molly said, pouting.


    Sebastian chuckled. "I knew you wouldn''t listen."

 Chapter 491 Molly is an Exception

    Sebastian was like, "Hey, what''d you chow down on for dinner?" "Dad grabbed me a sandwich and some milk," Molly shot back.


    While they were yakking, Timothy, who was up ahead, got a call. Then he hollered, "Molly,e keep Elliepany on her walk."


    Molly quickly turned to Sebastian, "Gotta go walk with Mom."


    Sebastian nodded, "Y''all should head back early."


    Timothy, clueless about the call, wandered off to the garden before answering. "Ste, if this is about Harold''s job again, begging ain''t gonna help."


    Ste was about to snap back, but Abby stopped her and shook her head. So Ste said, "Timothy, I ain''t trying to start anything. Just wanted to check on Ellie. I missed her surgery, and now with Mom getting older and you and Sebastian swamped with work, I thought I could help out with Ellie for a few days."


    Timothy wasn''t buying Ste''s sudden change of heart. Just a few days ago, she was asking how long Ellie had left, and now she was all sweet.


    Timothy replied, "No need, Molly''s got Ellie covered, and she''s doing fine."


    Ste added, "But I can''t just not visit Ellie. I''m doing this out of goodwill."


    "Thanks, but no thanks. You should head home." And with that, Timothy hung up.


    On the other end, Ste fumed, "Abby, didn''t you say if I yed nice, Timothy would let me visit? Now that he''s got Ellie, he doesn''t give a damn about me."


    Abby frowned too, realizing Timothy wasn''t budging.


    Timothy came back after the call. Ellie asked casually, "Who was it?"


    "Just work stuff," Timothy shrugged.


    Ellie''s hands were cold, so they headed back inside.


    Ellie was dischargedte ''cause she was still getting some tests done.


    These past few days, Molly had been running herself ragged, and Sebastian had been watching, feeling bad for her.


    Seeing the scale at the nurse''s station, he took Molly to weigh herself.


    "Sebastian, I''ve dropped 13 pounds, that''s awesome," Molly cheered.


    Molly''s excitement didn''t match Sebastian''s worry. It seemed like only Molly was stoked, while the rest of the fam was stressed.


    Because Molly had lost weight, her happiness cost Sebastian three months'' sry.


    Ellie chuckled and said to Molly, "Don''t just blow money, you gotta learn to earn it too."


    Molly replied, "Mom, you don''t get it. The MS Group is in the fashion biz, right? As Ellie''s daughter, I need to know the market, research it, and have a sharp eye for style. So, don''t I need to shop and buy clothes often? Of course, I also need to wear them to get a feel for the designs. So, I''m not just spending money; I''m doing market research for thepany."


    At that moment, everyone in the Chase family was listening to Molly''s excuses.


    Ellie smiled and asked Molly, "That sounds tough, but why do you always spend Sebastian''s money?"


    Sebastian also grinned at Molly.


    Molly said, "I''m just used to it."


    That one line had everyone cracking up again.


    Suddenly, Sebastian got a call from Sam. "Sebastian, there''s ady here to see you, and she''s got a lunchbox."


    "Ady?" Sebastian was puzzled. "Is she a family member of ainant?"


    "Nope, don''t recognize her. She''s chilling in our office, says herst name is Garcia."


    Sebastian couldn''t ce who it was at first, but since he was just killing time at the hospital, he decided to head back to the office.


    As soon as he walked in, he spotted Abby.


    In a sh, it hit him-Abby''sst name was Garcia.


    "Sebastian, have you eaten? I whipped this up for you," Abby said, all smiles.


    Sebastian didn''t even bother taking her to his office; he just asked straight up in the lobby, "What are you doing here?"


    "I wanted to visit Ellie at the hospital and see if I could help, but Zoey wouldn''t let us in, so I came to find you." Abby had even dolled herself up in a dress and a knit sweater to look all sweet and gentle. She''d put on some delicate makeup too. While waiting for Sebastian, a few single male officers had definitely noticed her.


    She thought her look was on point.


    But Sebastian''s displeasure was written all over his face.


    His expression was stone-cold, and his eyes were like daggers. In front of everyone, heid into Abby. "Do you know what this ce is? It''s not some hangout spot. If you want to deliver food, do it somewhere else. This is a police station; we handle reports here."


    After that, Abby was on the verge of tears. "Sebastian, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to."


    Seeing Sebastian fuming, everyone held their breath, not wanting to get caught in the crossfire.


    Sebastian couldn''t stand women with heavy makeup, strong perfume, and tears.


    He was beyond irritated. "Sam, get her out of here."


    "Yes, sir!" Sam kept his distance as he escorted Abby out. "Ms. Garcia, this is an official ce. If everyone came here to deliver food, there''d be chaos. We have rules, and vitors get fined."


    Abby wiped her tears and looked pitifully at Sam. "Mr. Gonzalez, I''m sorry. Please apologize to Sebastian for me."


    Sam said, "Sebastian''s just like that. He''s not nice to anyone except Molly."


    Abby sensed that Sam and Sebastian had a special bond, so she asked, "Do you know how Ellie''s doing? I''m really worried." Sam was puzzled.


    Sebastian had never mentioned Ellie''s hospitalization, so no one in the office knew about it. Sam only found out from Abby.


    When he got back, he told his colleagues, and suddenly, everyone wanted to visit Ellie. "Mr. Chase, why didn''t you tell us about such a big thing at home? If we had known, we would''ve gone to the hospital to see Ellie." Sebastian said, "It''s a minor surgery. She''ll be out in a few days."


    Sam said, "Sebastian, you should''ve at least given me a heads-up. Even if I couldn''t visit Ellie, I could''ve covered your night shifts so you could spend more time at the hospital."


    David chimed in, "Mr. Chase, you shouldn''t be working night shifts right now. We''ll take turns covering for you."


    Sebastian appreciated the gesture. He said, "Molly''s always with her, so my work isn''t affected."


    Speaking of Molly, it seemed like no one had seen her in a while.


    As it turned out, Molly showed up that evening.


    "Sebastian, get out here and help me! My fingers are about to fall off." Molly''s shout immediately brought Sebastian out of the office.


    Seeing her lugging takeout boxes, Sebastian quickly went to help her and asked gently, "Didn''t we just see each other at lunch? Why are you here again?" Molly said, "Because I''m happy."


    Witnessing Sebastian scolding Abby earlier and now seeing him with Molly, everyone understood one thing: Molly would always be Sebastian''s exception.

 Chapter 492 Interrogation

    "What''s got you grinning like that?" Sebastian asked.


    Molly set down the lunchbox and told the other officers to go grab some grub. She nudged Sebastian into the office. "Sebastian, Mom''s cancer screening came back clear. She''s all good, and the doc says she can go home." Sebastian''s face lit up. "Now that''s some awesome news."


    Molly was so pumped about the news, she couldn''t wait to tell Sebastian. She picked up a big ol'' batch of hot barbecue on the way and brought it to the station.


    Outside, the crew had already cracked open the lunchboxes and were calling for Sebastian to join them.


    "I gotta say, Mr. Chase is super sweet on Molly. When Ms. Garcia drops off food, he doesn''t even blink. But when Molly shows up, just hollering from the door, hees running."


    "Yeah, you can''tpare Molly to anyone else. In Mr. Chase''s eyes, even Ms. Garcia''s homemade stuff can''t beat the takeout Molly brings."


    A curious voice piped up, "Who''s this Ms. Garcia you''re talking about?" Molly joined the group, eyeing the two who were chatting. "Why''s she looking for Sebastian?"


    Sebastian followed her out and caught the tail end of the conversation. Worried Molly might get mad, he quickly grabbed her arm. "Let''s take the lunchbox and eat in my office. I''ll exin everything."


    "Don''t pull me. I wanna hear what they have to say," Molly said, trying to shake off his hand.


    Sensing the tension, a nearby officer, worried they might say something wrong, quickly deferred to Sebastian. "Molly, we don''t know her, but Mr. Chase does. You should hear him out."


    Molly turned to Sebastian, grilling him, "Who is she? What''s her deal? Why''s she bringing you food? How many times has this happened?"


    Molly''s tone made it sound like a jealous wife grilling her husband about an affair.


    Sebastian looked at the jealous Molly and chuckled, deciding toe clean. "The person who came is Abby. It''s her first time here. She wanted to visit Mom in the hospital."


    Before he could finish, Molly''s face turned red with anger at the mention of Abby''s name. She cut him off, "She''s got her own mom to visit. Why''s she going to see my mom? Why isn''t she bringing food to her brother instead of you?" Molly huffed and fired off another question, "Did you eat the food she brought?"


    Sebastian''s stern face softened with a smile at Molly''s jealousy. "Do you think I would?"


    An officer chimed in at the perfect moment, "Not only did he not eat it, but Mr. Chase also yelled at her and had Sam kick her out."


    Molly''s anger cooled a bit as she gave Sebastian a stern look. "Is that true, Sebastian?"


    Sebastian nodded. "I only eat the food you bring."


    Molly''s mood flipped instantly. Just moments ago, she was fuming, but Sebastian''s words made her beam. "That''s more like it, Sebastian. Don''t let any bad women seduce you."


    David, who was munching on his food, nearly choked at Molly''s words. To top it off, Sebastian affectionately agreed, "Okay."


    Seeing the love in Sebastian''s eyes, Molly felt all warm and fuzzy inside. "Sebastian, I love you," she said.


    Sebastian looked at Molly and grinned, "I''ll give you the chance to love me."


    Molly hung out at the police station for less than ten minutes, checked in, and then bounced out, feeling all good.


    When Sebastian sat back down to eat, David couldn''t resist teasing him, "Mr. Chase, with Molly''s bossy attitude, she might have a tough time finding a partner in the future." Sebastian picked up a fork and shrugged, "If she can''t find one, then she won''t. I''ll take care of her myself."


    Everyone eating just stared, shocked at how chill Sebastian was while munching on histe-night snack.


    Even though Molly wasn''t jealous about Abby anymore, she was still kinda ticked off. Just knowing Abby was around Sebastian made her feel uneasy.


    She was as possessive as Patrick, not even letting a rival get close.


    Back at the hospital, she tossed and turned on the couch, only catching some Z''s in the early morning.


    The next morning, when Sebastian brought breakfast, she was still out cold.


    She almost rolled off the couch, and Sebastian quickly stepped in to catch her.


    "Sebastian," Molly mumbled sleepily, making Sebastian''s heart melt.


    "Want to sleep on myp?" Sebastian asked.


    Molly, eyes still closed, nodded in his arms.


    Seeing this, Ellie got out of bed. "Don''t let her sleep on yourp. Let her sleep on the bed. Last night at one o''clock, I went to the bathroom, and she was still rolling around on the couch like a worm." Ellie''s affectionate teasing made Molly cling to Sebastian''s neck. "No, I want to sleep on Sebastian''sp."


    Ellie joked, "Why don''t you let Sebastian hold you while you sleep?"


    Molly immediately stopped lying on the couch and clung to Sebastian. "Sebastian, hold me while I sleep." Sebastian chuckled indulgently.


    Molly was super sleepy at first, but after goofing around with Ellie, her sleepiness vanished.


    After chilling in Sebastian''s arms for a bit, she got up to wash up.


    Soon, the doctor came in, and Sebastian went to handle Ellie''s discharge papers.


    Everything at thepany was set, and after Ellie got discharged, a meeting was lined up for the next day.


    On the way home, Molly stretchedzily in the car. "Mom''s discharged. I can finally be a cker."


    Sebastian, driving, chuckled, and Timothy and Ellie in the back seatughed too.


    Ellie reminded Molly, "The doctor said I can''t overwork. I see you''ve been managing thepany welltely. Why not be my assistant from now on?"


    "No way! I want to be a cker, and no one can stop me." Molly''s lifelong dream was just that.


    The morning weather was perfect.


    In a great mood, Molly started taking selfies in the car.


    Timothy let Molly do her thing, while Ellie leaned on Timothy''s shoulder, Sebastian drove, and Molly snapped photos.


    Back home, Ellie felt like she hadn''t been there in ages and got all emotional.


    Zoey and Max didn''t say it, but they cared deeply for her.


    Even though she sometimes quarreled with Timothy, this time, when she was in pain and pukingte at night, Timothy stayed up all night with her. In every moment of need, Timothy was there, never leaving her side.


    She had always worried about Molly, who seemed to cling to Sebastian like a kid who never grew up. But during her illness, Molly was almost always by her side. She realized that Molly was a responsible adult, but sometimes she liked to be a happy child under the protection of her parents and brother.

 Chapter 493 Im Doing This for Your Own Good

    After lunch, Molly started griping about a headache. Sebastian was all like, "Why don''t you take a nap?" but she wasn''t having it. Instead, she hit him with, "Sebastian, can you rub my temples?"


    Before he could even say yes, she plopped down on hisp, grinning. "Thanks for the effort."


    Sebastian told her, "Close your eyes."


    Molly shut her eyes real quick, and soon enough, she felt his hands working their magic on her temples.


    In no time, her breathing got all steady.


    Sebastian stopped and looked at her, chuckling to himself.


    Then, he scooped her up and carried her back to the bedroom.


    Ellie chimed in, "Good thing you''ve been training for years. If it were anyone else, she''d be outta luck."


    Sebastian carried Molly upstairs,id her on the bed, and watched her for a bit before heading out.


    Suddenly, there was a ruckus downstairs. Sebastian heard some familiar voices and thought, ''What are they doing here?'' After tucking Molly in, he went to check it out. Seeing Ste downstairs, he was fuming.


    "Ellie, you''re out of the hospital?" Ste said, surprised.


    Sebastian stormed downstairs and asked the servant, "Who let them in?"


    "Mr. Chase, theye by often to see Zoey and Max when you''re not around. I''m used to it, so I didn''t stop them," the servant exined. Sebastian remembered Ste''s phone call and felt a chill.


    Abby didn''t expect to see Sebastian either. She walked over with a shy smile. "Sebastian, I didn''t know you were home."


    She tried to get closer, but he snapped, "Molly''s sleeping upstairs. If you wake her up, and she decides to smack you, I''m backing her up."


    Abby, taken aback, backed off and sat on another sofa.


    Sebastian turned to Ellie, who had just been discharged. "Mom, go upstairs and rest. I''ll deal with them."


    Timothy, worried Ellie might get upset, added, "Ellie, go rest."


    Ellie stood up, but Ste grabbed her hand.


    "Don''t go, Ellie. I tried visiting you in the hospital, but Mom and Dad stopped me. Now that I finally see you, we need to catch up." Ste sat beside her, holding her hand tightly. Ellie had no choice but to sit back down.


    "Ellie, how are you feeling?" Ste asked, eyeing her chest.


    Feeling ufortable, Ellie replied, "I''m fine."


    "The doctor mentioned follow-ups. What''s the n?" Ste pressed.


    "Regr treatment," Ellie said, keeping it vague.


    Ste kept pushing, "What kind of treatment?"


    Ellie, taking a cue from Molly, said, "Consult the doctor."


    Ste got frustrated. Abby, noticing Ellie''s evasiveness, stepped in. "Ellie, you''ve been through a lot. If I''d known about your surgery, I would''ve taken time off to help." "No need, I have Molly," Ellie replied.


    Timothy''s face turned dark. He wanted to kick them out but couldn''t be as blunt as Molly.


    If Molly hadn''t slept, with her fiery temper, they wouldn''tst a minute in the house.


    "Ellie, what about thepany while you were in the hospital?" Ste couldn''t keep up the fake concern for long and cut to the chase. "You can''t leave thepany to strangers. You know how it is, some folks will take advantage and leave you with nothing."


    Ste''s words made Ellie perk up.


    Ellie had been in the business game for decades and had a sharp eye for people. Ste wouldn''te up with this on her own; someone must''ve fed her the lines.


    Ellie shot a nce at Abby.


    Abby cursed Ste in her head. Ste hadn''t paid attention when she mentioned those things. Abby quickly put on a fake smile and tried to smooth things over. "Ellie, Ste''s talking about legal stuff and shellpanies. I just mentioned it casually, and she ran with it."


    Ste nodded. "Yeah, you''ve worked hard for your business. Don''t leave it to strangers."


    Ellie replied with a calm smile, "Thanks for your concern, Ste. I haven''t left thepany to strangers; Molly''s handling everything."


    "Molly?!" Ste shrieked.


    Upstairs, Molly turned over in bed and kept snoozing.


    Downstairs, Ellie nodded. "That''s right."


    Ste kept going, "Ellie, that''s exactly what I was worried about. What kind of person is Molly? How can you leave thepany to her? Strangers are those without blood ties to our family. If she drains thepany''s funds, your twenty years of hard work will be for nothing."


    Abby saw the Chase family''s affection for Molly and seized the chance to gain favor while stirring up Ste''s dislike for Molly.


    The more Ste disliked Molly, the better Abby''s chances with the Chase family.


    Abby chimed in, "Mom, you can''t say that. Molly may not be blood, but there''s been years of affection. She wouldn''t do such a thing. But, isn''t Molly still a college student? Can she really manage apany?"


    Ste, getting more worked up, said, "You don''t get it. Molly''s taking advantage of Ellie and Timothy''s kindness. She''s got bad intentions. Others might not see it, but I can."


    Ellie sneered, "I know who treats me well. Ste, we''ve talked enough. I need to rest now, make yourselves at home."


    Ignoring Ellie''s hint to leave, Ste held her hand and kept going, "Ellie, Molly''s still a student. Even if you trust her, she doesn''t have the skills. Let Harold help you at thepany; he''s better than her. Jonathan''s also there, be careful of him. Now that you''re sick, he might try to build alliances and undermine you. You need your own people in thepany, got it?


    Ste added, "If you don''t have anyone, let Harold keep an eye on things for you. You know Harold; he''s honest and will listen to you, no hidden agendas. Miles is also unemployed now, let him help you keep an eye on Jonathan. We''re family, and I''m just looking out for you."

 Chapter 494 Molly Wants to Kill

    Max had had enough of Ste''s crap. "You seriously think you can read people better than Ellie? If you''re so amazing, why are you still a nobody while Ellie''s the CEO? Ellie''s exhausted and needs to rest. Y''all need to bounce." Ste iled her arms around, all worked up. "Dad, I''m telling you, don''t be fooled by Molly. She''s just faking it. Think about it, her family''s loaded. Why would shee here after the Olterans recognized her? Ellie''s sick, and Molly''s taking care of her every day. She''s got an agenda, trying to win you over and take over thepany, then kick you out. She was a sneaky little brat even as a kid."


    Sebastian had enough. "Enough!"


    The room went dead silent. Everyone stared at Sebastian, scared out of their minds. He rarely lost his temper, but when he did, it was bad news.


    He red at Ste, his face like stone. "Letting Molly run thepany is just the start. The MS Group is hers to inherit. No matter what Molly''s up to, even if she eats us alive, we''re cool with it! This is our family business, and you''ve got no say in it." Sebastian got up, jabbing his finger at the door. "Get out, now!"


    Abby jumped in, trying to smooth things over. "Sebastian, I''m sorry for Ste. Thepany belongs to Ellie, and only she gets to decide. We''re all outsiders here. Ellie just got out of the hospital, and making her happy is what matters." She grabbed Ste''s hand. "Mom, let''s go. Ellie needs to rest."


    Ste, not daring to face Sebastian, felt wronged and took a shot at Ellie instead. "I know you''ve been beating yourself up over your daughter''s death and haven''t moved on. You''re using Molly as a stand-in for Mia to numb the pain. But you can''t keep running; you''ve got to face your mistakes. If you give thepany to a stranger, even if everyone else is cool with it, I won''t be."


    Timothy mmed the table, pointing at Ste. "Ste, shut up."


    He pointed to the door. "Get out."


    Seeing things spiraling out of control, Abby knew they couldn''t afford to piss off the Chase family and tried to drag Ste away.


    But Ellie on the couch looked like she was in bad shape.


    Mia''s death was a wound Ellie could never heal, a nightmare she couldn''t escape whenever it resurfaced. She clutched her chest, struggling to breathe, her mind trapped in that old horror. Her face went pale, like she was drowning, voices muffled, calling her name.


    "Mom, Mom." Sebastian shook Ellie, worried.


    Zoey, crying from anger, ran over to Ellie, who looked lifeless. "Ellie, Ellie, don''t stay silent."


    "Get Molly, now!" Sebastian barked at the servant.


    The terrified servant bolted upstairs, waking Molly. "Ms. Chase, you need to check on Mrs. Chase; something''s wrong."


    Molly shot out of bed, bolting downstairs without even bothering to put on her shoes. She saw everyone huddled around Ellie, who had just gotten out of the hospital. Her heart sank. "Mom, Mom!" She dashed down, throwing herself into Ellie''s arms, hugging her tight. "Mom, what''s wrong? Don''t scare me. You just got out of the hospital. Mom, wake up."


    Ellie looked at Molly, her eyes zing over, but she managed to touch Molly''s face.


    Sebastian grabbed Molly''s hand, cing it on Ellie''s. "Mom, look, she''s Mia. She''s your daughter."


    "Yeah, I''m Mia. Mom, don''t think about anything else. I''m Mia. Look at me." Molly dropped to her knees, clutching Ellie and sobbing.


    Ellie tasted blood in her mouth. No matter how much Molly called her, she didn''t respond and eventually passed out on the sofa.


    "Mom!" Molly screamed. "Sebastian, get her to the hospital, now!"


    Ste and the others were freaked out. Ste backed away, scared, while Abby shot her a nasty look, knowing Ste had just blown everything up. At the hospital...


    In the emergency corridor, Molly ran alongside the stretcher, gripping Ellie''s hand, crying so hard her snot dripped onto Ellie''s hand. "Mom, wake up, Mom."


    When they reached the emergency room, Molly was stopped outside as the nurses and doctors wheeled Ellie in.


    Molly watched the door close and copsed to the ground, bawling.


    Sebastian, heartbroken, squatted down and hugged her. "Sebastian, what happened? Why did my mom faint?" she asked.


    Sebastian, tears streaming down his face, held the fragile Molly tight. "Mom will be fine, she''ll be fine."


    Molly, still crying, red at Ste, who stood there looking guilty. She gritted her teeth, stood up, and her eyes filled with rage. She charged at Ste, yelling, "If anything happens to my mom, I''ll kill you!" Ste backed up, scared, and stammered, "It wasn''t me; I didn''t touch her."


    Sebastian held the furious Molly, pressing her head against his chest. "Mom will be fine, she''ll be fine."


    Soon, Ellie''s original doctor showed up. "She was just discharged this morning, and now she''s back because of stress. Do you think this illness won''t rpse, that cancer won''t spread?"


    Molly cried and begged, "Doctor, please save my mom."


    The doctor changed into surgical scrubs and rushed into the emergency room.


    Afraid of getting smacked by Timothy, Ste started to sneak away.


    Abby followed her out. "Mom, where are you going?"


    "I''m going home," Ste said.


    Abby looked at her, frustrated. "You made Ellie so mad she ended up in the hospital. Can you at least take some responsibility and apologize to Timothy and Sebastian?"


    Ste refused to apologize; she didn''t even dare to face them now.


    Abby warned her, "If you don''t get their forgiveness today, they won''t help you when you run out of money. Zoey and Max are pissed too and might not care about you anymore, so you can''t leave." "If you want to stay, you stay. I''m outta here," Ste insisted.

 Chapter 495 Ill Run with You

    Ste wasn''t about to say sorry, no way, and she found a chance to hop into a cab.


    Miles managed to slip away too. "Abby, Sebastian''s a cop. What if he busts us? We gotta bounce."


    Abby nced at Miles, the guy who never took responsibility for anything. Her mom, Ava Jones, ditched him ''cause she couldn''t stand him.


    Right then, Abby looked at her family and thought they were all just dead weight. If she could shake them off, maybe she could finally live the life she wanted.


    She remembered agreeing to let Ste and Miles be together. It wasn''t ''cause she liked Ste, but ''cause Ste was a pushover. Plus, Timothy and Ellie had clout! Even as a teen, Abby knew she had to think ahead!


    The MS Group was worth billions. She''d worked her butt off to get close to these rtives and wasn''t about to let go.


    Soon enough, Harold came out too.


    He was on the fence about leaving, and a new n popped into Abby''s head.


    She lied to Harold, "Harold, you should go too. If something happens to Ellie, Molly might lose it. I''ll stay here and wait for Ellie''s surgery to end for you."


    The cabbie was getting impatient, and Ste yelled, "Harold, get in the car already!"


    In the end, Harold jumped in the cab too.


    Abby looked at her family, a wicked grin spreading across her face. "Mom and Dad, don''t go back to the guesthouse. Get a train ticket for tonight and head home. Stay out of Zandonick for a while. Once I know it''s safe, you cane back." Ste nodded. "Alright, we''ll head to the train station now."


    As the cab drove off, Abby''s face twisted into a sinister smile.


    She walked into the ER, her eyesnding on Zoey and Max.


    She sat down and asked, "Zoey, Max, what should I do? My parents bailed. I just told them to apologize to Ellie, but they freaked out and left me."


    Zoey was crying in the hospital, "It''s all our fault. We hurt Ellie."


    Abby cried too, wiping Zoey''s tears. "Zoey, don''t cry. It''s my fault for not stopping my mom."


    Molly was a wreck, only calming down when Sebastian held her.


    Ellie had been in the ER as long as Sebastian had been holding Molly. They were all on edge about Ellie.


    "Sebastian, if something happens to Mom, I''ll take Ste out. When the timees, you have to arrest me," Molly said.


    Sebastian held her tight, "I won''t ever arrest you. If you do something crazy, I''ll run away with you. You can''t handle things alone and would be scared at night. I''ll stay with you and nevere back."


    Molly closed her eyes, her tears soaking Sebastian''s coat.


    An hourter, the light in the ER went out, and the doctor came out first.


    Timothy, who''d been sitting there scared, couldn''t even stand up. Molly and Sebastian held hands and asked the doc, "How''s my mom?"


    The doc replied, "Go ahead andplete the admission procedures. She was stressed, and her brain waves are unstable. The wound from thest surgery is bleeding again. She needs to stay in the hospital for a few more days for observation until she stabilizes."


    Hearing that Ellie wasn''t in mortal danger, Timothy leaned back in his chair and let out a long sigh of relief.


    Timothy''s eyes were wet.


    Soon enough, Ellie was wheeled out.


    Sebastian went to handle the paperwork, and the crew wheeled Ellie back to her room.


    "Doc, why isn''t my mom awake yet?" Molly asked.


    The doctor nced at Ellie, who was still hooked up to an oxygen mask. "It''s the anesthesia."


    While Ellie was out cold, Abby tried to stay low-key to dodge Molly''s anger.


    Around 2 PM, Molly''s phone buzzed. It was Vera. "Molly, has Ellie been discharged? Weren''t you nning to see Theodore this afternoon? Are you stilling?"


    Molly sniffled and said, "No, Ellie needs to stay in the hospital for a few more days."


    "What''s up?" Vera could tell something was off in Molly''s voice.


    Molly didn''t feel like getting into it. "Vera, I''ll call you when I can. Gotta go now."


    Over at Cherry Vi, Vera stared at her phone''s ck screen, frowning.


    By 4 PM, Ellie started toe around.


    "Molly?" Ellie called out as soon as she woke up.


    Molly was right by her side, crying, letting out all her fear and shock. Ellie put a hand on Molly''s head, then turned to look at Timothy and Sebastian by the bed, giving a weak smile. "I''m okay now." Sebastian turned away, looking out the window, and wiped the tears from his eyes.


    Seeing Ellie awake, Abby finally rxed and stepped forward. "Ellie, I''m sorry."


    Molly whipped her head around, ring at Abby. "Get out. Don''t show your face in front of my mom."


    Abby stood at the door, looking all pitiful, not daring to say a word, like she was the one being bullied.


    Later, the doctor came by a couple of times, stressing to Ellie, "Chill out and keep your chin up. Forget about work for a bit; your healthes first."


    Talking about work made Ellie think of thepany''s meeting scheduled for tomorrow.


    Molly said, "Don''t worry about it, Mom. I''ll cancel the meeting right now."


    The MS Group execs were puzzled when the meeting announced in the morning got canceled in the afternoon, sparking all kinds of rumors.


    Jonathan, who''d been demoted in a roundabout way, was also surprised. He called Be, asking, "Mom, is Ellie''s illness serious?"


    Be wasn''t sure. "Ellie won''t let us visit her. Heard any rumors?"


    "Thepany announced a meeting for tomorrow, but it got canceled out of the blue. Something must be up with Ellie. You should go to the hospital tomorrow to check on her," Jonathan said. Be got the hint.


    That night, Abby bought dinner.


    Molly didn''t touch a bite until Sebastian went out and got dinner again. Only then did Molly eat.


    With her around, no one except Sebastian could get close to Ellie without her say-so.


    The next day, Molly skipped her sses again because Be showed up.


    Molly was immediately on high alert, not leaving Ellie''s side for a second.


    Seeing Ellie with an oxygen tube, Be approached with concern. "Ellie, what''s wrong with you? Why didn''t you tell me anything?"


    Molly cut in, "Be, my mom''s weak and can''t talk. If you have something to say, tell me."


    Molly wondered if she''d been too soft, making these people think they could mess with her family.


    Ste and Abby were like that, and so were Be and Jonathan.


    She needed to make a big move to scare them off!


    After waiting all day, Vera finally got a call from Molly.


    "Vera, you''ve got a strong rep in Shadow Syndicate United. I''ll pay; I need you to hire some people for me."

 Chapter 496 Molly Went to Fight

    Molly handed Ellie over to the ever-so-simple and obedient Susan, then took off.


    When Sebastian swung by to check on Ellie, he spotted Susan. "Hey Susan, where''s Molly at?"


    Susan shot back, "She went to throw down."


    Sebastian nced at Ellie lying in the hospital bed and thought about Molly''s fiery temper. ''Oh man, she''s gonna lose it again!'' he thought.


    He spun around and bolted out the door.


    By the time Sebastian rolled up to Ste''s ce, it was pitch ck. The doors werepletely gone.


    He checked out the doorway; the doors had been yanked off.


    Inside, it was a total wreck. Anything that could be smashed was smashed. The TV that was supposed to be in the wall was now on the floor, ss shards everywhere, and bloodstains all over. Sebastian knew this scene all too well; only Molly could cause this kind of chaos.


    This time, Molly was seriously pissed.


    But weirdly, the ce was empty.


    Sebastian headed next door to knock and ask the only neighbor.


    No matter how hard he knocked, the folks inside wouldn''t budge.


    "Open up, it''s the police," Sebastian hollered.


    Daniel Cook peeked through the peephole, saw Sebastian''s badge, and cautiously cracked the door open.


    Sebastian scowled. "Where''s the family across the street?"


    A family of three lived there. Seeing Sebastian, Daniel got all jittery and stammered, "I was at work, I don''t know."


    Sebastian could tell right away the guy had been threatened.


    "If you don''t help the police, you''reing with me to the station to jog your memory," Sebastian said.


    Daniel still mmed up, saying he knew nothing.


    Sebastian pulled out his phone and showed a screensaver of Molly. "Seen her?"


    Daniel''s eyes went wide with fear. "I haven''t seen her."


    Sebastian regretted teaching Molly all those tricks to mess with police investigations; now it was biting him in the ass.


    Out of options, he had to y hardball.


    Sebastian clenched his fist, grabbed Daniel, and pinned him against the wall. "You think you and your family are safe if you keep quiet? When theye back, you''ll end up just like that family."


    Daniel''s legs turned to jelly. "Officer, you gotta protect us. We really don''t know her. This afternoon, a guy in a ck trench coat and she brought a dozen people. Ste and her family were too scared toe out. One of the guys she brought punched the door and cracked it, then they ripped the door off, making them cry and scream.


    Then after they went in, we could hear Ste''s cries for help from our house. When I was about to call the cops, this person suddenly came to our door and knocked."


    Molly, also dressed in ck, knocked on the door, and Daniel didn''t dare make a sound.


    Molly spoke up. "Open up willingly and no one gets hurt. If my people have to break in and find someone, you''ll end up like Ste."


    Daniel was still shaking thinking about it. "I was scared they''d bust into my house with one punch, I couldn''t take them on. I had no choice but to open the door. She warned me that if we called the cops, they wouldn''t let me and my family go. I heard Ste''s cries, crying until she lost her voice. I was terrified, I couldn''t speak up. I have a family, I have kids, I couldn''t go against her."


    Sebastian asked, "Where''d those people go now?"


    Daniel was practically bawling, "How could I even ask? When they left, they were lugging a ck bag dripping with blood, but Ste was gone, and they had blood all over their hands. Harold and Miles were so scared they peed themselves. I really didn''t dare to cross them."


    Sebastian''s frown deepened; he couldn''t believe Molly would actually kill someone. Seeing that Daniel genuinely didn''t know anything more, Sebastian let him go. "Do you know who that girl is?"


    Daniel, barely holding himself up by the door handle, shook his head. "No."


    "My sister," Sebastian said.


    Daniel''s face went pale, half his body went cold. The cop''s sister was a killer?


    Sebastian sighed, ready to clean up Molly''s mess again. By the time he left, it was already past nine. He got back in his car and tried calling Molly, but her phone was off.


    Then it hit him-Daniel mentioned Molly was with another guy. And Susan and Randall were always together, but Randall wasn''t there today. Sebastian quickly dialed Randall.


    In a rundown building, overrun with weeds, even the homeless wouldn''t take shelter there.


    It was winter, freezing cold, the ce was drafty, pitch dark, and deserted.


    Late that night, Molly led a dozen tough guys to the spot.


    They found Ste and her family trying to flee.


    Ste had lost all her bravado. Miles and Harold were huddled, shivering from the cold and fear, not daring to look up.


    "Want to call your grandparents to save you?" Molly''s icy eyes were filled with hatred. She curled her lips into a cold smile, her words light but making Ste''s heart tremble.


    "Molly, I was wrong. I''m really sorry, I was wrong." Ste''s face was swollen, a few teeth scattered on the ground beside her.


    Blood smeared her face, her hair a mess, her face bruised and swollen; she knelt in front of Molly, kowtowing.


    "I was too childish when I argued with you before. Today, I''ll show you my real temper." Molly stood up and instructed her crew. "Go, bring the dinner I prepared and make them eat it." Soon, someone pinched their nose and brought out a bag of feces, cing it in front of Ste, Miles, and Harold.


    Ste''s face turned pale as she looked up at Molly. "What are you going to do?"


    "Your mouth is so foul, you must have eaten a lot of this," Molly said.


    Randall held his nose, staying far from the scene.


    Randall realized the women in their family were terrifying!


    Vera fought and sent people to the emergency room.


    Molly always "kindly" took care of people. Needless to say, Randall knew Molly was about to deal with them.


    Soon, Randall heard the sound of vomiting from inside.


    At that moment, Randall''s phone rang.


    "Sebastian," Randall answered.


    "Where are you guys?" Sebastian asked.


    Twenty minutester, Sebastian found the abandoned building.


    Sebastian walked in and saw someone prying open Ste''s mouth, stuffing something ck into it. Someone else was recording a video.


    And there was Molly, dressed in ck, arms crossed, looking cold and casual.


    "Sebastian?" Seeing him, Molly was startled and immediately stood up straight. Randall followed in, and Molly, annoyed, said, "Why do you always rat me out?"


    Randall replied, "Vera told me to watch you; she''s afraid you''ll lose control and kill someone."

 Chapter 497 Argument in the Car

    Ste and the crew were messed up by Molly so bad, you wouldn''t even recognize them. Sebastian barked, "Let ''em go."


    A bunch of big dudes looked at Molly, waiting for her nod.


    Sebastian caught on that everyone was taking orders from Molly, not him.


    "Molly!" Sebastian hollered, his voice dripping with anger and authority.


    Molly, super annoyed by Sebastian''s butting in, snapped, "Stop."


    The big dudes halted, but the damage was done those poor souls were scarred for life.


    Sebastian scowled at the sight of Ste and said, "Molly,e home with me."


    Molly didn''t budge. Instead, she told the guys, "One finger, a hundred grand."


    Ste, lying on the ground, had her mouth stuffed with a wooden plug, couldn''t even scream.


    Sebastian''s eyes zed with fury. "Molly, cut it out!"


    Money talks; by the time Sebastian finished, Molly had already hit her mark.


    Harold, seeing Sebastian was still on their side, yelled for help. "Sebastian, save me! I had nothing to do with this."


    Molly walked over to Miles and Harold, squatting down.


    Miles and Harold turned ghostly white as Molly stared at them like a nightmare. "Nothing to do with you? How can you say that when you let Ste act out in my house?"


    Sebastian stepped in and grabbed Molly, who was cloaked in darkness. "Molly,e home with me!"


    Molly tried to shake him off but couldn''t. "Let go of me," she demanded.


    Sebastian dragged her outside.


    Molly nced at Ste on the ground and warned, "For the rest of your life, if you see Ellie, you better stay away. Losing a finger is just a heads-up."


    Passing by Randall, before Sebastian could say anything, Randall said, "Sebastian, I''ll leave Molly to you. I''ll handle the rest."


    Sebastian, fuming, dragged Molly to the car and shoved her into the passenger seat.


    He got in and sped away from the creepy, half-built building with Molly.


    When they hit the bright city lights, Sebastian pulled over.


    "Molly, have I spoiled you too much, letting you turn into such a wild card?" he yelled at her.


    Molly looked at his angry face and shouted back, "Yeah, I''m a wild card! How dare anyone mess with Ellie. You can''t protect Mom, and you won''t let me handle it. Mom''s in the hospital, and you and Dad are to me!" If they had kicked Ste and the others out, Mom wouldn''t be back in the hospital.


    Molly had been bottling up her anger, not letting it show.


    Sebastian looked at Molly, seeing this side of her for the first time, like she was a stranger.


    Ellie''s hospitalization had left both him and Timothy feeling guilty, but...


    "I won''t stop you from being mad, but look at what you''ve turned into," Sebastian said.


    "This is who I am!" Molly shouted. "Do you only like me when I''m all cute and saying, ''Sebastian, I love you''? Do you hate me when I''m fierce? Well, guess what, I''ve always been dark inside, not the sweet, yful girl you think I am." As a cop, Sebastian couldn''t let Molly''s violence slide. As a brother, he couldn''t let her turn into a monster.


    But to Molly, it seemed like he hated this side of her.


    Sebastian''s chest heaved with anger as he said, "There are a million ways to keep them from bothering Mom. Why''d you go for the nuclear option?"


    "There ain''t many ways, just this one," Molly said, tears streaming down her face. "You wanna cut ties with them? With people like that, it''s always one-sided. To deal with them, you need someone like me to scare the crap outta them so they won''t mess with Ellie."


    Molly''s tears kept falling, and she couldn''t wipe them away fast enough. "Do you know how much pain Mom''s in? Since she got hospitalized, Ste''s been hoping she''d kick the bucket so she could take over thepany. Be and Jonathan are scared they won''t get a piece of the pie if Mom dies.


    When they found out Mom was in the hospital, a bunch of them came to see how long she''dst. Is that what family does?


    During Mom''s surgery, it was just us, the Olteran family, waiting outside the operating room! Not the Chases or the Wrights!


    None of them wished Mom well; they were all selfishly hoping she''d die so thepany wouldn''t go to the other side. Being soft-hearted gets you nowhere. My heart''s made of stone. Anyone who bullies my people, blocks my way, or pisses me off, I''ll make them pay. I''m not taking crap from anyone in this life!"


    Sebastian knew all too well that the MS Group had brought both wealth and chaos to their family. Without arguing with Molly, he drove her home through the night.


    On the way back, they didn''t say a word.


    As Randall finished paying and was about to leave, someone asked, "Who''s the real ''Crimson Viper''?"


    Randall was out of the running ''cause of his gender, and Molly just now looked like she couldn''t even protect herself, let alone be the mastermind ''Crimson Viper'' giving orders. Some of them hade for the name "Crimson Viper," but they hadn''t seen her.


    Randall got in the car and thought of Vera, saying, "The real ''Crimson Viper'' is a new mom."


    Everyone was shocked, "A new mom?"


    After saying that, Randall also drove away.


    It was early morning.


    Randall called Susan and asked, "Where you at?"


    Susan said, "I''m still at the hospital with Ellie. They all told me to leave, but I won''t."


    Randall thought of the only soft-hearted Susan in the family. Luckily, Susan wasn''t as scary as Molly and Vera. Susan asked, "Randall, youing back tonight?"


    Randall replied, "Yeah, I''m on my way. Wait for me at the hospital; Molly might get there before me."


    Susan said, "Okay, I''ll wait for you. Drive safe."


    Abby had always wanted to find a way to get in good with Ellie. She thought with Molly gone, Susan would be easier to handle. But turns out, Susan wasn''t simple at all.


    With her there, Abby didn''t even get a chance to get close to the bed.


    The dinner she had personally prepared, Susan not only didn''t let Ellie eat it, but she also went all out and booked a restaurant, had the chef make a special dinner for Ellie, and had it delivered to the ward.


    "Ellie, you really shouldn''t be so nice to Ste. Ste always talks trash about you at home. Every time I stand up to her, she hits me. This time, I''m sorry, I was scared of getting beat up by Ste when I got home, so I didn''t try my best to pull her away." Abby stood at the foot of the bed, talking to Ellie.


    Susan, with an innocent look, asked, "Ellie, this is the first time I''ve seen someone badmouth their own mom to suck up to someone else. Does this count as a character w?" Abby stayed silent.

 Chapter 498 Can You Call Me Next Time You Fight?

    Failing to get on Ellie''s good side, Abby turned to Susan and asked, "Who the heck are you?"


    Susan shot back, "Look, I''m not here to make friends, so let''s skip the introductions."


    Ellie cut in and told Abby to scram.


    Later that night, Susan was dozing off by Ellie''s bedside when Molly gently shook her awake. "Susan, I''m back."


    Susan rubbed her eyes and saw Molly, who looked like she''d been crying. "Molly," she mumbled.


    Molly put her hands on Susan''s shoulders. "Thanks, Susan, for having my back. Randall''sing to get you soon, so you can crash at home."


    Susan nced over and noticed Sebastian was there too.


    The vibe between him and Molly was tense, like a couple giving each other the silent treatment after a big fight.


    Not sure how to break the ice, Susan just nodded and waited for Randall to show up.


    "Who all came by today?" Molly asked softly.


    Susan thought for a moment and said, "Some guy named Bryant, said he was Ellie''s nephew, but I sent him packing. Then ady came with food, but Ellie wasn''t having it. No other visitors. Timothy showed up too; he tried to get me to go home, but I wasn''t budging. He finally suggested I sleep on the couch while he crashed in his car downstairs. He just came up a bit ago to check on Ellie."


    The couch was tiny, and Timothy wanted to stay with Ellie, but Susan was dead set on keeping her promise to Molly, so she stayed put.


    No matter what, Susan wasn''t leaving. Timothy felt too weird staying in the room with a girl he didn''t know, so he let Susan have the couch and went to sleep in his car, popping in now and then to check on Ellie. Molly nodded. "Thanks for looking after my mom, Susan."


    "Don''t mention it, Molly. We''re friends, no need to be so formal. If Vera were okay, she''d be here... No, scratch that, Vera would be out there fighting with you, and I''d still be the one taking care of Ellie." Susan chuckled, thinking about how tough Vera was.


    Susan felt a bit better, knowing she was needed.


    When Randall arrived, Molly and Sebastian were sitting far apart, while Susan sat there biting her lip, not saying a word, making the whole scene super awkward.


    "Randall, let''s get outta here," Susan urged. Molly and Sebastian had clearly had a fight, and she wanted to help, but they were ignoring her. She felt stuck in the middle. Randall nodded, and as he was about to take Susan away, Molly got up and started packing a few things. "Randall, I''m heading back to the Olteran family tonight." Sebastian looked at Molly, still caught up in their cold war. "If you leave, who''s gonna take care of Mom?"


    He didn''t really want Molly to take care of Ellie; he just wanted her to stay.


    "She''s not just my mom. You stay tonight, and I''lle back tomorrow," Molly snapped.


    As she was leaving, Molly warned Sebastian, "If you let Abby near Mom while I''m gone, I''ll do to Abby what I did to Ste today."


    Sebastian stayed quiet.


    Susan, who wasn''t used to seeing people argue, lowered her head and hid behind Randall.


    Randall awkwardly scratched his nose and grabbed Susan''s wrist. "Sebastian, we''re outta here."


    In the elevator, Molly, clearly annoyed, asked, "Randall, did I mess up?"


    Randall shrugged, "Not really wrong, just a bit harsh."


    Molly felt a bit better and decided to head back to the Olteran family to vent to her dad.


    Susan, curious as ever, piped up, "Molly, can you take me with you next time you have a group fight? I''ve never seen one in my life."


    Randall yfully tapped Susan''s forehead. "No way, you''re not picking up bad habits from Molly and Vera."


    Susan pouted, refusing to agree.


    At the Olteran family home, Shawn was snoozing when Molly woke him up in the middle of the night. He couldn''t bring himself to be mad, so he just yawned and rubbed his face to wake up.


    When he heard that Molly and Sebastian had fought, Shawn perked up. "Good, you should fight. Molly, I think you should stop staying at the Chase family and keep your distance from Sebastian. He''s no good." Molly rolled her eyes. "Shawn, I''m asking if I did something wrong, not if Sebastian is a bad guy."


    Shawn waved his hand dismissively. "Absolutely not! To me, even if you did something wrong, it''s someone else''s fault. Molly, you''re never wrong!"


    Molly thought, ''Shawn is so unprincipled, I just love it.''


    Later, Shawn managed to calm Molly down and sent her back to bed.


    The next morning, Molly was nowhere to be found. Shawn briefly wondered if he had dreamed about Mollyining to himst night.


    Luckily, the butler confirmed that Molly had indeede backst night.


    "Cindy, Molly mentionedst night that Ellie is back in the hospital. Can you find some time today to go with me to visit her?" Shawn suggested. Cindy nodded. "I''ll order some flowers after breakfast."


    At ten in the morning, Shawn showed up at the hospital but was surprised not to see Molly.


    Ellie was puzzled too and said, "Molly came by this morning to drop off breakfast and then disappeared, probably went to ss."


    Sebastian checked the ss schedule on his phone; she had no sses that morning.


    "Mom, you chat, I''ll be back," Sebastian said and hurriedly left the ward.


    ...


    Molly was lounging on a fancy sofa with a steaming cup of tea in front of her.


    Be looked at Molly, feeling uneasy.


    "Be, I didn''te for anything major today, just to show you an interesting video and chat," Molly said, pulling out her phone and finding the video to show Be her work fromst night.


    "The person in the video is Ste. She insulted my mom and has big ambitions, trying to take over the MS Group that my mom founded. I had no choice; these people are too annoying, so I gave her a little lesson. Do you think I did the right thing?" Molly asked with a fake smile.


    Be watched the video, her eyes wide with fear.


    Putting away her phone when the video ended, Molly reached out and grabbed one of Be''s fingers. "Be, do you think I was too kind to Ste? I think cutting off one finger of someone who curses my mom and tries to take herpany is too merciful."


    Be tried to pull her hand away, but Molly held it tightly.


    Molly''s eyes were sharp as she scrutinized Be. "When Mom''s good, everyone''s good. When she''s not, nobody is."


    Sebastian arrived at Be''s house and saw Mollying out of the vi as he parked.


    They locked eyes through the windshield.

 Chapter 499 Veras Gift

    Molly was all set to hoof it, no way she was getting in his car.


    Sebastian swung his car around, blocking her way. "Get in."


    Molly hesitated for a sec, then yanked the door open and slid in. "Chill, Be didn''t really hurt Mom, so I didn''t mess with her." Sebastian shot back, "What did you do?"


    Molly shrugged, "I recorded a video for her and Jonathan. They need to see it."


    Sebastian blew up. "You trying to get everyone to know what you didst night was illegal?"


    Molly red at him, fuming. "Sebastian, I''m not riding with you."


    She jumped out, stormed past his car, and started walking away from the vi.


    Sebastian rolled alongside her, trying to smooth things over. "Molly, get in the car."


    He let the car crawl, rolled down the window, and looked at the sulking Molly. "Come on, I''ll take you to the hospital."


    Molly was still pissed.


    Sebastian softened his voice. "I was outta line earlier; can you forgive me?"


    Molly turned her head away.


    Sebastian yed his ace. "If you keep this up, Abby''s gonna beat you to the hospital to see Mom."


    Sure enough, Molly stopped.


    Sebastian hit the brakes. "Get in."


    Molly got back in. "You better keep her away from Mom."


    Sebastian grinned, leaned over, and buckled her seatbelt. "Molly, I didn''t mean anything bad. I just don''t want them to know what you did and call the cops on you."


    Molly had already thought this through. "It''s fine, I warned them. If they call the cops, Ste''s gonna get it too. Let''s see who''s more scared." Sebastian went quiet.


    On the way to the hospital, he asked, "Those thugs, Vera found them, right?"


    Vera, Sebastian had seen her in action andwasn''t even sure he could take on that seemingly sweet girl.


    Only she could find so many pros through shady channels for Molly.


    Molly didn''t hide it. "I begged Vera to help me find them."


    "Does Patrick know about you two?" Sebastian asked.


    This time, Molly mmed up.


    Sebastian nced at her, knowing she was scared of "Patrick."


    Once again, it was Molly, Vera, and Randall pulling strings behind Patrick''s back.


    "Sebastian, if you snitch to Patrick, forget about having me as your sister." Molly threatened.


    Sebastian chuckled. "Tell me you love me, and I''ll keep quiet."


    Molly was defiant. "Men are all scumbags!"


    Sebastian smirked. "If all men are scumbags, and I''m not a scumbag, then I''m not a man. Say you love me, and I won''t tell Patrick." Sebastian grinned wickedly. "If you don''t, I''ll call him right now."


    "Sebastian, I love you. Happy now?" Molly''s words dripped with defiance.


    Sebastianughed.


    Later that evening, at Cherry Vi...


    Patrick came home from work, and today, there was a bracelet on the passenger seat.


    Ever since Vera had the baby, she''d been whining in his ear at night. "Honey, I''m sick." "Honey, I''m terminally ill, I''m not gonna make it."


    "Honey, Mom chewed me out today, I''m definitely getting postpartum depression." "Honey, when are youing home? Miss you like crazy."


    Patrick knew Vera''s game too well, so he had his own way to "cure" her "illness."


    First day after work, he bought a diamond ring that cost a small fortune. No more whining about being sick.


    Second day, he brought back a ssic ne from Elysian Jewels. Her "postpartum depression" vanished, and she even gave him a kiss.


    Third day, a bag from Luminous Luxuries. Her lovesickness was cured, and that night, she clung to him like glue. He had to take a cold shower to cool off. Today, it was an Eternal Elegance four-diamond bracelet.


    But today, Patrick wasn''t feeling generous because Vera had messed up again!


    Vera looked forward to Patricking home every day, her biggest thrill guessing, "What''s Patrick bringing me today?"


    Brianna couldn''t stand Vera. "You''re a drama queen."


    Vera shot back, "Just admit you''re jealous."


    Eventually, Vera pissed Brianna off so much she stormed out.


    Soon, Patrick walked in with a gift bag.


    Vera, in her loungewear, greeted him, eyes locked on the bag, not him.


    She reached for it, but Patrick lifted it out of her reach.


    "Honey, lemme see my gift." Vera stood on tiptoe, stretching her arms, eyes on the prize.


    "What are you doing?" Vera pouted when she couldn''t grab it.


    Patrick looked down at Vera, who was supposed to be resting but was anything but. His Adam''s apple bobbed. "Come with me to the study." Vera, clueless she was in trouble, thought she''d get the gift in the study, so she followed him.


    In the study, Patrick ced the gift on his desk. "Answer my question, and it''s yours."


    "What question?" Vera perched on his desk.


    Patrick, in his ck suit, leaned back in his chair, oozing authority. She had no resistance to Patrick in a suit. "Honey, you''re so handsome." Patrick, despite Vera''s adoration, stayed silent.


    Handsome as ever, Patrick was stern. "Exin why Crimson Viper posted a recruitment order on the Shadow Syndicate United list." Vera''s smile froze, then faded like a slow rey.


    She swallowed. "I don''t know."


    Patrick''s eyes narrowed. "The IP address that posted the order, funny enough, came from my bedroom."


    Vera bit her lip. "Your bedroom also has your son, it''s not just me."


    Patrick took a deep breath, trying to keep his cool. "Do I need to pull up the surveince footage?"


    "Honey, seriously, how do you even have the authority to pull the surveince?" Vera guessed Patrick was her ultimate opponent.


    "If you don''t answer honestly, first, no gift. Second, you write your graduation thesis yourself!" Patrick warned.


    Vera caved in a second. "It was Molly."

 Chapter 500 Feeding Theodore Formula Milk

    Vera came clean, "Molly''s itching for a fight, and I gotta back her up."


    Patrick raised an eyebrow, "Why''s she throwing punches?"


    Vera shrugged, "You gotta ask her. I just rounded up some folks, didn''t even show my face. Last night, you were all over me, remember?" Patrick''s intense gaze locked onto Vera''s round cheeks.


    Thinking about the list his assistant handed him today, Patrick shifted and grilled her, "You''re pretty slick at finding people, huh? You snagged almost half of the top 40 pros from the Shadow Syndicate United."


    Vera looked down, muttering, "If you''re gonna brawl, you don''t get scrubs, you get the best."


    Patrick, hearing her loud and clear, was left speechless.


    After a beat, Patrick asked, "She told you to find them, so you did. Why didn''t she do it herself?"


    Vera puffed up with pride, "Cause she ain''t got the rep I do. When Crimson Viper calls, the prose running. Molly''s got no pull in the Shadow Syndicate United. Her notice would''ve been buried. When I post, it goes straight to the top!" She admitted her mistake but couldn''t resist unting her status in the Shadow Syndicate United.


    Vera''s pride was short-lived as Patrick''s next words deted her instantly.


    Patrick said, "Since you''re so capable, you can handle your graduation thesis on your own."


    Vera yelped, "I can''t! Babe."


    Patrick snorted, and Vera quickly tried to butter him up. "Babe, I''m not capable at all. My hubby''s the most capable guy in the world."


    Patrick''s lips twitched into a slight smile, waiting to see what else she''d say.


    Vera continued, "My hubby''s my whole world, and in his eyes, I''m just a cute little dummy."


    Patrick raised an eyebrow, thinking, ''A dummy can be cute?''


    Vera plopped herself onto Patrick''sp, trying to charm him. "Babe, I sacrificed my brains to have our kid. In my head, 1+1 equals 3. With this kind of math, how can I write a thesis? You gotta help me out."


    "If I don''t graduate, people will gossip. They''ll be like, ''Look at Patrick, all that money and smarts, but he couldn''t even get his wife to graduate. What a joke!"" Vera mimicked people gossiping behind his back. Patrick wrapped an arm around Vera''s waist, watching her act on hisp, a smile creeping into his eyes.


    "1+1=3 is right. You and me make a family of three," Patrick said.


    Vera regretted it instantly. If she knew, she would''ve said "1+1=100" since she couldn''t have 99 kids. ying cute didn''t work; she needed a new n.


    "Babe, people who break promises go broke."


    Patrick said, "Let it break then."


    "If you go broke, I''ll take Theodore and marry some other rich guy."


    Vera identally hit Patrick''s sore spot. His smile vanished, eyes sharp, ring at Vera in his arms. Patrick''s intense aura made Vera too scared to meet his gaze.


    She bit her lip, staying silent.


    In the end, she got a firm smack on her butt. "Did you mess up?"


    Vera nodded weakly. "Yeah, I did." She kept biting her lip, trying to look all innocent and well-behaved.


    Patrick had agreed to help Vera with her thesis because he knew her too well. In less than six months, she''d definitely stir up some trouble.


    When that happened, he could pick any mistake, punish her, and make her write the thesis herself.


    Trying to threaten him in the delivery room? Vera was way too naive!


    And here she was, causing trouble before she even fully recovered.


    Vera grabbed Patrick''s hand that had just smacked her butt and tried to negotiate, "Babe, can I skip the daily gift? You write it for me." Patrick pulled his hand back and said, "Nope."


    Seeing Patrick''s anger, Vera just came clean. "Well, I''ve already found them. Even if you smack me now, it''s done. Plus, I got Randall to keep an eye on Molly." Patrick squinted, "Randall''s in on this too?"


    Vera slipped up, biting her tongue, feeling bad for Randall.


    The room went quiet for a few seconds, and Vera switched tactics.


    "Babe, change the punishment. I''m doing this for your own good. Hear me out. I just did a tiny thing this time. A light punishment is enough. If you go too hard now, you won''t be able to control meter. Who knows what crazy stuff I might do, right? So you can''t punish me too harshly this time. Keep a hold on my weakness, so I''ll behave and not cause trouble."


    Patrick listened to Vera''s spiel.


    He smiled and said, "It''s cool, you can cause all the trouble you want, and I''ll clean it up. But you still gotta write the thesis yourself."


    Vera''s face turned red with anger. She finally got what it felt like to be really pissed off.


    After punishing Vera, Patrick picked up the gift box, took out the bracelet inside, grabbed Vera''s hand, and tried to put it on her. "Try today''s gift."


    "I won''t!" Vera pouted, hiding her hands behind her back.


    Patrick nced at the pouting Vera. He didn''t indulge her but ced the bracelet on the table.


    He looked at Vera, who was sulking.


    After a while, there was a knock on the door from the servant, who announced, "Theodore needs to be fed."


    No one inside spoke. Patrick nced at Vera, who was sitting on hisp like a chair.


    Vera''s eyes lit up instantly. She had a new idea. Acting cute didn''t work, negotiations failed, so she might as well go the threat route.


    After a moment, the servant knocked again. "Theodore is crying from hunger."


    Vera didn''t move, using her advantage to threaten. "Change the punishment, and I''ll feed Theodore."


    Patrick took a deep breath, looked at the door, and ordered the servant, "Feed him form."


    Vera turned to look at Patrick''s cold profile, thinking, ''Even using Theodore to threaten him doesn''t work?''


    "He doesn''t like form. He''s used to breastfeeding and won''t take it," the servant said again.


    Theodore''s crying could already be heard from the door.


    Patrick was ruthless, not softening even for Theodore. "If he won''t take it, let him be hungry."

 Chapter 501 Wronged

    Vera shot up from Patrick''sp, her face twisted in anger. "You''re treating Theodore like crap! What kind of dad are you?"


    Ever since she became a mom, Vera couldn''t handle hearing her baby cry. She was always the first to cave.


    She stormed towards the door but then remembered something, spun around, and snatched the diamond bracelet off the table, pping it onto her wrist with a huff.


    No way she was leaving without that bling.


    She then rushed to the door, scooped up a sobbing Theodore, and cradled him close. As she walked, she started unbuttoning her blouse. "Shh, baby, don''t cry. Mommy''s got you. We don''t need Daddy anymore." As her voice faded, a smirk crept onto Patrick''s stern face.


    That night, Vera decided to give him the cold shoulder.


    When it was bedtime, Theodore wasn''t in his crib, and Vera was nowhere in the master bedroom.


    This was the first night Vera was pissed enough to sleep in a different room.


    Patrick headed to the guest room, but the door was locked from the inside.


    Hearing the noise, Vera knew Patrick was there.


    She spoke loudly to the sleeping Theodore, "Your daddy''s a jerk, right? Always picking on us. From now on, it''s just you and me. Don''t worry, baby, Mommy''s got you."


    Patrick, standing outside, said, "The bedroom door''s open. If you can''t handle Teddy alone, just bring him back."


    Then he walked away.


    Vera muttered, "I can totally handle him alone. Who do you think you''re underestimating?"


    Late at night, Vera was at her wit''s end as Theodore kept crying.


    Patrick came to the guest room door every couple of hours to listen. Hearing Theodore''s cries, he knocked. "Is he hungry?" Through the door, Vera replied, "I can''t get him to nurse."


    Patrick suggested, "Check his diaper."


    "I already did."


    Patrick then said, "Turn off the lights."


    Once the room was dark, under the moonlight, Theodore finally settled in Vera''s arms, and his crying slowly stopped.


    The next day, Molly was called to Cherry Vi to exin the fight. Scared of Patrick, she went to the police station to pick up Sebastian after work.


    Since she and Sebastian were still on bad terms, Molly stood in his office, nervously fidgeting. "Sebastian, you must miss Theodore too." Sebastian replied, "I don''t."


    Molly blurted out, "Teddy''s super cute now; he can even call people."


    After that, she went silent.


    "Just spit it out," Sebastian said.


    Molly said, "Patrick knows about the fight and wants me to go to his ce to talk. Can youe with me?"


    Sebastian stood up, swapped his uniform for a trench coat, and said, "Let''s go."


    Molly was shocked he agreed.


    They arrived at their destination.


    Randall and Molly exchanged looks. "Why are you here too?"


    Feeling guilty for ratting them outst night, Vera hid with Theodore in her arms.


    Seeing everyone gathered, Patrick said, "Let''s eat."


    At the dining table, Patrick started grilling Molly and Randall about their fight.


    Mollyter found out Vera had ratted her out. "Patrick, Vera''s the one who found those people. You can''t just pin this on me."


    Vera, cool as a cucumber, said, "What did you think I was doing when I spilled the beansst night?"


    Randall and Molly were both sweating bullets, but sweet and innocent Susan stepped up. "Patrick, I was in on it too. I''m Vera, Molly, and Randall''s assistant. I helped them with Ellie. Without me, they wouldn''t have had the time." Before she could finish, Randall mped his hand over Susan''s mouth and pulled her close. "Susan, zip it."


    Patrick shot Randall a cold re.


    Randall couldn''t even look him in the eye.


    Molly hung her head and spilled the truth.


    After hearing everything, Vera and Susan were fuming. Vera even snapped, "Just a finger? That''s too easy. Should''ve cut out her tongue so she couldn''t b again."


    Patrick cleared his throat to remind her to chill.


    Vera immediately toned it down.


    Susan added, "Molly, I''ll help you with Ellie, and then you can go kick their butts again."


    Under the table, Randall kicked her.


    Susan bit her tongue and shut up.


    Patrick looked at Sebastian, who said, "I got there in time, so it wasn''t a big deal. I''ve already handled things with Be and Ste. If they call the cops, I''ll have them arrested."


    Molly was stunned. She had clearly threatened them, so when did Sebastian step in to clean up her mess?


    Knowing Sebastian had her back, Patrick felt relieved. Vera and the others'' impulsiveness always made him uneasy.


    After dinner, Patrick and Sebastian had some business to discuss and headed to the study.


    Susan and Randall went to check on Theodore, leaving Vera and Molly in the living room.


    "I heard you and Sebastian are on the outs?" Vera asked, curious.


    Molly shot back, "I heard you and Patrick are sleeping in separate rooms?"


    Vera said, "One at a time. You first. What''s up with you and Sebastian?"


    Molly spilled the beans about what happened. "Vera, do you think I was wrong?"


    Vera paused, then said, "If my mom got hurt, I''d definitely go teach them a lesson. But as an outsider, I get why Sebastian''s pissed. First, he''s a cop. Second, as your brother, he doesn''t want you getting mixed up in bad stuff." "But I can''t just let my mom get hurt for nothing," Molly said.


    Vera calmly replied, "Sebastian wouldn''t just sit back and do nothing. Remember when you got in trouble at school? He even went to argue with the teacher. No way he''d let Ellie end up in the hospital without doing something. He kept it cool because of his job, but that doesn''t mean he didn''t do anything. Guys like him always handle stuff on the down-low. Just because you didn''t see it doesn''t mean he didn''t do anything. Think about it, every time we get into something, Sebastian and Patrick always secretly handle it. Just ''cause you didn''t see Sebastian do anything doesn''t mean he didn''t."


    Molly frowned, deep in thought. From childhood to now, Sebastian was never easy to talk to; he only had a soft spot for her.


    Since bing a cop, Sebastian had be way more low-key. "So, I was wrong about Sebastian?" she asked.


    Vera nodded.

 Chapter 502 Playing Dumb While Knowing the Truth

    Molly was thinking about those few times she and Sebastian had it out, and how he always managed to calm her down. She felt kinda bad about it.


    "Enough about me, spill the tea. What''s up with you and Patrick?"


    Vera let out a big sigh, "Patrick''s no help at all. Now I gotta write my thesis all by myself."


    Molly was quiet for a sec, then just lost it,ughing.


    Vera propped her chin on her hand, looking super annoyed.


    "You didn''t catch much sleepst night, huh?" Molly asked, noticing Vera looked like a zombie.


    "Is it that obvious I pulled an all-nighter?" Vera thought back tost night with Theodore. "Theodore was a mess. He cried when he was hungry, cried when he pooped, cried when it was too dark, and cried when I turned on the light. I had to rub his tummy and carry him around. He''s such a handful, I had no idea."


    Molly asked, "Usually, Patrick''s the one getting up at night to deal with Teddy, right? So you didn''t know how tough it is?"


    Vera thought about Patrick. "Yeah, probably. Last night, he kept popping into my room. Every time Theodore cried, he''d remind me what to do. Now that you mention it, Patrick''s pretty responsible."


    "Vera, go back to your room and get some sleep tonight. You look like a roon with those dark circles, and your body hasn''t fully bounced back. You can''t keep pushing yourself," Molly said.


    Vera didn''t hold back with Molly. "It''s kinda awkward for me to go back today."


    Molly said, "Honestly, I don''t know how tofort Sebastian either."


    They both started to stress out.


    Suddenly, Molly pped her hands and said, "How about this: you tell Sebastian that I actually care about him, and I''ll tell Patrick you had a rough night. Then, we''ll both act like we said it behind each other''s backs to make them feel bad and apologize. What do you think?"


    Vera got it right away. "Molly, you''re my friend for life!"


    So, the convo ended, and Patrick and Sebastian got pulled away by Molly and Vera.


    The ultimate bestie, Vera, stepped up. "Sebastian, I noticed Molly was really down just now. Did you give her a hard time? No one can mess with her mood like that, only you can make her feel bad." Sebastian frowned. "Only I can make her feel bad?"


    "You don''t get it, Molly''s totally into you, Sebastian," Vera said.


    In the backyard, Molly said, "Patrick, did Vera not sleep at allst night? Look at her skin, those dark circles, and bags under her eyes. A 21-year-old girl looking like an olddy after having a baby." Patrick thought about Vera''s face and replied, "I didn''t notice any change in Vera."


    "That''s ''cause you see her every day and don''t notice. Us girls can spot these things. Vera was even nodding off just now. Do you sleep too soundly at night, leaving Teddy for Vera to handle alone?" Molly said. As they left, Vera and Molly exchanged secret winks.


    Back in the BMW, Sebastian still had Vera''s words in his head. "Molly, I didn''t mean to scold you. It''s not that I feel sorry for them; I feel sorry for you. I wanted to teach them a lesson just like you, but I wouldn''t leave any evidence behind. When you suddenly showed up that night, the neighbors freaked out and spilled everything. If the cops hade to arrest you, would you have been safe?"


    Molly was caught off guard. No wonder Patrick was always stressing about them.


    She took a guilty sip of water, trying to y it cool.


    Sebastian asked again, "So, Vera said I''m the one you wanna marry the most?"


    Molly did a spit-take, giving the windshield a nice shower.


    She choked and coughed, and Sebastian, driving one-handed, fished out a tissue and handed it to her.


    "What did Vera say?" Molly was totally floored.


    Over at Cherry Vi...


    Vera was waving her hands, trying to exin to Patrick. "No way! Don''t buy what Molly said, she was just messing around. I only love you, babe. Even if you don''t help me with my thesis, I get it. You''re just worried I won''t pass the defense, and that doesn''t change how I feel about you. I don''t have a side piece. You were my first love. Before you, I never had a boyfriend, and after you, I''m a married woman. I don''t even look at the guys who hit on me. Babe, don''t hold my past against me. I''m all about high morals and emotional purity. I get mad at you ''cause I love you and need you."


    "Last night, we slept in separate rooms, and I was up all night with Theodore. How could I even think about regretting marrying you? Marrying you is the best thing that ever happened to me, how could I regret it? Even if you were broke, do I look like someone who''s all about money? Even if you go broke in the future, I''m down to stick it out with you! And I can support you and Theodore on my own. Don''t listen to Molly''s BS, I can confront her face to face!" Patrick raised an eyebrow, thinking he had to pull some tricks to get Vera to spill her feelings.


    "Then I won''t believe what Molly told me, that you have a lover, regretted marrying mest night, only like rich guys, and love me ''cause I have money," Patrick said.


    Vera nodded right away. "You should trust my love."


    Patrick smiled and nodded. "So, you down to share a bed with me tonight?"


    "Totally." She answered without missing a beat.


    Patrick was super pleased. He went to the guest room and picked up Theodore. Looking at him, he grinned and said, "Finally tricked your mom intoing back."


    Vera confronted Molly in the living room.


    At the hospital, Molly confronted her in the safety passage.


    "Did you tell Patrick I regretted marrying him and that I have a lover?" Vera demanded.


    Molly shot back, "When did I say I wanted to marry Sebastian the most?" After the showdown, Molly and Vera said in unison, "I didn''t say that!"


    In Ellie''s hospital room, Sebastian was taking care of Ellie with a big smile.


    Ellie wasn''t clueless. She asked, "Did you and Molly make up after a fight?"


    Sebastian thought about how flustered and tongue-tied Molly was in the car earlier-"No, don''t listen to Vera''s nonsense, she''s just making stuff up. I admit, sometimes I have some weird thoughts about you, and sometimes I even regret you''re my brother. But! I''m not an idiot."


    Sebastian answered Ellie''s question. "Yeah, we made up, and I realized she''s been ying dumb all along."

 Chapter 503 Welcome Baby Party

    Ellie was scratching her head, totally confused. After a bit, Molly stormed back into the room. "Sebastian, get your butt out here!" She was fuming again.


    Ellie nced at Sebastian, who was trying not tough. "Go on, man. See what Molly''s losing it over this time. She''s using your full name." Sebastian got up and headed out.


    In the hospital hallway, Molly''s face was bright red with anger. "Vera never said that!"


    Sebastian shrugged. "Really? Maybe I''m just getting old and my memory''s ying tricks on me."


    "Sebastian!" Molly growled, clenching her teeth. He had tricked her into spilling her true feelings!


    Molly felt like biting Sebastian like a piece of candy.


    Over at Cherry Vi, Patrick had already taken Theodore back to the bedroom and was waiting for Vera toe and give him a piece of her mind.


    "Patrick, you''re full of it. Molly never said those things about me!"


    Her voice was so loud it woke up Theodore, who started crying, scared by Vera''s outburst.


    Vera quickly scooped up Theodore, patting him while shooting daggers at Patrick. "You''re such a jerk. Tonight, you''re sleeping alone. We''re still in separate rooms!"


    They were supposed to patch things up, but thanks to these two guys fishing forpliments, they ended up pushing everyone away.


    Later, Shawn swung by Cherry Vi to see Theodore. "Vera, we''re about to have a wee party for baby Theodore. Have you and Patrick sorted everything out? Got your dress? Sent the invites? Figured out the decorations?" "Hold up!" Vera raised her hand to stop him. She looked at Shawn. "Dad, slow down. I''ll grab a pen and write this down."


    Shawn asked, "You haven''t done any of it?"


    Vera felt a bit guilty. "It''s my first time being a mom. I''m kinda clueless about this stuff. Patrick and I haven''t talked muchtely ''cause we''ve been arguing. He didn''t remind me either." Shawn sighed, "If you were at our ce, Cindy and I could''ve helped you with all this."


    Shawn held the sleeping Theodore on hisp. As he talked, Vera jotted down everything.


    For the first time, Shawn felt pretty proud of himself, knowing all the details.


    Vera felt a bit embarrassed, realizing she''d wasted so much time at home.


    "Theodore''s clothes need to be top-notch too," Vera said.


    "Right, Teddy''s, and also Brianna''s and Warren''s. Our whole family''s outfits need to be custom-made," Shawn replied.


    Vera nodded and quickly wrote it down.


    Shawn added, "Patrick doesn''t need custom clothes. He looks good in anything. Just pick something from his closet."


    Vera put down her pen. "No way. On Theodore''s big day, Patrick and I need to be in matching outfits. Otherwise, how will people know we''re a couple?"


    Shawn, not worried about Vera and Theodore splitting up, asked, "Haven''t you thought that if you make Patrick look too good, other women might start eyeing him?"


    Vera said, "Dad, do you really think that even if I dressed Patrick in rags, his looks and charm would be any less?"


    Shawn replied, "Good point."


    Shawn kept looking at Theodore to pass the time. The more he looked, the more he was smitten with Theodore, even when he was asleep. "It''s all thanks to our good genes. Look at Theodore, with his chubby cheeks, smooth skin, and that baby smell. Even when he''s sleeping, he''s got his little fists clenched. This little guy is definitely gonna be more handsome than me."


    Vera shot back, "That shouldn''t be too tough."


    Around seven, Patrick rolled in.


    Shawn had dinner at Patrick''s ce that night and then took off.


    Later, Vera noticed an extra ten million bucks in her ount, so she took Theodore back to the master bedroom.


    Finally, she could catch some decent sleep.


    That night, Vera and Patrick were chilling against the headboard. Vera was looking over her notes.


    Patrick leaned over and peeked at them. "Hand me that sheet. You don''t need to stress about the rest."


    He''d been thinking about Theodore''s newborn party too and was nning to chat with Vera about it. Turns out, she was already on it.


    "No way, babe. If I don''t handle it, you will. You''re swamped all day, juggling thepany and the family, and you still have to deal with me. It''s not easy. Let me take care of Theodore''s stuff," Vera said.


    Patrick looked at the suddenly responsible Vera and grinned. "There are some things you can''t do."


    Vera nced at her list. Besides what Shawn had mentioned, she had done some research and added more stuff.


    Vera looked at her notes. "Yeah, there are some things I can''t handle. How about we split the tasks? I don''t know many hotel folks, so you handle that. My social circle''s tiny, so you do the invites. I don''t drink, so you handle the booze. I''ll take care of the clothes, nning, photographer, and cake."


    Patrick listened to her organized n.


    Every time Vera got serious, she surprised him.


    "Security for the day." Vera frowned.


    Patrick said, "I''ll handle that too."


    "Cool." Vera beamed.


    Patrick added, "We should have multiple sets of dresses. On the day of the party, we need to avoid color shes, simr styles, and other unexpected stuff that might need a change of dress. So, have a backup dress ready." Vera thought Patrick was spot on. She replied, "Got it."


    Vera admired Patrick even more. "Babe, after I graduate, can I work for you?"


    "Are you sure?" Patrick asked.


    Vera gave a flirty smile. "Afraid I''ll seduce you at the office?"


    Patrick pulled Vera close, pressing her down and kissing her. "Vera, if I hold out a bit longer, we can get it on."


    Vera blushed. "Talking about this at night, aren''t you embarrassed?"


    Patrick''s seductive voice whispered in Vera''s ear. "I don''t believe you don''t want it."


    She yfully pushed him away. "Get lost, you''re annoying."


    Later, Brianna helped Vera contact a designer, and Cindy often came to Cherry Vi to help Vera pick out the invitations.


    At the hospital, Molly stayed with Ellie. Even though Ellie could be discharged, the whole family decided to keep her there. Be''s and Ste''s families stopped bothering Molly''s peaceful life.


    Only Abby asionally ruined Molly''s good mood.

 Chapter 504 She Is My Sister

    Vera got busy and shared her notes with Molly and Susan: [Save these tips for when you''re moms! Free now, but after the party, I''ll charge for advice!] Molly: [You think I can''t afford your advice?]


    Vera sent a screenshot of a recent transfer from Patrick. [You think you can afford it? Of course, you''re wee to consult me.]


    Molly replied instantly: [Saved it.]


    Susan quickly followed: [Saved it too.]


    Randall asked Susan, "You''re only eighteen, why the rush?"


    Susan thought for a moment and said, "Oh right, I''m only eighteen, not even old enough to legally marry. Why am I in a hurry?" Then she deleted the photo. But then she reconsidered. "Wait, Randall, what if I need it in the future?"


    She saved Vera''s photo from the group chat again.


    Randall said, "By the time you''re a mom, your phone will have been reced several times over."


    Susan thought Randall made sense and got caught up in the dilemma of whether to save the photo or not.


    Randall eventually saved Vera''s notes and said to Susan, "You eat, I''ll save it for you."


    "Okay," Susan responded.


    Randall always had a suggestion or made a decision for Susan whenever she was indecisive.


    "This afternoon I have something to do, I''ll take you home first," Randall said.


    "Randall, wherever you go, I''m with you," Susan, the little tagalong, said eagerly.


    Randall said, "I''m going to a discussion meeting. You probably wouldn''t be interested inputers."


    "No problem, I can wait in the car," Susan said.


    Randall thought to himself, ''How did I not notice before that Susan is so clingy?''


    "It''s too boring. The meeting is all men. If you don''t want to go home, I''ll drop you off at Vera''s and you can y with Teddy," Randall said.


    Susan understood that Randall didn''t want to take her along, so she sensibly didn''t insist. "Okay, Randall, but don''t forget to pick me up tonight."


    Randall replied, "Alright, now hurry up and eat."


    After school in the afternoon, Randall was about to take Susan to Cherry Vi. On the way, he noticed it was a bit quiet. He nced at the silent Susan and asked, "Do you still want to go to the meeting with me?" Susan said, "I''m curious."


    Randall looked at her again, didn''t say anything, and drove past the turn to Cherry Vi.


    Susan reminded him, "Randall, you missed the turn."


    Randall said, "When we get to the meeting, find a sofa to sit on and don''t share your phone orputer information with anyone there."


    Susan looked at Randall in disbelief and asked excitedly, "Randall, are you taking me with you?"


    She sat up happily, a flood of questionsing to her mind and she asked, "Randall, what are you going to do there? What''s it about?"


    Randall said, "Don''t ask too much, and don''t tell anyone at home about this."


    Susan asked again, "Can Vera and Molly know?"


    Randall replied, "They can''t know either."


    Susan got excited again, which Randall didn''t understand. "Randall, is this a secret only I know?" she asked.


    Randall asked, "What, are you nning to ckmail me into doing your homework?"


    At a vi in the suburbs, Randall parked the car and registered his information at the guest entrance, holding Susan''s hand as she looked around curiously and led her inside. "Randall, your meeting''s in a vi?" Susan asked, wide-eyed.


    "Yup," Randall replied, leading her into the living room.


    The ce was already buzzing with people, and they all noticed Randall bringing Susan along.


    "Randall, why''d you bring your girlfriend today?" someone teased.


    "She''s not my girlfriend, she''s my sister," Randall corrected.


    "Your sister? She''s pretty," the guy said, giving Susan a once-over.


    Susan looked around and saw it was a total dude fest, no women in sight. She clung to Randall''s hand, feeling a bit out of ce.


    Seeing her difort, someone quickly made room for her on the sofa.


    Randall didn''t hesitate and led Susan to sit down.


    "Randall, since you''re here, take a look at thisputer," someone called out.


    Randall left Susan on the sofa and joined the group, diving into some tech stuff. Susan looked around, bored out of her mind.


    After a bit, someone handed her a ss of water. She took it cautiously but didn''t drink.


    The guy smiled, "Don''t worry, I''m a friend of Randall''s."


    "Thanks, but I''m not thirsty," Susan replied.


    Randall overheard and said, "There''s still the drink you bought this morning in the car. Don''t waste it, drink that first." He tossed her the car keys.


    Susan got the hint and didn''t touch the water. She went back to the car and found her morning juice, barely touched.


    She returned to the vi, handed Randall the car keys, and he said, "Keep the keys in your bag and wait for me over there."


    Susan obediently went back to her spot.


    Someone teased Randall, "Susan''s so well-behaved. Why didn''t you bring her to meet us before? I just got married this year. We have plenty of single guys here; you should pick one to be your brother-inw." Another guy chimed in, "Randall, pick me. I can get divorced if needed, haha."


    Randall shot him a look. "Susan''s not my biological sister."


    "A rtive''s?"


    Randall closed theptop and red. "No blood rtion."


    Seeing Randall''s serious face, Susan got a bit scared and called out, "Randall."


    Randall nced at her, his expression softening. "She''s young and innocent, some jokes are off-limits."


    Noticing Randall''s displeasure, the guys quickly tried to lighten the mood. "Just kidding, don''t get mad. We''re not here to talk about girlfriends. Look at thisputer bug, who can fix it?"


    Susan pouted and tilted her head, watching Randall. Among the crowd, he was the only one who caught her eye.


    ''Was Randall jealous just now?'' she wondered.


    She leaned back on the sofa, feeling a bit down. It would''ve been nice if Vera and Molly were here.


    She stayed with Randall at the vi until seven in the evening, and it was already dark outside.


    Randall lost track of time, engrossed in what he loved. asionally, he''d nce back at Susan waiting on the sofa.


    Susan yawned, tears welling up in her eyes. She rubbed her eyes, but it seemed she had rubbed her eyshes into them, so she blinked rapidly and rubbed again. Eventually, her eyes hurt. She called out, "Randall."

 Chapter 505 The Secret

    Randall''s face lit up with a grin.


    The crew had been yapping for ages, and it was only when they heard Susan holler that they hit pause on their convo.


    Randall got up, strolled over to Susan, and grabbed her wrist. "Hold up, the more you mess with it, the worse it''ll get."


    Before Susan could even get a word out, Randall already knew why she called him over.


    Susan peered at Randall, who was now close enough to touch the spot under her left eye.


    Randall''s deep eyes zeroed in on Susan''s longshes. He gently brushed them with his fingertip. Then, his gaze locked with Susan''s clear eyes.


    Susan stared at Randall without blinking, her eyes as clear as a pool of water.


    He noticed Susan''s left eye was a bit red. Taking advantage of her distraction, he blew on her eye.


    "Randall, why''d you blow on me?" Susan immediately shut her eyes.


    Then, Randall tapped her forehead.


    "Dummy, you got an eysh stuck in your eye." Randall nced at Susan''s longshes. "The longest one is gone now. Doesn''t that make you look worse?" Susan stayed quiet.


    It was gettingte, and Randall remembered Susan yawning earlier. He said, "We should bounce. She''s got ss tomorrow."


    Randall took Susan''s hand and led her out. It was already dark.


    At this hour, both the Olteran family and Cherry Vi had finished dinner, so there was nowhere to eat.


    Randall drove Susan back to the city and hit up his usual spot.


    "Randall, are you a hacker?" Susan asked innocently as she sat in the restaurant.


    Randall paused his hand that was wiping the table. He looked at Susan for a long while before finally saying, "Nah, I''m not."


    Susan pressed her tongue against the roof of her mouth, remembering Randall''s earlier warning not to let those people know her electronic and identity info. So she asked again, "Are the people you were talking with today hackers?" Randall replied, "Some of them are."


    Susan seemed to get it, but also not. Vera had taught her that girls should keep 30% of their thoughts a mystery from boys.


    But Susan couldn''t keep any secrets from Randall. She guessed and then spilled everything. "Randall, do you wanna studyputer science, but Patrick doesn''t want you to, so you do it on the down-low?"


    Randall looked at Susan''s clear, bright eyes and said, annoyed, "Stop guessing about me."


    Susan pouted, knowing she had crossed Randall''s line. "I''m sorry, Randall."


    Randall finished wiping the table and poured Susan a ss of water. "Just you know, keep it to yourself."


    Susan looked up at Randall''s cold face and then smiled. "I will, Randall. I won''t use this secret to make you do anything for me, and I''ll keep your secret safe."


    Randall also smiled, not wanting to scare Susan with his seriousness. "You''re totally different from Molly and Vera." Susan was the most obedient and purest person Randall had ever met.


    If Molly and Vera knew his secret, Vera would have him hack the Olteran Group''s finance department and transfer all the money to her ount.


    Molly would have him hack the school''s system to bump her grades to the top of the ss.


    "Randall, you''re such a whiz withputers. Can you help me fix mine when we get back? It hasn''t been used in forever and won''t turn on," Susan said.


    Randall asked, "Did you charge it?"


    Susan went silent.


    While munching, Susan thought of Vera and sent her a pic.


    Susan: [Vera, you want some? Randall and I can bring it to youter.]


    Vera looked at the table full of yummy food and swallowed hard.


    She replied: [I can''t eat now. Gotta feed Theodore. If I eat this, Teddy will get sick.]


    Susan read Vera''s reply and said, "Poor Vera. I''ll ask Molly."


    Soon, Molly showed up at the restaurant.


    Abby had been trying to win over Zoey and Maxtely, hoping to leave a good impression on them.


    She had been crashing at the guesthouse and visiting Zoey and Max at the Chase family home whenever no one was around.


    But she wanted to stay at the Chase family home, which Sebastian had explicitly forbidden.


    Abby was smart and knew when to push and when to pull back.


    She stopped mentioning moving into the Chase family home and kept doing her thing.


    She had visited the hospital a few times, only to be chased away by Molly. Ellie had also gently scolded Molly a few times. But Molly''s bossy nature stayed the same.


    Whenever Abby tried to stand next to Sebastian, Molly would squeeze between them, holding Sebastian''s arm and staking her im. And Sebastian let her get away with it.


    There was a nurse at the hospital who had a crush on Sebastian and would visit Ellie''s room whenever she had the chance.


    Whenever she ran into Sebastian, she would chat him up for a bit.


    Ellie knew the nurse was into Sebastian, so after the nurse left, she said to Sebastian, "A cop and a nurse make a good match."


    Sebastian replied, "Not a good match."


    "Then who are you a good match with?"


    Sebastian immediately thought of Molly.


    Not long after, Molly showed up.


    Molly brought dinner and casually asked, "Sebastian, Mom, what were you talking about?"


    Sebastian deliberately said, "Mom wants me to be with a nurse."


    Molly put down the dinner and looked at Ellie, who was resting in bed. "Ellie, are you feeling better? Does your wound not hurt anymore? Are you bored again?"


    Ellie looked at Molly, puzzled. "Why am I bored again?"


    Molly pointed at Ellie''s hospital gown. "What did the doc say? Don''t overwork yourself! With fewerpany matters to worry about, you''re now concerned about Sebastian''s marriage. Do you think you''re fully recovered just because you came out of the operating room?"


    Ellie was scolded by Molly.


    Molly then pointed at Sebastian, who was lounging on the sofa. "Sebastian is a cop and is rarely home. If you set him up with a nurse, who is also busy all the time, they won''t see each other even once a week. Think they''ll make it? And who''s gonna take care of the kids when they have ''em?"


    Elliepletely stopped talking.

 Chapter 506 Theodore Gets Vaccinated

    Because there was this chick at the hospital crushing on Sebastian, Molly had Ellie discharged and sent home that afternoon.


    But Molly just couldn''t shake it off.


    Molly''s schrship came through, and she snagged a phone just for Sebastian. Before handing it over, she was all, "Sebastian, steer clear of those girls who are bad news." Sebastian took the phone, grinning, "Does that include you?"


    Molly''s face went beet red.


    Just as she was about to snap at him, Sebastian grabbed her wrist and pulled her close. "You''re the only exception."


    Molly''s face turned even redder!


    Sebastian was basically saying she was the only girl he wouldn''t avoid.


    In ss, Molly was zoning out, chin in hand, staring at the ckboard. Not a single word registered; she was off innd.


    Randall nudged her. "You should be taking notes."


    Molly snapped back, "Huh? What?"


    Randall was like, "What''s up with youtely? Daydreaming in ss, daydreaming while eating."


    Molly shrugged, "I''m thinking about Teddy''s wee party."


    Theodore had been chilling at home for almost a month.


    The custom-made clothes for Theodore had arrived, and Vera was gently dressing him up to try them on.


    Vera looked at Theodore lying quietly on the bed and kissed his cheek, saying, "Theodore, your little face is so chubby now." Teddyy on the bed, turning his head toward the closet.


    Vera asked, "Are you looking at Daddy?"


    After a bit, Patrick also changed into his custom-made suit to see if it fit.


    "Honey, you should switch to a gray tie for the party; it suits you better," Vera said.


    Patrick walked over, picked up Theodore, supporting his bottom, and said, "Vera, Theodore''s got a vinationing up. Don''t forget."


    Vera''s face lit up with joy. "Is it already time for Theodore to get his shot?"


    She didn''t seem worried about Theodore getting a shot; she actually seemed kinda excited?


    Vera said, "I always see other kids crying when they get vinated, and it makes me so happy. Now it''s finally Theodore''s turn to cry." Patrick just stayed silent.


    He nced at Theodore in his arms and gently ced him back on the bed.


    After Ellie was discharged, there were servants at home to take care of her, and Molly started looking forward to Teddy''s wee party.


    That day was gonna be Molly''s big debut as a member of the Olteran family.


    Over the weekend, Vera took little Theodore to the hospital for a bath.


    It was freezing, so she bundled Theodore up like a burrito.


    When they got out of the car, Theodore was all cozy in Vera''s arms, snoozing away.


    A nurse was already waiting for them at the hospital. Theodore was so tiny and delicate that Vera and Patrick didn''t wanna risk handling him wrong, so they handed him over to the pro nurse.


    Patrick stood outside the ss, hands in his pockets, watching Theodore get ced in the water basin. Vera, on the other hand, had her hands pressed against the ss, nervously watching. Seeing the nurse handle Theodore like a toy made her anxious.


    Theodore started crying as soon as he hit the water, but once he settled in, he seemed to chill out and stopped crying. The nurse sshed water on his face.


    He opened his mouth, thinking it was feeding time.


    Veraughed from outside. "He''s taking a bath and thinks it''s time to eat."


    Patrick chuckled too. He pulled out his phone and snapped a few pics of Theodore in the bath.


    After the bath, Vera took Theodore''s clean clothes inside, dressed him up, and then took him to the doc''s office for a check-up.


    They were at the hospital till noon. Patrick took them home, cranked up the heat a bit, and then headed to work.


    The Olteran family had also finished Molly''s custom dress, a green velvet gown with a little slit at the hem. Once it was delivered, she went straight to Ellie''s room, put on the dress with Ellie''s help, spun around, and asked, "Mom, do I look beautiful?"


    "Yes, Molly is always beautiful," Ellie said.


    "Awesome, I''m gonna find Sebastian." Molly lifted her skirt, ran out in her diamond high heels, and knocked on Sebastian''s bedroom door. "Sebastian, open up."


    Sebastian, feeling annoyed, got up with a headache and went to open the door.


    What he saw was Molly, looking like a little fairy, yet stunningly beautiful, with a pretty face and a slender waist, smiling at him. All of Sebastian''s irritation vanished in an instant. Sebastian asked, "What do you want?"


    "Sebastian, I think you need to change your phone wallpaper. Take some new photos of me today and use them as your wallpaper," Molly replied.

 Chapter 507 The Welcome Party Patrick Prepared for Theodore

    Later, Sebastian switched up his phone wallpaper to a killer pic of Molly.


    She totally rocked that dress, lying on the grass in the dead of winter, freezing her butt off, just to snap some hot photos.


    No matter what Sebastian said, she was like, "Beauty overfort, dude."


    Zoey stood at the door in her winter coat, just watching Molly made her shiver.


    Sebastian took a few shots, but he couldn''t handle the cold either. After thest one, he scooped Molly up and hauled her home.


    When they got back, Ellie gave her an earful. Zoey and Max chimed in, calling her crazy for wearing a dress in the middle of winter for some pics.


    Molly sent the photos to Vera. "Just tell me, aren''t they stunning? Bet Patrick never took such gorgeous pics of you, huh?"


    "Who took them?" Vera asked.


    "Sebastian," Molly said, all smug.


    Vera was green with envy. She showed Molly''s pics to Patrick. "Check out these photos Sebastian took of Molly. Even the filters are top-notch. Look at the ones you took of me, I don''t even recognize myself." Patrick, feeling a bit salty, said, "Cops usually take photos at crime scenes for evidence. What''s there to be jealous of?"


    Vera immediately told Molly what Patrick said. "Don''t get too cocky. Patrick said cops get their photo skills from crime scenes."


    Molly shot back, "Vera, if Patrick wasn''t a big shot, I''d cut ties with him right now."


    "Don''t say that. If he wasn''t loaded, we wouldn''t have married him," Vera replied.


    They thought they were being sneaky, but Patrickter saw their chat and gave Vera the side-eye.


    The Olteran family threw a wee baby party, and it was a total international hit.


    Sebastian had work that day, but after Molly''s relentless nagging, he took two days off to go with her to the party.


    Vera said, "Molly, even if you didn''t act all cute, Sebastian would stille to the party."


    Vera said, "Sebastian just loves hearing you act cute."


    Vera''s dress was red, with some hidden buttons on the front. Since Teddy was all about breastfeeding and hated form, even though she had milk storage bags ready, Vera had this gut feeling Teddy wouldn''t drink it unless it was warm breast milk.


    Just in case, she had the designer add some hidden buttons for easy ess.


    Her shoulders had a short cape that reached her elbows, covering her chest and the hidden buttons, while also adding a stylish touch.


    The hem of the cape was decked out with pure gold thread, and ayer of diamond fringe weighed it down, giving it some serious bling. Every yellow part of the dress was gold thread, and every white part was silver thread! Even the diamonds were high-end, bought by Patrick at a steep price.


    Molly joked, "If I ever hit rock bottom, I''m swiping a diamond from Vera''s dress."


    Vera''s two dresses didn''t break the bank on design, but they were loaded with top-notch craftsmanship and materials. Each one was worth a cool million.


    Theodore was all snug in his little outfit, only fussing a bit when he got ufortable.


    Susan''s dress was also custom-made by the Olteran family, and the best part? Randall personally picked it out!


    Sadie and Ulysses showed up early and saw Susan mingling with the Olteran family, helping to greet guests. They couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off.


    Vera came downstairs holding Theodore, and everyone in the room flocked to her. "Teddy''s looking more and more like Patrick when he was a kid. He''s chubbier than when he was born. Look at him, not even scared of strangers with all these people around, and he''s still snoozing."


    Vera felt a bit uneasy.


    Later, Shawn said, "Vera, let them hold Teddy."


    Vera listened to Shawn and handed the sleeping baby to an elderly person.


    No matter how much they teased Shawn in daily life, the head of the Olteran family was always the high and mighty Shawn, and they always respected him. No one in the family ever contradicted him.


    The unity of the Olteran family was unspoken but solid.


    A bunch of elderly folks in their seventies and eighties sat on the sofa, passing Theodore around. Each one wanted a turn holding him. Before they were done, Theodore woke up and started crying, going from a whimper to a full-on wail. No one could calm him down until Vera went over and picked him up.


    Patrick didn''t stick around long before heading to Cloudwing Hotel, which is owned by the Olteran Group. Theodore''s wee party was in the top-floor banquet hall of Cloudwing Hotel, and the whole floor was reserved for Theodore today. The chefs for the event were brought in from Rustic Hearth Cafe. They''d been hustling sincest night for this grand party.


    When the time came, eight cars lined up at the Olteran family''s door, ready to take everyone to the hotel.


    The hotel had two backstage lounges.


    After arriving, Vera took Theodore to one of the lounges.


    Gradually, more and more guests started showing up.


    Randall suited up and stood at the door with Patrick to greet the guests.

 Chapter 508 She is Precious

    Passersby were all like, "Congrats, Olteran fam!"


    Noah was chillin'' with the Linister crew and noticed all the big shots were chatting up Patrick. Theodore''s baby bash was off the charts, super fancy and buzzing with life. For a sec, he thought about the wedding he missed.


    ''Was it as epic as today?'' he wondered.


    Noah kinda wanted to ask Patrick if Vera got a killer wedding.


    Later, he saw Patrick hustling, greeting guests, and heading towards the lounge.


    He snagged some snacks from a waiter and personally took them to Vera in the lounge.


    Noah decided to zip it.


    After a bit, he also headed to the lounge.


    Patrick was juggling a crying Theodore. When he saw Noah, he was like, "Noah, can you hold Theodore for a bit so Vera can grab a bite? I gotta get back out there." Noah was all in! He took Theodore, and Patrick bounced.


    "Susan, get over here," Sadie called out.


    But Susan stuck close to Randall.


    Randall from the Olteran fam was this mystery dude no one had seen until he grew up. Today, everyone was getting their first look.


    He was tall, handsome, and a dead ringer for Patrick. Word was, he was super smart and might take over the Olteran Group someday.


    Everyone had their eyes on Randall.


    But Susan was glued to his side. No one was sure if she was Molly or if the girl in the green dress next to Shawn was Molly.


    To clear things up, Sadie called Susan over.


    Randall got the hint and didn''t want Susan hanging with him at the entrance. So, he moved away from the crowd and brought Susan to Sadie.


    "Mrs. Morales, I brought Susan to you. It''s a madhouse at the entrance, so I feel better if she''s with you." Sadie grabbed Susan''s hand and had her sit down.


    Susan pouted, "Randall, I wanna stay with you. I can help with the gifts."


    Randall shot a look at Sadie and told Susan, "Be good. You haven''t seen Sadie in a while, hang with her."


    Susan knew Randall wasn''t budging. She was bummed but stayed with Sadie.


    Sadie looked at Randall, then at Susan. "Susan, how''s life in Zandonick these past few months?"


    Susan nodded, "Mom, I''m totally settled in. Molly and Vera are super nice. Randall might not show it, but he really cares. Last time, he even stood up for me against some bullies." Susan shared all the cool stuff that happened with the Olteran fam with Sadie.


    Sadie listened, sneaking nces at Randall, who was handling the guests like a pro.


    Molly was on the hunt for Sebastian, but before she could take a few steps, Shawn hollered, "Molly,e help me out. I wanna introduce you to some of my old buddies." "Sure thing," Molly replied.


    She was worried Sebastian might be feeling like a lone wolf, but when she nced his way, she saw a bunch of folks chatting him up. Sebastian might not be a big-shot tycoon, but he was someone the rich folks didn''t wanna mess with.


    As the youngest squad leader in Zandonick, he had mad respect.


    Vincent and Cindy were also caught up in the hustle.


    Noah stepped out of the lounge and bumped into an old ssmate. The ssmate lit up, "Noah, you''re here too? What a small world!" Noah grinned, "Not really. The star of today''s bash, Theodore, is my nephew. Had to show up."


    "Wait, Patrick is your sister''s hubby?" The ssmate was floored. "Didn''t you say the Linister family wasn''t marrying into the Olteran Group?" Noah remembered the convo fromst year, "Yeah, I didn''t buy it back then either." He''d been worried Vera was too fierce to tie the knot. After a bit, Vera came out holding Theodore.


    The ce went dead quiet, and all eyes were on Vera.


    She strutted on the carpet in a red dress, diamond tassels on her shoulders swaying with each step, looking all elegant and regal. Under the lights, she was practically glowing. Vera peeked at the now-awake Theodore in her arms and walked towards Patrick with a beaming smile.


    Patrick quickly made his way over and scooped Theodore from Vera''s arms.


    Theodore was all lively, lying in Patrick''s arms, turning his little head around, not a hint of shyness. He was super cute!


    Finally, he looked at Patrick, who was holding him, and seemed eager to chat, making all sorts of baby noises.


    Patrick''s face softened with affection as he smiled and reached into his sleeve to touch Theodore''s tiny hand, checking if he was cold. "Wanna talk to Daddy?" Noah''s ssmate, eyes glued to Vera in her stunning red dress, asked, "Noah, is that your sister?"


    "Yep," Noah replied.


    "Wow! Your sister is drop-dead gorgeous! Now I get why Patrick married her. Who could say no to a woman who shines brighter than diamonds?" the ssmate gushed. Noah looked at Vera, the most dazzling woman in the room. "Yeah, she''s something special." But he still didn''t quite see what made Vera so stunning.


    Shawn, with Molly by his side, went on stage to give a speech while Sebastian stood in the crowd, eyes locked on Molly.


    Molly was also scanning the crowd for Sebastian.


    Finally, their eyes met, and Molly''s face lit up with a happy smile.


    Her charming grin caught everyone''s attention.


    Sebastian felt a bit uneasy.


    Shawn started his speech about Theodore''s wee party and then publicly introduced his daughter, Molly.


    Luckily, Molly wasn''t shy and stood by Shawn''s side the whole time.


    In an instant, many in the audience were captivated by Molly.


    Every member of the Olteran family was a star today.

 Chapter 509 Bathed in Happiness

    Theodore was the star of the show today, but he didn''t really seem to care about all the loveing his way.


    In the end, right in front of everyone, he let out this huge yawn, turned his face into Patrick''s arms, and just knocked out.


    Vera fixed Theodore''s hat, looked at his sleeping face, and said softly, "He must think Patrick''s arms are superfy to fall asleep that fast."


    Someone nearby jumped in, "Patrick must hold him a lot at home, huh?"


    Vera nodded and said, "Patrick holds the baby more than I do at home."


    The crowd was buzzing, split into groups talking business, personal stuff, making new friends, or just people-watching.


    Sadie and Ulysses had their eyes glued to Randall. Even when Randall went to toss some trash, Sadie watched to see if he did it right. If he messed up, it would be a ck mark on his record. A bunch of girls around Randall''s age tried to get close to him, but he politely dodged them all.


    Randall had this rule about keeping a distance between guys and girls, so he kept his space from all the girls.


    Sebastian wasn''t left out either. "Mr. Chase, you''re leading the Zandonick team at such a young age. You must have a supportive wife, right?" Sebastian got what they were hinting at and said, "It''s too early to talk about a wife, but without her support, I wouldn''t be here today." With that one line, Sebastian let them know he wasn''t married yet but had a girlfriend.


    The bustling hotel was invite-only. The whole ce was locked down by the Olteran family, with guards at every entrance and patrols around. In a ck car with fake tes, a guy with scabbed hands was lurking like a rat, watching everything.


    The Olteran family''s lively scene was a stark contrast to his dark, lonely vibe.


    The Olteran family was on high alert for him. At each entrance, someone was checking hands. Anyone wearing gloves had to take them off. Jeffrey gripped the steering wheel tight, his eyes burning with hate.


    On the top floor of the hotel, when it was time for the family photo, Vera woke Theodore up. Surprisingly, he didn''t cry, just blinked in confusion.


    Vera carried Theodore around for a bit, and the whole family took a group photo. Right after, he closed his eyes and went back to sleep, not wasting a second. During dinner, Susan wanted to sit at Randall''s table. Luckily, Randall''s table had space, and he found a chair for her.


    Soon, Susan was sitting down.


    Molly saw this and wanted to copy. "I''ll get a chair for Sebastian too."


    Shawn and Patrick shot Molly a warning look.


    Shawn and Patrick gave Molly a look that said, "Don''t even think about it."


    "Okay, I won''t," Molly said, scared.


    After the banquet, the gifts in another lounge had piled up into a small mountain.


    Seeing the gifts, Susan quickly ran to Vera to report, "Vera, there are so many gifts in the lounge, you won''t be able to open them all in a day."


    Molly added, "Get real, Vera won''t be able to open them all in a week."


    She had seen the gifts too and was shocked when she opened the door.


    She always knew Patrick was a big deal, but today she realized just how deep his connections ran. Dude wasn''t even thirty yet and was already crushing it in ways most people couldn''t in a hundred years. Molly felt pretty basic and unworthy of being Patrick''s sister.


    After the banquet, the Olteran family was wiped out. Warren and Brianna had been running around all day. When it was finally over, they crashed on the sofa.


    Feeling bad for them, Vera walked over, "Mom, Dad, go chill in the lounge for a bit. Noah''s in there with Teddy."


    "Have all the guests left?" Warren asked.


    Vera nodded, "Yeah, just waiting for the driver. You guys can head home and get some early sleep tonight."


    She took their hands and led them to the lounge.


    Patrick was about to grab his phone to call the driver.


    Vera said, "Already did. He''s on his way. You can sit next to Theodore and catch a nap."


    "Where''s Randall?" Patrick, always the worrier, asked.


    Vera knew everyone''s whereabouts. "He just went to see Sadie and Ulysses off."


    Ulysses had a few drinks today. Unlike the other guests, he didn''t leave because Susan was studying here, so they all stayed at the hotel. When leaving, Randall treated them differently.


    Other guests left in cars arranged by the hotel, but for Ulysses and Sadie, it was different.


    Susan wanted to leave with Ulysses and Sadie, "Randall, I''m going to the hotel with my parents."


    Randall said, "Hang on for two minutes, I''ll grab the car keys and drive you."


    Sadie raised an eyebrow, Randall only drove them?


    Sadie''s eyes fell on Susan.


    In the lounge, Patrick was holding Theodore''s little foot. Looking around, he noticed someone was missing, "Did Molly go to the Chase family again?"


    "No, she knows we''re having a family gathering today. She just went to see Sebastian off," Vera said.


    Soon, Molly came back. As soon as she walked in, she kicked off her high heels, freeing her feet. She quickly ran to the sleeping Teddy. Even though Teddy was asleep, she kissed him. Before kissing, she wiped the lipstick off her lips with the back of her hand.


    By six o''clock, everyone had gathered, and the gifts and money had all been sent to Cherry Vi. The driver had also arrived, and they headed back to the Olteran Manor in the evening.


    After changing out of their formal wear intofy home clothes, Molly and Randall flopped down on the living room sofa, not caring about their image and falling asleep.


    When Vera went downstairs to get water for Theodore, she saw how tired they were. Seeing Molly, she smiled. When Molly first rejoined the Olteran family, she was so shy that she felt embarrassed to evene downstairs in her pajamas or lie down on the sofa and sleep without caring about her image.


    She put down Theodore''s bottle, grabbed a thin nket, and went to the living room to cover them.


    Upstairs, Patricky down to rest, with Theodore sleeping beside him. Theodore''s little fist was near his head. When he slept restlessly and his little hand waved around, Patrick''s hand would gently pat him when he was about to cry. Shawn also went to rest, and the Olteran family was bathed in a peaceful and harmonious atmosphere.


    Everything was so quiet that people unconsciously slowed their steps and lowered their voices, afraid of disturbing those in their sweet dreams.

 Chapter 510 Deceiving Theodore

    The Olteran fam took a quick half-hour nap, and when dinner rolled around, the servants went around waking everyone up.


    Before they could chow down, they had to feed little Theodore first.


    Shawn noticed Susan was MIA and mumbled, "When''s Susan getting back?"


    Randall chimed in, "Sadie told me she wants to stick around in Zandonick with Susan. I''ll ask her when I pick up Susan for school tomorrow."


    Shawn just nodded.


    Cindy piped up, "It''s such a hassle for them to stay in Zandonick. Being her study buddy every day is exhausting. Susan''s in college now; she needs to learn to be on her own." Randall shrugged, "You should tell Sadie, not me."


    Cindy nodded, realizing she needed to have a chat with Sadie.


    After dinner, they yed with the newly awake Theodore for a bit before everyone hit the sack.


    Molly was at the Olteran Manor, but her mind was with the Chase fam.


    "Sebastian, you can''t let Abby crash at our ce," Molly said.


    Sebastian had just gotten out of the shower, his hair still dripping.


    He was on a video call with Molly, drying his hair in front of the mirror. "I got back and she was gone. We didn''t even cross paths."


    "Sebastian, stop using the blow dryer. Just towel off," Molly said.


    Sebastian nced at Molly, a smirk ying on his lips.


    In another room...


    Vera was holding Theodore, who was wide awake and curious about the world.


    She used one hand to take off Theodore''s tiny shoes and started unbuttoning his clothes. "Babe, there were a lot of people here today. Did anyone sneak in?"


    Patrick walked over and helped with the buttons. "Nah, we had one entrance today. Checkpoint at the door, another at the elevator, and we were greeting guests at the entrance. No way Jeffrey and Emily snuck in." Theodore thought they were talking to him and made excited noises.


    He looked up, feeling Vera and Patrick undressing him.


    When all the buttons were undone, Vera started to take off his clothes, and he began to cry.


    "Alright, don''t cry. Mommy won''t take off your clothes," Vera said, patting his butt lightly to calm him down.


    Patrick said, "Don''t spoil him. Just get him undressed and put him to bed."


    Vera looked at Theodore, silent.


    After a bit, Theodore was still crying as Vera undressed him.


    His little hands waved around, but no one paid attention.


    After putting Teddy on the bed, Vera and Patrick looked at each other. "Babe, you think Jeffrey showed up today?"


    Patrick sat by the bed, holding Theodore''s tiny hand and said, "We''ll know after checking the surveince. Even if he did, he wouldn''t show his face."


    "He''s got mad counter-surveince skills, making him hard to catch. Emily must have had a baby too. Dennis is all about bloodline inheritance, and Jeffrey''s loyal. He''ll find ways to send messages to Dennis in prison. Should we keep a close watch on Dennis in prison?" Vera said, worried.


    Patrick replied, "Don''t stress, Sebastian''s got it all covered."


    Thinking Vera and Patrick were talking to him, Theodore stopped crying and started making noises to join their conversation.


    Veray on the bed, holding Theodore''s tiny hand, watching him babble away. "Babe, look, we totally tricked him!"


    Patrick chuckled too.


    Theodore was so little, and Vera couldn''t bring herself to kiss him too hard. But she really wanted to, so she held back and gave him a gentle kiss on the forehead.


    After chilling at the Olteran Manor for a couple of days, Vera took Theodore back to Cherry Vi.


    Cindy eventually convinced Sadie to leave, and Susan ended up staying with the Olteran family again.


    Molly started gearing up for her final exams.


    Even though she usually goofed off in ss, she managed to pick up a thing or two. Now, she was either skipping ss or taking leave, and she couldn''t make heads or tails of what the teachers were saying. Sometimes Susan took notes for her, but they were like hieroglyphics to Molly.


    She had to review while watching online video exnations and asionally tagged along with Ellie to thepany.


    Molly was so swamped that she was in a foul mood.


    And what did she do when she was in a bad mood? She hit up the police station!


    Mr. Chase saw her stroll in with a backpack and sighed deeply.


    Abby knew Sebastian had a soft spot for Molly, and she noticed that Zoey and Max were warming up to her too.


    So she kicked off her next n: cooking for Sebastian.


    She was pretty confident in her cooking skills, but Sebastian never gave her a chance to show off.


    ''If I anonymously drop off some meals, would Sebastian eat them? If he liked the food, being the smart cop he is, would he figure out it was me and get what I''m trying to say?'' Abby wondered.


    She looked at the lunch she had carefully prepared, imagining the scene where Sebastian finds her, feelings reciprocated, and moved by her gesture.


    She covered the lunchbox, took it to the police station, and left it at the duty booth while wearing a mask, then bolted.


    By the time the duty officer tried to catch up with her, she was already hiding.


    The duty officer went back to the office and saw the name on the lunchbox: Sebastian.


    He got that it was for Sebastian.


    Just then, he saw Saming back from a call and called out, "Hey Sam,e here for a sec."


    Sam jogged over, "What''s up?"


    The officer handed him the lunchbox. "Some girl dropped this off and took off. It''s for Mr. Chase. Can you give it to him?"


    Sam saw the box, which looked like it was from a young girl.


    He took it, "Sure, I''ll take it."


    When Sam got back to the team, everyone saw the lunch in his hand and started teasing, "Sam, did Holly suddenly make you lunch?"


    Sam put it on the table and waved his hand, "Nah, this is for Mr. Chase."


    After a bit, Sebastian came out looking all serious. Seeing Sam had returned, he said, "Alright, everyone, hurry up and eat. We got a meeting after lunch." "Sebastian, your admirer sent you a love lunch," Sam said, pointing to the lunch on the table.


    Sebastian frowned and nced at the box. He said coldly, "Toss it."


    "Sebastian, do you know who sent it?" Sam asked.


    Sebastian replied, "Do you?"


    Sam shook his head, realizing Sebastian had no clue either.


    A nearby officer asked, "Mr. Chase, could this be a surprise from Molly?"


    Sebastian shot back, "She hasn''t even cut vegetables before."


    Everyone went quiet. This meal definitely wasn''t from Molly.

 Chapter 511 Molly Ponders Gourmet Food

    Sam was like, "Dude, wasting food is just wrong."


    Sebastian shot back, "Then you eat it."


    Sam mmed up and chucked the lunchbox in the trash.


    Next day, Sebastian got another lunch.


    This time, he strolled over to the security booth and told the guard, "If anyone brings me lunch again, just leave it at the door. If it''s still there the next day, chuck it."


    The guard was like, "I saw it was some girl. Thought you knew her."


    Sebastian shrugged, "I don''t. I trashed the first one."


    Sure enough, on day three, Abby showed up again. She thought she was being all romantic, but before she could even set down the lunchbox, yesterday''s lunch was shoved in her face. She frowned, "Sebastian didn''t eat it?"


    The guard said, "You should take it back and eat it yourself. Mr. Chase tossed the lunch you brought."


    Abby red at the guard, "Who told you that?"


    "Everyone in Mr. Chase''s team knows," the guard replied.


    Abby clenched her fists. What she thought was romantic turned out to be a total flop.


    None of the things she expected happened. Not ready to give up, she said, "Just tell Sebastian these are from his sister."


    The guard warned, "Don''t drag Molly into this. If she finds out someone''s using her name to send lunch to Sebastian, she''lle after me."


    Everyone in the police department knew Molly''s temper. They had history.


    Abby finally left with two lunches. Around the corner, she angrily dumped both in the trash.


    Not long after, Molly showed up at the police station again.


    Abby had made lunch for three days; she wasn''t about to let her efforts go to waste.


    Even if Sebastian didn''t eat it, she had to let him know she tried.


    So, that evening, she went to Lc Manor to wait for Sebastian to get off work.


    That day, she not only saw Sebastian carrying shopping bags but also saw Molly clinging to his arm.


    Seeing them walk into the living room made Abby feel uneasy.


    Ellie eyed the two big bags of clothes Sebastian was lugging. "Another day of Molly sacrificing for thepany?"


    Molly said, "Nope, just in a bad mood today."


    Seeing Abby there, before she could say a word to Sebastian, Molly grabbed his hand and dragged him upstairs, not giving Abby a chance to talk. Sebastian followed her upstairs without a fuss.


    Abby watched Molly''s back, frowning, a cold glint in her eyes.


    Their every move made Abby realize something was off.


    All this time, she, like everyone else, thought Sebastian was just a doting brother. But what if his feelings for Molly weren''t just sibling affection? And Molly hated her, not because of Ste, but because she hated anyone who had feelings for Sebastian. After all, they weren''t blood-rted. Before, she thought Ellie might be her biggest obstacle. Now it was clear, it was Molly!


    Abby nced upstairs, a cunning look in her eyes.


    Before Molly and Sebastian''s rtionship was out in the open, she couldn''t just sit back.


    During the Chase family dinner, Molly found out Abby had been sending lunch to Sebastian. She fumed, "Sebastian, I''ll bring you lunch tomorrow."


    Sebastian didn''t flip out, probably knowing Molly would get all jealous and bring him lunch. "Just eat well so I don''t have to worry. Don''t stress about me."


    Molly took a few bites of dinner and then started daydreaming about food.


    Later that night, knowing how Molly was, Sebastian showed up at her bedroom door to remind her, "Focus on your studies. I''m not gonna be swayed by a few meals, but I''ll be pissed if you don''t study properly. Your goal this time is not to fail." Molly''s phone was ying some "Simple Recipes for Beginners" video.


    She looked at Sebastian, blinked all innocent-like, and quietly turned her phone face down.


    Sebastian, still not convinced, finally went in and took her phone away.


    Late at night, at the guesthouse, Abby stared at a white men''s shirt on the bed. The room was dimly lit, and she hid in the shadows, her eyes filled with malice, not bothering to hide it when she was alone.


    She looked at Sebastian''s white shirt and muttered, "Sebastian, everyone has the right to chase happiness, right?"


    Who didn''t want to be happy?


    The next day, during her study week, Molly didn''t get up. Before heading to work, Sebastian ced her phone on her desk and checked her study progress from the previous night. He picked it up and saw:


    [How to make chicken corn chowder. Cut the chicken into small pieces, dice the potatoes, carrots, celery, and onions, and mince the garlic.]


    Sebastian had clearly taken away her phone. How did she still manage to look this up? Then, his gaze fell on the usually dusty but now suddenly cleanptop.


    This time, it was Sebastian''s turn to be speechless.


    Before leaving for work, he called out to Molly, who was still in bed, "Molly, I''ve got a meeting today and won''t be at the station. Don''te after me." Molly''s response was groggy. She didn''t even hear what Sebastian said, just mumbled an agreement under the covers.


    At noon, Molly showed up with a takeout box.


    Cooking probably wasn''t her thing. After all, she was quickly chased out of the kitchen by Ellie and Zoey.


    Abby watched from the corner as Molly appeared with lunch, her suspicions growing stronger.


    ''How could a sister have such a strong sense of possession over her brother?'' she thought. Molly went in and soon came out.


    She muttered, "Sebastian didn''t even tell me he wouldn''t be at the station today, which made my efforts pointless." Abby walked out from the corner and saw the girl about to hail a cab. She called out, "Molly."


    Molly looked at her, "What''s up?"


    Her hands were empty, so she wasn''t here to deliver lunch.


    "What a coincidence to meet you here. I came to find Sebastian. He left a piece of clothing at my ce," Abby said.


    Molly looked at the girl pretending to be innocent, while Abby smiled innocently.


    Molly didn''t speak, her gaze fixed on Abby''s eyes, giving her a sense of pressure.


    Abby waited for Molly to react. After all, she was domineering. She knew she had Sebastian''s clothes, which would inevitably make her overthink. If she mistakenly thought they spent the night together, her personality would surely make her confront her in public! The police station''s entrance surveince would record everything.


    But Abby waited for a long time and Molly didn''t react. Instead, Abby felt guilty under Molly''s stare, blinking rapidly and losing her momentum.

 Chapter 512 Going to See Her

    Abby couldn''t handle the intense stare and blurted out, "Why the heck are you staring at me?"


    Molly shot her a look that could kill. "Next time you swing by my ce, swipe a few more of Sebastian''s clothes, and make sure they''re designer. The cops won''t even bother if they''re cheap!" Molly was fuming at Abby''s sneaky words.


    But looking at Abby''s scheming face, she knew Sebastian too well. No way would he crash at her ce, and he''d probably need to bleach his eyes after just seeing her.


    After cooling down, Molly''s brain went into overdrive. Abby showing up out of the blue made no sense. If she had Sebastian''s clothes, she should''ve gone to the cops, note here. She was clearly here to stir the pot, either with Sebastian or her.


    Abby noticed Molly wasn''t biting. She said, "Ellie was in the hospital a while back, and none of you were home. I went to Lc Manor daily to wash Sebastian''sundry. One was a police uniform I messed up, so I took it home to clean properly." Molly scoffed, "You really have no shame."


    Molly shot Abby a look and said, "When have you ever seen Sebastian''s police uniform at my house? Everyone in the Chase family knows he washes his uniforms himself. The most you could''ve swiped is a white shirt."


    Another taxi pulled up, and Molly gged it down. "I think you haven''t seen many men. I''ll decide for Sebastian; you can keep that white shirt."


    As the taxi arrived and she opened the door to get in, Abby suddenly said, "I don''t think you can decide that. Unlike the ordinary clothes, Sebastian will definitelye to get that shirt."


    She leaned close to Molly''s ear and whispered, "That shirt has Sebastian''s initials embroidered on it. And a heart-shaped strawberry."


    Molly shot Abby a look, mmed the door, and told the driver to go.


    Back at the Chase family home, Molly went straight to Sebastian''s room, opened his wardrobe, and started rummaging through it. "Where the heck is it?"


    Ellie walked in, "Molly, isn''t your own room enough for you to mess up? What are you doing in Sebastian''s room?"


    "Mom, Sebastian has a shirt with a heart-shaped strawberry that he never wore. It was hanging in his wardrobe, but I can''t find it," Molly replied.


    Before Molly could say who gave it to him, Ellie asked directly, "When did you give Sebastian a shirt with a heart-shaped strawberry?"


    "In middle school, Vera and I didn''t like studying. She secretly learned to knit scarves, and I learned French embroidery. Vera knitted scarves for Noah and Randall, and I embroidered strawberries and coal balls for Sebastian and Randall," Molly said.


    After finishing, Sebastian cherished it dearly.


    "Damn, Abby really stole it!" Molly cursed in frustration after searching multiple times and not finding it.


    Ellie nced at the mess in Sebastian''s wardrobe and sighed, "Sebastian''s definitely gonna have words with you when he gets back."


    Molly brushed her off, went to her room, grabbed her phone, and called Abby''s number from the cklist. When it connected, she snapped, "Where are you?"


    At the motel, Molly stood at the entrance, taking in the rundown surroundings. She didn''t waste any time and headed straight in.


    Molly couldn''t care less about the room''s condition. She scanned the ce but didn''t find what she was looking for.


    "You actually showed up," Abby said with a smug grin.


    Molly cut to the chase, "You''re quite the thief. You figured out how much that shirt means to Sebastian, swiped it, and nned to use it to lure him here at night? Then you''d try to seduce him."


    Her family had mostly been at the hospitaltely and hadn''t been home. She didn''t expect Abby to be so shameless as to sneak into Sebastian''s room.


    That shirt, which she had embroidered, was something Sebastian cherished and never wore. Even though it was a $30 shirt he bought in college, to him, it was priceless.


    She didn''t expect Abby to steal it.


    "I did n that initially," Abby admitted.


    Molly looked at her, "With a face like yours, painted like a demon, I''m really afraid you''d scare Sebastian in the middle of the night."


    Abby didn''t seem angry. Instead, she deliberately provoked Molly, "Tell me, who gave Sebastian such an intimate item and why does he cherish it so much?" Molly replied, "It must be from someone precious to him."


    Abby noticed that Molly wasn''t angry at all. Normally, wouldn''t a woman be jealous if she knew the person she liked had someone else in his heart? Could it be that Molly didn''t like Sebastian?


    "It was you who gave it to him!" Abby suddenly said.


    Mollyughed triumphantly, "So, you know I''m Sebastian''s precious one."


    Abby never expected that the shirt was a gift from Molly.


    Abby clenched her fists and said excitedly, "So what if it is? You and Sebastian won''t be together in the future. Ellie and Timothy won''t agree and neither will Zoey and Max. Are you going to drive Ellie crazy?" Abby mentioned Ellie and how could she be so sure that she and Sebastian wouldn''t be together?


    Molly''s temper red again, "Abby, I find you and Ste quite simr."


    "It''s not your call if we''re together or not. If I were to throw a fit at home and insist on marrying Sebastian, do you think he would marry me? After all, I''m Molly, not Mia. What do I have to fear? I''m notmitting incest or breaking thew! My mom and I have a deep bond, Timothy treats me well, Sebastian is the most doting person in the world and Zoey and Max watched me grow up. Do you think if I throw a fit, they will be heartless enough to refuse me?


    Abby, our family isn''t blind to your feelings for Sebastian. Do you think we dislike you because of Ste and Miles?


    Don''t push me, or I''ll go home and insist on marrying Sebastian." Molly said proudly.


    "You!"

 Chapter 513 Supervised Review

    Molly bounced out, clutching the shirt she snagged.


    Abby was upstairs, eyes shooting daggers as she watched Molly leave through the window. A wicked grin spread across her face. "Molly, your happy days are numbered."


    When Molly got home, she dove into theundry herself.


    That evening, Sebastian rolled in, and Ellie spilled the tea, "She trashed your room, spent forever washing your shirts, yapped on the phone with Vera, cursing Abby, chatted with a snoozing Teddy, then pigged out on a massive barbecue order. After all that, she crashed upstairs. Oh, and she almost blew up the kitchen at noon."


    Sebastian fumed, "She didn''t hit the books at all?"


    Ellie shook her head, "Not even a peek."


    Sebastian stormed upstairs, straight to Molly''s room.


    Soon, loud apologies echoed from Molly''s room, "Sebastian, I''m sorry! I''ll get up and study now! Please don''t be mad."


    Ellie just shook her head, thinking only Sebastian could handle Molly''s wild side.


    In her room, Molly, in her PJs with her hair in a messy bun, sat at her desk with a pen, randomly grabbing a book. "I''ll pull an all-nighter, I promise."


    Sebastian yanked a chair from her vanity and plopped down next to her. He drummed his fingers on her desk, fuming, "I''m watching you study tonight! You''re an adult. Can''t you tell what''s important?"


    Molly clutched the pen but didn''t write a thing. She turned to Sebastian, "Sebastian..."


    "Study!" he barked.


    Molly bit her lip, pressing her hands against his, which looked ready to smack her any second. "I''ll study." Seeing his hand raised, she shrank back, grabbed the pen, and pretended to review, clueless about the key points. Sebastian sat beside her, like back in elementary school when Molly ditched homework for cartoons. He pulled up a chair to keep an eye on her.


    Soon, Sebastian''s phone buzzed.


    Before he could move, Molly''s head whipped around to his pocket. "Sebastian, who''s calling?"


    Sebastian shot her a frustrated re.


    Molly bit her lip and turned back, "I''ll study, I won''t say a word."


    Sebastian got up and went to the window to take the call. "Yeah, go ahead. I''m not busy, just babysitting Molly''s study session. Finals areing, and she''s still acting like a kid. If I''m not here, she won''t study." Molly covered her ears, thinking if she couldn''t hear it, it wasn''t about her.


    Sebastian nced at her fidgeting and told the caller, "I''ll send you David''s number, he can help."


    After hanging up, Sebastian looked at Molly and walked back to his chair. "Hands down, study."


    Even with her ears covered, Molly heard him loud and clear.


    Winter nights came early, and by seven, it was pitch dark.


    The Chase family was chowing down when two cops showed up out of nowhere.


    Everyone was clueless, except Molly, who kept munching her dinner like nothing happened.


    "Who you looking for?" Sebastian asked.


    Facing Sebastian, the cops were all business. "Mr. Chase, we need Molly toe with us to the station."


    Molly, mid-bite, looked up. "Me? Seriously?"


    Halfway through her meal, Sebastian tagged along to the all-too-familiar station.


    "You said Abby''s ce caught fire?" Molly perked up when they got there. "That''s awesome."


    Sebastian shot her a look, and she zipped it.


    At the station, she followed the investigation while Sebastian dug for more info.


    "Mr. Chase, it was arson. The fire hit an old neighborhood, the mes were crazy, and the roads were too tight for a quick rescue. Three people got hurt, two are in the hospital, and the other is Abby, the tenant. She''s under investigation," the officer exined.


    Sebastian asked, "Is she badly hurt?"


    The officer replied, "She''s out cold. When she woke up, she said thest person she saw was Molly. Plus, someone confirmed Molly visited her in the afternoon and imed Molly threatened to burn her ce down."


    "What? I said I''d burn her ce?" Molly, not scared at all with Sebastian around, addressed the officer, Ernest Sullivan, "Ernest."


    Ernest coughed, reminding her they were on camera.


    Molly quickly corrected herself, "Mr. Sullivan, I did see her in the afternoon, but only because Abby stole Sebastian''s shirt and I went to get it back. I never said that. I was raised by cops, I wouldn''t break thew. Let here here and we''ll talk face to face."


    When Abby saw Sebastian, she cried and ran to him, "Sebastian, I''m so scared. I can''t believe Molly set the fire."


    Sebastian said, "I don''t believe it either. If she really wanted to hurt someone, she wouldn''t use such a dumb method."


    Standing beside Sebastian with teary eyes, Abby apologized, "Sebastian, I''m sorry. The cops told me to tell the truth, so I did. I''m sorry, Molly."


    Sebastian sat by the door, unable to see inside the interrogation room, but he wasn''t worried about Molly since she knew everyone there.


    Half an hourter, Molly came out.


    As soon as she did, she saw Abby, covered in soot. Molly impulsively wanted to rush her, but Sebastian stepped in, and she bumped into his arms. "Sebastian." Sebastian looked at her, "What are you gonna do?"


    "I need to hit the bathroom." She almost lost it and hit someone in the station.


    Soon, a cop approached Abby, "Are you sure Molly said she''d burn you? False usations are serious, you know!"


    Abby swallowed, "I''m sure."


    The cop asked again, "Did you steal Mr. Chase''s shirt?"


    Sebastian looked at Molly, who was holding his hand, and Molly finally spilled the whole story from the afternoon, "Abby stole the shirt I embroidered for you in high school, so I went to get it back." Abby denied it, "I didn''t steal it, Molly''s framing me."


    Molly clenched her fists, ready to throw down.

 Chapter 514 Forcing Molly Away

    Not long after, Ellie, Timothy, Zoey, and Max showed up.


    Abby had called Zoey and Max for backup, and Ellie and Timothy, worried about Molly, rushed over too.


    When they got there, they finally got the scoop. Molly was fuming, but seeing Ellie and Timothy made her feel more backed up. The arson case was still a mess, Abby''s story had no proof, and she denied everything Molly used her of.


    They all went over the afternoon''s drama at the police station, with Molly spilling the tea from start to finish without missing a beat. She even repeated her cuss words, word for word.


    The cops were shook and nced at Sebastian, who was sitting at the end. Wasn''t Molly supposed to be all bubbly and fun? Sebastian awkwardly turned to look out the window.


    Unlike Molly''s cool demeanor, Abby was a wreck. She stammered and looked scared out of her mind.


    It gotte, and the cops had to let them go home.


    But since the guesthouse had just gone up in mes, Abby couldn''t go back there.


    In Zandonick, Abby only had the Chase family as rtives. She tearfully asked Ellie for some cash. "Ellie, I''m broke. Can I borrow some money to stay somewhere else?"


    If Ellie lent her the money, it would make the whole Chase family look bad and make Sebastian the talk of the team, like they couldn''t even let a niece crash at their ce. Abby always yed the victim to get sympathy. She didn''t realize that when she asked for money, everyone in the Chase family looked pissed.


    Molly, seeing thising, stormed to the car, grabbed Ellie''s wallet, pulled out a few thousand bucks, and threw it in Abby''s face in front of all the cops. "Get lost!"


    Her move was just like Patrick''s when he was mad, but she didn''t have Patrick''s chill.


    The money scattered everywhere, and Abby was humiliated in public. She looked at Molly with a sh of pure hate in her eyes.


    Sebastian, knowing Molly''s impulsive nature, caught the fleeting malice in Abby''s eyes and immediately stepped in front of Molly. With a stern face, he said, "You said borrowing money feels too formal. Just take it and find a good hotel to stay in."


    Same goal, but Molly and Sebastian''s actions got totally different reactions.


    Knowing Abby wanted to borrow money and y the victim, Molly impulsively threw money to humiliate her, making everyone think she was hot-headed and rude.


    But Sebastian handled it coolly. Since she wanted to borrow money, he gave it to her, publicly pping her with her own hand. They gave the money and even said she didn''t need to pay it back. The cops quickly stepped in to calm things down, and even Maka, who was tight with Molly, pulled her away.


    The officers helped pick up the money and handed it to Abby, speaking up for Molly, "Molly''s always been like this, spoiled by everyone since she was a kid. Take this money and find a hotel. If there are any updates on the case, we''ll let you know."


    When Molly tried to say something, Maka pulled her back, "Listen to me, don''t be impulsive."


    Abby looked down at the few thousand bucks handed to her but didn''t take it. She lowered her head, her long hair hiding the hate in her eyes. When she looked up, her face was all innocent again. She looked at Zoey and Max, "Zoey, Max, can you stay with me at the hotel? I''m scared to stay alone. You''re the only ones I know here."


    Zoey and Max just stood there, not saying a word.


    Molly snapped, "Abby, you got no shame! You just embarrassed my mom, and now you wanna drag my grandparents into this mess?"


    Abby, who wasn''t even blood-rted, and Molly, who was like family despite no blood ties, had Zoey and Max all confused. Molly''s goodness couldn''t be reced by Abby just by watching a few shows with them. Everyone there was Team Molly.


    Even Maka thought Abby was full of schemes and not as straightforward and lovable as Molly. "Where''s your family at?"


    "They''re not here," Abby replied.


    "Then why''d youe here?" Maka asked.


    Abby nced at Ellie, "I came to take care of Ellie when she was unwell. After she got better, Zoey and Max needed looking after, so I stayed."


    Her words put a moral burden on the Chase family, making them look bad if they didn''t help Abby. Abby came to Zandonick because of them, and now, with Molly as a suspect, Abby still needed to borrow money for a hotel and find someone to stay with her, but no one agreed.


    Zoey said, "Ellie, I''m not going home tonight."


    Molly shouted, "No way!"


    Everyone looked at Ellie, who hadn''t said a word. Finally, she got what Abby was up to. Abby clearly wanted to stay at her house. She knew Zoey was reluctant but would agree eventually.


    Ellie coldly said, "Sebastian, take Molly back to the Olteran family. Make sure to tell them everything that happened today! Abby wille back with us to the Chase family. After all, we''re rtives. How can we let you stay outside? If Ste and Miles find out, how could they forgive me!"


    Ellie angrily got into the car.


    Abby, having achieved her goal, lost her pitiful expression. She looked at Ellie''s profile, knowing whom she had offended.


    Molly, furious, walked up to Abby and warned, "Abby, remember who you messed with today! If I don''t destroy you, I won''t be an Olteran."


    She sat in the passenger seat as Sebastian drove her back to the Olteran familyte at night.


    Shawn, about to sleep, was awakened by Molly''ste return.


    Susan, who was also studying, quickly went to Randall''s door and whispered, "Randall, Molly''s back, and she seems pissed."


    Randall quickly opened the door in his pajamas, "Let''s go see."


    In the evening, the Olteran family gathered in the living room, watching Molly, who looked aggrieved.


    Shawn, upon learning what happened, was very displeased with Sebastian, "If you can''t even protect Molly, stay away from her in the future." "Dad, this has nothing to do with Sebastian. Don''t take it out on him," Molly said.


    Cindyforted Molly, "I''ll go with you to see Abby tomorrow."


    Vincent asked Sebastian, "Who''s in charge of this case?"


    "Mr. Sullivan," Sebastian replied.


    Vincent nodded, "Give me his number."


    "Vincent, I also have Mr. Sullivan''s number." Molly opened her phone contacts and handed Ernest''s number to Vincent.


    Vincent noted the number and left the living room.


    After dropping Molly off, Sebastian also left.


    As he was leaving, Randall caught up and asked, "Sebastian, do you believe Molly didn''t start the fire?"


    Without hesitation, Sebastian firmly replied, "I believe her. If Molly really wanted to kill Abby, she would have told me and asked for my advice."

 Chapter 515 Sebastians Awareness

    When Sebastian rolled up to the crib, he spotted Abby chillin'' in the living room. He bolted upstairs, snagged some clothes, locked his room, and then locked Molly''s room too before bouncing. "Dad, Mom, I''m crashing at a hotel for a bit, noting back," Sebastian blurted out.


    Abby tried to follow him, but Sebastian, totally losing it, shouted, "Back off!"


    It was the first time anyone in the Chase fam had seen Sebastian this heated. Dude was always so buttoned-up and never swore. Abby had clearly crossed a line.


    Abby just stood there, too freaked out to move.


    Next day, Vera got wind of what went down with Molly. She rolled back to the Olteran Mansion with Theodore.


    Patrick showed up too. "Molly, get over here."


    Seeing Patrick, Molly ran over, feeling all kinds of upset. "Patrick."


    She spilled the tea about what happened the night before. After listening, Patrick got it. "Go hang with Vera. I gotta handle something."


    Molly watched Patrick leave right after hearing the scoop. Vera said, "He''s gonna have your back."


    Molly, feeling all warm and fuzzy, hugged Vera. "Vera, I''m so touched. The Olteran fam will always be my safe spot."


    Molly felt a bit better, but Ernest was still stressing.


    Three big shots were breathing down his neck, and now Sebastian wanted in on the action too.


    Late at night, Vincent hit him up. This morning, Timothy gave orders, and now, the all-powerful Patrick had rolled up to the police station himself.


    None of them gave a damn about the arson case; they just wanted to clear Molly''s name. Patrick made him especially jittery when he asked, "What more do you need to prove Abby set Molly up?"


    Ernest got pulled into Patrick''s swanky ride by his assistant, where he got grilled in private. Ernest was so nervous he was sweating bullets despite the winter chill.


    Sebastian found out too. He confronted Patrick, asking, "What''s your game n?"


    "Just wanna make Molly happy," Patrick shot back.


    Sebastian said, "I know Molly didn''t do it. Let''s wait for the cops to clear her name."


    "What if you can''t find the proof?" Patrick asked.


    Sebastian replied, "If someone did it, there''ll be evidence."


    "My patience is running thin. If you haven''t found the proof by the next time Molly''s upset, you know what I''ll do," Patrick said, fuming.


    With that, Sebastian hopped out of the car, and Patrick dipped from the police station.


    Back at the Olteran crib, in Molly''s room.


    Vera knew what Molly had been through. She finally said, "Molly, you got set up by her."


    Molly nodded. "I figured it out toote."


    Vera continued, "Head home today. Have Cindy roll with you to grab your study stuff and see what Abby''s up to. You got examsing up, so hit the books at home with Randall for now. After the exams, we''ll deal with her. In the meantime, Vincent, Patrick, and Sebastian won''t be sitting on their hands. We won''t make a move just yet."


    Theodore, hearing Vera talk, shook his head and refused to drink more water, waving his little arms like he wanted to chat with Vera.


    Vera put down the bottle, looked at Theodore, and gently held his tiny hand. "Once we figure out her game, we can handle her."


    Randall chimed in, "Molly, I''m with Vera on this. Stay home for now, don''t let this mess up your studies. After exams, we''ll have plenty of time to mess with her."


    Molly nodded, deciding to roll with Vera and Randall''s advice.


    In the afternoon, Cindy tagged along with Molly to the Chase house. When they got there, they saw Abby serving tea to Zoey and Max in the living room. Molly''s smile had a hint of sarcasm. "Oh, it''s you." Abby eyed Cindy, unsure who she was and too scared to make a move.


    Abby politely poured tea for Cindy and handed it over with both hands, but Cindy didn''t take it. She looked Abby dead in the eye. "I don''t trust anything you pour."


    Abby lowered her head. "I''ll just leave it on the table then."


    As soon as she put it down, Cindy knocked the tea over right in front of Zoey and Max.


    The room went dead silent.


    Seeing the tea spill, Abby quickly stepped back, but some still sshed on her.


    Molly felt a wave of satisfaction seeing Cindy''s move.


    After a bit, Ellie showed up. "Molly, what brings you back?"


    "Mom, I''m here to grab my study stuff," Molly replied.


    Molly went upstairs and found her bedroom door locked. Ellie exined, "Sebastian came backst night, grabbed some clothes, and locked both your rooms."


    Even though Abby knew Ellie was saying this for her benefit, she had to y dumb, as she had just managed to push Molly out.


    "Where''s Sebastian?" Molly asked.


    Ellie replied, "He thought you''d be upset if he stayed here, so he''s at a hotel."


    Molly thought of Vera and felt that Sebastian was indeed a good guy. "I''ll go find Sebastianter."


    "By the way,e upstairs. I need to tell you something."


    Ellie exchanged a look with Cindy and then took Molly upstairs.


    Downstairs, Abby watched Molly and Ellie''s backs, her eyes narrowing.


    In the study, Molly asked, feeling hurt, "Mom, why did you and Dad let her stay herest night?"


    Ellie''s eyes had a hidden intensity. "Your grandma''s old, we couldn''t let her go to a hotel with Abby. Besides, if we don''t keep an eye on Abby, who knows what she''ll pull next. You stay with the Olteran family for now. Don''te back until we sort out this mess. If I miss you, I''ll visit you there. Since she wants to stay here, let her."


    "Don''t let Abby into our rooms; she might swipe something. And don''t stress, I''m worried about you," Molly reminded.


    Ellie nodded. "Don''t worry, I got this."


    Ellie and Molly chatted in the study for about ten minutes. Finally, Molly grabbed her study materials and left with Cindy.


    In the evening, Molly went to the police station to pick up Sebastian after work.


    After work, Sebastian held Molly''s hand and walked out in front of everyone.


    That night, Sebastian took Molly out shopping to cheer her up. He had already prepped two room keys and handed one to Molly. "If you miss me, juste to the hotel and wait for me."

 Chapter 516 Teddy, the Distraction

    Molly grabbed Sebastian''s room key with a smirk.


    Abby was crashing at the Chase family''s ce, but man, she was like a ghost at the dinner table, not saying a word.


    Timothy was scratching his head, wondering why Ellie was so keen on keeping Abby around.


    Ellie rolled her eyes, "Does she think I''m stupid? She set herself on fire just to frame Molly. If I don''t keep an eye on her and let her go before we figure this out, who knows what kind of mess she''ll stir up next." After the whole drama, Ellie quickly weighed her options.


    Even though she couldn''t stand Abby, kicking her out wouldn''t fix anything.


    The Chase family was a bunch of troublemakers. If they decided to cut ties, they''d just find new ways to cause chaos. And Abby? Way sneakier than Ste.


    It was arson, not some freak ident. Only Abby and Molly were in that room. Ellie had known Molly for over a decade, and she was sure Molly wouldn''t do something like that. So, it had to be Abby.


    Ellie knew the cops needed solid proof. She couldn''t just tell them Abby did it to frame Molly. It''d be useless, and Abby might even flip the script on her.


    Sebastian was also convinced Molly wouldn''t set the fire. He kept quiet and was digging for the truth.


    Ellie was more worried about someone who''d hurt themselves to get what they wanted. If Abby wasn''t under her watch, she might try to hurt Molly again. "Why''s she got it out for Molly?" Timothy was still puzzled.


    Ellie nced at Timothy through the mirror while putting on hand cream, her eyes thoughtful. "Doesn''t matter, her actions will spill the beans."


    Molly had barely been with the Olteran family for a day. The next day, when Sebastian got back to the hotel after work, he saw a lump on his bed. Two books were spread out on the table at the foot of the bed, with some notes scribbled on the table.


    Sebastian walked over and saw Molly snoozing on his bed. He gently woke her up. It was already dark, and he had no clue how long she''d been out.


    "Sebastian, you''re back?" Molly mumbled, still half-asleep. The curtains were drawn, making it hard to tell what time it was. Her hair was a mess, and her voice was all soft and sleepy.


    Sebastian sat on the edge of the bed, leaning in. From a distance, it looked like he was lying next to Molly. He propped himself up with one elbow and used his other hand to lift the nket off her, smoothing her hair. He asked gently, "Why''d you crash here?"


    Molly rubbed her sleepy eyes. Sebastian reached out and gently wiped them for her. Molly opened her eyes, yawned, and said, "Teddy''s a total distraction at home. I can''t study there. I hadn''t even opened my book when I heard him and wanted to y. So I came here to study this afternoon."


    Sebastian pulled Molly up. "You behind on your studying?"


    Molly nodded, and Sebastian said, "Alright, I''ll skip work tonight. You can study here, and I''ll take you back when you''re done."


    "Sebastian, I''m starving," Molly suddenly said.


    Sebastian looked at her bright face and smiled indulgently.


    Back at the Olteran house, Theodore was lying in Vera''s arms, getting all excited as it got dark.


    "Happy you chased Molly away?" Vera asked with a smile.


    "Yeah, and you also got rid of Randall and Susan. You''re awesome." Vera held Theodore and tapped his little face. Theodore smiled contentedly.


    Vera used to think it was silly for moms to talk to babies who couldn''t talk back, but after bing a mom, she got it.


    Even if she was just talking to herself, she was over the moon when Theodore made any sound.


    After a while, Patrick came back.


    As soon as he walked in, he took off his suit jacket. Vera had nagged him so much that he''d gotten into the habit of hanging up his clothes to avoid wrinkles.


    While hanging up his jacket, he asked Vera, "Why aren''t Molly, Randall, and Susan home?"


    Vera looked at Theodore''s face and replied, "Theodore''s so cute he drove them all out to study."


    Randall was smart enough not to need to go out to study, but Susan couldn''t control herself and would run to y with Theodore every now and then. So, Randall had to take Susan and their books to the library to study. Hearing Patrick''s voice, Theodore looked at Vera and smiled. He seemed to know it was his dad and his legs kicked excitedly on Vera.


    Patrick took off his wristwatch and ced it on the bedside table, worried it might press against Theodore when he held him. He went to the bed and looked at Theodore, who was soft and had a milky scent, as cute as a little chubby cat.


    When he got closer, Theodore started looking for him in Vera''s arms.


    "Looking for Daddy?" Vera smiled.


    Patrick smiled and took Theodore from Vera''s arms. In the evening, the house was warm, and Theodore was only wearing oneyer of clothing.


    Patrick held Theodore in one arm, feeling his soft, warm body.


    They looked at each other and Patrick, looking at Theodore''s cute face, smiled and defended him, "They''re just weak-willed, not that Theodore''s too cute."


    Teddyy in Patrick''s arms, looking at him with his face turned to the side, making sounds as if agreeing with him.


    After a while, Randall and Susan came back, and Molly''s bedroom light was still off.


    After returning, Randall and Susan went to Vera''s bedroom before going to bed. Theodore was lying on the bed, and they went over and yed with him, then left satisfied.


    At the hotel, Molly was full and studying, with Sebastian by her side, not ying on his phone, just hanging out while she reviewed.


    Lately, too many things had dyed Molly, and with examsing up, she was getting anxious.


    Sebastian teased her, "What''s the point of cramming now?"


    Molly blurted out, "It''s better than nothing."


    After that, they both fell silent.

 Chapter 517 Molly Sends a Photo

    "Sebastian, I didn''t mean to snap at you. My mouth just kinda has a mind of its own," Molly said, trying to shift the me.


    Sebastian shrugged, "Whatever, just get back to studying. I''m gonna hit the shower."


    Molly, with a mischievous grin, turned to him, "Hey, Sebastian, can we talk about something? Like, maybe you could skip the shirt? Nah, forget it! I''ll study!" Sebastian raising his hand was enough to make Molly nervous.


    Soon, the sound of running water filled the bathroom.


    Molly propped her chin on her hand, trying to memorize her notes while muttering, "He totally likes me, but he never makes a move."


    "Molly," Sebastian called from the bathroom.


    "Yeah?" Molly jumped up, looking around for a towel, hoping he needed one.


    "I ordered some fruit earlier. Someone''s at the door. Can you get it?"


    "Sure," Molly said, feeling a bit let down.


    A knock on the door confirmed the delivery.


    After grabbing the fruit, Molly knocked on the bathroom door, "Sebastian, the fruit''s here."


    "Got it," he replied.


    Molly was gearing up for an all-nighter, her desk covered in sweet, refreshing fruit to keep her going.


    Sebastian soon emerged, wearing pajamas, drying his hair. He picked up his phone to check for missed calls, then looked at Molly, who had two cherries in her mouth.


    "What''s up, Sebastian?" Molly asked.


    Sebastian flicked her cheek lightly, "Don''t choke on those."


    Molly watched as he went to the bed, picking out clothes for tomorrow and organizing them.


    She leaned back in her chair, lost in thought, her pen now a toy in her hand as her mischievous ideas took shape.


    Molly took out her phone and sneakily snapped a selfie with Sebastian''s back in the background.


    Feeling generous, she decided to share her joy-not with everyone, but with Abby!


    At the Chase family home, Abby looked at the picture Molly sent. Molly''s face was beaming, and Sebastian''s pajama-d back was in the shot. The bed looked like a tornado hit it!


    Molly even texted Abby, [Thx 4 setting this up so I can live w/ Sebastian! He totally loves me, u wouldn''t believe it.]


    Abby clenched her fists. She''d done nothing all day, just stayed at the Chase family home. When she tried to go upstairs, Ellie sent her back down. "Crash on the first floor for fun, second floor''s off-limits." When she tried to help in the kitchen, Ellie appeared again, "You just survived a fire. If you get hurt in my kitchen, it won''t be Molly who gets med."


    Abby clenched her fists, biting back a response to Ellie''s snark.


    Late at night, she got another picture from Molly, along with a thank-you message, just to rub it in.


    Abby zoomed in on the pic, ring at Molly''s face, wishing she could rip her apart through the screen.


    Sebastian finished folding his clothes, then turned around and fed Molly a fresh orange from the table. "Since you''ve already snapped a pic, how about you get back to studying?"


    "Sebastian, how did you know I took a photo secretly?" Molly asked, wide-eyed.


    Sebastian smirked, "What don''t I know about what you do?"


    Molly blushed, still looking cute in Sebastian''s eyes. "I''m gonna go do someundry."


    "Later, Sebastian," Molly waved as she headed out.


    Sebastian went to theundry room downstairs, and when he came back up, he snagged Molly''s phone.


    With her phone gone, Molly''s study game got way stronger.


    She cranked out three pages of notes and then closed her eyes, mentally reviewing them.


    Sebastian hung the clean clothes inside, then sat next to Molly again, keeping herpany while she studied.


    Around 2 AM at the Olteran family house, Theodore was crying in bed. Vera picked him up and paced by the window. Patrick went downstairs to grab a thermometer for Theodore, nced at Molly''s room, paused, then left.


    Back upstairs, Theodore was still wailing, so Patrick hurried back to the bedroom.


    Vera, worried that Theodore had a fever, urged Patrick to hurry with the thermometer.


    Once she got it, she quickly took Theodore''s temperature.


    Seeing Theodore cry broke Patrick and Vera''s hearts, but since he couldn''t talk, they had no clue what was wrong.


    When the time was up, Vera checked the thermometer. "No fever. Honey, crack the window a bit."


    Patrick opened a small gap in the window.


    Wrapped in a thick nket, Vera stood by the chilly window with Theodore. Soon, his crying slowed, and he started drinking milk while sniffling in Vera''s arms.


    Vera looked at the fussy Theodore and said, "Our master bedroom is big, the temperature is just right. This room isn''t as big, so it gets too hot with thick nkets at night." That night, Patrick leaned on the bed, thinking of Molly. He said to Vera, "Vera, call Molly and ask where she is."


    Vera asked, "She didn''te back?"


    Patrick looked at the now-sleeping Theodore and said, "If she came back, would Theodore escape her? Molly didn''te to cuddle Theodore tonight, so she didn''te back." Vera called Molly, "Molly, where are you?"


    "Vera, Molly fell asleep at my ce." It was Sebastian''s voice on the other end.


    Vera looked at Patrick in shock. Patrick reached for the phone.


    Vera handed it over, and Patrick put it to his ear, "Sebastian?"


    "Patrick, Molly came to study at my ce today. She just fell asleep," Sebastian exined.


    Patrick got out of bed, "Send me your location. I''lle pick her up."


    With a cold expression, Patrick was already at the wardrobe, grabbing clothes to go out.


    Sebastian said something that made Patrick pause, "Why did she insist on staying with you at a hotel?"

 Chapter 518 Pretending to Sleep

    Patrick shot the breeze with Sebastian a bit longer before hanging up and tossing the phone to Vera.


    Vera leaned in, all curious, "Babe, you still gonna pick up Molly?"


    Patrick, with a bit of a grumble, said, "Nah, not happening."


    Vera''s face lit up a bit.


    Since Patrick wasn''t heading out, Vera said, "Alright, let''s hit the sack. Molly''s a big girl, she won''t get lost. Plus, Sebastian''s with her, so chill. Look how peacefully Theodore''s snoozing." Patrick nced at Theodore, who had been bawling earlier but was now out like a light.


    He plopped back down, with Theodore snug between them. Patricky down and asked Vera, "Vera, how are Molly and Sebastian getting along?"


    Vera quickly yanked the nket over her head and yed possum.


    Patrick stayed quiet. He looked at Vera faking sleep and nudged her, "You''re covering Theodore. He''ll start wailing again soon."


    Vera, eyes still shut, pulled her arm out from under the nket and adjusted it, making sure Theodore wasfy. She kept pretending to sleep.


    Theodore stirred a bit but then went back to snoozing soundly. His little face looked just like a chubby Patrick from back in the day.


    Patrick, seeing Vera''s reaction, felt a knot of worry.


    Over at the hotel, Sebastian looked at Molly, who had totally taken over his bed. She''d finished her stuffte, and when Sebastian offered to drive her home, she shot him down. "Sebastian, why don''t you get me a room? It''s already 2 AM, and I gotta study here tomorrow. Running back and forth is a drag. I don''t wanna leave," Molly said. Sebastian, seeing Molly trying to butter him up, inexplicably agreed.


    When he came back after getting her a room, he found her already knocked out in his bed, wrapped in his nket.


    Sebastian tried to wake her but had no luck. He gave up and sat by the bed, watching her sleep.


    "Sebastian," a voice came.


    "What''s up?" Sebastian leaned in closer to Molly''s face, "Why you calling me?"


    Molly kept on sleeping.


    Sebastian looked at her closed eyes and grinned, "You''re dreaming about me, aren''t you?"


    As he smiled, his gaze slowly fell on Molly''s lips.


    Nighttime made people do crazy things. During the day, he could keep his feelings for her in check. But in the dim light of night, everything was out of control.


    He slowly leaned down, getting closer to her lips.


    He swallowed hard, his throat bobbing. His hand gripped the nket tight, veins popping on his arm, his heart racing with impulse.


    Finally, he stopped, feeling Molly''s soft breaths. Sebastian closed his eyes, trying to hide his desire, but when he opened them again, the desire was still there. This time, impulse won over reason.


    The next morning, Molly was yanked out of bed before she was fully awake.


    At that moment, Molly realized how good home was. Whether it was the Chase family or the Olteran family, they all loved her and wouldn''t mess with her sleep. But staying with Sebastian, she had a cold, wet towel pped on her face at 7 AM, wiping her face.


    "Get up. Go have breakfast and then start studying," Sebastian said.


    Molly, on the verge of tears, said, "I don''t want breakfast."


    Sebastian brushed her off, giving her ten minutes to freshen up before dragging her to the hotel restaurant.


    The ce was already packed. Molly found a spot she liked and plopped down, grumpily grabbing a te and trailing behind Sebastian to get breakfast.


    "Milk or juice?" Sebastian asked.


    "I want to sleep," Molly grumbled.


    Sebastian poured her a cup of hot milk.


    "Toast or a sandwich?" he asked next.


    "I want to sleep," she repeated.


    Sebastian grabbed one of each.


    "Fruit sd or veggie sd?" he asked.


    "I want to sleep," she said again.


    Sebastian pointed to their table, "Go sit and wait for me."


    Molly put down her te and turned to go.


    Soon, Sebastian brought over the breakfast.


    "Chow down. After breakfast, hit the books. If I get a break at noon, I''lle back and take you to lunch."


    After breakfast, Sebastian dropped Molly off at the restaurant and reminded her, "It''s you who''ll flunk, not me. Get serious."


    Molly, now wide awake after half an hour in the restaurant, said, "Sebastian, don''t forget I''m still a suspect."


    Sebastian replied, "Not your problem."


    He nced at Molly''s lips before turning to leave, which left Molly puzzled, "Did I get something on my lips during breakfast?"


    She went to the bathroom to check in the mirror. Her face was clean. She admired her reflection for a moment before heading off to study. Over at the Olteran Mansion, Randall, after breakfast, was roped into taking Susan out to study.


    He pointed to Theodore on the couch, "It''s on you that I gotta head out to study."


    Theodore, lying on the couch, looked over at the sound and then turned away. Though Randallined, his words were filled with affection for Theodore.


    Before leaving, Randall picked up Theodore, "Why don''t youe with me to the library? I''ll teach you to study from a young age."


    Susan happily said, "Great, Randall, let''s take Theodore to the library. I can take care of him!"


    Randall nced at Susan, who was eager to join, "Sure, you take care of Theodore at the library and I''ll study for you. Then I''ll take your exams and graduate for you." Susan didn''t dare to speak anymore.


    Cindy walked by and took Theodore from Randall''s arms. "Be nicer to Susan. You''re always so sarcastic." The little one in Cindy''s arms smiled slightly.


    "You smiled at me." Cindy looked at Theodore and then turned to Randall, unable to stand him, but her heart melted at Theodore''s smile. "Let''s go find Vera."


    Cindy lovingly carried Theodore to the dining room where Vera was eating.


    Vincent was about to leave for work but couldn''t find Theodore. He asked Randall, who was standing in the living room, "Where''s Teddy?"


    Susan looked at Randall, hesitating to answer for him.


    "My mom took him to the dining room to find Vera after chewing me out," Randall said.


    Before heading to work, Vincent went to the dining room, hugged Theodore, and smiled, shaking Theodore''s little hand, "I''m off to work. I''lle back early to hold you tonight." Theodorey quietly in Vincent''s arms.


    Soon, Cindy took Theodore from Vincent''s arms.


    When Patrick was leaving for work, he also came down, "Vera, where''s Theodore?"


    Theodore, hearing Patrick''s voice, mustered all his strength and responded.

 Chapter 519 Inquiring About the Case Progress

    Patrick scooped up little Theodore, "Alright, buddy, Daddy''s gotta head to work. Try not to snooze too much, okay?" Theodore snuggled into Patrick''s chest, letting out a big yawn.


    Patrick gave Theodore''s cheek a gentle stroke, "You can catch some Z''s in the morning, no worries."


    Morning rolled around, and Noah hit up Vera on video call, "Where''s Theodore at?"


    "He''s asleep," Vera replied.


    Noah just said, "Later."


    Not long after, Susan wanted a video call too.


    Molly, worn out from studying, also video-called Vera. Later, Vera posted on her feed, [Theodore''s knocked out.]


    Finally, the calls stopped.


    Around noon, Sebastian skipped lunch at the police station. Sam knocked on his door, "Hey, we''re getting takeout. You want anything?"


    "Nah, I''m heading back to the hotel. Molly''s waiting for me," Sebastian said.


    With just a quick break, Sebastian rushed back to the hotel and took Molly out for lunch.


    He''d been upte the night before, so when they got back to the hotel at noon, he crashed for a nap.


    When he woke up, Molly was snoozing next to him.


    As he left, Sebastian gently tucked her in, adjusted her position, and slipped out quietly.


    Back at the station, Sebastian headed straight to Ernest''s office. "Got any updates?"


    Ernest, looking frustrated, scratched his head, "You''re the sixth person to ask."


    Sebastian squinted, "Who else has been bugging you?"


    "Ellie, Timothy, Vincent, Patrick, Shawn, and now you!" Ernest replied.


    Seeing Ernest''s stress, Sebastian decided to lend a hand.


    Ernest said, "Mr. Chase, stay out of it. Everyone knows Molly''s your sister. She''s a suspect, and family can''t be involved."


    "Technically, I''m not her family yet," Sebastian said, hinting at something.


    Ernest, unable to argue, reluctantly handed over the evidence. "The guesthouse is old, and the wiring''s a mess, which could easily cause a fire. There were a bunch of kitchen utensils inside. The victim said she bought them recently to cook for Ellie. They''ve been sent for analysis, and they weren''t the cause of the fire. Some fragments from the scene are still being analyzed, which will take time."


    Sebastian asked, "The person in the hospital, are they awake?"


    Ernest nodded, "Yeah, but we didn''t get anything useful from them. We still gotta wait for the analysis results."


    Looking at the photos, Sebastian asked, "What about the surveince footage?"


    "The closest footage is from the main road outside. Nothing useful there," Ernest said, shaking his head.


    Sebastian said, "Let me see it."


    Ernest asked, "Mr. Chase, isn''t your team swamped?"


    Sebastian looked at him, "If you don''t want Patrick breathing down your neck, you''d better let me see it." Ernest caved.


    In the afternoon, Sebastian spent two hours in Ernest''s office before heading out.


    Back in his own office, he pulled out his personal phone and called Patrick, "Hey, Patrick."


    That night, Sebastian was swamped with work and got back to the hotel superte.


    Theter it got, the more anxious Molly became. "Sebastian, are youing back tonight? I''m scared if you don''te back."


    Sebastian tried to calm her down, "I''ll be back, promise. How could I leave you alone here? Don''t worry, keep all the lights on and don''t open the door for anyone. I''ve got the room key." "Okay, hurry back," Molly said.


    "Alright, but you should try to get some sleep," Sebastian added.


    "No way, I''m waiting up for you," Molly insisted.


    Sebastian chuckled, "Alright, alright."


    The other officers nearby could easily guess that Molly was on the other end of the call.


    The case was wrapping up, and before heading out, Sebastian swung by Ernest''s office again.


    Ernest now dreaded his phone ringing and seeing Sebastian.


    "Any news on the analysis?" Sebastian asked.


    Ernest shook his head, "It''s being rushed. I''ll let you know as soon as we get something."


    After Sebastian left, Maka dropped by Ernest''s office and ced a strong cup of coffee on his desk. "Don''t me Mr. Chase. Molly''s his world. Anyone would be anxious in his shoes." Ernest took a sip, "I get it. I''m just stressed. We''ve all looked out for Molly since she joined. Being anxious won''t help; we need results."


    After finishing the coffee, Ernest realized Maka usually had a reason for visiting. "So, what brings you here?"


    Maka, hands in the pockets of her white coat, casually said, "Just wanted to check on thetest with Molly''s case."


    Ernest stayed silent.


    At ten o''clock, Sebastian finally got back. He headed straight to his old room, now taken over by Molly.


    She had already showered and was lying in bed in the hotel''s bathrobe, waiting for him.


    Hearing the door open, she asked, "Sebastian, is that you?"


    "Who else?" Sebastian kicked off his shoes at the door and slipped into some men''s slippers before entering.


    The first thing he noticed was Molly''s clothes scattered all over the bed and her leggings on the floor.


    Entering the room, Sebastian saw Molly in her bathrobe, her hair wrapped in a towel, munching on the fruit they had bought the day before.


    "You came backte, Sebastian. If you''d been ten minutes earlier, you would''ve seen a beauty fresh out of the bath," Molly teased.


    Sebastian sat on the edge of the bed, looking at Molly in her bathrobe. She really didn''t see him as a guy.


    "Sebastian, you don''t even have any skincare stuff here. Look at my face, it''s so dry," Molly pointed to her cheek.


    Sebastian pinched her cheek, "I told you to go home, but you didn''t want to. Now you''reining." Molly pouted, "I''m notining that much."


    Sebastian chuckled and started picking up the clothes scattered on the bed and floor.


    He picked up her leggings from the floor, then her coat, sweater, scarf, and finally, her light blue bra.


    The room went silent for a moment.


    Then, Molly scrambled out of bed, knelt on the bed, and quickly snatched her bra from Sebastian''s hand, her face turning red. Sebastian''s palm felt like it was on fire.

 Chapter 520 Acquiring the MS Group

    Since Molly was kneeling on the bed, she just kinda threw on her pajama belt. So, when she suddenly lunged forward, her robe totally came undone.


    Sebastian was standing right across from her. When he looked down at Molly, he just froze.


    Molly quickly pulled her clothes tight, her face turning bright red. "Sebastian, close your eyes!" Sebastian awkwardly spun around immediately.


    Molly felt super embarrassed. Her mind was all over the ce, and in her panic, she forgot to properly tie her pajamas and just focused on getting away. She turned around on the bed, trying to get under the covers.


    But the bed was super soft and the men''s robe was long.


    She wobbled on the bed and identally stepped on the edge of the robe, losing her bnce like tripping over the hem of her dress while running.


    "Sebastian!" she shouted again, and Sebastian quickly turned around to see Molly falling to one side.


    He quickly moved to the side where Molly was falling because there was frosted ss from the bathroom nearby. If they fell backward, both of them would crash into the ss. In a panic, Sebastian grabbed Molly and fell directly onto the bed. The bed was soft and she could have bounced back up, but with Sebastian pressing down on her, Molly felt like she was sinking into the bed.


    Her back didn''t hurt much, but Sebastian, trying to keep her from breaking the ss, had pinned her down on the bed, making her feel super ufortable.


    Molly didn''t know if she was more embarrassed or angry, her face and body were flushed red, like blood was about to seep out of her skin.


    She could still feel the cold buckle of Sebastian''s belt on her thigh, pressing against her delicate skin, and she couldn''t tell if it was painful or just cold. Sebastian gritted his teeth and called her name, "Molly!"


    "I just want to die of embarrassment." Molly covered her face and cried, feeling too ashamed to go on living.


    Sebastian took a deep breath. "Put on your pajamas."


    "You get off first," Molly said in a hurry.


    Sebastian got up with his eyes closed and pointed at Molly on the bed. "Shut up, stop crying, and put your clothes on properly!"


    Molly sat up on the bed, crying as she properly put on her robe, tying a knot that couldn''t be undone. Then she lifted the covers, got in, and covered her head, wrapping herself up tightly. Sebastian only opened his eyes when he heard soundsing from under the covers.


    Usually calm andposed, Sebastian had not only shown his rare moment of panic tonight but had also lost his cool.


    He never expected such a thing to happen between him and Molly. Not only had he seen everything, but he had even kissed her.


    It was also the first time Sebastian didn''t know how tofort a freaked-out Molly under the covers. Luckily, a phone call saved him from the awkward situation.


    "Mom," Sebastian said.


    The sobbing person under the covers suddenly stopped crying when she heard Sebastian take the call.


    In the darkness under the covers, Molly blinked and eavesdropped on Sebastian''s phone call.


    "Okay, I''ll be right back," Sebastian said.


    Molly started sobbing intermittently under the covers again.


    Sebastian nced at Molly on the bed and lied, "Molly is asleep. I''ll go back by myself."


    Hearing her name, Molly immediately stopped crying and kept eavesdropping.


    Sebastian noticed her reaction and smirked a bit. "Got it."


    After hanging up, Molly started crying again.


    Sebastian said, "I gotta go back, my parents are calling me."


    "I understand," Molly mumbled.


    A bitter, the sound of the hotel door closing echoed. Molly peeked out from under the covers, saw the door where Sebastian had left, then buried herself back under. Her whole body was burning up. At the Chase family house...


    Sebastian walked into the living room and found Ellie, Timothy, Zoey, Max, and Abby all waiting for him.


    He sat down, "Mom, what''s so urgent you had to call me over?"


    Ellie handed Sebastian Abby''s phone. "Check this out and then talk to me."


    Seeing their serious faces, Sebastian thought something major had gone down. He took the phone and saw pictures in Abby''s text messages.


    The first pic was taken by Mollyst night, showing their backs. He chuckled at the caption. Molly was clearly trying to mess with Abby.


    He scrolled down and saw the second pic from this morning at ten, showing the bed looking like two people had just had sex, with his pajamas tossed beside it. If he remembered right, he had folded his pajamas before leaving in the morning. Sebastian zoomed in on the pic and saw a short strand of hair on the pillow next to her. Was it his? But he hadn''t slept in the roomst night.


    The third pic was from noon when he had gone back for a nap, lying on the bed for twenty minutes. When he woke up, Molly was beside him. He had been puzzled at the time but didn''t think much of it. Now, looking at the photo, he got it. It wasn''t just him sneaking a kiss at night; she had also secretly taken advantage of him during the day.


    Sebastian regretted missing the chance to realize she had kissed the corner of his mouth. The photo didn''t look fake at all; her lips were right on the corner of his mouth, even if just lightly. But it was still a kiss! Sebastian regretted missing that chance.


    Molly had written, [Sebastian was in a deep nap; didn''t want to wake him.]


    The fourth pic was from tonight, showing her wrapped in a bathrobe after a shower, with half of her face in the frame. The weird part was that his shoulder, wearing a trench coat, was in the picture.


    Looking at the time, Sebastian was sure he had been at the police station then. Who was wearing his clothes?


    She had sent Abby another text, [We took a shower together, gnite.]


    She was clearly trying to piss Abby off and make her furious.


    Sebastian was amazed that Molly could spin three different stories in one day with just three pictures.


    No wonder Molly had asked him toe home early, saying she was scared. He hadn''t thought much of it at the time, but now he realized she just wanted him toe back and take pictures with her.


    Abby, trying to stir trouble, said to the Chase family, "That day, Molly came to me and said she would marry Sebastian anyway. You wouldn''t dare oppose it because she''s the daughter of the Olteran family. If you upset her, she would have the Olteran family acquire the MS Group."

 Chapter 521 Sebastian Got Beaten Up

    Ellie whipped her head around, eyes like daggers aimed at Abby. Abby knew if she even flinched, Ellie would sniff out her lie in a heartbeat.


    "Ellie, Zoey, I''m not making this up. She straight-up told me she locked down the MS Group. Even if you didn''t hand it over, she''d use the Olteran family''s clout to snatch it and then flip it for peanuts." Ellie''s face was a stone. In the Chase family, Ellie called the shots.


    She turned to Sebastian, "You done with those pics?"


    Ellie had always had a hunch that Molly might have a thing for Sebastian, but every time they hung out, it seemed like Molly was clueless about romance.


    Tonight''s photos blew her mind. Especially the one with the kiss-no way Sebastian could talk his way out of that one.


    Timothy had a dinner thing, but Ellie yanked him back halfway through. When he saw the photos, he couldn''t tell if they were real or some sick joke.


    Zoey and Max saw the pics first and were totally floored.


    Sebastian had seen the photos and now saw Molly in a whole new light. She could probably write a soap opera when she got bored of studying at the hotel.


    He handed his phone to Abby, acting like it was no big deal. "Hey, can you send me those pics? I wanna keep ''em."


    Everyone in the room was gobsmacked!


    Abby noticed Sebastian didn''t deny anything. She asked, "Sebastian, are you two a thing?"


    Sebastian blew off Abby''s question and turned to Ellie and Timothy, "Anything else besides this?"


    Ellie stared at Sebastian, even she was floored.


    "Sebastian! How far have you and Molly gone?" Timothy roared.


    Sebastian stayed mum, and the room was dead silent. No one had a clue what was running through his head.


    Sebastian''s brain was in overdrive, looking for a fast track to be with Molly.


    Maybe this was his shot!


    The living room was dead quiet for five minutes. Then Sebastian broke the silence, "We slept together."


    Everyone''s jaws hit the floor, including Abby''s.


    Timothy lost it. He stormed over and pped Sebastian hard. "Why the hell did you do that?"


    Timothy had neverid a hand on Sebastian before. Sebastian was his pride and joy. But now, Sebastian had hurt Molly, and Timothy didn''t see him as his son anymore. He was Molly''s dad, punishing the guy who messed with her. Sebastian felt the full force of Timothy''s rage. The p turned his face, and he tasted blood.


    Sebastian looked up, his eyes locked on Ellie.


    Ellie was fuming, her face twisted with anger. Zoey and Max were shaking their heads in disbelief. "Sebastian, you were always the good kid. How could you be so dumb? Molly''s your sister."


    The Chase family was in total denial, except for Abby who yelled, "No way, it''s gotta be fake!"


    Sebastian kept quiet, his mind reying the image of Molly''s body he identally saw tonight. And that birthmark only he and Ellie knew about. "Molly''s birthmark is under her right breast, about the size of a thumb, in a really hidden spot." As a cop, he never forgot details.


    Timothy looked at Ellie, waiting for her to confirm.


    Ellie had bathed Molly since she was a kid. Only she and Molly knew about that spot!


    "Sebastian, Molly''s called you brother for sixteen years." Ellie was so mad, her eyes were tearing up.


    Everyone in the room instantly believed Sebastian.


    He stood up and looked at Ellie, "Mom, take care of yourself."


    He walked past Ellie and, just before leaving, he headed upstairs to Molly''s locked bedroom. He went in, grabbed a few changes of clothes and pajamas for her. Finally, his eyesnded on Molly''s intimate clothing. Without hesitation, he picked them up and stuffed them in the bag.


    This just confirmed his rtionship with Molly even more.


    Sebastian went downstairs, "I''m outta here."


    After he left, Ellie clutched her chest, struggling to breathe. Abby stood nearby, shaking with anger. They had to be lying!


    "Ellie, no way, Molly came to see me that day." Abby started to speak but got pped across the face.


    Ellie got up, leaning on the sofa, ring at Abby. She pointed at Abby''s face and warned, "One more word from you, and you''ll disappear!"


    Abby was scared stiff and didn''t dare say another word.


    Timothy took Ellie back to their bedroom.


    Abby looked at Zoey and Max, frowning, still not buying that Sebastian and Molly were a thing.


    Sebastian got back to his car and drove through the bustling city. The streetlights'' glow passed through the windshield, casting a yellowish light on his face.


    His cheek was swollen from Timothy''s p, and he drove all the way to the hotel.


    After turning off the engine, he leaned back in the car, not getting out for a long time.


    Sebastian''s eyes gradually became resolute.


    With Ellie sick, Abby meddling, and Zoey and Max involved, he couldn''t stick to his original n anymore.


    The whole thing with Molly had already gone way beyond what he expected. If he waited until 30 to make a move on Molly, he''d just be a creepy old dude, and Molly would distance herself because of their years of weirdness. The Olteran family would be even harder to deal with.


    In Sebastian''s mind, it was like a chessboard, and he was constantly plotting his next move.


    At midnight, Sebastian took Molly''s clothes and went to her room.


    He sat on the bed, lifted the nket covering Molly, and patted her shoulder. "Wake up, I brought you your pajamas."


    Molly was a deep sleeper and hard to wake up.


    "Abby said she wants to marry me," Sebastian suddenly said.

 Chapter 522 No One Will Believe You

    Molly''s eyes snapped open.


    She wanted to shut them again, but Sebastian''s words echoed in her head. She rolled over, now on her back, staring at Sebastian, who had barged into her room in the dead of night. "Who the hell?" she snapped.


    Sebastian''s stare was intense, and Molly''s mind was flooded with fresh memories.


    Their eyes locked, and she blinked. Feeling shy, she yanked the nket over her head, trying to dodge him.


    Sebastian yanked the nket off her again. "You told Abby you wanna marry me?"


    Molly turned over, ignoring him.


    Sebastian pulled her up from the bed. "I said yes."


    Molly''s eyes widened. "You said yes to what?"


    Sebastian smirked. "You marrying me."


    Molly was still groggy, feeling like she was in a dream.


    "Did you drink?" she asked, eyeing him suspiciously.


    Sebastian leaned in. "Can''t you smell it if I did?"


    Molly shook her head. "Then I must be dreaming."


    Sebastian reached out and pped her leg. "Does that hurt?"


    "Yeah," Molly said, stunned.


    "Still think you''re dreaming?" Sebastian added.


    Molly, now pissed, pped his shoulder in return.


    Sebastian red at her. Molly''s hand awkwardly hung in the air, and she blinked at him, unsure whether to pull it back or not.


    "You hit me, I hit you back. We''re even," she exined.


    Sebastian realized she didn''t get what he was trying to say.


    "Grandpa and Grandma agreed to let Abby marry me," he suddenly said.


    Molly shouted, "No way!"


    Sebastian started spinning his tale. "Mom''s sick, she can''t handle thepany for the next year or two. You''re still a student, and officially my sister, but legally and by blood, we''re not rted." Molly admitted it was true.


    Sebastian kept going, "How much is my annual sry? How much does MS Group make monthly?"


    Molly was doing the math in her head but hadn''t figured it out when Sebastian continued, "I''m just a regr cop. Without MS Group, with my sry, I couldn''t buy a house in Zandonick in ten years. But now, because of my job, I can''t inherit MS Group. If Mom gives it to you, I''ll have nothing."


    Sebastian didn''t wait for her to answer and kept talking, "Even if you inherit thepany and treat me well, let me ask you. Will you get married someday? If you marry someone else and have kids, won''t your kids inherit thepany? Won''t I get married too? If I have kids, won''t I lose the right to inherit thepany?"


    "Hold up! I can''t keep up," Molly interrupted.


    Sebastian said, "Mom worked her butt off to build thispany. If she gives it to you and you pass it on to your kids, it wouldn''t be fair to me."


    "That''s cool, I''ll just hand it over to your kid someday," Molly said.


    Sebastian shook his head. "No one can promise the future. If you were Mom''s real daughter, it''d be different, but you''re not. Zoey and Max treat you well now, but there''s no blood tie."


    Molly got it. Herst name was Olteran, after all.


    "So, what''s your point, Sebastian?" Molly asked. "Marry me," he said, dead serious.


    Molly stared at his intense eyes, totally floored.


    "In thepany, you need the Chase family name. Marrying me would also seriously piss off Abby. And more importantly," Sebastian nced at her neckline, "I''ve seen you naked. I gotta take responsibility." "No way! First, I don''t n on taking over MS Group. I''ll give it back to Mom when she''s better. Second, I can handle Abby without going nuclear. Andstly!"


    Molly''s face turned red as she looked into his eyes. "Let''s just pretendst night never happened and act like we both have amnesia, okay?"


    "Toote," Sebastian said.


    Molly looked at him, confused.


    "I told Mom and Dad we had sex," Sebastian added.


    Molly''s eyes went wide, her jaw dropping.


    "I even told them about the birthmark under your chest. They believed me," he continued.


    "You''re lying! They won''t buy it!" Molly screamed.


    Sebastian shrugged. "I described the birthmark''s location and size. They believed me."


    Molly, furious, climbed out of bed and punched his shoulder. "You''re lying! You saw the birthmark by ident tonight. We don''t have that kind of rtionship."


    Sebastian knew she wouldn''t calm down. He grabbed her wrists and pinned her down on the bed. "Molly, no one''s gonna believe your denial."


    Molly, still fuming, tried to headbutt him, but he dodged.


    "I''ll go back and tell Mom the truth-that you saw it by ident tonight," Molly said.


    "How was it an ident?" Sebastian retorted. "I undressed youpletely. Was that an ident? I know your bra is light blue. Was that an ident? I identally kissed you and saw your birthmark. Was that an ident? Who''s gonna believe that?"


    Molly''s face turned crimson. "But that''s exactly what happened!"


    Sebastian, still pinning her down, asked, "Even if it was an ident, who kissed me while I was sleeping at noon?"


    ''Damn Abby, how could she have spilled that?'' Molly thought.


    "I didn''t kiss your lips. I just touched the corner of your mouth, and I was faking it," Molly stammered, panicking.


    Sebastian seized the moment. "What about the picture you sent in the morning? Why was my pajama top next to you and my hair on your pillow?"


    "That was fake. I put the clothes there on purpose, and the hair was mine. I pulled out half my hair to trick her."

 Chapter 523 Sebastians Threat

    Sebastian kept pushing, "So, why''d you snap a pic with my trench coat after your shower and say you wanted to crash with me?"


    "That was all a joke! I hung it on a hanger, pretending it was you. The coat was barely in the frame," Molly shot back, all worked up.


    Sebastian got it was a mix-up and said, "You think anyone''s buying that? If I tell Mom and Dad the hair on the pillow''s mine, the PJs in the morning were mine, we shared a bed at noon, and we just hooked up, who do you think they''ll believe?" Molly felt so dumb she wanted to bite her tongue.


    "Say whatever, I''m not marrying you," Molly snapped.


    She turned her face away, refusing to look at Sebastian who was all up in her space.


    Sebastian hit a wall and asked, "So, should Abby marry me then?"


    "No freaking way!" Molly whipped her head back, ring daggers at him.


    Sebastian grinned, "Then who''s gonna marry me?"


    Molly took a deep breath, "Stay single for all I care."


    She suddenly realized Sebastian was still on top of her, "Sebastian, get off me. Or I''ll report you for sexual harassment."


    "Got any proof?" Sebastian smirked, totally unfazed.


    Molly opened her mouth but saw her phone was out of reach and her hands were pinned.


    "Sebastian!" she yelled, her voice full of rage.


    Sebastian saw Molly''s eyes zing with anger and couldn''t hold her gaze. He rolled off andy beside her. Molly quickly scrambled out of bed and hid under the covers.


    She was so flustered she didn''t know what to say. At the foot of the bedy Sebastian. She nced at him sideways, "What happened to your face?" Sebastian said, "Dad hit me."


    "Serves you right," Molly said, zero sympathy. "If I were there, I''d p you twice."


    Molly sat on the bed, ring at Sebastian, fuming. She threw off the covers and got out of bed. Soon, sounds came from the bathroom.


    Then, Molly tossed a wet, cold towel on Sebastian''s face, "No ice here, use this to cool your face. Don''t embarrass yourself at work tomorrow." Sebastian said nothing. The towel''s chill eased his swollen cheek a bit. He smiled slightly.


    Molly saw the bag of clothes he brought. She opened it on the bed and found her own intimate clothing inside.


    Molly kicked Sebastian''s leg, "Sebastian, you did this on purpose."


    Feeling Molly''s angry kick, Sebastian admitted it.


    Molly threw the clothes at him.


    "Molly, I''ve spoiled you for sixteen years. You''ve caused me plenty of trouble. This time, just do me a favor," Sebastian said.


    Molly shot back, "You make it sound like all I''ve done for the past sixteen years is annoy you."


    After saying that, Molly felt a bit embarrassed. It seemed she really had annoyed Sebastian quite a bit since they were kids.


    "Even if I have annoyed you for sixteen years, I can''t throw my whole life away because of it," Molly added.


    Sebastian stayed quiet while Molly waited for his response.


    After five minutes of silence, Sebastian still hadn''t moved.


    Molly quietly knelt on the bed, inching to the foot and gently lifted the towel from Sebastian''s face, checking out his closed eyes.


    "How can you just fall asleep? What kind of person are you?" She huffed, got off the bed, and headed to the bathroom to wet the towel again with cold water.


    On the bed, Sebastian heard the water running and smirked. Soon, the water stopped and his smirk faded.


    Molly came back, folded the towel, and ced it on Sebastian''s swollen cheek.


    She sat on the bed, thinking she still couldn''t marry him. She pulled out her phone to call Ellie but suddenly stopped, "By the way, how am I gonna exin this to Mom?"


    Sebastian had blocked all of Molly''s escape routes. She had stupidly taken a kissing photo to mess with Abby. Abby, being nuts, not only kept it but showed it to Ellie and Timothy. Was she trying to get them to step in and mess with her and Sebastian?


    Molly cursed Abby under her breath. She couldn''t go back to the Chase family. Luckily, there was still the Olteran family.


    Molly was about to change clothes and sneak out in the middle of the night when she realized she couldn''t get her robe off.


    "So annoying." She had trapped herself in the hotel.


    Molly couldn''t find scissors, so she went to Sebastian to look for a lighter, nning to burn the robe''s tie. As soon as her hand reached Sebastian''s pants pocket, he quickly grabbed her wrist. "What are you doing?" Sebastian asked.


    "Looking for a lighter," Molly replied.


    Sebastian nced at the tie around her waist, "I don''t have a lighter."


    Molly sat on the bed, frustrated, "Then help me untie this knot."


    Sebastian looked at it, "I can''t untie it."


    "Sebastian," Molly shouted at him.


    Sebastian said, "You tied it yourself, right? Even if I had ten hands, I couldn''t untie your knot." Molly asked, "Then what should I do?"


    Sebastian sat up and Molly instinctively backed away.


    Sebastian grabbed the tie around her waist and pulled her back in front of him.


    Molly stumbled forward, almost losing her bnce, but managed to steady herself by holding onto Sebastian''s shoulders.


    Sebastian pulled her to the bathroom and Molly reluctantly followed.


    Once there, Sebastian took his razor, disassembled it, and took out the de.


    Molly said, "Why didn''t I think of that?"


    Sebastian nced at her, then pulled her back to the bed by the tie around her waist. He sat on the edge and Molly stood in front of him.


    Sebastian slowly cut the tie with the de.


    Molly held her robe tightly, determined not to let herself be exposed this time.


    The room was silent. Molly looked down at the top of Sebastian''s head. After a moment of hesitation, she spoke up, "Sebastian, I think you should go back and exin the birthmark to Mom. I''ll exin the photo." Sebastian carefully cut the tie and asked, "You don''t want to marry me?"


    Without thinking, Molly said, "I don''t."


    After she answered, Sebastian froze. He looked into Molly''s clear eyes, then suddenly pulled her into his arms.


    "Say that again," Sebastian said.


    Molly didn''t dare look directly into Sebastian''s eyes.


    Sebastian threatened, "If you don''t agree, you won''t be able to leave this hotel."

 Chapter 524 Molly Agreed

    "Alright, I''m staying here. You gotta work tomorrow anyway," Molly said, peeling herself off Sebastian''s arms. She hopped into bed, yanked the nket over herself, and shot him a defiant look. "Marry you? Ha! Keep dreaming, Sebastian. I


    curse you to be single forever."


    She stuck her tongue out at him, knowing he couldn''t do squat about it.


    The next morning, Molly slept in. When she finally rolled out of bed, she noticed Sebastian was still there.


    "Why aren''t you at work?" she asked, puzzled.


    "Took the day off," he shrugged.


    Molly nced at the door, then back at him. "Don''t you love your job?"


    "I love you more," he said, all serious.


    Molly wasn''t in the mood for his sweet talk. She slipped out of bed and dashed to the bathroom while he wasn''t looking. She started rummaging around for his razor.


    "Stop searching, I have the de," Sebastian called out.


    She opened the door and shot him a frustrated look.


    "Molly, I''m dead serious. If you don''t agree, I''ll keep you locked up in this hotel until you do," he said.


    "I''ll call Patrick toe rescue me," she snapped, looking around. "Where''s my phone?"


    Sebastian pulled up a chair and sat by the door. Molly red at him, realizing he had hidden her phone. "Sebastian, where''s my phone?"


    "Do you really think I''d just hand it over?" he retorted.


    Molly grabbed the hotel phone, but saw the cord was yanked out.


    He was definitely serious this time.


    She went to the window, and Sebastian reminded her, "We''re on the 28th floor. No one''s gonna hear you, and if you jump, you''ll just be a st on the ground." Molly silently closed the window.


    She plopped down on the bed, ruffled her messy hair, and felt a wave of frustration. "I don''t believe you won''t let me out tomorrow when I have an exam." Sebastian realized he needed to think about tomorrow. What happened next was something Molly would never forget.


    An hourter, Molly stood at the bathroom door, her face red with frustration, holding her stomach. "Sebastian, are you even human? Who forces someone to marry them by using their normal bodily functions? Move, I need to use the bathroom."


    Sebastian was using something she couldn''t refuse to force her.


    "Will you marry me?" he asked again.


    "No," Molly shot back.


    Sebastian looked at her, "Then hold it in."


    Molly''s face turned red with anger, "Sebastian, Please move. I need to use the bathroom."


    "Will you marry me?" he repeated.


    Molly gritted her teeth, tears almost spilling out.


    "Even if you don''t marry me, afterst night, my parents believe in our rtionship. No matter how much you deny it, they''ll just say you''re being stubborn. You obviously like me," he said.


    "I''ll marry you, please. Just move," Molly finally relented, never imagining she''d agree to marriage just to use the bathroom.


    As soon as she said that, Sebastian stepped aside, and Molly bolted past him like a gust of wind.


    Sebastian even closed the door for her. Hearing her agree to marry him, a grin spread across his face.


    "Yeah, my methods might be shady, but they worked," Sebastian muttered to himself.


    When Molly came out, she chased Sebastian around, smacking him.


    By noon, Molly had finally cooled down.


    The police called, and Sebastian went to the window to answer, "Any updates on Molly''s case?"


    Molly turned to look at him, only to hear him say mysteriously, "Keep it under wraps, don''t let anyone else know."


    Molly''s curiosity spiked. After he hung up, she climbed to the window and looked at his face, asking, "Sebastian, what''s the progress? Spill it."


    Sebastian looked at her and said, "Come home with me to see my folks. Say what I taught you, and I''ll tell you."


    Molly blinked, gritting her teeth in frustration, "Sebastian, thinking of you as my brother for the past sixteen years is the biggest mistake of my life."


    After a day and night, Molly saw Sebastian in a whole new light. He was nothing like the Sebastian she remembered, who was always amodating and doting on her.


    He''d do anything to get what he wanted, even threaten the person he loved most. He was even a liar, deceiving his family.


    Today, he was pushing her at every turn.


    "Do you wanna know the progress of the case?" Sebastian asked.


    "Yes," Molly replied.


    Sebastian said, "Say what I taught you earlier and tell my parents."


    Molly bit her lip, thinking of what Sebastian had drilled into her.


    Sebastian tested her, "When did we start dating?"


    Under his pressure, Molly gritted her teeth and answered, "This summer after my internship ended, I got drunk and kissed you in the car, and then we started dating." Sebastian was very satisfied. He asked again, "When did we, you know, do it?"


    Molly gritted her teeth again, "After Teddy''s wee party." Then she loudly questioned, "Why''d you use his wee party as the time marker?"


    Sebastian said, "Because that time is burned into my memory."


    Sebastian helped Molly untie the remaining belt of her robe. She gathered her robe, grabbed some clean clothes, and went to the bathroom to change.


    Sebastian finally got Molly to agree. When he wasn''t facing her, he turned to look out the window and let out a deep breath. Molly''s agreement was a good sign. Soon, Molly came out of the bathroom. Sebastian held her hand, but she shook it off. "Give me my phone."


    "Do what I asked first, and then you''ll get your phone."


    Molly bit her lip and asked, "What if your parents hit me?"


    "I''ll be there. I won''t let them touch you," Sebastian replied.


    Molly took a deep breath as Sebastian led her out of the hotel. This time, Sebastian held her hand tightly, and she couldn''t shake it off.


    In the car, Molly''s heart was racing. For the first time in her life, she was terrified to go home.


    Sebastian drove, asionally ncing at Molly.


    Molly sat there with an angry face, not saying a word.

 Chapter 525 Sebastians Forceful Kiss

    Sebastian grinned, "Molly."


    "Don''t call me!" Molly snapped back.


    Sebastian actually shut up. As they got closer to the Chase family, Molly felt her fear fading and started plotting in her head.


    Sebastian kept sneaking nces at Molly, totally catching the little schemes brewing in her eyes, and he smirked.


    ''Is she thinking about jumping out and telling Ellie and Timothy I threatened her?'' Sebastian mused.


    No way he was letting that happen now.


    As soon as the car stopped, Molly was ready to bolt. But Sebastian unbuckled and lunged in front of her.


    Molly jumped, startled. "What are you doing? Going back to confess?"


    Sebastian''s lips curled into a wicked grin. He quickly pinned her hands with his left, wrapped his right arm around her back, and held her shoulder. Before she could figure out what he was up to, Sebastian leaned in and his lipsnded on her neck.


    The moment he touched her, Molly tensed up, goosebumps popping up all over. The wet, warm sensation on her neck made her legs go weak.


    Sebastian was now kissing her neck. Anticipating her struggle, he had already pinned her down.


    Molly''s face was forced upward, and Sebastian''s lips were all over her neck.


    She shook her head violently, but it only made Sebastian''s kisses spread. Now her neck was covered in the wet, warm sensation of his kisses and tongue.


    Molly blushed. It was the first time she''d been treated like this. "Sebastian, let go of me!"


    She felt like she''d been hit by an electric shock, her whole body tingling and soft, her face flushed, and her heart racing.


    She could feel Sebastian''s tongue clearly, and sweat broke out on her back.


    Sebastian kissed her neck forcefully.


    His teeth asionally grazed her neck, and fearing it might hurt her, he would sweep his tongue over the spots he identally bit.


    Sebastian kissed for what felt like forever before slowly pulling away, satisfied with the marks he had left.


    He wasn''t content with just one mark. His lips didn''t leave her but moved to another spot to nibble.


    He held her tightly, his lips moving from her neck to her jawline, leaving his teeth marks.


    Molly could feel Sebastian''s warmth, her fists clenched tightly in nervousness and shyness.


    Driven by impulse, Sebastian also held her shoulders tightly.


    His final kissnded on the front of her corbone, so intense that Molly could hear the sound he made.


    She didn''t know what her expression looked like, only that she couldn''t lower her head and had to ept Sebastian''s kisses with her head tilted back.


    The wet warmth on her neck made her voicee out in a soft whisper.


    She had just called out "Sebastian," but her voice was so coquettish that it made him even more relentless.


    After what felt like an eternity, when Sebastian could barely control himself, he pulled away from her neck, panting heavily. Looking at the marks he had left, he was very satisfied. Sebastian held Molly close, their faces just inches apart. He eyed her lips, ready to go in for a kiss, but Molly mped her lips shut, refusing.


    Sebastian swallowed hard, seeing her resistance. He didn''t push it. "Molly, those marks on your neck say it all. No one''s gonna buy your story now."


    Molly suddenly got why he kissed her. The marks were undeniable proof of their sketchy rtionship.


    "Sebastian, you''re so mean," Molly spat through gritted teeth.


    Sebastian locked eyes with her, "Yeah, I know."


    Once out of the car, Molly eyed the house and took a few steps back, not wanting to go in.


    Sebastian grabbed her wrist, "Come on. You gotta face it sooner orter."


    "I need to study. I have an exam tomorrow, and I''m clueless," Molly said, trying to bail.


    Sebastian pulled her back and hugged her tight, "Even if you bomb tomorrow, you gotta face Mom and Dad today."


    "No, Sebastian, I''m scared. I can''t do it," Molly blurted out.


    Sebastian coaxed her, "Think about it, Abby''s still at home. Don''t you wanna piss her off in person?"


    "I don''t care. I''ll let her be," Molly refused.


    Sebastian kept at it, "We''re not telling Mom and Dad you''re marrying me. Just that we''re officially a couple, okay?"


    "Sebastian, if you wanna get med, don''t drag me into it," Molly said.


    Sebastian stayed quiet. He dragged Molly back to Lc Manor.


    Just then, Zoey came out and saw them hugging. The cup in her hand hit the ground in shock.


    Hearing the noise, Molly and Sebastian turned around. Sebastian quickly whispered in her ear, "If you admit we''re together today, I''ll back you in whatever you wanna do!" Molly, almost in tears, said, "Do I even have a choice now?"


    Zoey had already seen them hugging.


    At noon, while other families were having a good time, the Chase family home felt like a freezer.


    Molly and Sebastian sat side by side on the couch.


    In front of them were Ellie and Timothy, giving them the stink eye, and beside them were Zoey and Max, throwing shade, along with the main troublemaker, Abby.


    "Are you nuts, Abby? I sent you those photos, and you actually showed them to Mom and Dad..." Molly fumed.


    Ellie mmed the table, cutting Molly off, and she flinched in fear. She instinctively moved closer to Sebastian.


    Even if she was mad at him, her gut reaction was to seek his protection.


    Molly didn''t dare look Ellie in the eye. She turned to the side and stammered, "Mom, how about Sebastian and I leave first?"


    Turning only made the marks on her neck more obvious.


    Sebastian saw Ellie and Timothy''s uneasy nces, knowing he was halfway there.


    He held Molly''s hand and said to Ellie and Timothy, "Mom, Dad, I brought Molly back today toe clean."


    Molly quickly added, "No, it''s his confession, not mine."

 Chapter 526 No One Believes Molly

    Molly yanked her hands outta Sebastian''s grip real quick.


    Ellie shot Molly a look, "When did you two start hooking up?"


    "It''s not true!" Molly blurted out.


    But no one bought it. Sebastian chimed in, "Over summer break."


    Abby jumped in, "No way. Just a few days ago, Molly told me you two were just like siblings."


    Seeing Abby, Molly''s blood boiled. Abby wanted to split her and Sebastian up, but now it looked like she was about to marry him.


    Abby red at Molly, "You can''t be with Sebastian, you two are siblings."


    Molly, already fuming, snapped back, "We can''t be together, but Sebastian can be with you? You just want Sebastian and my family''s money. You''re not even a real kid, and neither am I. But do you think my mom will side with you over me? You''re on my turf, trying to turn my family against me?"


    Molly regretted sending those photos to Abby yesterday to stir things up.


    Ellie asked Molly, "So, is your thing with Sebastian real?"


    Molly shot back, "It''s fake."


    But Sebastian said, "Mom, you should''ve known the truthst night. Molly''s just too shy to admit it, but you know what''s up, right?"


    "No! Mom, don''t listen to Sebastian. He''s lying." Molly anxiously defended herself.


    Sebastian looked at Ellie with a confident smirk, sure she''d believe him.


    Molly turned to Timothy, "Dad, you believe me, right?"


    Timothy asked, "Where''d you sleepst night?" Molly replied, "The hotel."


    Timothy asked again, "What about Sebastian?"


    Sebastian silently pulled out his hotel room key and another one for Molly. Both keys had the number 2806 on them.


    Molly stared at the two identical keys. "Dad, I can exin."


    But Timothy wasn''t buying it anymore.


    Molly looked at Zoey and Max, "I''m telling the truth, trust me."


    Zoey and Max turned their backs on her. Zoey wasn''t blind to what she saw at the door earlier.


    Molly held her head in frustration.


    The Chase family fell silent. Molly lowered her head, knowing she couldn''t exin herself and could only sigh.


    Seeing that no one was speaking, Sebastian said, "Since you all know, I''ll marry Molly out of responsibility."


    "No way!" Molly''s eyes widened as she loudly refused.


    Ellie stood up, "Molly,e upstairs with me." Molly immediately followed Ellie to the study.


    As soon as she entered, before Ellie could ask, she spilled everything, "It''s real, Mom, there''s nothing between me and Sebastian, really nothing." "How did he know about your birthmark?" Ellie asked.


    Molly bit her lip, "He saw it by ident."


    Ellie asked again, "What about the kiss in the photo?"


    "I identally kissed him." Molly replied.


    Ellie asked again, "Why were you two in the same hotel room?"


    Before Molly could exin, Ellie answered for her, "You identally slept in the wrong room? And the kiss on your neck was also idental?"


    Molly knew she couldn''t exin it clearly. She started crying in frustration. "Mom."


    Ellie snapped at Molly, "Is this how I raised you? A girl should have some self-respect. Which part did you get?"


    Molly, tears streaming down her face, pleaded, "Mom, I didn''t do anything."


    Ellie was so mad she had to lean on the table for support. This was even worse than finding out Molly and Sebastian were a thing.


    "When did you two sleep together?" Ellie demanded.


    Molly, feeling wronged, said, "We didn''t."


    Ellie wasn''t buying it. "Everything''s out in the open and you''re still lying?"


    Molly, still crying, lied, "Sebastian told me to say it happened after Teddy''s wee party."


    Ellie asked, "Why are you only telling us now?"


    Molly feltpletely misunderstood.


    "Be honest, do you like Sebastian?" Ellie pressed.


    Downstairs, Sebastian was trying to win over Timothy, Zoey, and Max for his marriage to Molly.


    "We kept it from you because Mom was sick and couldn''t handle the shock. Now that everything''s out, I have to take responsibility for Molly. From a selfish point of view, Molly marrying me is good for our family. If we break up, she won''t be able to face me, and you might lose her too. Marrying me lets her rightfully inherit the MS Group and stay part of the Chase family," Sebastian exined.


    Timothy asked, "Do you want to marry Molly just out of responsibility?"


    Sebastian looked him straight in the eye, "No, because I love her."


    For the first time, in front of Ellie, Timothy, Zoey, and Max, he openly admitted his feelings.


    Half an hourter, Molly came downstairs with red, puffy eyes, following Ellie.


    Sebastian had finished his round of questioning.


    "Sebastian,e upstairs with me," Ellie called him away again.


    Molly had to face another round of grilling. She felt both angry and wronged.


    The Chase family spent the whole afternoon dealing with this mess, skipping lunch.


    At three in the afternoon, Sebastian took Molly away. Once in the car, Molly started crying again.


    Listening to her sobs, Sebastian drove to a restaurant and waited until she calmed down. "Get out of the car, eat first, then you can keep crying." Sebastian pulled her into the restaurant. Molly, still sniffling, asked, "What did Mom and Dad say to you?"


    "They asked me what I thought of you. What about you?" Sebastian replied.


    Molly felt wronged, "No one believes me."


    In front of her was her favorite food, but she had no appetite. "How am I supposed to exin this to Shawn, Vincent, and Patrick?" Sebastian said, "If you agree to marry me, I''ll handle the Olteran family for you."


    Molly didn''t say anything and took a few bites of food. But she was too anxious to eat and eventually, she was sent back to the hotel. Sebastian''s phone rang again. This time he answered, hearing Ernest''s voice. "From now on, I can''t handle Molly''s case anymore." Ernest sounded confused, "Weren''t you always in my office, pestering me for thetest updates on the case?"


    Sebastian said, "Before this, I wasn''t her family. Now, I might be."

 Chapter 527 Sebastian Sees Through Molly

    Ernest scratched his head, totally confused.


    Molly turned to Sebastian, "You said if I came back with you, you''d spill the beans on the case."


    Sebastian nodded, keeping his word, "Cops found some burnt lithium batteries in the room that went up in mes." Molly was lost, "Like, the ones in the remote?"


    "Nah," Sebastian sat down next to her, trying to calm her down and exin.


    He pulled up a pic on his phone, "This is a lithium battery. They can blow up and catch fire, and it''s a real pain to put out."


    "That wasn''t me. I don''t even know this stuff," Molly said, shaking her head.


    Sebastian put a reassuring hand on her shoulder, "Chill, we''ll figure this out soon."


    Molly was still confused and couldn''t concentrate on her books all afternoon.


    Sebastian got another call. Before heading out, he warned Molly, "No one buys your story. Don''t even think about arguing. Just stay put and study. I''ll be back tonight, and don''t go back to the Olteran family for now. That hickey on your neck isn''t going away anytime soon."


    Molly was stuck in the hotel again. Shey on the table, frustrated, trying to piece together thest few days.


    She texted Vera, [How long does a hickey take to disappear?]


    Vera replied, [Why are you asking, Molly?]


    Molly texted again, [[How long did Patrick''s hickey take to fade? Urgent!]


    Seeing the urgency, Vera quickly responded, [Depends, but I had to wear a turtleneck for a week once.]


    Molly looked at her neck in the mirror, guessing it would take about a week. [Is it obvious if I cover it with a tag?]


    [Yeah, it''s obvious. Molly, what''s going on?] Vera was curious.


    Molly typed out a message, then deleted it, then typed again, and deleted it again. [Asking for a friend.]


    Vera tried to video call her, but Molly declined.


    Vera sent another message, [Teddy''s awake, wanna see him?]


    Molly replied, [Record a video for me.]


    Vera looked at Theodore in her arms, puzzled, "Weird, Theodore, what''s up with Molly?"


    That evening, Patrick came home. Vera was in the bedroom feeding Theodore. "Hey, you''re back. Come see Theodore."


    Patrick walked over, smiling, watching Theodore''s closed eyes and moving mouth. He grinned and took Theodore, who was nursing.


    With the food source gone, Theodore opened his eyes and looked at Patrick, confused.


    Then he started wailing because he was still hungry.


    Vera quickly took him back and continued feeding to calm him down. "Is Molly still at the hotel?"


    Patrick shrugged, "Probably. She''s scared of me and won''t call. Why do you ask?"


    Vera looked at Patrick, hesitated, then said, "No reason, just crossed my mind."


    Patrick sat next to Vera, ying with her hair, lifting her strap, his eyes full of desire, "Vera, tonight..."


    Before Patrick could finish, Vera grabbed Theodore and bolted, dodging the dangerous vibes Patrick was giving off.


    Patrick watched her run off, loosened his tie, and casually tapped the side of the sofa. "Send Theodore to someone else tonight," he ordered.


    Meanwhile, Sebastian came back to the hotel with dinner and some fruit.


    Molly was sitting cross-legged on the chair, leaning against the wooden backrest, staring up at the hotel ceiling.


    Her slender neck looked like a tasty snack to Sebastian.


    He walked over, eyeing the marks he left earlier and gently brushed the dark purple spot on Molly''s neck.


    There were shopping bags all over the floor. Sebastian picked up the new clothes and nced at them. Then he looked at Molly, who was sulking. She had gone shopping alone this time and didn''t use his card. No spending alerts on his phone today.


    "Let''s eat," Sebastian said.


    "Did your parents call you?" Molly asked.


    Sebastian shook his head, "Don''t worry about it."


    "How can I not worry? You want to marry me, how can I not worry? And," Molly paused, "how will you exin to the Olteran family? They''ll want to kill you when they find out."


    Sebastian said, "I''m ready for that."


    Molly suddenly stared at him, "Sebastian, did you n this all along?"


    Sebastian''s goal was achieved, so he didn''t hide it. "I changed my nst night after seeing the photo you sent Abby. If you saw me as a brother, how could you kiss me on the corner of my mouth? If it were Vincent or Patrick, would you kiss their faces? You wouldn''t! Because you know I''m not your real brother and you don''tpletely see me as a brother. I thought it was an opportunity."


    Sebastian looked at Molly, "Molly, marrying me will make you happier. And I won''t let you marry anyone else."


    Molly turned her face away, looking disgusted.


    Sebastian rubbed the red mark on Molly''s neck, his thoughts hidden. He stood up, "Come and eat."


    After dinner, Molly took back the room key and kicked Sebastian out.


    At night, shey in bed, unable to sleep.


    Randall marked the key points for her again overnight. Unable to sleep, she got up to study again. She didn''t sleep until four in the morning. Early in the morning, Sebastian took Molly to school and handed her over to Randall, "I''ll pick you up after the exam."


    Susan made three sandwiches in the morning. She and Randall ate theirs in the car, leaving thest one for Molly.


    On the way, Susan didn''t let Randall eat breakfast at home. She sat in the passenger seat, munching on her sandwich. Vera passed by and said to Susan, "Susan, even I, as amazing as I am, don''t dare to eat in Randall''s car."


    Everyone had their quirks and Randall loved his car, not allowing anyone to eat in it.


    But Susan was sitting in the passenger seat, already taking a bite of the sandwich.


    Susan looked at the sandwich in her hand, "Vera, what should I do?" Her mouth was full, not daring to chew the sandwich. Soon, Randall came over.

 Chapter 528 Randall Checks Susans Sleeve

    Randall watched Susan munching away in the car, her cheeks all puffed out with a half-eaten sandwich in hand. She shot him a nervous nce and mumbled, "Randall, sorry, I didn''t mean to." Randall just shrugged, "No rush, don''t choke on it."


    Vera gave Susan a friendly pat on the shoulder, "Susan, I''m all set for your wedding."


    Susan stayed quiet.


    Randall brushed Vera''s hand off and said, "We''re outta here."


    He slipped on the sunsses Vera had given him, hopped in the car, and they took off.


    On the road, Susan opened up another sandwich for Randall. She tried to feed him, but he just steered with one hand and ate with the other.


    About half an hour before the exam, Molly was chilling on a bench at the entrance, munching on a sandwich, waiting for Randall to drop Susan off.


    Soon enough, Randall showed up.


    He handed Molly a crumpled piece of paper and plopped down next to her.


    "What''s this?" Molly asked, unfolding it to find notes.


    Randall exined, "You haven''t studied much these past six months, and I''m worried you might fail. Better to have something than nothing. Focus on the big questions, and I''ll slip you the answers for the rest." Molly grinned, "As expected, there''s no good man in the world except Randall!"


    Randall''s eye twitched, "Isn''t Sebastian good, too?"


    "Don''t even mention him," Molly grumbled, taking another bite of her sandwich. At the Chase family house.


    After dropping Molly off, Sebastian headed back solo to find Ellie and Timothy.


    Abby was with the cops for questioning, Zoey and Max were at the gym, Timothy was at work, leaving just Ellie and Sebastian in the living room.


    Sebastian told Ellie, "Molly cares most about your opinion. If you give the nod, she won''t feel any pressure."


    Ellie replied, "That''s exactly why my approval would pressure her. Sebastian, if you want to marry Molly, let here back and tell me herself. Otherwise, you''re just pushing her."


    Sebastian went quiet, then admitted, "You''re right, I''ve been pushing her these past few days. Mom, would you be cool if Molly married someone else? Didn''t Dad''s rtives give you enough grief after you married him?"


    Ellie''s eyes flickered, but she stood firm, "That''s different. Even though Timothy''s rtives aren''t great, Timothy treats me well, and Zoey and Max treat me like family. I''m happy."


    Talking to Ellie drained Sebastian, and since she knew his weak spots, he couldn''t sway her this time.


    Sebastian checked the time; Molly''s exam should be wrapping up. After saying goodbye to Ellie, he drove to the school to pick her up.


    After the exam, Molly, Randall, and Susan stood in a triangle. Molly pulled a cheat sheet from her sleeve andpared answers with Randall. "Did I get this right? I remember reviewing itst night. The proctor was strict today, so I didn''t take it out."


    Randall did some quick math and said, "Don''t sweat it, you''ll pass."


    Molly was still kinda bummed, "I wanted to go for a schrship next year, but forget it, probably not happening now."


    Susan''s cheat sheet slipped out of her sleeve, and Randall''s eyes widened when he saw it.


    Before Susan could grab it, Randall snatched it up. "Susan, hands up."


    Susan bit her lip and put her hands behind her back, "Randall, I didn''t cheat. I just bought it for peace of mind."


    Randall grabbed her arm from behind and reached into her sleeve.


    Susan''s sleeve was loose enough for Randall''s hand to fit.


    "Randall, you''re pushing my sweater up," Susan muttered as she felt her sweater ride up and Randall''s hand squeezing her arm.


    After a bit, Randall pulled out a handful of cheat sheets.


    "I''ve been helping you study for ages, and you''re still not confident?" Randall asked.


    Susan stayed quiet, but Molly jumped in, "Why are you being so tough? Remember how freaked out you were about failing and retaking sses in your freshman year? Susan''s a freshman, and you know how the advisors scare them. Moreover, she didn''t cheat. If Susan says she didn''t cheat, she didn''t. She wouldn''t lie, especially to you."


    Randall looked innocent, "I wasn''t being tough. Haven''t I been good to her?"


    Molly turned to Susan, "Do you think he was harsh?"


    Susan nced at Randall, feeling a bit scared. "Molly, Sebastian''s here to pick you up," she smartly changed the subject.


    Sure enough, Sebastian showed up. "What are you guys talking about?"


    Randall reached out, and Susan willingly offered her wrist. Randall pulled her behind him, "Sebastian, Susan and I are outta here. The next exam''s at two tomorrow afternoon, make sure Molly doesn''t miss it."


    Sebastian nodded and looked at Molly, who was ignoring him, "Get in the car. I''ll take you back to the hotel to study. I need to hit the police station. Abby got taken in this morning, and I need to see what''s up." Back at the hotel, Sebastian sat on the couch, looking troubled, like he had a major headache.


    Molly noticed, nced at him, didn''t ask, and kept on reviewing.


    In the afternoon, Sebastian went to the station.


    Ernest was fuming, "What''s wrong?" Sebastian asked as he walked up.


    Ernest pointed outside, like Abby was there, "She was stubborn and didn''t admit anything. We asked her where the lithium batteries came from, and she said she didn''t know what theywere. Isn''t that ridiculous? Her dad, Miles, stole car batteries back in the day, caused a fire, and got arrested. How could Abby not know what lithium batteries are?"


    Sebastian picked up a cigarette from Ernest''s desk, lit it, and said, "If she admits it, she''s looking at a sentence. If it were me, I wouldn''t admit it either. You guys just don''t have enough evidence and need her to confess."


    Ernest angrily sat in his chair, ring at his colleague who had suddenly shown up. "Didn''t you say you weren''t in a position to know about the case? Why are you here now?"


    Sebastian casually ced the lighter on the desk, took a drag, and said, "I was overconfident yesterday."

 Chapter 529 All of Sebastians Attentiveness

    Ernest was like, "Yo, what''s up?"


    Sebastian flicked his cigarette ash, looking all annoyed. "Man, how do I get her family to say yes to my proposal?" Ernest just stayed quiet.


    Next day, Sebastian took Molly to her exam spot, picked her up from the hotel, and then headed to his night shift.


    He didn''t bring up the marriage thing again, which got Molly all curious. "Sebastian, did my parents give you a hard time again? Are you chickening out on marrying me?" Sebastian nced at her, "Nah, just focus on your exams. I''ll deal with the family drama, you don''t need to stress."


    That night, Sebastian wasn''t at the hotel. He went out and came back with a bunch of fruits, snacks, and drinks for Molly.


    After he left, Molly grabbed her phone and called Ellie.


    Ellie and the others didn''t buy her story, so she called Ellie as Sebastian''s girlfriend.


    "Mom, you still up?" Molly asked.


    "Yeah, what''s up? You still at the hotel with him?" Ellie replied.


    Molly said, "No, just wanted to ask something. Did Sebastiane to see you and Dad again?"


    "He did, but I didn''t agree," Ellie said.


    Molly fiddled with her clothes, hesitating before asking, "Mom, am I your best daughter but not the daughter-inw you want?"


    Ellie was quiet for a bit. Her phone was on speaker, so both she and Timothy could hear Molly.


    "Molly, what you and Sebastian did really threw us off. It took us days to wrap our heads around it," Ellie said.


    Molly nodded, "I get it, Mom." Anyone would need time to ept it.


    Ellie went on, "But to us, you''re always the best. I''m worried Sebastian''s pushing you to get married. I told him unless youe and tell me yourself that you want to be with him, nothing he says matters." Ellie and Molly chatted for half an hour. After hanging up, Molly leaned against the bed, looking at the bags of fruits and snacks Sebastian got her.


    She crawled over, opened the bags, and checked out the snacks. Over the years, Sebastian even knew her favorite chip brands and picked out her vors.


    He seemed like an inseparable part of her life. Could she really leave him?


    Mollyy on the bed, thinking about her life from childhood till now.


    Slowly, she fell asleep, dreaming of herself in a white dress, running on a green meadow. She held a colorful pinwheel, and behind her, Ellie gently reminded her, "Molly, slow down, don''t fall."


    Ahead was a young Patrick, looking gentle, not like the stern guy he was now.


    She finally reached Patrick.


    Patrick picked her up and smiled, "Wanna y with a ne? I''ll make you another one."


    Suddenly, her dream took a nosedive. Patrick vanished, and she couldn''t find Shawn or Savannah. The green meadow morphed into a mirror-like surface with a bottomless pit below. She started tossing and turning, feeling like she was wrapped in a dark fog.


    Molly cried out in fear, lost in the fog. In the darkness, she heard someone calling her, "Molly."


    It was Sebastian''s voice. She shouted, "Sebastian, I''m here! Where are you?"


    More voices joined in, "Molly, Mia."


    "Patrick, Vera, Randall, where are you? It''s so dark, I can''t see you. Sebastian, where are you? I''m scared."


    In her nightmare, the voices faded away, leaving her alone in the dark. She felt herself sinking, her body descending. Panicking, she cried out, "Sebastian, pleasee and save me."


    At her most helpless moment, Molly jolted awake. "Sebastian," she shouted without thinking.


    She sat up abruptly, shaking off the terror of her dream. She was drenched in sweat, tears still wet at the corners of her eyes. She had showered in the afternoon, but now her hair was soaked with sweat again.


    The hotel lights were still on, and snacks were scattered all over the bed. The room was as quiet as her dream. She held her face in her hands, her heart still racing, needing deep breaths to calm down.


    She left the hotel lights on all night. As dawn approached, she finallyy down and drifted into a light sleep.


    After his shift, Sebastian rushed back to the hotel.


    Molly had taken his room card, so he had to knock on the door. "Molly?"


    No response. Even his phone call didn''t wake her. Worried, Sebastian went to the counter and used another card to open the room. When he finally got in, he saw Molly sleeping on the bed with a steam eye mask. He sighed in relief.


    Her study notes from the previous night were scattered on the bed. Sebastian picked them up, unsure of when she had fallen asleep.


    He sat by the bed, not wanting to wake her.


    Molly woke up around noon. Seeing Sebastian in the room gave her a sense of security. "When did you get back?"


    "Around nine-thirty. What time did you crashst night?" Sebastian asked.


    Molly replied, "I think it was around six in the morning."


    Sebastian casually reminded, "Staying up all night is bad for you."


    "You weren''t here, and I was too scared to sleep by myself," Molly said.


    Sebastian looked at her with a probing gaze.


    Molly got up and went to the bathroom to wash up. She changed her clothes, making Sebastian leave the room and then let him back in after she was done. After his night shift, Sebastiany down to catch up on sleep while Molly sat at the foot of the bed to study.


    After several days of hard studying, Molly began her exams.


    Finally, after thest exam, Molly showed up at Lc Manor again. She mustered up the courage and walked into the living room. "Mom, I''m here to see you."

 Chapter 530 Agreement

    Sebastian was working with the team when his phone suddenly rang.


    It was Ellie. "Sebastian, I''m cool with you marrying Molly."


    Sebastian froze like a deer in headlights. Wasn''t Ellie always against it?


    "But about the Olteran family, Timothy and I are out. You''re on your own," Ellie added. Sebastian was all kinds of confused. "Why the sudden change of heart?"


    Ellie thought about Molly, who had just left. "Ask Molly."


    After hanging up, Ellie leaned back in her chair, eyes closed, picturing Molly from earlier. Sebastian was at work when he hung up with Ellie. He bolted up and dashed out.


    The team was clueless, watching him sprint off.


    "Got a case?" David asked a coworker.


    Sam shook his head. "Ever seen Sebastian this hyped over a case?"


    Everyone had the same thought: ''It''s gotta be Molly!''


    At the hotel, Molly had just gotten back. After her exams, she needed to head back to the Olteran family. She was slowly packing her stuff, thinking about her impulsive visit to the Chase family to see Ellie. She blushed remembering what she said.


    Suddenly, Sebastian burst in.


    He saw Molly packing.


    Molly stopped and looked at him, puzzled. "Aren''t you at work? Why''d you rush back?"


    Sebastian had been a mess of emotions on his way there. Seeing Molly about to leave calmed him down.


    He walked in and casually shut the door. "Mom called."


    Sebastian walked over and took the clothes from her hands.


    "You went to see Mom?" he asked.


    Molly bit her lip and nodded. "Yeah."


    "Why''d you go back?" he pressed.


    Molly turned away, looking out the window instead of at him.


    Sebastian grabbed her arms, pulling her close.


    He held her chin, making her look at him. "Why''d you go back?"


    Molly couldn''t meet his eyes, her heart racing.


    "Because Mom said she''d only agree if I went to see her, so I did," Molly replied.


    "That''s not what I wanna hear." Sebastian looked at her. He felt bad for pushing her to agree to marry him. He didn''t want to force her to tell Ellie she wanted to marry him.


    So, he never brought it up and nned to convince Ellie and Timothy himself.


    But before he could, Molly had gone home on her own.


    "Molly, what I wanna know is, why''d you agree to be with me?" Sebastian asked straight up.


    Molly tried to back away, but he moved closer.


    "You forced it," Molly said.


    Sebastian wrapped his arms around her waist, pulling her close. He pinched her chin, leaning in, his lips aiming for hers. "You got three chances."


    Molly tried to push Sebastian away, but he was like a rock. "You threatening me again?" she snapped. Before she could finish, Sebastian leaned in, his lips almost touching hers. "First chance," he murmured. "Stop!" Molly yelled, trying to scratch him, hoping he''d let go. But her tiny efforts just made him move closer.


    "Second chance, gone," Sebastian counted.


    Molly could feel his breath on her skin. She froze, not daring to move.


    "I said I wanted to repay my mom for raising me," Molly stammered, her face turning red, her lips brushing against his.


    She felt like she was on fire, her whole body burning up, unable to move.


    Sebastian''s voice was low and smooth. "Wrong answer. Third chance, gone."


    "I might not be able to live without you," Molly blurted out, her heart racing as she closed her eyes.


    She thought back to that afternoon''s conversation. It had been tough enough to say it to Ellie.


    "I said, I think I might not be able to live without my mom and maybe not without you. I asked Mom to agree to your proposal, considering marrying you as a way to repay you for saving me back then," Molly exined. That afternoon, Molly had gone back to the Chase family, following Ellie to the study with her head down.


    She had hesitated for five minutes before speaking, "Mom, I think Sebastian is really good to me."


    Ellie looked into her eyes. "Molly, have you thought it through? I''m not forcing you. Marriage is a big deal. You two dating is one thing, but rushing into marriage is another. Think it through."


    Molly nodded, took a deep breath, and found the courage to look at Ellie. "Mom, I''ve made up my mind. Please agree."


    Ellie asked, "Did Sebastian force you?"


    Molly said, "When we first got together, he did force me, but this time, I came on my own. He didn''t tell me toe to you for your approval."


    Molly knew Sebastian didn''t want to push her anymore. He was trying to handle everything himself.


    "When he first forced me, I didn''tpletely refuse." Molly remembered that night when Sebastian stayed with her at the hotel.


    "If I had cried, thrown a fit, or acted desperate, Sebastian probably wouldn''t have kept pushing. But I just argued with him a bit, not even as fiercely as usual. Maybe it was too sudden and I didn''t know what to do, so I instinctively resisted. But deep down, I wanted to give us a chance. Mom, this must be love, right?" Molly couldn''t help but ask.


    "Recently, I''ve thought a lot. From childhood to now, I''ve realized I really can''t live without him. And I''ve found that my criteria for a partner are all based on him," Molly said.


    She said she wanted to marry a hero because Sebastian was that kind of person.

 Chapter 531 Molly Dislikes Sebastian

    Ellie just sat there, letting Molly spill her guts without butting in.


    When Molly finally wrapped it up, Ellie was like, "Are you sure it''s him? You''re still young."


    Molly''s eyes got all serious as she stared at Ellie. "Yeah, I''m dead serious. No one else can protect me and deal with my crap like he can. I''m chill and sure about this. Mom, it''s him!" Later at the hotel, Molly reluctantly told Sebastian about their chat that afternoon.


    Sebastian''s Adam''s apple bobbed. "Anything else?"


    Molly mumbled, "Nope, that''s pretty much it."


    As soon as she finished, Sebastian grabbed the back of her head and, catching her off guard, nted a fierce kiss on her while they were both fully awake.


    Molly''s eyes went wide. Didn''t he say if she came clean, he wouldn''t kiss her?


    She tried to push him away, her hands on his waist, but it was useless. She couldn''t match Sebastian''s strength, especially with him all pumped up. He forced her to take his passionate kiss. "Sebastian," Molly tried to cough but couldn''t. She wasn''t feeling this kiss at all.


    If it weren''t for the phone ringing, who knew how long that kiss would''vested.


    The call from the police station snapped Sebastian back to reality. He let go of Molly, the taste of her still on his lips.


    Molly immediately stepped back, her face flushed, her lips redder than any lipstick could make them.


    Sebastian answered the phone, his eyes never leaving Molly.


    Molly wiped her lips with the back of her hand, even spitting into the trash can to get rid of his saliva.


    She grabbed a bottle of water from the table, took a sip, gargled, and spat it out into the trash can.


    She did this a few times, all while Sebastian watched. "I''ll be backter."


    After hanging up, Sebastian walked over to Molly. Seeing her disgust, he noticed she had used half a bottle of water just to rinse her mouth.


    ""Did you rinse well?" Sebastian asked.


    Molly took another sip, spat it out right in front of him, and yelled, "No!"


    Quick as a sh, Sebastian grabbed her head again and kissed her just as intensely as before.


    In frustration, Molly dumped the rest of the water on him, but he didn''t let go.


    This kiss didn''tst as long as the first one; Sebastian had to get back to his team.


    After kissing her and seeing her look like she wanted to murder him, Sebastian grinned. "Go ahead, rinse again. There''s another bottle on the table."


    Pressed for time, Sebastian left without changing his clothes. Before heading out, he told Molly, "Don''t go anywhere. Wait for me toe back tonight. I extended the hotel room for another week." And with that, he was gone. After he left, Molly yelled at the door, "You think I won''t run just ''cause you told me not to? Watch me!"


    She nced at the water bottle on the table, wiped her lips again with the back of her hand. "Gross."


    So, she used that bottle to rinse her mouth again and even grabbed a new toothbrush from the hotel to brush her teeth.


    When Sebastian got back to the team, someone noticed his wet shirt. "Mr. Chase, what happened?"


    Sebastian just shrugged, "Molly threw a fit."


    That evening, the Olteran family''s daughter came home.


    Vera had this new thing where she liked holding Theodore at the door to wee everyone. She thought Theodore, all chubby and cute, looked like a little mascot.


    Everyone had to hug him before leaving, so Teddy''s crib was now in the Olteran family''s living room. When they got back, everyone had to hug him, too.


    So, Vera just held Theodore at the door to wait.


    "Molly, you''re finally home." Vera lifted Theodore to show him to Molly. "Theodore, this is Molly. She''ll get you a Christmas gift."


    Molly took Theodore from Vera''s arms, looking at the well-fed, quiet baby. "Vera, how''s Patrick been feelingtely?"


    "He''s been good, except he''s pissed about you and Sebastian staying at a hotel. Randall even got chewed out by Patrick for it and got banned from buying a new car for two years," Vera replied. Randall often drove Susan to the library to study but didn''t take Molly. Patrick asked him, "Can your car only fit you and Susan, not Molly? Why don''t you take Molly to study?"


    Randall''s excuses didn''t fly, and Patrick ended up banning him from buying a new car for two years.


    Molly used toe back to the Olteran family all happy, but this time, seeing her family just stressed her out more.


    Soon, Patrick came back. Seeing Molly, he asked, "Finished your exams?"


    Molly nodded, "Yeah, I''m done."


    Patrick, holding Theodore, sat on the couch and said, "Since you''re done, stay home until Christmas before going to the Chase family."


    Molly didn''t dare to respond.


    Shawn had recently gotten into shopping, thanks to Vera teaching him some addictive habits at home.


    Before this, if Shawn needed something, he''d tell the butler or make a call, and it would be delivered.


    Since getting hooked on shopping, Shawn was always on his phone. "Molly, you''re back. Help me decide if I should buy this massage bed. Some reviews say it''s great for the elderly, but others say it''s a scam. Should I get it?" Molly took the phone and tentatively asked, "Dad, are you in a good moodtely?"


    "Yeah, I''m in a great mood. I have over twenty packages on the way and I''m happy every day." Shawn thought Molly was concerned about his mood, which made him even happier.


    Molly quietly muttered, "You might not be in a good mood in a few days."


    When Molly wasn''t home, Shawn would ask Vera. Now that Molly was back, he didn''t bother anyone else.


    So, after Molly returned, Shawn ced five more orders.


    Molly remarked, "Now I know where I got my shopping addiction from."

 Chapter 532 Pitiful Teddy

    Shawn leaned back and said, "Molly, you gotta learn how to blow some cash. Patrick''s busting his butt to make that dough so we can spend it. If you don''t, he''s got no reason to hustle. And Vera, you gotta get the hang of online shopping too. Those apps are a lifesaver. Why drag yourself to the store when you can just tap a few buttons?" Vera, chilling next to Patrick, pointed at Theodore in his arms, "I gotta be thrifty. You think raising a kid is cheap? He''s already burned through a ton of diapers, and those things ain''t cheap."


    Teddy, catching some k for his diaper usage, let out a few cries.


    Patrick looked down at Theodore with a soft smile, "You know Mommy''s talking about you, huh?"


    Ever since Patrick became a dad, everyone could see he had turned into a big ol'' softie!


    Around eight in the evening, Sebastian rolled back to the hotel and opened the door, but Molly was MIA.


    The water bottle on the table was bone dry. He chuckled a bit and headed to the bathroom, spotting her used toothbrush just lying there.


    Sebastian picked up the toothbrush and smirked coldly, "So disgusted with me, huh?"


    Molly got a call from Sebastian while the Olteran family was in the living room, watching TV, gaming, and chatting.


    The vibe in the Olteran house was chill. Vera and Cindy were swapping parenting tips, Shawn and Molly were teaming up in a game. Susan was on the floor, turning an apple into a masterpiece with a knife, even though it was just for eating. Randall would nce at her now and then but didn''t mess with her flow. He was deep in convo with Vincent and Patrick. Teddy, lying in the middle of the room, woke up and whimpered, so Vera scooped him up.


    Everyone was doing their thing, and Sebastian''s call made Molly''s heart skip a beat.


    "Hang up, Molly, we''re about to win," Shawn urged.


    Molly did just that and kept ying the game with Shawn.


    The TV was on, and the family would nce at it now and then before going back to their activities.


    Vera needed a bathroom break, so she handed Theodore to Patrick. Theodore nestled into Patrick''s chest, soothed by his voice, stopped crying and closed his eyesfortably.


    If the noise around him got too much, he''d start wailing. But once the room quieted down, leaving only his cries, he''d stop.


    Sebastian tried calling again, but Molly didn''t pick up, so he gave up.


    It was gettingte, but no one seemed ready to hit the sack. Susan, who had been ying with the apple, headed to the kitchen to whip up ate-night snack.


    At nine, Sebastiany on the bed Molly had slept in the night before. The room was dim and quiet. He raised his arm slightly, resting his head on it, staring at the ceiling, reying Molly''s words in his head. A smile crept onto his lips. Back at the Olteran Mansion, even the usually disciplined Patrick couldn''t resist Susan''s cooking.


    As everyone was munching away, Theodore woke up and started crying ''cause he was hungry.


    When Vera went to grab him, Patrick had already scooped him up with one hand.


    Watching Theodore cry, Patrick got up and started pacing with him. The servants didn''t even get a chance to take Theodore from him.


    When Vera tried to take him, Patrick just said, "Babe, you eat. I got this."


    Vincent''s phone started ying lubies. He opened an app and let those soothing tunes work their magic on Theodore.


    Susan, always quick on her feet, scarfed down her snack, wiped her mouth, and went over to Patrick. "Patrick, I''m done. Let me hold Theodore so you can eat."


    Randall chimed in, "Patrick, Susan''s been hitting the books hard and hasn''t had a chance to hold Teddy. Give her a turn."


    Patrick handed Theodore over to Susan. Theodore took one look at her and started wailing again.


    Susan, a bit flustered, patted Theodore''s leg and gently rocked him as she walked around.


    Eventually, Teddy''s cries softened, and he started to drift off.


    Feeling like a champ, Susan sat next to Randall and whispered, "Randall, I got him to sleep. Check it out."


    Vera smiled at Susan but then noticed Molly looking spaced out. Usually, when she got home, it was a struggle to get Theodore out of her arms. But today, since Molly came back, she had been unusually quiet and didn''t even try to hold Theodore.


    Vera''s eyes drifted over Molly''s high-neck sweater and saw her biting her fork, not saying a word.


    Around eleven, the family finally called it a night. Theodore was back in Vera and Patrick''s arms, snoozing away.


    Molly went back to her room and stared at Sebastian''s number on her phone. She hesitated, wanting to call back but then pulled her hand away. "If he''s calling me, it can''t be anything good. If it were important, he wouldn''t call me," Molly muttered to herself.


    Back in the bedroom, Patrick went to take a shower while Vera was undressing the sleeping Theodore. As she undressed him, Theodore''s eyes popped open.


    Vera and Patrick exchanged a look.


    "Theodore, close your eyes and go to sleep," Patrick said.


    Theodore kicked his little legs in Vera''s arms, full of energy. Since he was awake, Vera kept undressing him, pulling off his pants.


    Vera ced Theodore on a mat, "Since you''re up, let''s keep practicing lifting your head."


    A bitter, Patrick came out of the shower and saw Theodore awake, lying on the bed with his head down.


    "Honey, can you help him practice lifting his head? I''ve been trying for a week, but he''s toozy to do it." Vera lightly patted Theodore''s butt, "Let Daddy teach you. Mommy''s gonna take a shower." Patrick changed into his pajamas and sat by the bed, looking at Theodore, who was lying face down. Patrick got hands-on with Theodore.


    He lifted Theodore''s little face, pulling him up.


    Patrick''s hands were big and rough, not as soft andfy as Vera''s. Teddy, held by his hands, soon started crying in difort.


    Lying on the bed, his hands clenched into fists at his chest, his head forced up, he was super ufortable, crying louder and louder. Hearing the cries, Vera quickly finished her shower, wrapped in a towel, and ran out, "What''s wrong?"


    Theodore was already in Patrick''s arms, his eyes filled with tears, looking all pitiful.


    Patrick told Vera, "He can lift his head now."


    Vera was shocked and didn''t believe it.


    Patrick crossed Theodore''s hands over his chest and ced him on the bed. Theodore cried, and when Vera tried to pick him up, Patrick stopped her.

 Chapter 533 Go Live with Vera and Have Fun

    Patrick kept using his rough hands to lift Theodore''s face. The kid was bawling his eyes out, kicking like he was trying to boot Patrick away. Patrick finally let go, and after a bit, Theodore''s head lifted a smidge on its own. He justy there, crying his heart out.


    Vera was floored, "Babe, how did he lift his head?" She''d tried teaching him at home a million times, but he''d just lie there like a sack of potatoes.


    Patrick shrugged, "Stop babying him, and he''ll figure it out."


    Vera tightened her towel, squatted at the foot of the bed, and watched Theodore cry and lift his head. "Guess mommy''s been spoiling you too much. Cry it out, I''m gonna change." Vera left, and Theodore kept crying until Patrick''s big hand gently stroked his back, and he finally calmed down.


    After crawling around a bit, Theodore snuggled back into Patrick''s arms, all tuckered out. "Vera, Theodore''s got a vinationing up. Don''t forget."


    "Chill, I won''t forget." Vera walked out of the closet, scooped up Theodore, and kissed his forehead. "He didn''t cryst time, but he probably will this time."


    Vera ced Theodore in the middle of the bed, and Patrick moved him to the crib.


    Vera picked him up again, and Patrick warned, "Either he sleeps in the crib tonight, or he sleeps outside."


    So, she kept holding Theodore in the middle of the bed. "Wherever Theodore sleeps, I''m with him. Your call!"


    Patrick stared at Vera, then took Theodore to Shawn''s bedroom door.


    Vera kept her eyes on Theodore, finally stopping at Shawn''s door. She gritted her teeth and yelled, "Patrick!"


    Patrick handed the now-sleeping Theodore to Shawn, who was secretly ying on his phone. "Phones have radiation and that''s bad for kids. Hold him and go to bed early."


    Shawn looked at Theodore beside his bed and asked, "Patrick, are we so broke we can''t afford a nanny? Why do I have to babysit?"


    Patrick nced at the sleeping Theodore and said, "I want him to make sure you go to bed early."


    Vera was dragged back to the bedroom, and Patrick locked the door. He looked at the fuming Vera and said, "If you''d let Teddy sleep in the crib earlier, maybe I''d have shown some restraint tonight." With Theodore out of the picture, he had no reason to hold back.


    Vera regretted it now, "Okay, fine. Go get Theodore and put him in the crib."


    Patrick shot back, "Would you rather have a quickie or go all night? Your choice."


    "I choose to run." Vera bolted for the door, but before she could open it, Patrick grabbed her around the waist.


    The door was locked again, and Patrick lifted Vera''s nightgown and carried her to the bed. "No other options, but you can beg for mercy."


    Vera pushed against Patrick''s chest and immediately said, "Okay, babe, I beg for mercy."


    Patrick added, "You can only beg for mercy under me."


    Without giving Vera a chance to resist, Patrick pressed down on her, and Vera cursed inwardly.


    Soon, the bedroom was filled with Vera''s breathy gasps. Her face turned red, embarrassed by her own sounds. Patrick, though, seemed like he''d been holding back forever, letting all his pent-up desires loose on Vera. Vera''s wrists were going numb. "Babe, ease up on my wrists," she said, her voice shaking.


    Patrick whispered in her ear, and Vera''s hot body clung to him even tighter. He was breathing heavy, totally lost in the moment, not letting up on his grip. His voice was rough, and his desire was like a wildfire in her ear. "Last time, you wed my back, and the marks just healed. If I don''t hold your hands, you nning to scratch me up again?"


    Vera''s hands were pinned, no chance to scratch his back, and she was forced to climax under him.


    She couldn''t take it anymore and kept begging for mercy, trying to talk Patrick down, "Let''s pick this up again tomorrow night, okay?"


    Patrick chuckled, "Tomorrow''s tomorrow; tonight''s still on."


    Vera said, "I miss Theodore."


    Soon, Vera''s muffled moans filled the room again.


    The next day, Vera was knocked out on the bed, no clothes on, and Patrick brought Theodore over to her.


    He happily covered them with a nket and headed off to work.


    Susan wanted to see Vera and Theodore, but Patrick politely said, "Vera and Teddy are sleeping, don''t wake them."


    Whatever Patrick said, Susan bought it. She innocently asked, "Patrick, can I take Theodore to the living room to sleep?" Patrick replied, "No, Teddy needs to stay with Vera."


    "Patrick, you go to work. I''ll take Susan out to y," Randall showed up, pulling the clueless Susan aside. Patrick nced at Randall, feeling a bit satisfied.


    Susan followed Randall, confused. "Randall, where are we going to y? Can we take Teddy? Teddy hasn''t gone out to y." Randall looked at Susan with a serious face. "Go wake Molly up."


    "We''re going out with Molly?" Susan happily went to wake Molly.


    Molly''s bedroom was empty. A servant said, "Ms. Olteran went out this morning, didn''t say where."


    Randall was puzzled, frowning. Molly didn''t sleep in on holidays? And she woke up on time?


    Susan looked at Randall, "Randall, what do we do? Molly isn''t home. Should we ask Vera to go out and y?"


    Randall instructed, "Today, you can''t ask Vera to go out!" Then he gave up and said, "Forget it, I''ll take you out alone."


    At the hotel, Molly stormed in, angrily opening the door with a key card and marching up to Sebastian. "Sebastian, what''s your deal?"


    Molly''s phone still had a message from Sebastian, [Molly,e to the hotel or I''ll bring a big "gift" to the Olteran family this afternoon.] Sebastian looked at the approaching Molly, sitting at the foot of the bed with a grin. "I told you not to leavest night. Why''d you bail?" Molly red at Sebastian, clearly pissed. "If I didn''t run, would I have to stay and put up with your gross kisses?"


    Sebastian looked at Molly''s red lips, suddenly grabbing her wrist and yanking her into his arms. Then hey back, pressing her onto the bed.


    Sebastian leaned in, holding Molly''s face with both hands and kissed her hard again. He wanted her to ept him, to get used to him, until she no longer felt disgusted.

 Chapter 534 Apple

    Molly''s pushback just made Sebastian''s kisses even wilder.


    The hickeys on her neck were almost gone, but Sebastian started kissing down her neck, tugging at her cor. "No, Sebastian, stop it!"


    Sebastian''s lips were already on her, and Molly realized her neck was super sensitive. Every time his warm, wet lips touched her, she went all weak and wobbly. Sebastian noticed too and didn''t miss a beat.


    After adding a few more hickeys, Sebastian finally lifted his head, looking at the resigned Molly beneath him.


    Her hair was a mess, cheeks flushed, lips a bit bloody, and her eyes were zing with anger. "Had enough?"


    Sebastian got up, pulling Molly with him. He knew if he kept going, he''d totally cross the line. "Molly, I called you here to ask, what does Shawn like? And the rest of your family?" Molly immediately got it-Sebastian wanted the Olteran family to agree to their marriage.


    "I don''t know," Molly said, sulking.


    Sebastian looked at her and threatened, "Then I''ll just buy gifts and visit them myself."


    "No, why the rush? I just dealt with Ellie and Timothy for you, can''t I get a proper break?" Molly snapped.


    "I''m in a hurry to marry you," Sebastian said, looking straight into her eyes.


    Molly was stunned and couldn''t meet his gaze. She got up and said, "Anyway, be patient."


    Molly went to the bathroom, pulling at her sweater cor to check the hickeys. This time, she didn''t bother scrubbing them off with a toothbrush but let the sweater cover them. She walked out and warned Sebastian, "If you kiss me again, I''ll dy telling the Olteran family by a day."


    Molly realized she hade here just to be kissed. She turned and left the hotel. While waiting for the elevator, Sebastian stood beside her.


    Molly moved away from him. Sebastian chuckled but said nothing.


    When they got downstairs, Sebastian saw apples being sold by the roadside. He looked at Molly, "Want an apple?"


    "No. I don''t," Molly replied.


    Sebastian went to the vendor and bought a bag.


    "I said I don''t want it!" Molly said defiantly.


    Sebastian took one out, cleaned it, and started peeling it.


    He cupped the peel in his hand and in no time, finished peeling. He looked at Molly. "You sure you don''t want one?"


    Molly turned her face away, "I said I don''t want one, and I don''t."


    Sebastian took a bite right next to her. "The apples this year are sweeter than the ones from previous years."


    Molly, covering her neck with her hand, nced at Sebastian and said irritably, "Drive me home."


    Sebastian handed the apple to Molly. "Hold this, I''ll throw away the trash and then drive."


    He got out of the car for a moment and Molly secretly took a bite of the apple, then sighed, "The apples this year are really sweet.."


    A momentter, Sebastian got back in the car and she pretended she hadn''t eaten any.


    Sebastian nced at the small teeth marks on the apple andughed, "Just a small bite to see if it''s sweet, huh? I promise."


    Molly had already secretly tasted it and couldn''t resist taking another bite. "It''s sweet."


    Sebastianughed, "If it''s sweet, then hurry up and eat it."


    When they got back, Vera had just woken up.


    She was yawning and holding Theodore in the living room, her eyelids a bit swollen from sleep.


    In the sunlight, Vera took off Theodore''s pants, exposing his little butt to change his diaper. Her movements went from clumsy to skilled, from worrying about hurting Theodore to casually grabbing his little feet and putting them in. After dressing him, Vera put Theodore''s clothes on, picked him up, and patted his back as she walked to the living room.


    She looked at the bag Molly had brought back and saw the apples inside. "You went to see Sebastian?"


    "How did you know?" Molly asked curiously.


    Vera sat on the sofa, and Molly walked over, took out an apple, and started peeling it for Vera.


    After peeling it, Vera ate while looking at Molly. Her gaze fell on Molly''s neck and she reached out to pull at Molly''s clothes to see. Molly quickly dodged, "What are you doing?"


    "Why are you wearing a turtleneck sweater?" Vera asked while eating the apple. She suddenly remembered the questions Molly had asked her a few days ago.


    Molly replied, "I''m cold."


    Vera said, "The heating at home is very good."


    Molly added, "I''m just really cold."


    Vera wisely didn''t push further. After a few bites of the apple, her teeth hurt, so she put it down and stopped eating.

 Chapter 535 Why Is Susan in Your Room?

    In the afternoon, Patrick rolled back home.


    First thing he did was scoop up Teddy, who giggled like crazy in Patrick''s arms.


    Vera, off to the side, sneered, "You idiot, you don''t even know who ditched youst night and you''re still grinning at him." Patrick wiggled his finger in Teddy''s tiny hand, "Did Vera smack you around again today while I was out?"


    Teddy, all eyes on Patrick, eagerly nodded.


    Vera tossed Patrick an apple she hadn''t finished, "Babe, I saved this for you."


    Patrick eyed the half-eaten apple, "Couldn''t finish it, huh?"


    Vera blushed and plopped the apple in Patrick''sp, "No point wasting it, you eat it." Then she happily whisked Teddy away.


    She was totally smitten with Teddy now, loving his chubby cheeks and how pitiful he looked when he cried.


    Lately, she couldn''t stop wanting to kiss Teddy, her love for him way outshining her feelings for Patrick.


    Susan was bugging Vera, wanting to sleep with Teddy tonight. She was so obsessed with Teddy that she''d squat in front of anyone holding him and y with him.


    Vera said, "No way, you''re still a kid."


    Susan shot back, "But Shawn''s old and he gets to sleep with Teddy."


    "He''s old, but he raised three children," Vera said.


    Shawn puffed up his chest, "When ites to raising kids, y''all should listen to me. None of you have as much experience as I do. Back when I was raising Vincent, Patrick, and Molly, even Savannah listened to me." Molly leaned against Shawn and startedining, "You''re only bragging ''cause Savannah''s not here."


    "I''d say the same even if Savannah were here," Shawn shot back.


    It was gettingte, and after dinner, everyone was winding down.


    Shawn was still salty, so when Molly tried to talk to him privately, he pushed her away, "Aren''t you cold? Go cover up and sleep."


    Vera, being sneaky, brought Teddy over, "Dad, can you watch Teddy for me?"


    "Nope, not my problem. I''m old, he''s your kid, pawn him off on someone else," Shawn grumbled.


    Vera was over the moon, she wanted Teddy with her tonight anyway.


    Randall got whacked on the back with a stick. He walked over, "Shawn, you hit too hard."


    When Shawn raised his cane again, Randall bolted to his room.


    That night, Shawn was so mad he ignored everyone and went to bed.


    Vera, holding Teddy, happily went back to her room. "Theodore, tonight you''re sleeping with mommy."


    Patrick chuckled, "We''ll see about that."


    Vera grinned, "Shawn said he''s done helping with Theodore."


    Patrick smirked, "I got other ways to deal with him."


    Vera''s smile faltered.


    Patrickughed, all smug and cocky.


    Feeling bad for Randall, who got chased and whacked, Susan quietly knocked on his door with a first aid kit, "Randall, you awake?" "Susan?" Randall was surprised, opening the door, "What are you doing here?"


    Susan, holding the kit, said, "I wanna check your back."


    "Don''t worry, it''s fine. I''m his grandson, he wouldn''t hit me too hard," Randall said.


    Susan looked at him, thinking it was bad enough already.


    Seeing she wasn''t leaving, Randall sighed, "Go back to bed."


    "Let me check. If it''s awkward ''cause I''m a girl, I can get Cindy," Susan insisted.


    Randall shook his head, "No need to bother my mom. If you wanna check,e in." He pulled Susan into his room.


    Vera clung to Theodore, not letting go even when he slept.


    Molly, in her room, couldn''t sleep, her mind racing. This winter break had been a nightmare.


    After a while, Molly got up, opened her door, and paced in front of Shawn''s room, anxious and unsure.


    Vera, seizing the moment while Patrick was in the shower, snuck out with Theodore. She suddenly saw Molly pacing in front of Shawn''s door. "Molly, what are you doing here?" Vera asked.


    "Susan just came out of Randall''s room?" Molly was distracted by Susan''s presence.


    Vera turned to see Randall fixing his clothes while sending Susan out.


    Vera and Molly appeared in front of them at the same time, both questioning.


    Vera asked, "Randall, why was Susan in your room?"


    Molly, seeing Randall fixing his clothes, thought of her and Sebastian. "Randall, what were you two doing? Why are you fixing your clothes?"


    Susan and Randall were both startled by Vera and Molly.


    "Vera, Susan, why aren''t you asleep yet?" Randall and Susan asked, confused.


    Everyone was talking over each other, and no one was answering.


    They fell silent, and Theodore, sleepy,y in Vera''s arms.


    After a bit, Patrick came out. As soon as he appeared, they all looked guilty for some reason.


    "Molly, go back to your room. Randall, get back. Susan, go to bed early." Finally, Patrick put his arm around Vera, who was holding Theodore, and nudged the reluctant Vera back to their room.

 Chapter 536 Molly Got Scared

    At night, neither Vera nor Molly was catching any decent Z''s. One was tormented in her mind, while the other was suffering in her body. They didn''t crash until the middle of the night.


    Patrick had gone back to his old ways from when they first tied the knot, not holding back anymore, and his mood was all over the ce.


    Vera''s sleep schedule was totally flipped. She''d sleep like a log from dawn till noon and wide awake at night.


    Theodore started copying Vera''s sleep pattern. Vera was dead set on getting Theodore to sleep through the night, but she ended up screwing up his sleep schedule too. Vera and Theodore would snooze together in the morning.


    One time, Vera didn''t even wake up until after two in the afternoon.


    Susan finally caught on and stopped going upstairs to check on Theodore like a fool.


    Meanwhile, Molly had been getting up early every day, pacing outside Shawn''s bedroom door.


    She''d often ask, "Dad, you in a good mood?"


    "No," Shawn would reply.


    Molly would just m up, holding back whatever she was gonna say.


    Randall, being tight with Molly for years, could tell she was off her gametely.


    When Vera woke up that day, she was holding Theodore and yawning, and Theodore yawned right back at her.


    Seeing them yawn together, Cindyughed and said, "Teddy is so cute, even his yawns are adorable. Let me hold Teddy." Teddy, who had just woken up with Vera, got scooped up by Cindy.


    Ever since Teddy joined the family, Cindy would gripe about whatever Randall did.


    Cindy wanted him to go help Patrick at thepany, but Randall kept dodging it.


    Every time Cindy brought it up, he''d grab Susan and hide outside.


    Now, the only person in the Olteran family that Cindy was cool with was Theodore.


    Watching Cindy take Theodore away, Randall plopped down next to Vera and said, "Don''t you think Molly''s been acting weirdtely?"


    Vera looked at Molly''s neck and asked, "How long has Molly been rocking that turtleneck sweater?"


    Randall frowned. He didn''t keep tabs on Molly every day, so he had no clue. Just then, the sharp-eyed Susan said, "Molly''s been back for five days and she''s worn it for five days straight." Vera and Randall exchanged looks. "With Molly''s ever-changing style, how long does a sweater usually stay in favor?"


    "Two days, tops. If she wears a sweater for three days, there''s only one reason: it''s pricey!" Susan said.


    Vera nodded. Susan checked out Molly''s clothes and said innocently, "But Molly''s sweater isn''t from some fancy brand or a limited edition."


    Vera muttered, "That''s odd."


    Molly sat alone in a corner of the couch, legs crossed. Lately, she''d gotten into the habit of subconsciously holding her turtleneck sweater and neck.


    Unbeknownst to her, Vera, Randall, and Susan were watching her.


    In the afternoon, Theodore got taken away again. Only when Theodore cried would someone bring him to Vera for feeding.


    Even Randall had learned to change Theodore''s diaper like a pro and got a pat on the back from Patrick.


    Molly, on the other hand, didn''t join the babypetition. She changed her clothes and was about to head out. Vera called out to her, "Molly, where you headed?"


    Molly put on her boots and said, "Just going for a walk."


    Vera raised an eyebrow and reminded her, "Don''t stay out toote."


    After Molly left, Randall, holding Theodore, followed Susan over to Vera. "Vera, I told you something''s up. She''s either heading to the police station to see Sebastian or to the Chase family to find him." "Where''s Abby?" Vera asked.


    Randall nodded. "Patrick''s been in such a good moodtely, it''s like he''s forgotten all about Abby."


    The taxi dropped Molly off at the police station, and she hesitated at the entrance.


    Even the security guard at the door recognized her. "Molly, looking for Mr. Chase? He just got back from a call. You can go right in."


    Molly thanked him and walked into the station. She saw a bunch of familiar faces at Sebastian''s workce.


    Sam teased, "Molly, what brings you here today? Haven''t seen you in a few days."


    Molly asked, "Where''s Sebastian?"


    Sam gossiped, "Did you two have a fight? You look like crap."


    Molly''s face did look like they''d had a spat. Sam pointed to the office. "You can wait inside. Sebastian went next door to see Ernest. Poor guy''s so stressed he''s almost bald."


    Molly went into the office, and soon after, Sebastian returned, looking like he''d gotten some bad news.


    A nearby officer kindly reminded him, "Mr. Chase, Molly''s here. She looks like she''s ready to argue."


    Sebastian asked, "Where''s Molly?"


    Sam replied, "In your office."


    Sebastian''s mood shifted, and he smiled.


    "Alright," he said.


    He pushed open the office door and saw Molly sitting on the sofa waiting for him. When she saw him, she got up and closed the door, locking it.


    Then, making sure they were alone, Molly let out a long breath. "Sebastian, should we juste clean? I''m scared again."


    The courage she had when she confronted Ellie at the Chase family had vanished after a few days back at the Olteran family.


    Sebastian said, "No way."


    He was almost there and wasn''t about to start over from scratch.


    Every time Molly wanted to tell the Olteran family about her and Sebastian, she found it too shocking to say.


    "You can''t bring yourself to tell the Olteran family?" Sebastian asked, already knowing the answer.


    Molly nodded, her tone soft and pleading, "Sebastian, I''m really scared. I''ve gone over it in my head a million times. I can already imagine that after I confess, they''d beat me to death."


    Sebastian said, "So you want me to do it. As soon as I go, you can return to the Chase family. Once I handle the Olteran family, you cane back and acknowledge our rtionship."


    He hadn''t gone to the Olteran family recently because Christmas wasing up. Even scammers celebrated Christmas, and they were trying all sorts of ways to scam money. He''d already received seven cases of text message scams, with elderly people getting conned out of money and college students tricked into loans. He was swamped, and with Abby''s case stillcking evidence and Ernest dealing with a new homicide case, he had no time to visit the Olteran family. Molly shook her head. "No, if you go alone, you won''t be able to handle Patrick."


    Sebastian said, "I''m not going to your house to fight."

 Chapter 537 Vera Comes Up with an Idea

    Molly spent the whole freakin'' afternoon in Sebastian''s office, not even ncing at her phone, trying to make him give up.


    She saw how swamped Sebastian was. By the time evening rolled around, it was way past dinner, and neither Sebastian nor his crew had grabbed a bite. Feeling kinda bad, she went out, snagged some dinner for the officers, and dropped it off before bouncing.


    When Sebastian finally wrapped up a case and went looking for Molly, he realized she had already dipped.


    Back at the Olteran Mansion.


    Vera was already at the door. "Are you done shopping?"


    Molly locked eyes with Vera, feeling like she could see right through her.


    "Vera," Molly greeted.


    Vera gave Molly''s outfit a once-over and said, "You wanna spill the beans, or should I?"


    Molly wondered ifing clean would mean getting some help from Vera.


    "Come to my room," Molly said.


    Vera followed her. Once inside, Molly plopped down at the foot of the bed, and Vera, in her PJs, sat beside her. Vera reached out to touch Molly''s neck, stopping at her turtleneck. Molly blushed and closed her eyes. Vera paused and asked, "Can I see?"


    Molly didn''t say anything, but Vera got the hint.


    She pulled down the sweater cor, spotting the faint marks she knew all too well. Shocked, she looked at Molly''s blushing face and then let go.


    Vera nced at her own palm. "Go on."


    Molly was quiet for a sec before asking, "Can you guess who left this hickey?"


    "Sebastian," Vera answered without missing a beat. "He''s the only guy around you who''d do that."


    Molly went silent again. So, everyone knew.


    "Vera, promise me you won''t freak out," Molly begged.


    Vera said, "Don''t worry, I''m ready."


    Molly took a deep breath. "Sebastian and I hooked up."


    The so-called prepared Vera''s eyes went wide. "What! When!"


    "No, don''t freak out. I was just seen naked, but he told everyone we hooked up. He lied to Ellie and Timothy, saying we were a couple and had been for a while. But really, nothing happened between us," Molly exined frantically. Vera asked, surprised, "You really didn''t hook up?"


    She never imagined Molly would be so bold as to hook up with Sebastian. At least she had gone through marriage before confirming their feelings and hooking up.


    Seeing Vera''s shock and disbelief, Molly realized what she might face if she confessed to the Olteran family.


    "We really didn''t go that far. He lied, and no one believes me no matter how much I exin," Molly said. Vera was like, "No way. Even if Sebastian''s lying, Ellie and Timothy wouldn''t buy it without proof."


    Molly was losing it. "The worst part is, I messed up, and yet fate still helped Sebastian! I kissed him on the cheek that day, sent the pic to Abby to mess with her. Then that night..." Molly was too embarrassed to go on, "I wasn''t dressed right and Sebastian kissed me there."


    "Where?" Vera asked.


    Molly blushed and pointed to her chest. "Then he saw the birthmark under my chest and used it to lie to Ellie and Timothy. They bought it."


    Vera was too shocked to even blink. "And then?"


    Molly spilled everything that had gone down recently, her head hanging in frustration. "Vera, what do I do?"


    Vera was stumped. "Molly, be real with me. Do you like Sebastian?"


    Molly bit her lip. "I think I do."


    With that, Vera got it. "Then you should get married."


    Molly only felt safe confiding in Vera. "How do I even bring it up to the Olteran family? How can Sebastian propose without getting booted out with the gifts?" Vera was blunt. "Don''t be too greedy."


    That night, Molly and Vera talked until Patrick came back.


    Among the Olteran family, Molly was most scared of Patrick. "Vera, can you talk Patrick into helping me with this?"


    Vera said, "Honestly, even though he loves me the most, if he''s against something, no amount of talking from me will change his mind."


    Molly felt a bit down, but Veraforted her. "Don''t worry, I won''t leave you hanging. Let me give you a suggestion."


    When Patrick got home, he didn''t see Vera and Theodore at the door. Walking into the living room, he saw Theodore chilling on the couch, ying with Randall and Susan. He walked over and they made room for him.


    Patrick picked up Theodore from the couch and asked, "Where''s Vera?"


    Knowing Theodore wouldn''t answer, Patrick patted his little butt and asked Randall, "Where''s Vera?"


    Randall replied, "She''s in Molly''s room."


    Patrick headed towards Molly''s room, ready to knock when the door opened from the inside.


    Seeing Patrick, Vera took Theodore from his arms, exchanged a look with Molly, closed the door, and walked away without saying a word to Patrick. Patrick rubbed his nose, feeling a bit guilty, and let it go.


    That night, Molly took Vera''s advice and went to Vincent and Cindy''s bedroom door, knocking, "Cindy, you awake?"


    Cindy replied, "No, Molly,e in."


    Molly opened the door and saw Vincent in his pajamas.


    Seeing Molly, Vincent knew she had something to discuss with Cindy, so he made an excuse. "Cindy, I''ll head to the study. You and Molly can chat." Vincent intentionally left space for Cindy and Molly.


    Molly was touched as Vincent left and she thanked him.

 Chapter 538 The Surprise from Vera

    Molly barged into Cindy''s room, catching her in the middle of her bedtime routine. "Hey Cindy, we gotta talk."


    Cindy waved her over to the couch, curious. "What''s up?"


    "It''s about rtionships," Molly said, looking a bit nervous.


    Molly spent the next half hour spilling the tea about her and Sebastian,ying it all out for Cindy.


    Earlier that afternoon, Vera had nudged her to have this chat with Cindy tonight.


    "Molly, don''t let Cindy''s quiet vibe at home fool you. When ites to your love life, she''s got your back! Plus, you gottae clean eventually, and Cindy''s gonna find out sooner orter. Better to get her on your side now. And hey, she''s older and wiser, she''ll know what to do."


    "Also, we''ve been tight for over a decade, but you gotta treat Cindy and me the same. You can''t just tell me and leave her out. That ain''t fair, and Cindy''s always been good to you," Vera reminded her.


    Vera had changed a lot since getting hitched and bing a mom. She was more level-headed now, always helping Molly figure stuff out.


    Sometimes Molly felt like Vera was on a whole different level.


    Vera once said, "Before you get married, you''re just a kid, loved by your parents, no need to grow up. After you tie the knot, you''re an adult. And once you have kids, you''re a parent, and you gotta protect them. Responsibilities change, and so do your views. When you get married and have kids, you''ll change too."


    The big difference between her and Vera was that Molly still felt like a kid, while Vera was already a wife and mom.


    After their chat, Molly asked, "Cindy, what should I do?"


    Cindy, though totally shocked, kept her cool. "So, you told the Chase family, but you can''t tell ours?"


    Molly nodded, "I should''ve talked to Savannah, but she''s not around."


    "In that case, you gotta tell me. I need to look out for you," Cindy reassured her.


    "Does Vera know?" Cindy asked.


    Molly nodded, "She figured something was up when I got back."


    "Then don''t sweat it. Vera and I will chat tomorrow about your situation," Cindy said, showing respect for Vera''s input.


    "What about Vincent?" Molly asked, worried.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll keep him in the dark for now," Cindy replied.


    Molly hugged Cindy, feeling grateful. "Thanks, Cindy."


    Cindy hugged her back. "Your situation''s a mess, but you gotta face it, not run from it."


    "I know," Molly said.


    After talking to them, Molly felt a weight lift off her shoulders and slept soundly.


    The next morning, after the guys left for work, Vera, holding Theodore, went to Cindy''s room. "Cindy, you know about Molly''s situation, right?"


    Cindy nodded and said, "Vera, I mulled it over all night. I think we should get Shawn to talk to Molly."


    Vera thought for a moment. "Alright, Cindy, I''ll roll with your n."


    That afternoon, they lured Shawn into the bedroom. Vera handed Theodore over to Susan, who was thrilled and immediately went to y with Randall.


    Randall watched Susan, eyebrows raised, sensing something was up.


    In Shawn''s room, Shawn plopped down on the couch, grinning. "Vera, what''s this surprise you got for me?"


    Vera bit her lip, "How do you feel about getting a son-inw?"


    Shawn''s jaw dropped. "What?"


    Vera nced at Cindy. "Cindy, you tell him."


    Cindy cleared her throat. "Dad, you know, Molly''s getting older. It''s normal for her to have a boyfriend."


    Shawn''s face darkened, a bad feeling creeping in. The room went dead silent, tension thick in the air. Vera felt a knot in her stomach, remembering Shawn''s temper from when she first got married. "Who''s Molly''s boyfriend?" Shawn asked, his voice like ice.


    Cindy replied, "Sebastian."


    Shawn clenched his teeth, his face hardening.


    Molly stood outside the door, shaking when she heard something smash inside.


    The door creaked open, and Vera looked at Molly, who was pale with fear. "Come in."


    Molly stepped into the room, eyes wide at the shattered ss on the floor. It was a decoration from Shawn''s desk, now in pieces.


    She kept her distance from Shawn, her voice trembling. "Dad."


    Downstairs, Randall felt a chill. Something was definitely wrong.


    He nced at Susan, who was busy with Theodore. "Susan, keep an eye on Teddy. I''m going upstairs."


    Randall pressed his ear to Shawn''s door, listening to the chaos inside.


    "Molly, when did you and Sebastian start dating?" Shawn barked.


    Molly stammered, "This summer."


    "Less than six months and you wanna get married? No way. Break up with him ande home," Shawn roared.


    Cindy tried to soothe him. "Dad, you like Sebastian. Vincent always says he''s a good guy. Plus, he really cares about Molly. They''re a good match." "A good match?" Shawn scoffed. "Molly''s young and naive. She''s been tricked."


    "Dad, I haven''t," Molly protested.


    Shawn pointed his cane at her. "Shut up!"


    Suddenly, the door flew open. Randall had heard enough. "Grandpa, call Dad and Patrick back."


    Half an hourter, Vincent and Patrick rushed home, clueless but knowing it was urgent.


    They arrived almost at the same time, sensing the heavy mood. Shawn sat in the middle of the living room, fuming like they hadn''t seen in years.

 Chapter 539 I Disagree

    Patrick plopped down next to Vera, while Vincent snagged a seat by Cindy.


    Molly was all by her lonesome on the couch, head down, tears streaming.


    Shawn said, "Alright, everyone''s here. Spill it."


    Susan felt like she didn''t belong. She was ready to bounce with Teddy, not wanting to butt in.


    But Randall grabbed Susan''s hand, making her sit next to him, telling her to chill.


    "Vincent, Patrick, I wanna marry Sebastian," Molly blurted out, nerves on edge. Patrick''s face twisted, "No freakin'' way."


    Vincent, usually Mr. Chill at home, wasn''t having it either. "Molly, I don''t agree, either."


    Seeing Vincent and Patrick on the same page, Shawn cooled down a bit. "Molly, no one in this family is on board. If Sebastian doesn''t want to embarrass himself, tell him to quit." Cindy jumped in, "Dad, Molly''s gonna get hitched someday. Sebastian''s not that bad."


    "I said no, and that''s that," Shawn snapped.


    Shawn''s outburst made Vera m up. Even Cindy, the top dog in the family, got shut down. She took a deep breath to steady herself.


    Patrick shot a nce at Vera. He knew Vera and Molly were tight. But she kept quiet.


    Maybe Cindy''s sudden support for Molly came from Vera''s nudging.


    Otherwise, how could Cindy back Molly and Sebastian so fast? Anyone else would need time to think it over.


    Molly probably only confided in Vera and Randall, not Cindy.


    With Vera''s advice, Molly knew who to sway in the family.


    Vera looked down at Theodore snoozing in her arms. She could feel Patrick''s intense stare but didn''t dare look up.


    Molly started bawling, and Randall spoke up, "Grandpa, you need a legit reason to oppose."


    "What reason? I just don''t like Sebastian, isn''t that enough?" Shawn almost blew up at Randall again.


    Susan grabbed a tissue from the table and handed it to Molly, "Molly, dry your tears."


    Randall stood his ground, "If Molly and Sebastian dig each other, that''s enough. You don''t like him, but Sebastian''s not marrying you." Shawn pointed his cane at Randall, "Say one more word, and you''re out."


    Theodore, in Vera''s arms, woke up from the racket and started crying.


    Vera quickly got up, trying to calm him down.


    Shawn, startled by Theodore, lowered his voice, "I''m Molly''s dad, and I still call the shots on her marriage."


    Randall reminded him, "Don''t be so overbearing that you scare Susan."


    Shawn nced at Susan and toned it down again.


    Vera was keeping an eye on the room''s vibe. Holding Theodore, she softly cooed, "Sleep, baby, close your eyes, Mommy''s here."


    Patrick, ice-cold, said, "Molly, you''re still young. No way I''m agreeing to this marriage."


    Molly shot back, "Vera was even younger when she married you."


    Vera, busy calming Theodore, stayed quiet. Sometimes, she really admired Molly''s guts to stand up to Patrick.


    Patrick snapped, "Is Vera''s situation the same as yours?"


    Molly mumbled, "The difference is one was a forced mess, and the other is something I actually want."


    Vera chimed in, "Molly, now''s not the time to rebel."


    Patrick''s face was already stormy, and Molly mmed up.


    Vincent, knowing Vera''s history in the family, said, "Molly, you and Sebastian just don''t fit, period."


    Cindy shot back, "I think they do. If we''re talking family background, anyone Molly picks would be a step down for her. Plus, she grew up in the Chase family. Marrying back into it is likeing home."


    "No issues with shing values between her and Sebastian. We all know the Chase family well. They''ve treated Molly right, and we wouldn''t worry about her being mistreated," she added.


    Patrick questioned, "Who would dare mistreat an Olteran daughter?"


    Seeing the argument going nowhere, Vera knew it wasn''t urgent. She stepped in, "Dad, Vincent, Cindy, let''s call it a day. Everyone knows the deal now. Let''s all cool off, think it over for Molly. She''s an adult, so let''s give each other some space and talk it outter, okay?"


    Shawn stayed silent, so Vera continued, "If we keep this up, Teddy will cry again, and Susan might get scared off."


    From her earlier observations, Vera had pegged Shawn''s two soft spots: he couldn''t stand seeing Theodore upset, and he didn''t want Susan to leave.


    Finally, Shawn got up with a stern face and left the room. After he left, Cindy also pulled Vincent away.


    Vera nced at Patrick, then ignored him, carrying Theodore upstairs. Patrick got up and trailed behind her.


    With everyone gone, Molly also got up and left.


    When it was just Susan and Randall left in the living room, Susan quietly asked, "Randall, I''m not scared. Why do you and Vera keep saying I am?"


    Randall blew on Susan''s curious little face. She leaned back, her face in the wind, quickly closing her eyes and then opening them again, "Randall, what are you doing?"


    Randall just said, "Silly."


    After Susan went to her room, Randall headed to Molly''s bedroom and looked at her.


    "Molly, you really threw me for a loop," he said sincerely.

 Chapter 540 Sebastian Visits

    Vera''s bedroom was all cozy as she rocked Theodore to sleep and gently ced him in the crib.


    Patrick, always nosy, piped up, "So, when did those two start hooking up?"


    "Summer break," Vera replied, not missing a beat.


    Patrick''s eyes widened, "No freakin'' way."


    Vera tucked a light nket over Theodore, "What are you even talking about?"


    Patrick pressed on, "How far have they gone?"


    Vera smirked, "As far as you can dream up."


    "Come on, be real," Patrick pushed.


    Vera shrugged, "Then I got nothing. Would you even be cool with them being together?"


    "Not a chance," Patrick shot back without a second thought.


    "Then I''m keeping my mouth shut," she said.


    Vera headed to the bathroom, and after a bit, she came out in her PJs, trying to sound all serious, "If you don''t let me get some sleep tonight, I''m taking Theodore and bailing!"


    But Patrick just chuckled, totally unfazed, "I''m heading to the study."


    Since he was home just for a bit, all the work calls were flooding in. Patrick didn''t want to wake Theodore, so he took his phone to the study to handle business. He didn''t even bother responding to Vera''s threat. Later, Molly called up Sebastian, "I told them."


    Sebastian went silent, totally caught off guard.


    Hearing Molly''s sniffles, Sebastian guessed she''d been crying, "I''ming over to the Olteran ce to see you now."


    Molly stopped him, "Don''te."


    Sebastian was firm, "I gotta see them face to face."


    "They''ll kick you out," Molly warned.


    Sebastian was determined, "I know, but I have to go."


    After hanging up, Molly filled Sebastian in on her family''s quirks.


    That night, Sebastian showed up at the Olteran house solo.


    Vera thought Sebastian''s move was kinda reckless. The Olteran family was already fuming, and his showing up might just make it worse.


    When he got there, Shawn didn''t bother to see him. Instead, Vincent and Patrick met with Sebastian.


    Luckily, no one booted him out. Vera went to find Cindy and asked, "Cindy, isn''t Sebastian just asking for trouble bying here now? Why''d he stille?"


    Cindy grinned, "So, there are times when you can''t figure things out."


    Vera was genuinely confused, "Why?"


    Cindy broke it down, "If he didn''te today, we''d think Molly was dealing with everything alone. But since he''s here, it shows he''s standing up for her, taking the heat from the Olteran family. Even though Dad didn''t see Sebastian today, he probably respects him for it."


    Vera hung out with Cindy at the third-floor corner, peeking downstairs, "So, Dad actually wanted Sebastian toe. It means he''s got Molly''s back, not leaving her to face us alone?"


    "Exactly, his attitude matters." Cindy, being older, had a better grasp on things than Vera.


    Vera curiously watched downstairs, unable to catch what they were saying.


    "Cindy, do you think Molly''s situation will work out?" Vera asked.


    Cindy shook her head, "It''s up in the air."


    "I think there are two people who can make the call on this." Vera looked at Cindy and said, "One is you, and the other is Shawn."


    Cindy was surprised, "Vera, don''t y games with me. What can I decide?"


    Vera said, "Shawn''s the dad, so his word is huge. With Savannah gone, you''re the top dog in the Olteran family. If you agree, even if Patrick and I are against it, it won''t matter ''cause we gotta listen to you." Cindy grinned, "What about Vincent?"


    "Molly''s marriage can''t just be decided by the guys; a woman''s gotta step in." Vera, being young, thought Cindy was the perfect fit to make the call.


    Cindy looked at the sharp Vera, "Vera, what should I even praise you for?"


    "We''re all family, no need for praise," Vera teased with a smile.


    Cindy looked at her tender face, liking Vera more and more. She already liked her a lot before, but now she liked her even more.


    Vera nced downstairs, "Cindy, Molly told us the truth ''cause she wants our help. We need a solid n to help Molly seal the deal with her marriage."


    "We''re women, we get what it''s like to get married and know what kind of family is best to marry into. So when we found out Molly and Sebastian were together, we were shocked, then supportive, ''cause no family is better for Molly than the Chase family."


    "But guys don''t see it that way. They think Molly getting married means the Chase family is taking someone from them. Men have a strong sense of territory, unlike us women who know what''s best."


    Cindy nodded, "You nailed it. Luckily, Vincent and Patrick married us, otherwise, they wouldn''t get it. They just think it''s best if Molly never gets married, which is a total fantasy."


    "I even argued with Vincent in the bedroom this afternoon. He didn''t say anything, and I wasn''t happy. What did you say to Patrick this afternoon?" Cindy continued.


    Vera propped her face with her hand, looking down the stairs, "I didn''t bother talking to him. Even if I did, he wouldn''t listen. Later, he got busy with work and went to the study." Cindy and Vera chatted warmly in a corner of the third floor about stuff only they could rte to, being experienced and all.


    After a bit, Teddy woke up and started crying in the room. His cries were so heartbreaking that they alerted Vera outside.


    Hearing the sound, Vera eximed, "Theodore''s crying. Cindy, I gotta go."


    Cindy nodded, "Go quick. He''s probably hungry again. I''ll fill you inter if anything happens."


    "Thanks, Cindy." Vera dashed back to the bedroom.


    "Don''t cry, Mommy''s here," Vera soothed.


    Holding Theodore from the crib, Vera started to unbutton her shirt with one hand.


    Meanwhile, Molly hesitated and went to the living room. As soon as she sat next to Sebastian, Vincent said, "Molly, go back to your room. We''re discussing something, and it''s not for you to hear." Sebastian was much gentler, "Molly, be good. Go back first. Don''t worry, I''ll be fine."


    Molly softly called, "Sebastian."


    "Go back!" No one was as stern as Patrick. With a single stern shout, Molly was so scared she didn''t say another word and ran off.


    After Molly ran off, Randall awkwardly went over.


    After feeding Theodore, Vera came out holding him. "Cindy, what did I miss?"


    "Molly showed up for like ten seconds and got scolded back by Patrick. Randall showed up again, and they''re still talking," Cindy replied. "Should we go find Shawn?" Vera asked.


    Cindy nodded, and without saying a word, they headed to Shawn''s bedroom.


    Shawn had just sent the butler to gather info, and before the butler returned, Cindy and Vera arrived.


    Shawn didn''t look too thrilled, "Leave Teddy here, and you two go."

 Chapter 541 Never Give Up

    "Cindy, check out Shawn. When Patrick hitched up with me, he wasn''t like this," Vera griped to Shawn instead of bailing.


    Cindy plopped down and said, "That''s a whole different ball game. When Patrick married you, it was like bringing in a new daughter-inw. Now it''s about a beloved daughter getting married and leaving home."


    Vera nodded, "Yeah, I mean, daughters-inw are someone else''s kids. Who wants to give away their own daughter? I still can''t believe who talked Shawn into marrying me back then. Patrick and I hadn''t even met, it was all arranged." "Now I''ve popped out a kid for the Olteran family, and I''m stuck here for life. Shawn doesn''t even listen to me anymore," Vera said, then leaned down to touch Theodore''s little face.


    Shawn shot back, "Quit being so snarky." He scooped up Theodore, "Vera, when did I ever say I don''t listen to you?"


    She said, "Shawn, if that''s not the case, then hear me out. Sebastian''s downstairs right now. We all know why he''s here. Just for that reason, we get that he''s serious about Molly."


    "You might not have noticed over the years, but Randall and I have. Sebastian''s love for Molly is just as strong as anyone in the Olteran family. If you think true feelings don''t matter, then let''s talk about the Chase family," she went on. Shawn stubbornly refused, "There''s nothing to discuss."


    Vera said, "When ites to this, Cindy and I have more pull."


    Cindy chimed in, "Yeah, Dad, listen to Vera. She''s been tight with Molly for years. How could she harm Molly?"


    Shawn stayed quiet.


    Vera continued, "You don''t want Molly to get married. Do you want to wait until we''re old and gray, when I might already have grandkids, and let Molly be lonely while we''re all happy? That''s just not realistic."


    "The Chase family saved Molly''s life and raised her. Now she and Sebastian are into each other. This is the best oue. Molly thinks so too. Maybe it''s even fate," Vera persuaded.


    Vera added, "You don''t need me to tell you about Sebastian''s character. The fact that he showed up today to take responsibility for Molly shows he''s serious.


    And Sebastian''s job is exactly what you value. Forget his intentions with Molly for a sec, just talking about Sebastian as a person, you''ve praised him, Vincent''s praised him, and Patrick''s approved of him. He can protect Molly and loves her the most. He''s practical, honest, and respected. He''s a good official and a good person, and his feelings are real. He''s worthy of Molly. Think about it, Molly''s beautiful and sharp-tongued, but she can''t do much else."


    "Plus, if they get hitched, Ellie and Timothy will be the inws. You''ve seen how they treat Molly. They''re super good to her, maybe even better than to Sebastian. Bottom line, Sebastian''s the best match for Molly." "Need a drink after all that?" Shawn asked Vera.


    Vera nodded, "Yeah, but I ain''t done yet."


    "Savannah''s gone, and Molly can''t tell you her thoughts directly. She can only tell us. After talking it over with Cindy, we still think this marriage is a good idea," Vera continued.


    Cindy nodded, "Dad, if you''re still not convinced, Sebastian''s downstairs right now. Go see for yourself how he treats Molly. The Chase family is our benefactor. Just for that reason, you can''t refuse to see him." Vera agreed, "You''re marrying off your daughter. Whether he meets your standards or not, you should see it firsthand, not just hear the butler''s report."


    Shawn was moved. He actually wanted to go down, but he was worried it would make Sebastian cocky.


    Vera took Theodore from Shawn''s arms.


    Theodore looked happy as Vera took him away.


    "Dad, I''ll go down with you," Vera said.


    Cindy added, "Yeah, Dad, go take a look. This is Molly''s lifelong happiness."


    Shawn hesitated for a moment, then got up with the help of his cane.


    Cindy supported him as they went downstairs.


    When Shawn appeared, Sebastian was the first to see him. He stood up, "Uncle Shawn."


    Shawn looked at Sebastian without a friendly expression.


    Soon, Vera came over with Theodore.


    Hearing Theodore''s voice, Patrick knew that Theodore had been brought down.


    Sure enough, Vera walked up to him, ced Theodore on Patrick''sp, and then sat down next to Patrick. Cindy sat next to Vincent and politely asked, "When did Sebastian get here?"


    When Shawn appeared, Patrick''s gaze turned to Vera. Could it be that Vera had brought Shawn down again?


    "What are you here for?" Shawn asked.


    Sebastian spoke sincerely, "Since Molly told everyone about us today, I had toe over and take responsibility. I also wanted to tell her not to be afraid because I''m here." Susan, hiding behind a pir, was moved as she watched Sebastian. "Molly, Sebastian is so good to you."


    Molly had been secretly watching too.


    "Since you''re here, I''ll be clear. I don''t agree," Shawn said.


    The room was silent for a few seconds. Sebastian calmly replied, "I understand, but let me be clear too. I won''t give up."


    Shawn was silent.


    Molly looked at Sebastian, her eyes welling up with tears.


    She stepped out from behind the pir and walked up to Shawn, Vincent, and Patrick. "Dad, Vincent, Patrick, if he doesn''t give up, neither will I."


    Susan quickly ran out too. Randall, afraid Susan would cause trouble, immediately pulled her to sit next to him and whispered, "Why did you run out?" Susan whispered back, "I tried to stop Molly, but I couldn''t."

 Chapter 542 Vera Becomes the Head of the Family

    The first meet-up was a total mess, but hey, at least we got somewhere.


    Sebastian bounced from the Olteran house soon after, and Molly dashed out to see him off.


    Under the night sky, Molly''s eyes were all teary. "Sebastian, I told you, my folks aren''t cool with you."


    Sebastian wiped her tears and grinned, "I figured. But hey, they didn''t kick me out, so there''s still a shot for us."


    Back in the living room, the Olteran n was still hanging around.


    In the awkward silence, Vera piped up, "Molly''s into him."


    Later that night, in the bedroom, Patrick was holding Theodore, watching Vera make the bed. He cut to the chase, "Vera, did you ask Shawn toe downstairs?"


    Vera didn''t beat around the bush. "Yeah, I thought it''d be better for Molly in the long run. Think about it. If you wanted to marry me and came to propose, and my dad was so mad he wouldn''t see you, but only Noah showed up, wouldn''t you hold a grudge against my dad after we got hitched?"


    "Nope," Patrick said.


    Vera finished setting up Theodore''s little bed, then started undressing him.


    Patrick jumped in to help and asked, "Why do you think Molly and Sebastian are a good match?"


    Vera put the naked Theodore on the bed and looked at Patrick, "Babe, spill your thoughts, and I''ll counter them. If you can convince me, I''ll go with it. If not, it means you think Sebastian''s a good pick too. You gotta agree to this marriage." Smart as he was, Patrick dodged Vera''s challenge.


    He awkwardly dressed Theodore on the other side.


    Theodore, in Patrick''s arms, wasn''t having it. He kept squirming, clearly wanting Vera.


    Finally, when Theodore''s face was turning red and he was about to cry, Patrick managed to get one leg in. Just before the meltdown, he handed Theodore over to Vera.


    In Vera''s soft arms, Theodore chilled out. He yawned and snuggled into Vera''s chest.


    Vera pulled up Theodore''s pants, "Babe, go get some water to clean his butt before dressing him. Theodore''s a bit stinky today."


    They both dodged the Molly and Sebastian topic. Patrick didn''t want to tick Vera off, and Vera didn''t want to lose her cool.


    After the bath and a change of clothes, Patrick halfy on the bed, watching Theodore il his arms and legs.


    He touched Theodore''s lower lip. "Vera''s temper''s gotten worse, huh? I''m scared to piss her off now."


    Theodore responded with baby noises.


    "Vera''s running the show now, isn''t she?" he asked.


    Theodore made more baby sounds.


    Patrick looked at Theodore''s chubby face, which looked just like his, and gently pinched it, "All this chub from drinking Vera''s breast milk."


    Theodore didn''t respond.


    Downstairs, when Vera went to get water for Theodore, Molly showed up, "Vera, thanks."


    Vera, holding the milk bottle, filled it with hot water. "Come on, no need to thank me."


    When Sebastian went home to change clothes that afternoon, Ellie already knew where he was headed.


    That night, she called him up, "So, how''d it go?"


    "Not too bad," Sebastian replied.


    After hanging up, Ellie turned to Timothy in bed, "The Olteran family won''t cave easily. Molly just got back, and if she marries again, if I were Shawn, I wouldn''t be cool with it either." Timothy said, "We should give them a hand sometime. They can''t handle this alone."


    Ellie nodded in agreement.


    The day the Chase family decided to visit was a weekend, so everyone was chilling at home.


    Even without saying it, everyone knew why they were there.


    Sebastian tagged along too. Shawn, though not thrilled, had to meet Ellie and Timothy.


    Patrick was in the living room, holding Theodore upright and patting his back. When Ellie and Timothy showed up, Theodore was wide awake.


    Sadie and Ulysses had called Susan toe home several times, so she finally agreed.


    Randall wanted to take Susan out to buy some Zandonick goodies for her to bring back to Sadie and Ulysses.


    Molly, still in her pajamas, looked at the unexpected Chase family visitors, "Ellie, Timothy, Sebastian?"


    Molly didn''t seem to care how unkempt she looked and didn''t n on changing.


    Vera nudged her, "Go change and wash your hair. Ellie and Timothy are here to help you out."


    Molly rushed upstairs.


    Ellie started with the Olteran family''s little treasure, Teddy. "I haven''t seen much of Teddy since he was born. Look how chubby he is now. Patrick, can I hold him?"


    At Teddy''s wee party, there were tons of guests. Ellie was invited but couldn''t make it because she was sick.


    Patrick handed Theodore over to Ellie.


    In Ellie''s arms, Theodore didn''t seem to mind at all.


    Ellie, holding Theodore, cooed, "Teddy is so adorable, his ears look just like Shawn''s."


    Ellie''s words hit home for everyone. Sebastian admired how Ellie could touch Shawn''s heart with just one sentence, way better than he could express his own feelings. Vera thought, ''ssic Ellie. She praised the Olteran family''s little prince andplimented Shawn in a way he loved to hear.''


    Plus, praising Teddy indirectly made Patrick less hostile towards them. Patrick loved when people doted on Theodore.


    Randall got why Molly was so articte. With Ellie teaching her, how could she not be? "Susan, take notes."


    Susan asked curiously, "Randall, notes on what?"


    Timothy sat down and started chatting about Teddy. "Patrick and Vera got hitchedst year, right? And now they''re parents. Time flies."


    Shawn replied, "Not really. My daughter Molly just got back less than a year ago."


    Timothy smiled and said, "There''s still plenty of time ahead. Molly can stay by your side in the future."


    "Nope, someone''s already got their eye on Molly." Shawn nced at Sebastian, "I don''t know what he did to win her over."

 Chapter 543 Complaints

    Ellie gave Theodore a soft pat and said, "Shawn, Molly''s your real kid. No one''s gonna take her away."


    Shawn just rolled his eyes at that.


    Randall was all ears, watching Ellie and Timothy, then listening to Sebastian, looking like he was trying to soak it all in.


    Timothy chimed in, "The kids'' rtionship just got here naturally. As parents, what can we do but back them up? I''m Molly''s dad too. At first, I wasn''t on board either. I wanted to knock Sebastian''s lights out. But if I did, Molly would be upset." Shawn shot back, "Molly wouldn''t be upset."


    "Shawn, I''d be a little upset," Molly said, showing up with freshly washed hair and a change of clothes.


    She was clearly heading towards the Chase family, like she was gonna sit with them.


    Seeing Shawn fuming, Cindy cleared her throat to give Molly a heads-up.


    Molly didn''t miss a beat and kept walking straight to the Chase family. Shawn''s face was like thunder.


    Vera, though, stayed cool, waiting to see what Molly would do next.


    Sure enough, Molly walked over, but instead of sitting, she bent down and scooped Theodore out of Ellie''s arms.


    Theodore''s eyes sparkled like ss marbles, and his chubby cheeks and baby scent made him look adorable as he gazed at Molly. He didn''t cry or fuss, just let her hold him.


    Theodore was someone the Olteran family couldn''t snatch away.


    Molly held Randall, nced at Sebastian, who gave her a small smile and said, "Hold the kid right."


    Molly turned and plopped down next to Shawn.


    Shawn''s face rxed.


    Vera knew Molly wasn''t dumb enough to cross the Olteran family right now.


    She sat next to Shawn, who wanted to take Theodore but had to keep his cool. He just nced at Theodore a few times, trying to look stern. Susan''s phone buzzed again. It was the Morales family, telling her toe back. If she didn''t, Ulysses woulde to Zandonick to get her.


    She was checking tickets, and Randall noticed. He stood up, grabbed Susan''s hand, "Mom, Dad, Grandpa, I''m taking Susan out for a bit." Molly looked at Randall, her hair hiding her face as she gave him a secret wink, ''My whole future''s on the line, where are you going without helping?'' Randall nced at Vera, who was looking at him too, ''With Vera here, what are you worried about?''


    Vera quickly blinked, ''I''m not a miracle worker.''


    Susan saw their little exchange, blinking in confusion, ''What are you guys up to?''


    "I''m outta here, you guys keep chatting." Randall held Susan''s hand and left.


    "Randall, where are we going?" Susan asked, puzzled.


    "We''re gonna grab some more gifts for you to take home. You''ve been in Zandonick forever, gotta bring back some goodies." Randall hit the gas and sped up. Before they knew it, Randall''s car was blending into the traffic.


    Susan looked at the packed streets, "Randall, let''s skip the gifts. I''ve already got two suitcases and two backpacks. I can''t carry more."


    Randall shot her a look, "Why are you hauling so much stuff home?"


    Susan, clutching her seatbelt, thought about what Ste and Miles had said, "My mom''s staying with meter this year. My dad bought a small vi in the new Olteran Group development. Next year, I won''t be living here anymore." She felt a bit down and added, "I can''t lug all this stuff to the ne, Randall."


    Randall, still driving, said, "Who said anything about a ne? I''ve got nothing going on at home, and my mom''s been on my case. When you head back, I''ll drive you."


    Susan''s eyes went wide, "Randall, you''re gonna drive me? That''s a long haul."


    Randall nced at her, "It''s not about driving you, it''s about dodging my mom. Driving you is just a bonus, don''t think I''m doing it just for you."


    But she had a feeling he was doing it just for her.


    Once they hit downtown, they took a stroll, the heavy vibe at home a stark contrast to their chill time.


    "Randall, do you back Molly and Sebastian being together?" Susan asked while they shopped.


    Randall replied, "I back them being together, but not tying the knot just yet."


    "But Shawn, Patrick, and Vincent aren''t on board," Susan pointed out.


    Randall said, "Then let''s see how Molly and Vera handle it."


    They stayed out for over two hours. When they found out the Chase family had left, they headed back home.


    Randall could tell from his family''s faces that things hadn''t gone well.


    Susan went to Vera to take Theodore, who was drinking milk. Theodore, not having had enough, was pulled away by Susan and cried in protest.


    Patrick quickly took Theodore, grabbed the milk bottle from the table filled with his form, and tried to get him to drink it.


    Teddy took a few sips and realized the taste was off! With a temper as fiery as Vera''s, he started wailing, his little face turning red with anger. Vera couldn''t handle it either and finally let Theodore lie in her arms again.


    Theodore''s crying gradually eased.


    Theodore''s life was all about sleeping and eating. If someone else held him, he''d wake up, and if they put him on the bed, he''d cry.


    "Patrick''s kid is as unpredictable as he is," Vera grumbled about both Patrick and Theodore.


    Patrick nced at Shawn, who said, "Why are you looking at me? Vera''s griping about you and Theodore, not me."

 Chapter 544 Theres a Trick

    Randall got the lowdown from Vera and Molly about why the Chase fam showed up that day.


    "No proposal?" Susan asked, looking all puzzled.


    Randall shrugged, "Nah, there''s a whole song and dance for proposals. They wouldn''t roll up with so few gifts and not give us a heads-up." Susan''s eyes sparkled, "Randall, how do you know all this stuff?"


    Molly jumped in, "He''s just getting ready for his own big day."


    "Who''s Randall gonna marry?" Susan asked, curious as ever.


    The room went dead silent, everyone just staring at her. The vibe got kinda weird.


    Susan started to piece it together but couldn''t quite believe it. She nced at Randall, who was already looking at her.


    Her heart felt like it might just stop!


    Randall''s intense gaze shifted to Molly, "You got a lot to say. Why didn''t you speak up when Sebastian came to propose?"


    Molly finally let it out, "Are you kidding? You think it''s easy to keep quiet? I had a ton to say, but one look from Patrick and I zipped it." Everyone''s eyes turned to Vera, who was holding Theodore.


    "Don''t look at me. I handle the money, but Patrick calls the shots."


    Theodore, now full and content, started babbling too.


    "See, even little Theodore gets it," Vera said, nudging him forward.


    Randall chuckled, "Vera, you''re usually so tough. Howe you fold in front of Patrick?"


    Vera shot back, "And you? Mr. Tough Guy? You bolt the second Patrick raises an eyebrow."


    Susan watched them bicker, roast each other, but also give advice and help out.


    She smiled, a bit envious, "Vera, Molly, Randall, you guys have such a tight bond."


    Most people think three''s a crowd, but Susan never felt left out with them. She''d felt Vera''s warmth and Molly''s kindness firsthand. They were arguing, but no one seemed genuinely mad.


    "I think winning over my grandpa is the key," Randall said, all serious.


    Vera nodded, "Shawn''s a tough nut to crack. Got any ideas?"


    Molly chimed in, "What do you think Shawn''s weak spots are?"


    The room went quiet again.


    Over at the Olteran Mansion, the lights were dim.


    In Shawn''s bedroom, after the Chase family left, Vera, Molly, Randall, and Susan showed up.


    Shawn counted them, "What are you guys doing here?" He cut to the chase.


    They all said together, "To bond with you!"


    Shawn raised an eyebrow, "I smell something fishy!"


    In Patrick''s room, he just got out of the shower and saw Theodore on the bed, no Vera in sight.


    Patrick walked over, looking at Theodore, "Vera ditched you with me again?"


    Theodore turned his head, looking around, totally clueless.


    Patrick scooped him up with one hand and took him to the bathroom, using Theodore''s special face towel to wipe his little face. "Hold still, let me see where you look like me," Patrick said, staring at Theodore in the mirror.


    Theodore''s little face stared back at Patrick, both of them just looking at each other.


    After a long pause, Patrick finally said, "You''re chubbier than me."


    Meanwhile, in Shawn''s bedroom, the gang was having a st.


    "Dad, you''re cheating! No fair!" Vera whined, clinging to Shawn''s arm. "We said the winner gets to pick truth or dare."


    "You all let me win on purpose, that doesn''t count!" Shawn was about to blow a gasket.


    "Truth or dare, pick one," Vera insisted.


    Shawn grumbled, "Fine, dare!"


    Randall jumped in, "Let''s do a long jump contest. I can jump eight feet. Loser does a ten-minute nk."


    Shawn quickly backpedaled, "I choose truth."


    Molly smirked, "Name three of Sebastian''s ws."


    Shawn went silent. He knew it was a setup!


    Just as Shawn was about to kick them out, Susan swooped in with some pre-made spaghetti.


    Shawn couldn''t resist Susan''s cooking, so his n to kick them out flopped.


    "Sebastian''s ws? First, he likes Molly. Second, he wants to take Molly. Third, he doesn''t know his own limits."


    Molly shot back, "Dad, those are his strengths. First, he has good taste. Second, he''s got guts. Third, he''s willing to push boundaries."


    Shawn sighed, "Alright, you win."


    Molly and Vera exchanged a knowing look with Randall and Susan.


    "Shawn, I want to marry Susan, but Sadie and Ulysses are against it. They don''t want Susan staying with us next year. What should I do?" Randall suddenly asked. Shawn froze, "What?!"


    Susan added, "Shawn, my dad doesn''t want me to marry Randall. He thinks Randall isn''t good enough for me."


    Shawn got worked up, "What do you mean not good enough? How is Randall not good enough? What are Sadie and Ulysses unhappy about?"


    Susan nced at Randall, "They''re unhappy with everything."


    Shawn pressed, "There has to be a reason for their dissatisfaction."


    Susan sighed, "They''re mad that Randall likes me and wants to marry me. My dad wants me to stay single forever and stay by his and my mom''s side." Shawn went quiet, finally getting it.


    Vera chimed in, "Girls shouldn''t get married. Look at Molly, she''s ready to stay single for life. You two can keep each otherpany in the future."


    Vera saw that Shawn was moved, "When you grow old and we''ve all settled down, she''ll be left alone. You wanted me to marry Patrick quickly so he wouldn''t be alone after you were gone. Now Vincent has Cindy, Patrick has me, but what about Molly?"


    Shawn said nothing. He put down his knife and fork, got up, and waved them away.


    That night, Shawn couldn''t sleep.

 Chapter 545 Ellie Takes the Initiative to Contact

    Vera rolled inte. The moment she stepped through the door, she spotted Patrick lounging on the bed with a book, and little Theodore snoozing next to him. Patrick nced up when he saw her but didn''t say a word, just went back to his book.


    Vera bit her lip, dashed around to her side of the bed, knelt down, and nted a kiss on Theodore''s cheek.


    "If you wake him up with that kiss, none of us will get any sleep," Patrick finally spoke up.


    Vera gave Theodore''s cheek a yful pinch and said, "If we hadn''t tied the knot, we wouldn''t have this adorable little guy."


    Patrick acted like he didn''t hear her. But when Theodore started wailing, Vera shot Patrick a helpless look. Yep, she''d done it-made the kid cry.


    So, that night, they took turns trying to calm down a cranky Theodore.


    Next day, Shawn was up and out early. He''d hit the sackte but was the first one up in the morning.


    When he got back that evening, he slipped quietly into his room.


    He barely talked to anyone all day.


    The Morales family was pushing, so Randall didn''t waste time. He had Susan pack a few things, grabbed an SUV from the garage, and they hit the road. Before they left, Susan clung to Theodore, showering him with kisses.


    Teddy was annoyed but couldn''t do much about it.


    Randall got pulled aside by Shawn, who asked him all secretive-like, "What you told me that night, were you just messing with me, or do you really wanna marry Susan?" Randall smirked, "Take a guess."


    Shawn punched him, and no one knew why.


    Susan, still holding onto Theodore, looked at Vera and said, "Vera, why don''t youe to my ce for Christmas? Bring Theodore. We''ve got a big vi you can stay in." Vera replied, "Maybe next year."


    Patrick loaded the gifts from the Olteran family into Randall''s car and reminded him, "Drive safe, take breaks, don''t push it."


    "Got it," Randall said.


    Cindy chimed in, "Be polite when you get to the Morales family. Make a good impression!"


    Randall nodded, "I know."


    Vera and Molly were off in a corner, whispering, "Vera, look, when Susanes over, everyone''s all excited. When Sebastianes, it''s just me. When Susan leaves, everyone''s sad. When Sebastian leaves, it''s just me again." Vera nodded, agreeing.


    As they were about to leave, Susan reluctantly handed Theodore to Patrick.


    Randall had the car running, but Susan still hadn''t gotten in, her eyes glued to Theodore.


    He finally said, "Alright, stop staring. If you want a brother that bad, go tell Sadie and Ulysses to give you one."


    The Olteran family was speechless.


    Susan frowned, "Randall, my mom''s already forty."


    Randall nodded towards Shawn, "So what? Savannah had a kid at over fifty."


    Shawn, fuming, raised his cane, "I''ll whack you."


    Vincent stepped in, "Dad, chill."


    Cindy walked over and smacked Randall, "Can you stop with the nonsense?"


    Randall grinned, "Sure."


    Watching Randall get smacked, Vera just shrugged it off.


    Since Randall was always getting knocked around at home, Susan didn''t stick around and hopped in the car right away.


    She gave a reluctant goodbye to everyone in the Olteran family.


    Teddy, being his usual aloof self, just ignored her.


    Shawn was fuming, sitting in the living room, cursing Randall out.


    Sebastian showed up at the Olteran house a few more times after that. Shawn''s attitude softened a bit, though he still wasn''t a fan. But his opposition wasn''t as fierce as before.


    Vincent eased up on Sebastian too, and Patrick stopped giving him a hard time.


    Vera and Molly were confused, so Vera sent Molly to dig up the reason.


    Molly did as she was told, but Sebastian slyly said, "I''ll spill the beans when you marry me."


    He was aiming for the toughest catch, and he needed to show off his skills.


    Sebastian added, "Leave your family to me, you don''t need to stress."


    The arson case was still unsolved, and Abby was still holed up at Lc Manor. The area around the fire was old, with no cameras and a mixed bag of residents. Abby kept denying everything, and Ernest couldn''t crack the case. Sebastian would only stay home for a few minutes before heading out. He filled Ellie in on the case.


    Ellie was in the study, her fingers tapping, unable to focus on the data on herputer.


    "Mom, we need to sort out Abby''s mess before the year''s up, or Molly won''te back," Sebastian said.


    Ellie knew this all too well, "Sebastian, if you weren''t a cop and Molly was in this situation, what would you do?" Sebastian went silent.


    After Sebastian left in the morning, Ellie called Ste in the afternoon.


    At first, Ste didn''t dare to pick up. Eventually, Ellie had to use Zoey''s phone to call, which also tipped off Abby. "Ste, why didn''t you answer my call?" Ellie asked, sounding casual, like she wasn''t holding a grudge.


    On the other end, Ste was too nervous to speak.


    "Ste?" Ellie asked again.


    "I''m here," Ste stammered.


    "What''s up, Ste?" Ellie asked with a smile.


    Ste nervously said, "Ellie, I know I messed up. Please forgive us. We won''t show up in front of you again."


    Ellie was puzzled. Forgive? What had she done?


    "Ste, I don''t get what you mean. What''s wrong with you?" Ellie asked.


    "We have no home," Ste replied.


    When they bought a house, Ste had borrowed a big chunk of money from Ellie, which she never nned to pay back. Ellie had just given it to her. Everything was fine until recently, when a group came to repossess it, saying the funds used to buy it were shady and needed investigating.


    No matter how much they exined, it was useless.


    Ste suspected someone was targeting them, and the most likely person was Ellie.


    Molly''s warning made her too scared to ask Ellie directly, so they''d been borrowing money everywhere, looking for a ce to stay.


    But Ste found that without Ellie''s help, no one was willing to lend a hand.


    "Ellie, Harold is your nephew. I messed up, you can punish me, but don''t let Harold be homeless," Ste pleaded.


    Ellie chuckled and said, "Of course not. I called today for Harold. He''s ready to settle down. Got any matches?"

 Chapter 546 Ellies Daughter-in-law

    Ste was floored, "Settle down?"


    Ellie nodded, "Yep. Harold''s at that age, time to get him sorted."


    Ste was barely scraping by day to day, how could she even think about this?


    Ellie lounged in the yard, chatting with Ste, all smiles.


    Abby watched from a distance, frowning. What was Ellie talking about with Ste?


    Holding a thin nket, she walked over to hand it to Ellie, eavesdropping on their convo.


    "Has Harold met any girls at school?" Ellie asked.


    After a beat, she sighed, "Nope, he hasn''t. But no biggie. If he doesn''t find a girl at school, we can set him up at home. I think Abby''s pretty great. She''s been looking after me at Zandonick, and she''s super diligent. I''ve realized Abby''s got skills, not justundry and cooking, but she''s got a kind heart too. She gets along well with you.


    Since you two are like mother and daughter, isn''t that perfect? Plus, she and Harold practically grew up together, their bond is strong." "Sebastian and Molly are the same. Molly only likes Sebastian," she added.


    Abby, eavesdropping, widened her eyes in shock, staring at Ellie''s back. She gripped the thin nket tightly, ring at Ellie with clenched teeth.


    Ste asked, "Ellie, if Abby''s so great, why not pair her with Sebastian?" If Abby could marry into the Chase family, with Ellie''s health on the decline, Abby would be running the show at home. Then her good days woulde!


    Ellie smiled faintly, then regretfully replied, "Ste, our Sebastian isn''t as lucky as Harold. And it''s also because our Sebastian has terrible taste. His girlfriend can''t do anything. She hasn''t even doneundry and she''s superzy. No skills, big temper, can''t do anything but act cute. She spends Sebastian''s money like water, and it''s all on herself. She drives me and my husband nuts. If you had a daughter-inw like that, wouldn''t you be furious? Compared to Abby, you''re way luckier." Ellie''s tone was dripping with disdain for her own ''daughter-inw'' and envy for Ste''s.


    Ste thought carefully, if her daughter-inw was like that, life would indeed be unbearable.


    Ellie seized the moment to continue, "Besides, you don''t have to spend a dime!"


    If Ste was still on the fence, Ellie''sst sentence hit her right in the feels.


    Ellie added, "Nowadays, marrying a wife costs a fortune, right? Engagement rings, house down payments, cars, jewelry-all that stuff adds up to at least a million bucks. Where would you get that kind of cash? If it was Abby, you wouldn''t have to worry about any of that."


    Ellie knew Abby was eavesdropping and didn''t care, plotting with Ste right there in the yard.


    She had heard Molly randomly mention marrying Abby to Jonathan.


    Later, she thought it wasn''t worth ruining their lives over a small matter. Besides, Abby was smart and so was Be''s family.


    If they were together, they would be scheming against them every day.


    Ellie wasn''t dumb enough to mess with Molly and Sebastian.


    This time, Abby wanted Molly locked up, which made Ellie sick.


    To dodge future drama, Ellie remembered Sebastian''s morning advice, "Don''t get your hands dirty, drag her into hell."


    She realized she could do the same, let someone else handle it.


    Plus, she could use someone she disliked to deal with someone she hated even more.


    At noon, Ellie thought of Molly''s angry words and hatched a n.


    Her gut told her Abby couldn''t stand Ste!


    "Ste, think about what I said. I''m gonna hang up now." Ellie was about to leave when Ste begged, "Ellie, can you give me back the house? We''re broke, if we can''t go back, we''ll have to return to our hometown." Ellie paused, her mind racing.


    Molly, being straightforward, would just get a crew to wreck Ste''s ce.


    Molly wouldn''t think of taking the house, leaving them homeless and suffering.


    Only Sebastian, who never got his hands dirty!


    "Actually, I have nothing to do with it. If someone wants to investigate, let them. I can''t intervene. But I see Abby''s got some cash." Ellie hung up after that.


    She got up and met Abby''s hateful gaze.


    Ellie smiled faintly, her aura strong, like Abby was an ant and Ellie was looking down on her. All of Abby''s nasty thoughts couldn''t escape Ellie''s eyes.


    "Ellie, why are you trying to screw me over?" Abby asked, fuming.


    Ellie slowly walked up to Abby, looking at the person who hated her guts. She chuckled, "Why did you try to screw over Molly?"


    Ellie was smiling, but her eyes were ice-cold, "Abby, don''t think just because the arson case isn''t solved, you can stay in my house forever. If you''re smart, confess your crime. Otherwise, you''ll regret it." Sebastian didn''t go home but stayed in a hotel. When he came back, Abby couldn''t wait to cling to him.


    Luckily, Sebastian was upright and kept his distance, giving her no chance.


    Abby thought of Ellie''s description of the ''daughter-inw'' and asked, "Did you agree to let Sebastian marry Molly? Their rtionship is fake!"


    Ellie replied, "Fake or not, the feelings are real."


    As Ellie was about to leave, she suddenly stopped beside Abby, looking straight ahead, not giving Abby a nce, "Know your ce, don''t have delusions." After that, Ellie left.


    Abby gritted her teeth, her fists clenched so tight her knuckles were white, like she wanted to hit Ellie the next second.


    After a while, her phone rang, it was Ste calling.


    The suspicion on Molly was cleared and Sebastian took her to the police station for a visit.


    "Sebastian, am I really no longer a suspect?" Molly asked excitedly.


    Sebastian nodded.


    Molly asked excitedly again, "Does that mean if I kill Abby now, the police won''t suspect me?" Sebastian was silent.

 Chapter 547 Mom is a Role Model

    The suspects were all cleared, so Molly headed home, ready to kick Abby out.


    But this time, outta nowhere, Ellie stepped in.


    "Mom? Seriously? You want her as your daughter-inw now? Changed your mind and ditched me?" Molly, who was all shy and quietst time she visited the Chase family, asked.


    It had been a few days since then, and she was cool with her thing with Sebastian.


    Right in front of everyone, Molly pointed at Sebastian, who was grinning like a lovesick puppy, and said to Ellie, "Even if you don''t want me, whatever. Sebastian''s dead set on marrying me. He can''t live without me. Ellie, it''s either Abby or me. Pick one."


    Sebastian''s face was all smiles and love, practically glowing.


    Whenever he saw Molly, his eyes would light up like Christmas. Ellie couldn''t stand it. "Go upstairs!" she yelled at Molly.


    Molly crossed her arms, pouting, "Nope, not going."


    Ellie threatened, "If you don''t listen, no allowance this month."


    Molly shrugged, "Fine, I''ll just spend Sebastian''s money. Mom, don''t pull so hard, my arm hurts."


    Molly finally gave in as Ellie dragged her upstairs to her study.


    Downstairs, Zoey and Max were grilling Sebastian, "What does the Olteran family think about you and Molly?"


    Sebastian watched Molly disappear, and his smile faded. "Still working on it."


    Zoey muttered, "What''s up with our family? Why is it always sisters marrying brothers?"


    "What do you mean?" Sebastian asked.


    Upstairs in the study, Mollyughed, hugging Ellie''s arm, "Mom, Mrs. Chase, Ellie! You''re my hero!"


    Ellie said, "I just want Abby to marry Harold, is that so bad?"


    Molly replied, "By doing this, you''re dealing with two people at once! Ste can''t handle Abby, but Ste''s tough.


    Abby and Ste have been faking the loving mother-daughter thing for years. When it really hits the fan, they''ll tear each other apart. But Ste''s a nutcase. With them going at it, our family will be chill.


    Three wins here. One, it saves people Abby might mess with in the future. Two, it saves some poor woman from marrying Harold. Three, you get Harold a wife. Otherwise, with his personality, he might never get hitched."


    Ellie tapped Molly''s forehead, "You know too much." Then she added, "I didn''t let her go ''cause I was afraid she''d bolt. And with Zoey and Max in Zandonick, she can stay here and try to mess up your thing with Sebastian. So, I''ll flip it, keep her here, and push her to marry Harold. Isn''t she good at ying the good girl in Zoey and Max''s eyes? Then let her marry their grandson."


    "What if she wants to marry Sebastian? What do I do then?" Molly asked, worried.


    Would Zoey and Max think Abby was good enough to let her marry Sebastian?


    Ellie was like, "No way! First off, no matter how good Abby is, she can''t hold a candle to their own granddaughter in Zoey and Max''s eyes."


    Molly, feeling a bit down, said, "Mom, I have my strengths too."


    Ellie brushed her off, "Secondly, you and Sebastian have been together for ages, Zoey and Max won''t butt in. And most importantly, who Sebastian wants to marry isn''t up to me or Timothy, and they have even less say." Molly nodded, "True that. Sebastian''s so amazing, he doesn''t even listen to me."


    Ellie rolled her eyes at Molly.


    After a bit in the study, Molly happily bounced down the stairs.


    Sebastian was at the bottom, hands on his hips, watching her, "Be careful not to roll down."


    Molly shot back, "If I roll down, it just means you''re not capable enough. As a cop, you can''t protect people. As a brother, you can''t protect your sister. As a boyfriend, you can''t catch your girlfriend."


    Hearing ''girlfriend,'' Sebastian''s smile lit up, his mood instantly lifted.


    He opened his arms, ready to catch Molly, his ''girlfriend''!


    Even though she didn''t manage to kick Abby out, Molly had a st.


    In the afternoon, she came home with a bunch of shopping bags and heard Teddy crying as soon as she walked in.


    She rushed over, heartbroken, and hugged Theodore, "Oh my god, what happened to make my little baby cry so hard?"


    Veraughed nearby, "I took him to get vinated today. I let him watch the whole process and hear the other babies crying. When it was his turn, he started bawling even before it began. I gotta admit I''m an unreliable mom, but I had a lot of fun. Sorry, Theodore."


    Veraughed, Theodore cried.


    "Vera, you''re too unreliable. Call me next time he gets a shot," Molly said.


    Vera nodded, "I almost had him calmed down, but then Patrick tricked him into drinking form, and he started crying again."


    Patrick awkwardly scratched his nose, "He needs to get used to form. When he weans, form will be his main nutrition."


    Seeing Theodore still upset, Vera hugged him and gently wiped away his tears, "I don''t know who he takes after, but he''s got quite a temper, crying for so long."


    Molly, self-aware, said, "He probably takes after the Olteran family. We all have quite a temper."


    Theodorey in Vera''s arms, drinking breast milk and soon fell asleep from exhaustion.


    After Theodore fell asleep, Patrick sat down and unbuttoned his coat, exposing the spot where Theodore got his shot.


    He looked at Theodore''s chubby arm with pity, and Vera immediately noticed the tenderness in Patrick''s eyes.


    The long needle piercing Theodore''s flesh today was too hard for her to watch, and it was Patrick who held him during the vination.


    He must have felt heartbroken too.


    So, Vera handed the sleeping Theodore to Patrick and sighed, "Honey, looks like you''re gonna be a doting father."


    Shawn, sitting on the couch watching the whole scene, couldn''t help butment, "Not necessarily. He didn''t hold back at all when he hit Randall."

 Chapter 548 The Morales Familys Son-in-Law

    Talking about Randall, the whole fam was betting he wouldn''te back after dropping off Susan. Shawn couldn''t help but joke, "Is he nning to spend Christmas with the Morales fam?" Just as he finished, they heard a car engine cut off in the front yard.


    No doubt, it was Randall.


    No one bothered to go out and greet him; they all just chilled inside, waiting for him toe in.


    Two minutester, Randall hopped out of the car and strolled into the living room. The front yard was dead quiet, with only the servants around, so Randall figured no one was home.


    But when he walked into the living room and saw everyone lounging on the couch, including Teddy, he realized he was wrong.


    Randall felt all eyes on him and leaned back a bit, feeling the pressure. He grumbled, "You guys didn''t evene out to say hi. Just sitting here like statues."


    Molly teased, "Isn''t this the Morales family''s son-inw? What brings you home today?"


    Vera chimed in, "What have you been up to these past few days?"


    "I was dropping off Susan," he replied.


    Vera pressed, "Did it really take that long?"


    Randall plopped down on the couch and took the sleeping Teddy from Patrick''s arms. He started counting on his fingers, "Susan had a ss reunion, and I was the driver. Susan went to buy gifts for you all, and I was the driver. Susan and Sadie went for afternoon tea, and guess what? I was still the driver."


    Vera raised an eyebrow and smirked, "A ss reunion, huh."


    Molly added, "Wow, you even dropped off your mother-inw."


    Cindyughed, "Randall, you''ve never taken me out for afternoon tea." She wasn''t really mad, just teasing.


    Holding Theodore, Randall thought, ''I''m screwed, there''s no way to exin this.''


    Was he supposed to tell them that some of Susan''s ssmates had a crush on her and wanted to hit on her, but she was super annoyed and needed Randall to drop her off to scare them away?


    A few days ago, Randall dropped Susan off at her house and saw the pond in the middle of the Morales family''s courtyard. Randall pointed and said, "Susan, wasn''t it there that you fell into the pond and yelled for helpst time?" Susan replied, "Randall, let''s not talk about embarrassing childhood stories. It''s too humiliating."


    "It''s just the two of us in the car," Randall said.


    Susan lowered her head. After that, Randall never went to the Morales family again; Susan directed him to the front yard for the rest of the way.


    Sadie and Ulysses were already waiting for Susan at the door. When they saw Randall, they thanked him a ton.


    Susan noticed that whenever Randall was outside, he acted like a total gentleman, with manners and speech just like Patrick.


    Plus, Ulysses was a big fan of Patrick, so meeting Randall, who acted and talked a lot like Patrick, made him really friendly towards Randall.


    Randall had this mix of youthful energy and young adult humility, which Sadie found kinda admirable.


    After dropping off Susan and the gifts, Randall was about to head to a hotel. He nned to leave the next day, but Susan clung to him, "Randall, don''t bounce so soon. Let me show you around my crib, okay?"


    Randall tried to refuse, but Susan turned to Sadie and Ulysses, "Mom, Dad, when I came back, the Olteran family hooked you up with a bunch of gifts. You can''t let Randall leave empty-handed. You gotta reciprocate."


    Eventually, the Morales family invited Randall to stay, and he had no choice but to roll with it.


    That evening, at Susan''s enthusiastic invite, Randall joined her for a walk. He asked, "Happy now?" Susan nodded, "Yep, super happy."


    "What''s so great about keeping me here?" Randall asked.


    Susan replied, "It just makes me feel good."


    The next day, Randall was ready to bounce. But then, Susan''s ss reunion popped up.


    "Randall, two guys in my ss keep hitting on me. Can you drop me off and scare them away?" Susan asked.


    Randall asked, "Do I look scary to you?"


    Susan shook her head and looked at Randall''s face, "You''re more like, super handsome."


    Randall asked again, "So, how am I supposed to scare them?"


    Susan said, "Just pretend you''re my brother and keep them from hitting on me."


    Randall thought Susan was being childish. It felt like a second-grader calling her sixth-grade brother to scare off some bullies.


    "What time''s your reunion?" Randall asked, even though he wasn''t thrilled about it.


    In the afternoon, Randall dropped Susan off at the hotel entrance.


    A bunch of people was already waiting for her.


    Seeing Randall, they were all curious.


    ''Who is this dude? Why''s he with Susan?'' they wondered.


    Randall got out of the car and checked out the group of young students.


    "Susan, who is he?" the crowd asked, all curious.


    Susan nced at Randall, "He''s Randall."


    "Are you guys rted?" Some of them openly stared at Randall, sizing him up.


    Susan shook her head, "Nope, not rted."


    A boy nearby kept staring at Randall, and Randall followed his gaze to a guy in the crowd who was silently watching him.


    ''So, that''s the dude chasing after Susan.'' he thought.


    Back in school, Molly and Vera''s suitors often hated him.


    Randall leaned against the car door and casually held Susan''s hand, an action that seemed super intimate to others but felt normal to them.


    In front of everyone, he said, "Susan, give me the list of all the guys at the reunion today. If anyone dares to hit on you, they''ll go bankrupt." Susan was silent, and everyone else was stunned.


    The boy who liked Susan spoke up, annoyed, "Who are you? You talk big."


    "Randall from the Olteran Group," he revealed his identity to back up his words.


    If anyone dared to hit on Susan, he had the power to bankrupt them.


    After Randall dropped that bomb, there was a brief silence around them.


    Susan had asked Randall to scare them off, but she really just didn''t want him to leave so soon. As a result, he actually came to scare them, and he even scared her.

 Chapter 549 Filthy and Unclean

    Randall''s threat hit the mark. By the time the afternoon ss reunion rolled around, not a single dude dared to get near her.


    Instead, all the girls around Susan were buzzing with gossip, constantly grilling her about her thing with Randall.


    Susan kept her lips zipped, not spilling a single bean about Randall.


    His love life, his family drama, his personality.


    And when someone tried to get Randall''s digits through Susan, sheid down thew, but in a soft, non-bossy way. "Don''t even think about chasing Randall, you can''t hang with me." She was totally into Randall, so she wasn''t leaving any openings for thepetition.


    Soon enough, everyone knew Susan was tight with Randall from the Olteran family, and maybe, just maybe, she''d be part of that family someday.


    After the event, while everyone else was waiting for their rides, Randall had already pulled up right on time at the hotel entrance.


    "Hop in," Randall said.


    Susan looked at him and smiled, "Randall."


    Randall was floored again. For the first time, he got out, went to the passenger side, opened the door for Susan, grabbed her hand, and helped her in, then shut the door. Susan, still kinda dazed, found herself in the passenger seat.


    So, she was the first one picked up. She waved goodbye to her ssmates, and Randall drove off.


    When Randall tried to leave again, Susan dragged him to buy gifts for everyone in the Olteran family. "My parents got their gifts, and I got mine."


    So, Randall couldn''t leave again.


    The third time he was ready to go, Susan said, "Randall, my mom''s got a party. Can you take us? There''s this guy trying to convince my mom to marry me off to his son." Randall got all worked up, "Susan, you got suitors and marriage proposals? How many people are into you?"


    Susan broke it down, "Because the Morales family is powerful, lots of people around me have shady motives and want totch onto my parents. And I''m their only daughter, so the Morales family will be mine someday. So, they all wanna marry me. Marrying me means getting both looks and a career. That''s why I don''t wanna stay local for college; I wanna go to Zandonick University in Silverwood City."


    Randall looked at Susan with a mix of emotions. She might seem naive, but she was pretty sharp. She knew all the adults'' shady intentions without even asking.


    Randall went to the car, grabbed a notebook and pen, tore off a piece of paper, and handed it to Susan. "Now, make me a list of all the people who wanna pursue or marry you." "What are you gonna do, Randall?" Susan asked.


    "Just write it down, and don''t worry about the rest," Randall insisted.


    Susan pouted, "Okay."


    She obediently squatted on the living room cushion, pen in hand, seriously thinking and writing, while Randall sat beside her, slightly turned towards her, his brows never rxing. Sadie, watching secretly with her arms crossed, looked at Susan and Randall in the living room. She smirked a little.


    Randall took them for afternoon tea again.


    This time, he yed it smart, didn''t say a word of threat, just introduced himself to everyone around. Then he told Susan, "Call me when it''s over, and I''lle pick you and Sadie up." Susan nodded obediently.


    After Randall bounced, the gossip mill kicked into high gear. Everyone knew the Morales and Olteran families were tight, and a marriage alliance was totally on the table. Sadie jumped in, saying, "Susan''s at Zandonick, and since we''re not around, we''ve always trusted the Olteran family to look after her."


    As soon as she dropped that bomb, everyone started thinking all sorts of things.


    Plus, the Morales family wasn''t exactly on the level where Randall from the Olteran family would y chauffeur. But here he was, personally picking her up. And the way he was with Susan? Totally boyfriend vibes. Were they already a thing?


    People spected but weren''t sure.


    What sealed the deal was Susan saying, "Mom, Randall said if anyone tries to pursue me, they''ll go bankrupt."


    After that, no one dared to pitch the idea of making Susan their ''daughter-inw'' to Sadie.


    No one wanted to mess with the Olteran family!


    In the afternoon, Randall picked up Susan and Sadie. On the way, Susan chirped, "Randall, no one tried to set me and my mom up today."


    Sadie asked, "Randall, when did you say that if anyone pursues Susan, they''ll go bankrupt?"


    Randall didn''t deny it or get shy. He straight-up admitted, "On the day of Susan''s ss reunion."


    Sadie raised an eyebrow, smiled, and nodded.


    Randall came to Susan''s hometown, cleared out all her suitors, and left with peace of mind.


    These were things he couldn''t exin to the Olteran family, and even Randall himself felt there was something going onbetween him and Susan!


    The stuff in his trunk was brought to the living room by the servants, including gifts for Theodore.


    "The gift for Teddy was definitely picked by Susan," Vera said confidently.


    Randall nodded, knowing she was always thoughtful about Theodore.


    Molly teased Randall, "If Susan bes a mom in the future, she''ll definitely be more reliable than Vera and me."


    In the evening, everyone headed back to their rooms.


    Theodore didn''t hold grudges. In the afternoon, he got bullied by Vera and Patrick and cried, but by evening, they teased him a bit, and he was all smiles.


    Vera pouted and kept kissing Theodore.


    Patrick liked Theodore too, but it would be better if Theodore didn''t crash his private time with Vera.


    In the afternoon, Vera praised him for possibly bing a ''kind father,'' but at night, he ruthlessly sent the sleepless Theodore out.


    Molly couldn''t sleep, so she chatted with Sebastian.


    Randall had just gotten home, and Susan actively sought him out for ate-night chat.


    No one was lonely in the emotional department.


    Shawn wasn''t lonely either. After all, he had Theodore in his bed.


    When Jackson called to chat, Shawn video-called him to show off Theodore.


    Alison adored Theodore. She used to want Vera toe over to y, but now she wanted Vera to bring Theodore too.


    The next day, Molly disappeared again.


    Vera stayed in bed again.


    Randall got the cold shoulder from Cindy again.


    In the afternoon, a call from Molly brought them all together again, this time with Theodore in tow.


    Abby looked at Molly and the others blocking her way.


    She clenched her fists, eyes full of suspicion, "Molly, what are you up to?"


    Molly smirked, "What do you think?"

 Chapter 550 Honey, Stay Away From Me

    In the president''s office of the Olteran Group, Patrick''s phone buzzed on his desk.


    It was Vera again. Patrick picked up with a grin, "Hey, Vera."


    "Is this Patrick? We''re the cops. Vera, Molly, and Randall got into a brawl, and they''re here at the station. Can youe down?" a voice said on the other end. Patrick''s smile faded. "Where''s Sebastian?"


    "Mr. Chase is already here. He told me to call you," the voice replied.


    Half an hourter, Patrick showed up at the usual spot.


    Vera, Molly, and Randall were slumped on a nearby chair.


    Vera and Molly looked down, all guilty-like, with Vera clutching Theodore. The kid, clueless, just snuggled in Vera''s arms.


    Randall, though, was chill, spinning his car keys, waiting for Patrick.


    Sebastian was in front of Molly, silent.


    Molly kept sneaking nces at Sebastian, then mumbled, "Sebastian, say something. You''re scaring me with the silent treatment."


    Sebastian mmed the table, making Molly jump. "I thought you were fearless. Why''d you mess with her? What if you had burned her to death?" Molly whispered, "I just couldn''t let it go."


    Theodore, in Vera''s arms, got startled and started bawling in the police station.


    Patrick walked over, and Vera, scared, scooted closer to Molly. "Honey, stay away from me. You freak me out."


    Patrick asked, "You took Theodore to a fight, and now you''re scared of me?"


    Vera looked at Theodore, feeling guilty. "I didn''t take him; he insisted oning."


    Patrick, looking stern, pulled up a chair and sat in front of Vera. Vera straightened up, nervous.


    Patrick kept his eyes on Vera''s head and asked Sebastian, "What happened this time?"


    Sebastian, fuming, said, "They tried to burn Abby. Now Abby''s in the hospital for an injury check."


    Molly softly added, "It''s four people. Teddy counts too."


    Patrick nced at the crying Theodore in Vera''s arms, staying silent, while Sebastian took a deep breath, trying to calm down.


    Molly summed it up, "I came to the station this morning to find Sebastian but couldn''t. Then I heard Abby''s case was getting dropped, so I got pissed. When I''m mad, I need to let it out. So I went home to confront her, but she was about to bolt."


    Abby was dead set against marrying Harold, but Ellie''s words swayed Ste a bit.


    Abby thought she could talk Ste out of it, but she underestimated Ellie. Manipting Ste was a breeze for Ellie.


    Ellie even got Zoey and Max on board, making Ste call Abby frantically toe home.


    She even threatened, "If you don''te back, we''ll go to Zandonick to find you."


    Abby tossed and turned all night, knowing if she didn''t ditch this messed-up family, her future was toast.


    After a lot of thinking, she decided to sneak out, not giving Ste a chance to trap her.


    Sticking around with the Chase family was pointless now.


    She thought Sebastian woulde home, giving her a window to escape. But nope, he was out with Molly.


    She also hoped to score some perks from Ellie, to get into the high society scene. But Ellie just blew her off.


    Timothy was never around, leaving only the useless Zoey and Max at home.


    What could Zoey and Max possibly offer her?


    She even hit up Zoey and Max for cash, but they were broke. So, she decided to bail.


    But she bumped into Molly halfway.


    "Just because I cleared my name doesn''t mean I''m not pissed. She totally framed me, so I''m gonna teach her a lesson. I can''t just let it slide, right?" Molly didn''t think she was wrong. "So I called Vera and Randall to back me up. I couldn''t handle it solo."


    Patrick couldn''t get to the point. His thick eyebrows furrowed, eyes sharp, and his tone low and intimidating. "Randall, spill it. Molly, zip it."


    Molly''s rambling was useless, not what Patrick wanted to hear, so he turned to Randall.


    Vera stayed quiet the whole time, and even Patrick couldn''t figure out what she was plotting.


    Randall started, "I drove the car, bought the gas, Molly found the spot and came up with the n, Vera didn''t do much, just ''sparred'' with Abby a bit." Vera stayed silent. Even the cops eyed Vera suspiciously, knowing she''d been to the station twice for fighting.


    Her "sparring" usually meant sending someone to the ICU.


    Patrick asked, "And the result?"


    "Abby begged for mercy, and we brought her to turn herself in," Randall replied. Molly nodded, "Yep."


    That''s why Randall wasn''t sweating it, because their actions didn''t really harm Abby, and they turned themselves in, bringing Abby along.


    A curious cop asked, "What did you do to make her beg for mercy?"


    Randall said, "We were gonna pour gas on her and set her on fire."


    Sebastian asked Molly, "What did you do?"


    Molly replied, "I didn''t do much, just burned her hair that she hadn''t cut in four years, making her bald."


    Patrick asked Vera, "What was your part?"


    Vera shrugged, "Action director?"


    Patrick went silent.


    Maybe Vera had a thought. She looked up at the cops and asked, "If we help you solve a case, will you reward us?"


    The cops were puzzled.


    Vera stood up, took a step forward, and handed Theodore to Patrick.


    She started to argue, "First, we didn''t fight. We found out she was behind the arson, but you guys had no evidence, so we were looking for it. Our methods were just a bit rough. Second, we didn''t cause any real harm, so it''s not a crime. Lastly, I know how Abby started the fire."


    That afternoon, they had clear roles: they tied Abby up, threw her in the trunk, and drove to a secluded spot.

 Chapter 551 Solving the Case

    "Since you''re so into setting fires, I''ll let you burn to your heart''s content." Randall lugged the gas can, twisted off the cap, and got ready to douse the ce around Abby and light it up. Abby caught a whiff of the strong smell, knowing it was the real deal.


    "Molly, this is murder, you know that?" she screamed, her voice cracking with fear.


    Molly squatted down, grinning wickedly at the tied-up Abby. "Isn''t this your favorite game? Arson, burning yourself? I''m just helping you keep ying."


    Abby watched Randall pouring gas nearby, her face going ghostly pale.


    Vera took the chance to get out of the car with Theodore. She stood in front of Abby and demanded, "Why frame Molly? How did the fire start? Spill the beans, and maybe we''ll let you live." Abby looked at Vera, who had just shown up and beat her so bad she couldn''t fight back. She thought she recognized Vera. "Who are you?"


    "Patrick''s wife," Vera replied.


    Abby''s eyes went wide with terror.


    Vera gently held Theodore and said, "I''m a mom now, not as ruthless as before. So I''m giving you a chance. Answer honestly, no funny business. There''s no cameras here, no witnesses. If you die today, the cops won''t have any proof to nab us, just like your arson case, no evidence."


    Abby looked at Vera, sweating despite the cold winter air. Molly got impatient, "Vera, take Theodore over there. if I don''t burn her to death, I''ll at least burn her badly."


    Vera said again, "Think it over. The three of us can do anything."


    Abby hesitated, stuck between a rock and a hard ce.


    Randall pulled out a lighter, ready to light it when Abby quickly blurted, "I did it to kick Molly out of the Chase family."


    "She isn''t even a real Chase, yet she lives there and everyone loves her. What''s so great about her? She can''t do anything, has a bad temper, why do Ellie and Timothy like her, and why does Sebastian spoil her so much? Compared to me, she''s nothing," Abby said.


    Molly red coldly at the spiteful Abby.


    Since Abby started talking, she didn''t hold back, "I can do way more than her. Once I get her out and move in, the Chase family will see the difference and realize I''m better than Molly, and their love for her will shift to me."


    But after moving in, she tried hard to present herself well. However, the Chase family treated her like a thief, constantly watching her. Ellie was scared she''d hurt Molly again and had the servants patrol outside her bedroom door at night. Now, Ellie was pushing her into a miserable marriage.


    "What''s so great about Molly? She already has the Olteran family, isn''t that enough? Why does the Chase family spoil her too?" Abby shouted.


    Molly stepped forward impulsively and kicked Abby a few times, "Let me tell you, my parents don''t need a daughter who can doundry and cook, my grandparents don''t need me to please them, and Sebastian doesn''t need a scheming pursuer. I''m better than you because I don''t have those dirty thoughts like you."


    "Everyone has the right to chase happiness, am I wrong?" Abby still insisted.


    Molly shot back, "What about the damage to the inn, was the owner wrong? What about the people hurt in the fire, were they wrong? What does your pursuit of happiness count for?"


    Vera asked, "One more thing, how did the fire start?"


    Abby stubbornly mmed up, ring at Molly.


    Vera nced at the defiant Abby, shook her head, and stood up holding Theodore, "I''m out. My husband worries I''ll set a bad example for Theodore. We''ll step back and watch. Randall, Molly, don''t hit her vital parts." In less than five minutes, Abby screamed loudly, "Molly, I''ll kill you."


    In less than ten minutes, Abby shouted, "I bought a second-hand electric bike."


    At the police station, Veraid it out, "Abby told us she snagged the lithium battery from a junked second-hand electric bike. She bought it without any paperwork and lived in a sketchy area with no cameras, so no one knew she had an electric bike."


    "The battery wasn''t bought from a store; she yanked it from the bike. No one reported a stolen battery, so even if you checked cameras or talked to neighbors, you''de up empty. She used the battery from the junked bike she bought, which is why she never got caught," Vera continued.


    When Vera finished, Sebastian frowned.


    Molly chimed in, "If you don''t buy it, check the junked electric bikes near the inn to see if they still have batteries. Sebastian, don''t you have the power to check Abby''s ount transactions? See who she sent money to, and you''ll know who she bought it from."


    Soon, Ernest walked over. He and Sebastian exchanged a look, getting on the same page quickly.


    Abby went to the hospital for a full checkup and was dragged back to the station in the afternoon, looking like a mess.


    She kept her head down the whole time, not daring to look at anyone.


    Around four in the afternoon, Molly, Vera, and Randall were taken to a conference room. Worried that Theodore would pick up bad habits from Molly, Vera, and Randall, Patrick had no choice but to hold Theodore and wait on the side. Except for feeding, Theodore was in Vera''s arms.


    At five in the afternoon, a few people entered the conference room.


    Sebastian and Ernest walked in together. "Mr. Chase, we''re all on the same team. How do you want to handle this?"


    "Did you verify it?" Vera asked.


    "Did we provide evidence?" Molly also asked.


    Sebastian nced at Patrick holding Theodore. He had just seen Abby''s sorry state; she was clearly beaten ck and blue, covered in bruises, but the doctor''s final diagnosis was only minor injuries!


    Vera''s guidance on this action wasn''t in vain.


    Moreover, they hade to the police station to turn themselves in, which meant a lighter sentence. Plus, they provided very useful clues. Even Ernest felt embarrassed, "I''ve been a cop for years, solving every murder case I''vee across. But with Abby''s case, I was almost driven mad and couldn''t crack it, and these three pointed it out for me."


    Their good deeds outweighed their bad, but they still needed to be punished. The punishment couldn''t be too heavy or too light.


    Sebastian finally said, "A fine of $3,000 or write a self-criticism, let them choose."


    They immediately chose, "Pay the fine!"


    Patrick, holding the sleeping Theodore, ordered Vera, "Write the self-criticism."


    Vera pouted and acted spoiled, "Honey."


    Patrick emphasized again, "Handwritten, 2,000 words."


    Vera fell silent.


    Molly smiled and tried to butter up Sebastian. She didn''t want to write a self-criticism, just wanted to pay the fine and leave, "Sebastian, I know you''re the best to me." Sebastian stayed stern, "Write the self-criticism, 2,500 words."


    Molly fell silent.


    Randall was happy, "No one cares about me, I''ll pay the fine and leave."


    This time, miraculously, Patrick didn''t punish Randall. In the past, he would have definitely made Randall write a self-criticism.


    Vera deliberately reminded Patrick, "Honey, aren''t you going to punish Randall?"


    Patrick looked up at her face, "It''s already enough for me to deal with you."


    Vera and Molly could never have imagined that they would one day write self-criticisms together at the police station, just like in school.


    "Sebastian still wants to marry me, and this is how he treats me. I''m not marrying him," Molly said sulkily, deliberately letting Sebastian hear.


    Vera alsoined, "I''ve already given Patrick a son and he still treats me like this. I''m not having a second child!"


    Sebastian and Patrick, who heard everything clearly, stayed silent.

 Chapter 552 Craving Cold Air

    After scribbling out that guarantee letter, the cops took it for a look-see. Since they were all about owning up to their mistakes, the cops let ''em go home. By the time they stepped outta the police station, it was already pitch ck.


    Teddy? That kid was in his own world-slept, woke up, bawled, chugged some milk, and knocked out again, totally clueless about the time.


    Not only was it dark when they left, but it was also freezing.


    Vera touched his hand, and it was like ice.


    She was about to ditch her coat to wrap up Theodore, but Patrick beat her to it. He whipped off his ck trench coat and bundled up little Theodore. "Babe, you''ll freeze," Vera said.


    Patrick, all tough-guy, replied, "I''m good." No way was he letting Vera freeze for Theodore; that''d make him look like a total wimp!


    Rocking just a thin suit jacket, he hustled Theodore to the car.


    Once inside, Patrick cranked the heater to the max. He held Theodore, staring at his little face that looked just like his, snoozing under the ck trench coat.


    The kid had no clue he''d spent a whole day at the police station and was already on a first-name basis with the cops.


    Vera sat quietly next to him, not saying a word.


    As the car warmed up, Patrick handed Theodore to Vera and drove home, not waiting for Molly.


    Randall, after getting a call from Susan, also bailed without waiting for Molly.


    Molly walked out of the police station, shivering, and stuffed her hands into Sebastian''s coat pockets.


    Sebastian let her do whatever she wanted.


    Molly nced around the entrance, "Where''s my ride?" Patrick had left with Theodore and Vera, and Randall had taken off. Finally, Molly looked at Sebastian.


    Sebastian, feeling her stare, had no choice. He reached into his pocket, grabbed her cold little hand, and led her to his car. Molly happily bounced along behind him.


    Sebastian still had a bone to pick. On the way, he asked her, "You really won''t marry me?"


    Molly answered, all sassy and proud, "Nope, not gonna happen!"


    Half a minuteter, a white car pulled up by the curb. Sebastian killed the engine and looked at Molly, who had just said she wouldn''t marry him. "Say that again." His eyebrows had a hint of sternness. His tone was icy, and his eyes locked onto Molly.


    Molly was spooked by his stare.


    "Thanks to you, I had to write 500 more words than Vera today," she stubbornly found an excuse.


    Sebastian''s throat moved slightly, "You were the mastermind today, so you deserved more punishment."


    Molly couldn''t meet Sebastian''s eyes but stayed stubborn, "But 500 words? Seriously? Couldn''t you just make it 50?


    When you wanted to marry me, you were all sweet talk. I haven''t even married you yet, and you''re already showing your true colors. I don''t think you ever nned to marry me." Sebastian replied, "I shouldn''t have made you write 500 more words today."


    "Right, you can admit your mistake, that''s good." She straightened up, thinking she had finally gotten through to Sebastian.


    But then Sebastian finished his thought, "I should''ve made you handwrite 5000 words instead."


    Molly rolled her eyes and muttered under her breath, "Even if you made me write 50,000 words, I still wouldn''t back down."


    In the cramped car, Sebastian heard her loud and clear.


    His grip on the steering wheel tightened, then rxed. In the dead of winter, he rolled down the window to let the cold air cool him off.


    Sometimes, Sebastian wondered if he was out of his mind. How did he end up falling for someone as infuriating as Molly?


    Three minutester, Molly was shivering again.


    "Sebastian, if you love the cold so much, why don''t you step outside and freeze? Close the window and turn on the heater. Let me warm up for a bit," Mollyined. Sebastian sighed, closed the window, restarted the car, and drove the rest of the way in silence, dropping Molly off at the Olteran Mansion.


    Shawn had been bored out of his mind all day, with no one around, not even his precious Teddy.


    He had just seen Teddy, but Patrick had stormed in, carrying the baby in one hand and dragging Vera with a dark expression back to the bedroom with the other.


    "Did you guys have a fight?" Shawn asked, curious.


    A little whileter, Molly walked in with Sebastian by her side.


    "Molly, did you know? It looks like Patrick and Vera had a fight. And Sebastian''s here too," Shawn said, his eyes darting between them. Could it be that Molly had been out with Sebastian all day instead of keeping himpany? "Molly, go to your room. I need to talk to Sebastian," Shawn said.


    Molly pouted, "Okay." She couldn''t help but add, "Shawn, don''t hit him."


    Even though she always annoyed Sebastian, she didn''t want Shawn to hit him. Before leaving, Molly had to make sure Shawn wouldn''t get physical.


    Shawn raised his cane to scare Molly, and she quickly scampered off.


    In the living room, Shawn leaned on his cane, staring intently at Sebastian. "Sebastian, I didn''t object to you and Molly getting closer, but I didn''t support you dating. Did you ask me before taking her out all day?" Sebastian calmly replied, "Shawn, you got it wrong. We weren''t on a date. Molly just wrote a 2500-word self-reflection at the police station, and I brought her back."


    Shawn''s eyes narrowed in doubt, "Self-reflection? What did Molly do this time?"


    Sebastian recounted the day''s events, "The four of them got into a fight and ended up at the police station."


    "Nonsense, Susan wasn''t even home. How could there be four of them?" Shawn didn''t believe it.


    Sebastian slowly exined, "Technically, Teddy may be a baby, but he''s still a person."


    Shawn was stunned, "Teddy was there too?"


    In the Olteran Mansion''s living room, Sebastian detailed the day''s events to Shawn, making sure to highlight Molly''s role in the whole mess.

 Chapter 553 Introducing a Match

    "Shawn, people gotta stay on their toes. I ain''t worried about Molly messing with Abby, I''m worried she''lle after you one day." Shawn shot back, "No way, man!"


    Sebastian chimed in, "Dude, they even snatched Teddy. What won''t they do?"


    Sebastian eyed Shawn, trying to push his luck, "Just let Molly marry me. Problem solved, right?"


    Shawn wasn''t buying it. He knew Sebastian just wanted him to agree to marry off Molly. "Nah, she''s not getting hitched that early."


    Sebastian paused. "Shawn, has Molly ever lied to you?"


    Shawn thought back and stubbornly said, "Nope."


    Sebastian wasn''t buying it. He knew more than a few times she had.


    Shawn could see Sebastian''s doubt. He said firmly, "Even if she did lie, I''m willing to be fooled.."


    Sometimes, Molly would throw fits like this in front of him.


    It was gettingte, and Sebastian couldn''t hang at the Olteran Mansion much longer. As he got up to leave, he told Shawn, "If Molly acts up again, just hit me up." Shawn scoffed, "What''s the point? Patrick''s got it covered."


    Eavesdropping, Molly felt a pang of anger. Sure, it was true, but did Shawn have to be so blunt?


    Sebastian had noeback. He didn''t want to argue with Shawn, so he stayed quiet.


    As Sebastian left, Molly peeked out from behind a pir and sauntered over, "Shawn, is Sebastian gone?"


    "He couldn''t keep up with me, so he bailed," Shawn said proudly.


    Shawn turned to Molly, squinting, "Did you take Teddy to a fight today?"


    Molly replied, "Shawn, would you be upset if I took Teddy out to explore?"


    Shawn immediately raised his cane, making Molly jump.


    Molly quickly backed up to the steps, keeping her distance.


    "It was Vera who took Teddy, not me," Molly insisted.


    Up on the third floor.


    Vera handed Theodore to Patrick. "Clean him up, feed him, and then take him out."


    Patrick looked at Theodore in Vera''s arms. Theodore, in his light blue outfit, looked up with chubby cheeks, waving and smiling.


    Patrick took Theodore, getting Vera''s drift.


    Handing over Theodore meant they had some alone time tonight.


    "Not gonna argue?" Patrick asked.


    Vera replied, "From past experience, arguing''s useless. Can''t dodge what''sing."


    She had learned the hard way.


    Patrick, holding Theodore, turned to leave and bumped into Shawning back to the bedroom.


    Shawn looked at Theodore in Patrick''s arms, then at Patrick. "What''s up?"


    Patrick stepped forward and handed Theodore to Shawn. "You get some rest."


    Shawn was speechless. "When did I sign up to babysit Theodore for you?"


    Teddy made a little noise in Shawn''s arms, looking up at him all happy and stuff.


    Shawn looked down at Teddy, "Why you grinning, kid? Your mom took you to a brawl, and your dad ditched you with your grandpa. What''s there to be so happy about?" Teddy, seeing Shawn all worked up, got even more excited and started babbling back.


    Shawn had no choice but to take the little guy back to his room, grumbling the whole way. The butler watched Shawn''s back, feeling kinda happy for him.


    Shawn was clearlyining, but you could hear the joy in his voice.


    Randall went back and chatted with Susan. Susan sighed, feeling a bit lonely. "Randall, if I were there, I''d totally hold Teddy and let Vera handle the fight." Susan then asked, "Randall, why didn''t Patrick punish you this time?"


    Randall thought about it, leaning back in his chair. Yeah, why didn''t Patrick step in when he paid the fine this time?


    That night, Randall took a bath and sat by the window, still trying to figure out Patrick''s game n.


    Abby got sentenced, and Molly found out when she was already locked up.


    Their goal was met, and they had a few days of peace.


    The Olteran family enjoyed some quiet time.


    Noah came back to the country, and Patrick took Vera and Theodore to visit the Linister family.


    Randall stayed home at first, but Cindy, not knowing what Randall was up to, started nagging him to be more ambitious. "Randall, if you don''t step up, you won''t even get a wife. Who''d want to marry their daughter to a guy with no job and no drive? Look at Sebastian, he''s got a job and ambition, and it''s still tough for him to marry Molly. You can''t be so down and out. Go to thepany with Patrick and learn something."


    Eventually, Randall wasn''t home much either.


    So, it was just Molly hanging around with Shawn.


    Shawn was pretty happy until something went down, and the Olteran family was in chaos!


    This time, Shawn personally called Sebastian, "Didn''t you want to marry Molly? Come get her! Now!"


    At the Linister family, Patrick and Vera were ying with Theodore and chatting when Patrick''s phone rang. It was the butler from home, "Mr. Olteran, you and Mrs. Olteran need toe back quick. Something happened." Patrick and Vera, holding Theodore, rushed back without dy.


    "Shawn, don''t be mad. I didn''t mean anything by it. I just watched a TV show that said we should pay attention to the emotional needs of the elderly. I thought of Shawn. With Savannah not around and Dad always on his phone, I thought of..." Molly said.


    Vera, holding Theodore, cut her off in shock, "You wanna set Shawn up with someone?"


    Shawn, red-faced with anger, shouted, "Get out! Where''s Sebastian? Didn''t he want to marry Molly? I don''t want any gifts, just take her away now!"

 Chapter 554 Proposal

    Sebastian was practically flying to the Olteran Mansion, not wasting a single second.


    When he got there, the living room was a madhouse, with everyone crowding around a fuming Shawn.


    Molly was the only one standing, iling her arms like crazy, "No, seriously, I didn''t mean it like that. I just saw some old folks dancing and thought it was good for their health and mood, so I signed Shawn up for a ss too. But I didn''t mean for him to find a partner. If I tried to set him up, Savannah woulde back and kill me." Molly exined, looking pale as a ghost.


    Vincent looked like he had a stick up his butt, and Patrick was all doom and gloom.


    Vera, holding Theodore, gave Molly a secret thumbs up, and Randall silently pped. "Mia, you''re a legend."


    Sebastian suddenly got why Shawn was losing his mind.


    When Shawn spotted Sebastian, he pointed at Molly and yelled, "I don''t want her around anymore, you hear me? Keep her out of my sight!"


    Sebastian wasn''t about to let this chance slip. He stepped up and grabbed Molly''s hand, "Shawn, the gifts are on their way."


    Seeing Molly about to push Shawn over the edge, Vincent also chimed in, "Sebastian, get Molly out of here, quick."


    Molly, still being dragged by Sebastian, kept waving her arms and trying to exin, "No, Vincent, I swear I didn''t mean it. I wasn''t trying to find us a stepmom. I really didn''t want Shawn to betray Savannah!" Sebastian quickly dialed the Chase family on his phone, "Where''s my ID? I can''t get a marriage certificate without it."


    In the chaos of the Olteran family, no one heard Sebastian''s question.


    Even little Teddy, who had been hanging out with Vera during themotion, knew his house was a circus right now.


    So, he skipped his nap and was held upright in Vera''s arms, his little face straining to see the action.


    He didn''t get what was going on, but he was totally into it.


    Vera saw Theodore''s bright eyes glued to the drama and patted his back, "You want in on everything, huh? Just chill in mommy''s arms and sleep."


    As soon as Veraid him down, he started throwing a fit, waving his arms and turning red, ready to cry because he couldn''t see the show.


    Vera quickly picked up the fussy Theodore again, letting him keep watching.


    Sure enough, Theodore calmed down once he was back up.


    With her arms free, Vera rushed over to Shawn to try and calm him down. "Dad, don''t blow a gasket."


    Molly, all hunched over and scared, whispered, "I said I''d set you up with someone, but I was just messing with you."


    "You dare say that!" Shawn lunged forward, ready to smack Molly.


    Sebastian jumped in, using his body as a shield for Molly.


    Vera and Cindy each grabbed one of Shawn''s arms, and Sebastian kept protecting Molly, "Shawn, chill out. I''ll take Molly away today so she won''t bug you anymore."


    But Sebastian couldn''t just leave; he had to make sure he could marry Molly!


    Theodore kept making little noises, and Patrick looked at the curious kid in his arms, whose eyes were just like Vera''s!


    Sebastian''s message was urgent, but the Chase family moved fast.


    When Ellie and Timothy showed up, they didn''t bring much, just a couple of folders and Ellie had two extra bank cards.


    "Shawn, we came in a rush. Here''s a provisional list of gifts. You can hold onto it for now; they''ll be delivered by car this afternoon." Timothy pulled out a small red booklet, packed with jewelry, gold, silver, and antiques, all for Molly. Ellie also handed over a folder, "Here are the gifts I''ve saved for Molly over the years. Twelve shops downtown, an office building, a hundred million dors in cash, three boxes of gold bars, andpany shares, all for Molly. Please ept them."


    Patrick tried to calm Shawn down, "Dad, go rest." Don''t ept it! epting it means you''re okay with this marriage!


    Vera, standing nearby, rolled her eyes, "Dad, don''t ept it. If you do, Molly won''t be able to stay and bug you." Sure enough, Shawn fell for Vera''s trick, taking the lists and folders from Ellie and Timothy.


    He was fuming, breathing heavily.


    After he epted, the Chase family members all let out a sigh of relief. A smile crept onto Sebastian''s face.


    Patrick frowned, ring at Vera, who had deliberately contradicted him.


    If it weren''t for her words, Shawn wouldn''t have impulsively epted the gifts.


    "Shawn, please rest. We''ll take Molly away now. She won''t show up again, so calm down. We''re outta here." Ellie didn''t waste a second. Besides, the vibe in the Olteran family was way off today. They took advantage of Shawn''s momentary distraction to make a quick exit.


    Molly, not wanting to go, was dragged out of the Olteran Mansion by Sebastian holding her hand on one side and Ellie holding her shoulder on the other.


    As they left, Molly kept apologizing, "Sorry, Shawn. Chill out. I''ll be back."


    Cindy saw the Chase family off.


    Theodore, in Patrick''s arms, looked around curiously, squirming in Patrick''s embrace.

 Chapter 555 Angry

    Vera was busyforting the still-angry Shawn.


    Shawn angrily said, "I will never change my heart for Savannah. As long as I''m alive, she''s the only woman for me. Even in death, she''s the only one."


    Vera nodded in agreement and patted Shawn''s back to calm him down. "Dad, Mom knows how much you care for her. Even if you never say it, we all know." Cindy took a ss of water from a servant and handed it to Shawn, "Dad, have some water."


    Shawn refused to drink the water and pointed at Vincent and Patrick, emphasizing, "Vincent, Patrick, in this lifetime, you can only have Cindy and Vera!" Vincent and Patrick didn''t need his reminder.


    "Randall, keep in it your heart too."


    Randall sat down, "Shawn, Molly was definitely just teasing you."


    The gift list on the table was crumpled in Shawn''s hand, he was almost driven mad by Molly earlier.


    As Shawn''s anger subsided, a car from the Chase family arrived at the Olteran Mansion, delivering gifts.


    Molly was pulled back to the Chase family by Ellie, Timothy and Sebastian. On the way, Ellie and Timothy asked Molly, "What exactly did you do to make Shawn so angry?"


    Molly innocently replied, "I just suggested enrolling Shawn in a seniormunity center where he could y cards and dance."


    Ellie and Timothy fell silent.


    Sebastian was driving, asionally ncing at Molly in the back through the rearview mirror. The angrier Shawn was today, the happier he was.


    This time, he didn''t scold Molly, just drove with a smile on his face.


    When Molly returned to the Chase family, Zoey and Max curiously asked her, "What happened today? Why did youe back so suddenly?"


    Ellie pointed at Molly and said, "She was sent back by the Olteran family."


    Molly pouted and didn''t dare to say a word.


    In the afternoon, strangers arrived in the living room of the Olteran Mansion.


    They wore white gloves and carried precious gold and silver antiques, diamonds and jewelry.


    Someone even brought a safe, opening it in front of the Olteran family to let them inspect the treasures inside.


    The Chase family had sent many gifts, filling the living room of the Olteran Mansion.


    Shawn stood up, his eyes fixed on the room full of gifts.


    Randall and Vera leaned on the railing in the living room, one at the bottom of the stairs while the other at the top. "Randall, have you noticed that the Chase family is quietly getting rich? Look at all these gifts for Molly." Randall curiously asked, "How many gifts did Patrick give you back then?"


    Patrick, holding Theodore in the living room, heard Randall''s question. He looked down at the sleepy Theodore in his arms and remained silent.


    Vera shook her head, "I didn''t check. Patrick didn''t even show up back then."


    At the Chase family, in Molly''s bedroom.


    Molly was holding her phone, watching the live broadcast sent by Vera and Randall from the Olteran family. Her room was full of gifts. "Did Shawn ept them?" Molly asked.


    Vera replied, "He did."


    Molly fell silent. She wasn''t stupid, she knew what it meant for Shawn to ept the gifts. Molly put down her phone and threw herself onto the bed in frustration.


    Sebastian pushed open the door, smiling as he looked at Molly lying on the bed, and walked in.


    "Molly, you shoulde with me to thank Vera another day," Sebastian reminded.


    Molly suddenly remembered that Shawn epting the gifts had a lot to do with Vera''s words!


    "Well. Vera is in trouble again," Molly sighed.


    At the Olteran family.


    Shawn, annoyed by the gifts, returned to his bedroom. Vera, holding the sleeping Theodore, was pulled back to the bedroom by Patrick. "Vera, it''s you again!"


    Vera bit her lip and pretended not to understand, "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    No matter how rational Patrick was, he couldn''t make Shawn calm down, because that Vera''s words stimted Shawn a lot.


    He advised Shawn to stay calm, while Vera encouraged Shawn to act impulsively.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, she helped Molly and Sebastian get through a difficult situation.


    "The lesson I gave youst time wasn''t enough. Now that you''re out of bed, you''re disobeying me again! Shawn epting the gifts is partly your fault."


    Vera, holding the sleeping Theodore, gritted her teeth, "Honey, I don''t understand."


    Patrick''s face darkened. His brows furrowed with a stern look and his expression was sharp, as if he was scolding a misbehaving child. He had returned to the way he used to reprimand Vera. "Stop pretending. I didn''t want Shawn to ept the gifts, so why did you provoke him? You really think you can do whatever you want because I can''t do anything to you. You''re just being reckless!"


    Before bing a mother, Vera was overly lively, acting like a child who never grew up, full of energy and mischief.


    But since bing a mother, Vera had noticeably be more gentle.


    Patrick also realized that Vera, like him, was an equal individual, not someone of lower status or younger age that he could treat as a child who never grew up.


    Previously, when Vera did something that annoyed him, he would scold her, punish her and intimidate her ording to his own ideas. Now, he rarely repeated those again, as he couldn''t always impose his standards on her.


    Moreover, he had recently felt that Vera had changed significantly since bing a mother. She had be more gentle, more patient and less energetic.


    During the day, when Theodore cried, he was at work and Vera was the one taking care of the child at home.


    At night, when he had sexual needs, Vera was usually asleep by the middle of the night.


    He was changing himself, being patient with Theodore and not just spoiling Vera. But still, when he and Vera had disagreements, he couldn''t help but scold her, "Molly''s marriage is not something that can be decided in a moment of Shawn''s impulsiveness. You''re a mother now and you''re still so immature."


    No one would be in a good mood after being scolded. The smile on Vera''s face gradually disappeared, "Patrick, get this straight. It was Shawn who called Sebastian toe. Even if he didn''t want the gifts, he wanted Molly to go to the Chase family! Indeed, I admit I deliberately provoked Shawn today, but he''s an old man in his seventies. Is he really so dull that he can be manipted by someone in their twenties?


    "If you have the ability, from now on, I won''t interfere in family matters. I''ll just take care of myself and Theodore, and you can handle everything else," Vera said angrily.


    With that, Vera, holding the sleeping Theodore, angrily left the bedroom.


    Patrick was left alone in the bedroom. He had always been high and mighty and no one dared to give him a hard time, except Vera.


    Realizing that Vera had left in anger, Patrick softened his tone and called out to her back, "Where are you going?"

 Chapter 556 The Gifts Left by Savannah

    Vera heard it but deliberately didn''t respond.


    After she left the bedroom, Patrick sat irritably on the couch, leaning against the cushion, feeling helpless.


    They had a brief quarrel and Vera angrily left with Theodore.


    After a while, Patrick, worried that Vera might leave home, anxiously went out to look for Vera and Theodore.


    In the living room, Vera sat on the couch, holding Theodore and sulking.


    The butler was checking the gifts sent by the Chase family and Cindy was busy moving these gifts to the storage room. Randall was nowhere to be seen, leaving only Vera''s frail figure holding Theodore, who was sound asleep.


    Patrick sat next to Vera. She sensed his presence but didn''t say a word.


    Patrick spoke first, "I just said a couple of things to you. Did you really have to get mad ande down with Theodore?"


    He turned sideways, ready to take Theodore. She had been holding him for a while and her arms must be sore.


    He felt sorry for Vera''s sore arms, but Patrick couldn''t bring himself to express his concern in a mushy way.


    Vera, however, held onto Theodore tightly, "Do you think it''s worth it? Will you think I''m happy when you treat me like that?"


    After saying that, Vera didn''t feel any remorse from Patrick. She got up and ran out of the living room again.


    Patrick was left alone in the living room, feeling lonely. He sighed, but at least this time she didn''t run back to her parents'' house with Theodore. Patrick got up, but in just a short while, he had no idea where Vera had gone with Theodore.


    Shawn was in the bedroom, feeling more and more regretful.


    Now, the gifts from the Chase family had been received which meant that Molly''s marriage was settled.


    He scratched his head in frustration, "Why did I agree so hastily? Couldn''t I have taken a moment to think?" Shawn went out and looked at the gifts from the Chase family, feeling more and more blocked in his heart. Vera went to the storage room.


    When she was in a bad mood, she needed to look at some valuable things.


    She hadn''t looked closely at Molly''s gifts, so she brought Theodore to take a look.


    Cindy was still checking. Seeing Vera, she said, "Vera, Teddy is asleep. Why didn''t you put him down?"


    Vera looked down at Theodore, "I''m used to holding him. He cries as soon as I put him down, so I just keep holding him."


    She didn''t show any signs of her argument with Patrick on her face, so Cindy didn''t notice anything.


    "Cindy, are Molly''s gifts going directly to our family?" Vera asked.


    Cindy replied, "They''re just stored for now. These gifts will be given back to Molly when she marries Sebastian."


    Vera suddenly remembered her own wedding. If she recalled correctly, her parents had also given her gifts, but she hadn''t paid much attention at the time. Feeling puzzled, she asked, "Cindy, my parents also gave me gifts when I got married. Why were they returned to me?"


    Cindy exined, "Those were meant for you and Patrick. The gifts were originally yours. Warren and Brianna didn''t keep them, they gave them to your family. The same goes for Molly. Our family won''t keep her gifts. They will be returned to her when she gets married."


    Vera seemed to understand a bit.


    Looking at the nearly overflowing gifts, she said, "When I got married, my gifts were not even half of Molly''s in number."


    Cindyughed, "Why don''t you mention that your gifts were much more precious?"


    "What?" Vera was surprised.


    Cindy asked, "Didn''t you look at your gifts?"


    "I was thinking about calling off the wedding at that time. Who had the mood to look at gifts?" Vera said straightforwardly.


    Cindyughed, "Vera, you missed out on so many good things. The gifts from the Olteran family were personally delivered by Shawn. How could they be cheap? One of them is worth a fortune and there''s even a gemstone ne left by Savannah, which is a rare treasure."


    Vera was shocked. Why didn''t anyone tell her? Indeed, money could cure all unhappiness.


    By the way, she had already forgotten about the trouble Patrick caused her. Her mind was now filled with her gifts.


    Cindy was puzzled, "That''s strange. Warren and Brianna should have known. Didn''t they tell you?"


    Vera shook her head, "They didn''t tell me. If they had, I would have gotten married immediately."


    "Cindy, where are my gifts now?" Vera was eager to know where her valuable gifts were.


    Cindy was confused, "You''re asking me? How could I know where your gifts were before you got married?"


    Vera regretted it, looking distressed, "I forgot. I''ll go ask my mom about my gifts now."


    Cindy looked at Vera''s tearful expression with a loving smile, "Go ahead. Many of the good things in your gifts were left by Savannah for you and Patrick."


    Vera didn''t even want to hold Theodore anymore. Holding him was dying her search for her gifts.


    However, Theodore cried as soon as he was put down, so she had to hold him until he slept. In the end, Teddy ended up in the butler''s arms.


    Brianna was folding Theodore''s little nket at home when Vera called.


    "Mom, where are my gifts from back then?" Vera asked urgently.

 Chapter 557 On Veras Grudge

    Shawn also noticed Vera wearing the gemstone ne that Savannah had given her. After calming down in the afternoon, he felt much better.


    "I thought Vera didn''t care about money," Shawn recalled his impulsiveness that afternoon, and Vera''s role in it, so he deliberately teased her to vent his frustration, "When these were on the gifts list, you tried your best to break off the engagement. I think I overrated you at that time."


    Vera said, "Dad, next time you prepare gifts, if you give such good things, even if the groom show up, I won''t call off the engagement."


    Patrick, standing nearby, coughed lightly. She was still upset.


    Shawn also sensed something was off.


    His deep eyes nced at Patrick, who was being ignored by Vera, and then back at Vera''s face, which was full of displeasure towards Patrick. "What''s going on with you two?" Molly could marry Sebastian as Vera wished, so why was Vera unhappy again?


    Not only Shawn noticed, but others also saw it.


    Vera, holding a fork, said, "He just doesn''t love me anymore, doesn''t care about me, doesn''t want to be with me. After we had a kid, he thought I''m childish."


    Patrick remained silent.


    Hearing this, Shawn frowned and coldly confronted Patrick, "What did you do to upset Vera again?" Patrick, unafraid of Shawn, replied with a cold face, "It involves privacy, we''ll handle them ourselves." Vera mumbled softly on the side, "You handle it yourself. I''ll just take care of Theodore and myself."


    After dinner, Vera took Patrick back to the bedroom.


    Splitting rooms over a fight was too dramatic. If she went home every time they argued, Warren and Brianna would think she was being mistreated and maybe Noah woulde over to query Patrick.


    It wasn''t as free as staying at Cherry Vi. In the end, Vera, who knew better, chose to return to the bedroom and continue facing Patrick.


    Patrick went to the bathroom and saw her on the side, rubbing Theodore''s pajamas with her red hands.


    He put hisrge hand into the sink, grabbing her reddened hands, "The maids can wash the clothes. You don''t have to."


    "I don''t trust the maids." Baby clothes can''t be washed with the same detergents as adult clothes. His skin was delicate and needed to avoid harsh detergents. So Theodore had his own specialundry detergent, gentle and non-irritating. Besides, Vera usually washed Theodore''s clothes after her bath, just giving them a quick rub and hanging them up. After all, Theodore was little, and so were his clothes, making them easy to wash. "Then let me wash them for him," Patrick said again.


    Vera nced at Patrick beside her, "You''re a mature and steady CEO. This childish task should be mine."


    Later, Theodorey on the big bed crying loudly. One of them had to leave. In the end, unable to argue with Vera, Patrick left.


    At night, Vera held Theodore, isting Patrick.


    Patrick realized that Vera had now developed a new skill, sulking with him.


    When his shirts were returned by the maids with some wrinkles, Vera used to iron them out for him. Now, they were hung in the closet just as they were returned.


    He nced at Vera, who sat up with her hair down, eyes closed in exhaustion, feeding Theodore.


    Patrick picked another ironed shirt to change into.


    Before going to work, he hugged Theodore and looked at Vera, who seemed tired and ready for a morning nap. He leaned down and kissed her forehead. "I''m leaving. If you don''t want to go downstairs for breakfast, have the maids bring it to the bedroom," Patrick reminded gently,


    In her sleepy state, Vera momentarily forgot she was mad at Patrick. "Goodbye, honey."


    Patrick took another look at them and left.


    They were fine in the morning, but when Patrick returned in the afternoon, Vera had woken up and started holding a grudge again. Even Randall noticed their cold war, "Vera, what''s going on with you and Patrick?"


    Vera said, "Patrick thinks I''m childish even though I''m a mom now." Randall replied, "That''s it?"


    Vera retorted, "So what, you want me to fight Patrick? He said this is already very serious. Anyway, if he doesn''t apologize this time, I won''t forgive him. I''m childish, he can leave me and live alone if he has the guts." Randall wanted to mediate a bit more, but Vera shut him down with one sentence, "You''re not married, so stay out of it."


    Randall thought about it and found it very reasonable.


    If he spoke for Vera, he''d offend Patrick. If he spoke for Patrick, Vera would be angry with him. So, he decided not to get involved.


    After a few days of cold shoulder, one day, Patrick went to work and, as usual, tried to appease Vera with money, "Notify finance to transfer another hundred million dors to Vera''s ount."


    By noon, finance appeared, "Mr. Olteran, Mrs. Olteran refused the money."


    Patrick then realized she was hard to appease this time.


    "You can go," Patrick said.


    When the office was empty, Patrick dialed Vera''s number, "Vera, what gift do you want? I''ll buy it for you after work."


    "I''m childish, not worthy of your gifts." On the other end of the phone, there was Theodore''s crying, very noisy.


    "I''ll calm Theodore down." Vera coldly hung up the phone, holding Theodore and pacing back and forth. "Why are you crying again? Don''t act like Patrick. If you keep crying, I won''t care about you either." Theodore didn''t understand a word and continued crying in Vera''s arms.

 Chapter 558 Patrick is a Jerk

    In the evening, Patrick came home a bitte. When he returned, he was carrying a box in his hand.


    It wasn''t his fault for beingte, it was just that Vera''s gift was hard to get.


    Because she had been recuperating and to prevent her from experiencing postpartum depression, he had been buying, giving and searching for gifts every day. Eventually, he had sessfully bought Vera all the international brands, niche luxury items and rare, expensive gifts, including jewelry, clothing, bags, diamonds and so on.


    To make her happy, he had gone from someone who couldn''t tell the difference between lip gloss and lipstick to someone who knew all the lipstick colors and brands.


    Today, he really didn''t know what gift to give. His only female secretary, Sophia, had been sent to the former Vertex Innovations Group, now The Miller Group, to take charge.


    Without Sophia, it was extremely difficult for him to please Vera. So, he had no choice but to call her and ask what gift she wanted.


    Then, he was ignored by Vera again.


    Which couple didn''t argue? Wasn''t that just how life was? But with Vera, he didn''t dare to say anything. If he did, Vera would hold a grudge and say he didn''t love her.


    In the end, he had no choice but to search for over two hours before finallying home.


    When he got back, he looked around the living room but couldn''t find Vera and Theodore, so he went straight upstairs.


    He pushed open the bedroom door.


    "Is Patrick a bad guy? Give me a nod." Vera held Theodore''s little hands, talking to herself in the room. "Clearly, you''re my child. Why do you look so much like Patrick? What''s so good about looking like a jerk?" Patrick, who was considered a jerk by Vera, remained silent.


    "From now on, you can''tin about your wife, got it? Don''t be like Patrick, or you''ll never find a wife," Vera continued.


    Theodore responded in agreement. He was currently the happiest person in the family. He didn''t have to go to school or earn money. Someone fed him, someone held him when he cried. Everyone in the family loved to make himugh. "It''s strange, how did I have you at such a young age?" Vera often sighed, "In my life n, I was supposed to focus on my career before 30. Now, I haven''t even finished my studies and I already have a child."


    Veray on the bed, reaching out to touch Theodore''s lower lip. Theodore thought Vera was going to feed him again and opened his mouth, waiting to be fed.


    Seeing the crystal-clear drool at the corner of Theodore''s mouth, Vera smiled and touched his lower lip again, "I''m not going to let you eat."


    Theodore was almost driven crazy by Vera.


    Patrick, holding the gift, looked at the warm scene of Vera and Theodore in the bedroom and silently chuckled. It was only when he was with Vera that he understood the warmth of home. She was indeed the angel sent by God for him. In the end, Vera made Theodore cry.


    "Alright, don''t cry, Mommy will feed you," Vera panicked.


    "Your temper is just like your dad''s. Can''t you learn from me? Look, how good Mommy''s temper is." Vera badmouthed Patrick.


    Holding Theodore, she quickly unbuttoned her clothes and sat on the bed to feed the red-faced, angry Theodore.


    "Indeed, all the bad habits are inherited from your dad." Halfway through her words, Vera noticed Patrick, who had suddenly returned home, and fell silent.


    Nothing was more awkward than badmouthing someone behind their back and getting caught!


    When did hee back? Did he float in? There wasn''t a sound.


    Patrick caught Vera badmouthing him on the spot. He walked over with a smile, "I''ve been back for a while."


    Vera remained silent. What did Patrick mean by that? Was he trying to tell her that he had heard all her badmouthing just now?


    If he had, so be it. She wasn''t afraid! After all, she was childish.


    Patrick noticed that Vera, who had been chatting with Theodore, ignored him after he came back. "Are you still angry?" Theodore was already drinking breast milk. Hey in Vera''s arms, sucking greedily, eavesdropping on their conversation. Vera pouted, "Yes."


    Patrick sat down, reached out to hold Vera''s shoulder and awkwardly apologized, "Alright, I was wrong. I''m sorry."


    Vera didn''t feel Patrick''s sincerity. She shrugged her shoulder, trying to shake off Patrick''s hand, "How could a mature CEO be wrong? You weren''t wrong, I was childish." Even after apologizing, he couldn''t make Vera happy.


    Apologizing was wrong, and not apologizing was also wrong.


    What Vera cared about was that Patrick only said he was wrong but didn''t know what he was wrong about.


    "Let go of me. Don''t hug me. You''re annoying," Verained.


    Theodore blinked his eyes and continued drinking milk.


    Patrick finally took out the gift to prove his apology. "I really didn''t know what else you needed, so I bought you a cup."


    Because Vera had so many gifts that even her jewelry box couldn''t hold them all, he ended up buying a cup.


    Vera didn''t care and casually threw it on the bed.


    Patrick, who knew Vera well, spoke again, "A crystal cup, twenty thousand dors."


    Sure enough, after hearing the price, she began to take the cup she had thrown on the bed seriously.


    "Why did you buy it?" Vera wanted to know if Patrick was stupid.


    Patrick exined, "Molly suggested it."


    Vera said, "Idiot."


    Patrick awkwardly rubbed his nose, feeling despised again.


    In the afternoon, after Vera hung up on him, he called Molly.


    At first, Molly didn''t dare to answer his call.


    It wasn''t until the second call that Molly answered. As soon as she did, she apologized, "I''m sorry, Patrick. I was wrong. I shouldn''t have made Shawn angry." "Molly, what does Vera like?" Patrick asked.


    Molly was stunned, "What?"

 Chapter 559 I Was Wrong

    Patrick asked again, and Molly replied, "Vera likes money, isn''t that obvious to everyone here?"


    Patrick knew that, but she wouldn''t take his money. So, he asked, "What about gifts?"


    After thinking it over, Molly came up with an idea for Patrick.


    Theodore, having had his fill of milk, turned to look at Patrick, watching him closely.


    Patrick noticed that Vera wanted to check out the cup, but she was too shy to do it with him around.


    So, he made an excuse to leave the bedroom, giving her a chance to examine the cup.


    "I''m heading to the study to get some work done," Patrick said.


    Vera nodded, acting like she didn''t care.


    As soon as he left, Vera quickly put Theodore on the bed, grabbed the gift box, and unwrapped it to reveal a beautifully crafted crystal cup. She held the cup in both hands, wondering, "Theodore, do you think Patrick got ripped off?" Theodore made a noise.


    "What''s so pricey about it?" Vera was confused.


    With a fancy name, the ss cup was priced at twenty thousand dors.


    Vera called Molly, "Molly, what kind of cup did you suggest to Patrick? It''s so expensive!"


    Vera recounted what had just happened to Molly, "It''s just a ss cup, no diamonds, no gold, I can''t see why it costs so much."


    Molly swore she only mentioned a cup to Patrick, not a brand.


    Vera looked at the light purple cup, thinking it might look nice with an aroma stone inside.


    Since Molly didn''t rmend it, she figured it was Patrick''s habit to get the most expensive one, no matter what it was, even a cup.


    Vera thought about how her conflict with Patrick started because of Molly, so she asked with concern, "How are things at the Chase family?" "Sebastian wants to take me to look at wedding dresses," Molly replied.


    Vera was shocked, "Could Sebastian be any more pushy?"


    "Yeah. He went and got me a custom-made diamond ring that a man can only order once in his lifetime," Molly added.


    Molly also asked, "Vera, how''s the vibe at home these days?"


    "Terrible," Vera quickly replied.


    Molly immediately understood that Vera was advising her to stay at the Chase family for safety, "Thanks."


    After hanging up, Vera looked at the cup again, still puzzled.


    Theodore iled his arms and legs for a while, got tired, and fell asleep out of boredom.


    The gift didn''t seem to have much effect; Vera was still mad, but it wasn''t entirely useless. Vera''s attitude towards him was slightly better than before.


    However, the tension at home continued to weigh on Patrick''s mind.


    At a social event, Patrick ran into Warren. Given Vera''s stubbornness, Patrick wanted to talk to Warren.


    After all, Warren and Brianna should know Vera best, having raised her.


    "Dad, besides being hot-tempered, is Vera also stubborn?" Patrick asked.


    Knowing Vera''s nature, Warren asked directly, "Did you annoy her?"


    Patrick nodded awkwardly, "I said something wrong that day. Giving her money and gifts didn''t work; she''s been cold to me for three or four days." Warren asked, "What did you say to her?"


    Patrick coughed lightly, "I told her, ''You''re a mom now, but you''re still so childish.'' Now she''s been throwing ''I''m childish'' back in my face these past few days to annoy me." He was pretty frustrated.


    Warren, understanding, told Patrick, "Vera is teaching you a lesson. If she forgives you too easily this time, you''ll say it again next time. She''s using this incident to show you she''s not to be trifled with, so you won''t dare say it again. She''s just


    like Brianna. They have the same temper. Go back and apologize sincerely, not just saying you''re wrong, but reflecting on what you did wrong. If your apology is insincere and just procedural, you''ll offend her even more." No wonder Vera was even more upset after hisst apology.


    With Warren''s advice, Patrick seriously reflected on what had upset Vera these past few days.


    When he got home, Patrick closed the door.


    Theodore needed a bath, and Vera couldn''t handle him alone, so Patrick went to the bathroom to help Vera bathe Theodore.


    Patrick took a while to gather his thoughts before speaking, "Vera, it was wrong of me to call you childish that day."


    Vera kept her head down, silently sshing water to clean Theodore''s belly.


    "I was in a bad mood at the time. I thought Molly and Sebastian were moving too fast from a brother''s perspective, but I didn''t realize you were looking at it as a friend. I shouldn''t have called you childish, and I definitely shouldn''t have brought up you being a mom," Patrick exined.


    Vera continued to keep her head down, her slender arms wet with warm water, gently washing Theodore''s thigh.


    "You''re an excellent mother and the best wife. Without your support, I wouldn''t be where I am today. Without you taking care of Theodore at home, he wouldn''t be growing up healthy and strong. I have no worries, and Theodore is growing up happily, all because of you.


    "What I said earlier was out of line. Calling you ''childish'' undermined all your hard work. While your peers were in school, you were stuck at home, your education put on hold. While others were enjoying their youth, you were at home raising our child, keeping the house for me, waiting for me toe back.


    You risked your body changing, your skin getting blemished, your immunity dropping, and more to give birth to Theodore for me. You willingly stay at home every day, waiting for me toe back from work. The once vibrant you have be gentle."


    Vera''s hands stopped washing Theodore. Suddenly, a few tears fell into the basin, but she still didn''t look up, her nose tingling.


    Theodore watched Patrick coax Vera the whole time,pletely engrossed.


    "Vera, I was wrong," Patrick finally said.


    In an instant, Vera copsed. She raised her arm, using the sleeve of her pajamas to cover her eyes, and started to sob quietly. Patrick immediately let go of Theodore in the bath and, with wet hands, hugged the crying Vera.


    "I shouldn''t have said that to you," he added.

 Chapter 560 Making Theodore Cry in Anger

    Teddy yelled his lungs out, kicking and iling in the water, finally catching Patrick and Vera''s attention. Turned out, as long as it wasn''t about money, he was Vera''s little sweetheart.


    With tear-streaked eyes, Vera rushed into the water to scoop up Teddy.


    "Honey, I forgive you," Vera said to Patrick, holding a naked Teddy.


    Theodore, still mad about being tossed earlier, let out an angry wail, clearly not ready to forgive Patrick!


    Patrick, feeling relieved after being forgiven, finally had a moment to bathe Theodore.


    He picked up Theodore again, flipped him over so he was lying on his arm, and started washing his back.


    Struggling with one hand, Patrick said, "Theodore''s too chubby. I need both hands to hold him, or he''ll slip into the basin."


    Vera, halfway through bathing Theodore, still had tears on hershes when she suddenly froze, staring at Theodore.


    She made a shocking discovery, "Honey, Theodore has no neck!"


    Then she burst outughing, pointing at Theodore, still in Patrick''s arms, "He''s so chubby."


    Patrick was taken aback for a second, then turned Theodore around to face him. He looked down and, sure enough, it seemed like there was no neck.


    Poor Teddy, who couldn''t even bathe in peace, saw Veraughing and Patrick examining him seriously, and cried out in frustration.


    Theodore''s angry tears flowed as Veraughed and wiped them away at the same time.


    "Look how upset you are. I didn''t say anything wrong." After the bath, Vera dressed Theodore and held him, tilting her head to look at the adorable little guy. "You need to recognize your own ws." Theodore shut his eyes, refusing to listen.


    Patrick had already apologized, and Vera wasn''t one to hold a grudge. She''d already given him the cold shoulder for a few days, and when she said she forgave him, she meant it. She handed Theodore to Patrick, "Honey, hold him, I''m going to take a bath."


    Patrick held the grumpy Theodore with one arm, seriously examining his face, then moving his gaze down to his chin.


    His rough hand pinched Theodore''s chubby cheeks, lifting them slightly to find the missing neck. Finally, he barely found it.


    To calm Theodore down, they reluctantly admitted, "Theodore has a neck, it''s just well-hidden." Hearing this, Theodore finally stopped crying.


    He didn''t know that after he fell asleep, Vera and Patrick stayed upte, secretly studying him.


    Vera even held her phone in the early morning, typing into the search engine, [Will a baby without a neck grow up to be ugly if both parents are good-looking?]


    Later, Vera whispered to Patrick in bed, "Honey, we need to make money quickly. If Theodore grows up too ugly to get married, at least he''ll be rich."


    After making up, they moved the troublesome Theodore to sleep by the bed.


    Molly had beenying low at the Chase family''s ce for a few days, and honestly, the days when Sebastian was too swamped toe home were the best.


    After a few chill days, she tagged along with Ellie to the MS Group again.


    "Everyone else is dying to take over mypany, but you? I offer it to you, and you turn me down," Ellie said, giving Molly a hard time for herck of ambition. Molly shrugged, "I want it, but I think I can still have fun for a few more years."


    Ellie raised an eyebrow, "How long do you n to y?"


    "Until I''m 40," Molly replied.


    That''s almost twenty years! "You''re going to thepany right after you graduate!" Ellieid down thew.


    Back at the Chase family, Sebastian, who had been pulling night shifts, finally came home.


    Molly instinctively went to sit next to him. Just as she was about to plop down cross-legged beside him, she remembered the incident a few days ago when Sebastian came looking for her at night, and she quickly moved to sit further away. Sebastian just gave her a quick nce and continued talking with Ellie and Timothy about visiting the Olteran family again. "Mom and Dad, the Olteran family must have calmed down by now. We shouldn''t dy our visit any longer. I n to go in the next few days."


    Molly held her hand under her nose, pretending she wasn''t the one Sebastian was marrying, and kept her mouth shut.


    While the Chase family was busy discussing what gifts to bring, Molly was ying a mobile game on her phone. She asked Vera in the game world, "How''s Shawn holding up?" "Since you left, we haven''t received any packages for days," Vera replied.


    With that one sentence, Molly got the picture. Shawn, who had a serious online shopping addiction, going almost a week without buying anything? He must be really upset.


    At nine o''clock, Molly headed upstairs to rest.


    Sebastian passed by her bedroom on his way up and knocked on the door, "Molly, you asleep?"


    Molly didn''t answer, so Sebastian tried the doorknob, but it was locked.


    He called out, "I know you''re not asleep, open the door."


    Mollyy on the bed with her legs crossed, refusing to budge.


    After a moment of silence, Sebastian''s voice came again, "Christmas ising. Are you buying new clothes? I''m free tomorrow." After a bit, the door unlocked, and Molly peeked out, "Did you get paid?"


    "Yeah, and I got a year-end bonus," Sebastian replied.


    Molly perked up, "How much did you get?"


    Sebastian pulled out his phone and handed it over, "Quite a bit."


    Molly looked at the string of numbers in the bank message on the phone and sweetly said, "Good night, see you tomorrow."


    After all, she was going to spend Sebastian''s money tomorrow, so she had to be a bit sweet.


    Shawn''s anger was something Molly couldn''t dodge forever; she''d have to face it sooner orter. With Christmasing, she had to go home. So, Molly picked a sunny day to head back.

 Chapter 561 A Man Can Only Customize One Diamond Ring in His Lifetime

    Molly walked in and locked eyes with Shawn right away.


    They just stared at each other, not saying a word.


    "Dad, you forgive me, right?" Molly asked, almost whispering. Shawn''s answer was blunt. "No."


    Molly didn''t know what to say.


    At dinner, Vera noticed Molly at the table. "Why are you back?"


    Vera had been video chatting with Susan all afternoon and had no clue when Molly got home.


    Molly was wiped out and kept quiet.


    Patrick was back too, juggling Theodore during dinner.


    Molly kept her head down while eating, too scared to look up.


    But no one med her anymore, and everyone went their separate ways after dinner.


    Shawn had cooled off and decided to let it go.


    Vincent had been nagged into submission by Cindy and made peace with it.


    Patrick had no choice but to move on..


    Molly sensed that those who were against her had backed off, and it made her uneasy. "Vera, do you think Dad, Vincent, and Patrick are up to something?"


    "No, Dad epted the gifts himself and couldn''t say no. Cindy''s keeping Vincent in check, and Patrick''s been mad at metely, so he won''t cross me again. Everyone''s just silently agreed to let it go." Molly''s ring was ready, and she had to wear it.


    Vera grabbed her hand, checking out the ring on her middle finger. "Molly, we used tough at this brand''s marketing, and now Sebastian''s bought into it." Molly sighed, "He thinks it''s romantic, using his one shot to customize this ring for me, saying he''ll love me forever. How did a cop like him fall for this?"


    Vera sighed too, "At least it''s a diamond ring. I still don''t get why Patrick spent tens of thousands on a ss cup for me."


    At the stairs, holding the newly awake Theodore and about to hand him to Vera for feeding, Patrick paused, listening to Vera''sints.


    The next day, Patrick showed up at the mall with Theodore in tow.


    He headed straight to an Eternal Radiance jewelry counter, where a bunch of people were picking out rings. When he showed up, everyone froze, not believing their eyes. Even the sales associate was shocked. Patrick? With a kid?


    Patrick seemed genuinely interested in the rings, ignoring the stares, and went straight to the ss counter to browse.


    Theodore, all dressed up by Vera, was in Patrick''s arms.


    Patrick''s presence immediately got the manager''s attention.


    "Sir, who are you buying a ring for?" the manager asked.


    Patrick, still looking at the rings, replied, "My wife."


    The manager nced at Theodore in Patrick''s arms and hesitantly asked, "And this is?"


    Patrick answered shortly, "My son."


    The manager was floored. Patrick''s son? It had to be. There weren''t many kids Patrick would be holding.


    The manager had seen plenty of folks buying diamond rings, usually with their wives. But this was a first-Patrick, with his son, picking out a ring for his wife!


    "Is it true that a man can only buy one ring in his lifetime here?" Patrick asked.


    "Yes, that''s our main principle," the manager confirmed.


    Relieved, Patrick realized he was in the right ce and pointed to a diamond ring, silently making his choice clear.


    The manager carefully took out the ring, and Patrick picked it up to inspect. He even held Theodore upright, involving him in the decision. "Does this look good on your mom?" Theodore didn''t seem to care.


    Patrick put the ring down and picked up two more to check out.


    Theodore yawned, clearly bored, lying in Patrick''s arms with his chubby cheeks, drooling on Patrick''s ck trench coat.


    "What about this one?" Patrick asked.


    Theodore still showed little interest.


    Finally, they both couldn''t take their eyes off a round diamond ring.


    Theodore, lying in Patrick''s arms, let out a shout.


    Patrick picked it up and examined it under the light. "Should we get this for your mom?"


    Theodore coincidentally shouted twice more, as if agreeing with Patrick.


    Patrick pulled out his credit card. "This one."


    Holding Theodore, Patrick managed to sign with one hand, causing quite a stir that afternoon.


    Theodore was now lying horizontally in Patrick''s arms.


    Back at the Olteran family home, Molly looked at a dazed Vera. "Where''s Theodore?"


    Missing Theodore after just a short while, Vera replied gloomily, "Patrick said he took him out to do something and hasn''te back yet."


    Molly was puzzled, "What could Teddy possibly be doing?"


    Vera was just as confused. "I don''t know. Patrick insisted on taking him out."


    Soon, Patrick returned, holding a conspicuous gift box.


    Clearly written below: A man can only customize one in his lifetime.


    Vera was shocked.


    Molly was stunned too. She recognized that packaging! "Vera, did Patrick use Theodore''s quota?"


    Patrick stepped forward and handed the ring to Vera. "I bought it ording to your middle finger ring size."


    Vera blinked, still processing.


    Patrick added, "Theodore and I picked it together."


    Theodore made a sound, trying hard to express himself.


    Molly epted the ring on Vera''s behalf. She totally got it. When Sebastian handed her the ring, she was too stunned to speak.


    Molly opened the true love agreement and saw the names, then handed it to Vera. "I guessed wrong. Patrick is the promisor; you are the promisee." Vera looked down at their names on the true love agreement.


    She was speechless.

 Chapter 562 Comments

    Theodore looked at Patrick, puzzled as to why Vera was upset.


    Vera didn''t have an engagement ring before, but this time, Patrick made up for it. There wasn''t a ceremony, but the ring was special because he and Theodore picked it out together. It was a forever treasure for Vera. That afternoon, a video shot to the top of the trending list.


    What was weird this time was that marketing ounts, paparazzi, and even finance outlets were all sharing it.


    Vera opened herptop, and the news popped up. She grabbed her phone, and there was the video.


    For the first time, everyone knew Vera''s name, not as "Ms. Linister" but as "Mrs. Olteran."


    She married Patrick and always kept a low profile, never making a fuss. But at noon, Patrick was spotted at a diamond ring counter, holding Theodore while buying a ring for her, making her famous.


    In the video, Patrick even picked up the ring and asked Theodore in his arms, with the sound clearly recorded.


    Later, when he confirmed the diamond ring and went to sign the agreement, his swift figure holding Theodore with one hand and signing with the other captivated countless people.


    In thements, many female fans wrote:


    Unknown: [Patrick got married, my heart is broken.]


    Unknown: [Why is he still so affectionate after marriage? I''m so envious.]


    Unknown: [Patrick ismunicating with the baby.]


    Unknown: [Can someone find out who Vera is? Why does Patrick like her?]


    Unknown: [Even after marriage, Patrick never forgets to buy his wife a custom ring. He is such a good man.]


    There were alsoizens in the front row saying, [Patrick''s genes are amazing, the little guy is so cute.]


    [The baby is so cute, helping his dad pick a ring for mom. I love it. What''s the baby''s name?]


    [This child looks less than three months old, so tiny. When did Patrick be a dad? We didn''t know.]


    [You''re behind the times. Thest time Zandonick''s hotel was packed was because he was hosting a newborn party. The police line at the entrance of Cloudwing Hotel was set up by the Olteran family.] [He''s so cute, I want to hug him too.]


    [Let''s team up to hug him, strength in numbers.]


    [From now on, I dere that I have no chance with Patrick. I''ll just wait for the baby to grow up.]


    Besides the blessings and likes, there were also some negativements, gradually increasing.


    [Which actor is this? Just acting?]


    [Who is Vera? I''ve never heard of her, yet she''s trending.]


    [Who is Vera? If you dare to buy trending spots, why not show yourself? Soon, Vera will register a personal ount, gain tens of thousands of followers in a day, and be an inte celebrity.]


    [Hrious, is Patrick''s wife also going to enter the entertainment industry? If that''s the case, Vera is really not worthy of Patrick.]


    [Waiting for the divorce, showing off love, breaking up quickly.]


    Some folks were just cursing Patrick, [Is he crazy, taking a kid out in the winter to a crowded ce to buy a diamond ring? His child is so pitiful.]


    [Exactly, in such cold weather, you can''t use a child for acting. Parents nowadays are so irresponsible, I feel sorry for the kid.]


    Someone started arguing, [Are you new to the inte? Please check Patrick''s identity before speaking, okay? I''m embarrassed for you.]


    [Are those people blind? Was Patrick''s child not wearing clothes and about to freeze to death? If your baby has a cold or fever in winter, don''t go out.]


    [I saw Patrick today because I worked at the mall. The mall''s heating was great, it wasn''t cold at all. I also saw many other babies. And Patrick is such a warm dad, wrapping the baby up well, always touching his little hands and face, afraid he might be cold.]


    A series ofments quickly reached tens of thousands. When Vera refreshed the page, thements had exceeded a hundred thousand.


    Molly was also scrolling through thements below, unable to keep up with the insults.


    Vera''s identity was somehow revealed, and the official social media of the Linister Group also received a flood ofments. Some people were curious about what kind of woman could win Patrick''s heart, while others were angrily urging for a divorce.


    Someone even posted old pictures of Vera from school online, sparking a new round of discussions.


    Ian posted a screenshot in the group chat, "Patrick and Theodore are trending."


    Scott posted ament from his alternate ount in the group chat, "I''m watching."


    He liked all thements praising Theodore''s cuteness and also liked all thements cursing Patrick.


    For those cursing Vera, hemented below, [Countdown starts now. If Patrick doesn''t deal with you within 24 hours, I curse myself to go bankrupt.]


    Ian wasn''t afraid of being kicked by Patrick now. "Serves you right for showing off your love and going to such a crowded ce."


    "Somements are maliciously guiding public opinion. Someone abroad is using a virtual ID to attack you domestically. The ount is evil, couldn''t trace it. Keep an eye on the Olteran Group''s stock price," Joshua also appeared, sending a document, "Patrick, take a look."


    Scott said, "You guys help Patrick find the mastermind. I''ll go argue with people online, it''s really fun. But seriously, Theodore is so cute."


    Thousands of miles away, Susan also noticed the news online. She directly used her ount to reply to eachment, but she wasn''t satisfied with her responses. Frustrated, Susan called Randall for help, "Randall, get online quickly." "I''m watching," Randall replied.

 Chapter 563 Video

    Randall was chilling in the caf¨¦ Cindy had put her money into. He had hisptop open, keeping tabs on thetest online news. No need for him to handle the news ckout; Patrick had that covered. He had twoptops next to him and was even using the store''sputer.


    His phone was still connected. Randall told Susan, "I''ll send you a few IP addresses soon. Pass them on to Molly and Patrick under your name."


    Susan asked, "Randall, did you find something you can''t tell Molly and Patrick directly?"


    "Yep," he replied.


    Randall was on the hunt, tracking down the person who posted those photos online.


    Once he had the info, he shot the domain address over to Susan. "This is the person who leaked Vera''s photos and stirred up all the online hate. Give it to Molly and tell her it''s Alexis." "Why not send it to Vera?" Susan was puzzled.


    "Molly will get Sebastian involved. He''s a cop who specializes in nabbing people like this," Randall exined.


    Randall kept digging online. He didn''t think the fugitive Jeffrey would just sit still.


    Sure enough, by the afternoon, Patrick''s scandals were all over the inte.


    [When Patrick acquired Vertex Innovations Group, Mr. Miller disagreed. He used illegal means to make Mr. Miller disappear, then went ahead with the acquisition to further monopolize the clothing market.] [The Tooker Group''s bankruptcy also had Patrick''s hand in it.]


    Conspiracy theories were popping up and spreading like wildfire.


    Vera wasn''t too worried about the so-called scandals, but she still frowned.


    She looked at Theodore, who was snoozing in her arms. Theodore had been more irritable and hard to handletely. He had to be held to sleep soundly; he''d cry the moment he was put down.


    Vera, holding Theodore, went to Patrick''s study.


    Patrick was sitting in a chair with aptop on the long table in front of him. Seeing Vera, Patrick looked up, "Vera, put down your phone and take a nap with Theodore."


    "Honey, can Theodore''s photos be deleted?" She didn''t care about her own photos, but she couldn''t ignore Theodore''s.


    Vera had her reasons. She wanted to keep Theodore out of the public eye. If he were to be kidnapped or harmed, being Patrick''s son could bring him unknown dangers.


    Patrick had made a lot of enemies over the years in business. Because of his current status, those who were unhappy with him didn''t dare to speak out. But if they targeted Theodore, Vera couldn''t help but worry. Patrick said, "I get it. I''ve already ordered that all photos of you and Theodore be wiped from the inte."


    Vera pouted, looking worriedly at Theodore in her arms. "But a lot of people have already seen his face."


    Patrickughed and reassured her, "It''s okay. When Theodore grows up a bit and loses some baby fat, they won''t recognize him."


    Soon, Patrick got a message from Susan on his phone, [Patrick, my friend sent me this real overseas virtual ID. Not sure if it will be useful to you.]


    Patrick looked at his phone and then told Vera, "Don''t worry. Go back and take a nap with him."


    After Vera left, Patrick messaged Susan, [Which friend sent this to you?]


    "[My best friend. The info is rock solid,]" Susan replied.


    Patrick nced at the info that even Ian couldn''t dig up, but Susan''s "friend" did.


    He forwarded the message to Jack, [Investigate.]


    Molly was frantic in her bedroom. "Sebastian, hurry up. Susan just sent me some info. Use this to catch Alexis and get rid of her. She caused trouble for Vera at school, and now that she''s been expelled, she''s still messing with Vera online." Soon, Molly got another video from Susan.


    [Molly, my friend said this is a video for Sebastian.] Susan''s message shed on the screen.


    After watching the video, Molly urged Sebastian at the police station, "Don''t let me and Susan down."


    Annoyed, Sebastian looked at the video and the address sent to his phone.


    Sebastian frowned and picked up the phone on his desk, transferring the call to his colleague in the narcotics team. "I got a tip about a group of people using and possibly dealing drugs."


    By the afternoon, the narcotics team sessfully busted a drug den and seized several pounds of drugs. The dealer? Alexis.


    By four o''clock, the online gossip started to fade and eventually disappearedpletely.


    The photos were deleted, but who knows if someone saved them secretly.


    Patrick got the results of the investigation he had asked Jack to conduct. [Mr. Patrick Olteran, this ID is from a publicwork overseas, making it tough to trace. It seems someone did this on purpose. But there''s something odd, our rival, The Rossi Family, has their headquarters in that area.]


    [The address using you of using illegal means to make n disappear was also found. When we got there, the house was empty. And another strange point is that two groups of people were sending messages.]


    [The ones exposing Mrs. Olteran''s identity and organizing the online abuse against her have been arrested for drug use and dealing. The person who exposed the video of you and Mr. Theodore Olteran has been found and dealt with. The video source has been deleted.]


    Patrick leaned back in his chair and sneered. A simple video could stir up so much trouble. It seemed he had made quite a few enemies.


    Jack reported again, [Mr. Patrick Olteran, the Olteran Group''s stock price has dropped overseas, but it''s still within a controble range.]


    Patrick was dismissive. It was almost pointless. [Don''t bother with the overseas one. Keep investigating the rest.]


    [Yes, sir.]


    Soon, Patrick got another address from Susan, [Patrick, my friend said the person who ndered you appeared here.]


    This time, her "friend" had indeed been a great help!


    With the online news gone, Molly went to Vera''s bedroom. Vera was leaning against the headboard, gently patting the sleeping Theodore with one hand and looking at her phone with the other.


    Noah had just called her, telling her to stay offline. Thewyer''s letter from the Linister Group was sent by Noah. Whoever insulted Vera online, he would immediately send awyer''s letter, and even if the posts were deleted, he would keep the evidence and could directly sue.

 Chapter 564 Hacker

    Molly nced over at Vera, who was soothing Theodore while scrolling through her phone. "Vera, put that thing down," she said.


    "Why should I? Everyone''s saying such nice things about you, calling Theodore cute, and evenplimenting me. I gotta see it," Vera shot back.


    Vera knew what was bugging Molly. "I only worry about Theodore''s photos getting out there. Since there aren''t any online, what''s the big deal?"


    Molly had seen thements and couldn''t stomach them all. Vera''s chill attitude reminded her of when the forum trashed them. Vera didn''t care then either and evenforted her and Randall. Speaking of Randall, Molly suddenly noticed he was missing. "Vera, where''s Randall?"


    Vera put her phone down. "No clue."


    Meanwhile, in the Olteran family living room, Randall had just walked in.


    Cindy was waiting for him. She grabbed his shoulder and demanded, "Where have you been? Did you see the news online?"


    Randall stumbled a bit. "Yeah, I saw it. How could I miss it?"


    He shook off Cindy''s grip. "I was at your caf¨¦ all afternoon, using twoputers toment back. My fingers are killing me." He even showed Cindy his cramped fingers. "Your staff can back me up." Cindy gave him a look. "Why do I always feel like you''re useless?"


    Molly and Susan were fiercely defending themselves online, and Cindy admired their righteousness and straightforwardness. But knowing Randall was also online made her uneasy.


    Randall awkwardly pulled his hand back. "You might look down on me, but I''m your only son, and you can''t rece me."


    Cindy raised her hand to smack him, but he quickly dodged, using his height and long legs.


    "Why did you evene back?" Cindy fumed.


    Randall grinned. "To eat."


    Cindy was even more annoyed.


    Vincent had juste home from work and saw Randall bugging Cindy. He calmly walked over and gave Randall a p on the back, which seemed to calm Cindy down a bit. Randall was stunned. "Dad, you sucker-punched me."


    Vincent, pleased with himself,ughed. "You''re in your twenties and still annoying your mom?"


    Seeing Vincent back her up, Cindyughed too.


    Vera and Molly were about toe downstairs and saw Cindy''s family of three interacting. Vera said, "It''d be awesome if my family could get along like this in twenty years." Molly bluntly replied, "Their roughhousing is just fun. You guys ''roughhousing''? That''s more like a brawl, right?"


    Vera looked down at Theodore, who had just woken up and was yawning adorably. "Patrick and I don''t n to let him learn boxing."


    Molly teased, "Whether he learns or not doesn''t matter. The genes alone are enough."


    Soon, it was dinner time.


    Patrick emerged from the study, and they all headed to the dining room together.


    Teddy had just woken up and, in no time, had been passed from Vincent to Cindy, and finally, Shawn got a turn holding him. When Patrick came down, he went straight to Shawn at the head of the table and silently took Theodore. Theodore, back in Patrick''s arms, was so happy he started waving his limbs like crazy, as if he was afraid of being ignored.


    Patrick sat down, looking tenderly at Theodore.


    Randall noticed the ring on Molly''s hand and teased, "Molly, wow, your diamond is bigger than Vera''s."


    Shawn immediately zeroed in on Molly''s finger. "What''s that!"


    Molly quickly hid her left hand behind her back, her eyes narrowing at Randall. "Randall, are you trying to ruin your life?"


    Randall gave their rings a disdainful look. "I just think you guys are ridiculous."


    Vera, sitting across from Randall, chimed in, "Then don''t bother getting one for Susan in the future."


    Randall scoffed. "Susan wouldn''t care about these. Wait, who said I was getting one for Susan?"


    Molly smirked. "If you don''t, Susan won''t mind. Don''t you know she has a very impressive male friend now?"


    Randall''s expression shifted, his thick eyebrows furrowing. He quickly tried to y it cool but couldn''t hide a hint of concern. "No way. Susan barely has any female friends, let alone male ones. You''re making this up." "This afternoon, Alexis got caught with the help of Susan''s friend. I asked, and Susan said her friend is a guy and a skilled hacker," Molly said.


    Randall''s concern seemed to vanish.


    Molly, not satisfied with Randall''s reaction, decided to push further. "Just wait, Susan won''t be your wife in the future. She''ll marry that guy, and you''ll regret it." Patrick, holding Theodore, looked up, his deep eyes watching Randall, waiting for his reaction.


    Randall shrugged it off.


    Molly frowned, puzzled, and nced at Vera. Why was Randall acting so indifferent? Could it be he didn''t like Susan?


    Vera, resting her chin on her hand, looked at the indifferent Randall, also unsure of his reaction. She couldn''t believe Randall had no feelings for Susan.


    Vera guessed wildly and finally tentatively asked, "Randall, is it you who''s Susan''s hacker friend?"


    Having known Randall for over ten years, Vera knew him well.


    But she didn''t know the extent of Randall''s abilities.


    Randall''s pupils contracted instantly, and he fell silent.


    The Olteran family dining table fell into silence.


    As everyone stared at Randall, only Patrick''s gaze shifted towards Vera.


    A few secondster, Cindy broke the silence. "He''s a hacker? Vera, have you ever seen a useless person be a hacker?"


    Shawn also didn''t buy it. "He can''t even beat me at video games. How could he be that hacker?"

 Chapter 565 Drugs

    Randall, not caring about his image, lounged back. "Vera, thanks for having so much faith in me. Who knew you thought I was that awesome?" Vera still looked a bit unsure. "Did I get it wrong?"


    Molly, resting her chin on her hand, gave Randall a serious look. "I don''t think that''s possible."


    Patrick was ying with baby Theodore, his finger in the little one''s palm. He shot Randall a cold look and asked harshly, "What were you up to this afternoon?" "Arguing with people online," Randall replied.


    Randall pulled out his phone, found his ount, and handed it to Patrick. It looked like he was really deep into those online arguments.


    Cindy, looking frustrated, said, "Patrick, you need to get Randall in line. He''s in his twenties and hasn''t done anything. He should start working at thepany with you." Randall shot back, "I''m not going."


    "Who''s gonna take over thepany if you don''t?" Patrick was clearly annoyed.


    Randall nced at Theodore. "Definitely Teddy."


    Patrick looked down at Theodore, who was yawning with his little mouth open. Teddy blinked his big, clear eyes, staring nkly at Patrick.


    Vera chimed in, "Patrick''s been training you for over ten years. If you don''t go, all his efforts will be wasted."


    Randall shrugged. "Patrick''s still young. He can train someone else."


    Cindy asked, "You do nothing all day. What happens when you get old?"


    Randall grinned. "Teddy will take care of me."


    Cindy smacked Randall on the back as soon as he finished speaking.


    Patrick said, "Come to thepany with me tomorrow." He didn''t need to say who he was talking to; everyone knew.


    Randall was tough with everyone except Patrick. He''d been scared of Patrick since he was a kid, so his tone softened. "I don''t want to go."


    Patrick''s cold eyes locked onto his. "Am I asking?"


    Whenever Patrick spoke, it was serious. The noisy dining room instantly went quiet.


    Vera gave Randall a sympathetic look. He waspletely overpowered by Patrick. She was d she was Patrick''s wife. If she had a "brother" or "uncle" like this, she''d probably be just as scared as Randall. Theodore kicked his legs in Patrick''s arms for a bit, then found Patrick''s embrace toofy and started dozing off.


    After dinner, Sebastian called Molly. "Molly, send me Susan''s number. I need to ask her something."


    Molly was firm. "No way. What do you need to ask Susan? I''ll ry it for you."


    Randall, half-lying on the sofa, got up and headed to the bathroom when he heard Molly''s words. Sebastian said, "I think the evidence Susan gave me today was obtained through shady means."


    At the Morales Mansion, Susan, wearing a pink nightgown, was sitting in the living room. She had just hung up with Randall when a call from an unknown number came in.


    Susan answered and put the phone to her ear. "Hello?"


    Sebastian''s voice came through, "Susan, it''s Sebastian. I''m Molly''s..."


    "Sebastian, I know you," Susan replied sweetly.


    "Susan, I need to ask you something," Sebastian''s tone softened.


    Susan quickly responded, "Is this about my friend? Sebastian, please don''t arrest him. He just did me a small favor today and didn''t do anything wrong."


    Sebastian chuckled, "I''m not going to arrest him, just giving him a heads-up. With his skills, he shouldn''t go down the wrong path. If you can''t tell me who he is, then please pass the message along." Susan agreed, "Okay, I will. Goodbye, Sebastian."


    "Goodbye," Sebastian replied.


    Back at the Morales family, Susan hung up and quickly called Randall back. She whispered, "Randall, Sebastian really won''t pursue who you are anymore."


    Randall said, "Good job."


    "Thanks for thepliment," Susan said, clearly pleased.


    Randall smiled, "After Christmas, I''lle to pick you up."


    Meanwhile, Alexis''s drug supply channel had been found. Molly had always been curious about Alexis''s fate, and her source of information was Sebastian. To marry Molly, Sebastian had repeatedly called his colleagues in the anti-drug team to check on the progress. "Provided by Emma?" Sebastian found the name familiar and quickly remembered that he had personally arrested Glen.


    After Glen was imprisoned, Emma fled abroad. The Tooker family fell apart, and its branches scattered. Alexis was the only one in contact with Emma. Emma sessfully immigrated to a country where drugs were legalized.


    Emma had been hurt by wealthy young men in the past. When the Olteran family targeted her, she had humbled herself to the dust, mingling with various men, begging for a ce to stay and a title. In the end, everyone cheated her. Emma identally learned that Alexis was involved with one of her former lovers. "Alexis, he won''t marry you."


    Alexis used to y in nightclubs for fun, but now she worked there to make a living. "I don''t expect him to marry me. As long as he gives me money, it''s fine."


    In the dark, Emma''s lips curled up, and the revenge in her eyes grew stronger, "But I can make him marry you. You are my sister. If you can get a happy marriage, I will be at ease."


    Alexis was tempted. Marrying a rich man would bring her life back to its former glory. "What should I do?"


    Emma told her, "Get a hold of him, and he won''t be able to escape."


    The so-called hold was to control the person with drugs.


    Later, Alexis really did as Emma taught her, and she sessfully learned how to "control" a person.


    Emma''s original intention was to take revenge on the man who cheated her. By a twist of fate, she suddenly discovered that drugs brought in money very quickly.


    Gradually, her motives became impure. "Alexis, remember it, It''s not them who brought us here, but the Olteran family and Vera. If it weren''t for the Olteran family, the Tooker family wouldn''t have gone bankrupt. And if it weren''t for Vera, you wouldn''t be in this mess. So, we need to set our sights further."

 Chapter 566 Sick and Recovered

    "Alexis said Emma was the one supplying the drugs. She''d get the stuff, hit up nightclubs, and start squeezing money out of rich folks. She''d take a cut of thirty percent from anyone who bought from her. Once she raked in enough cash, Emma promised to help her move overseas," a subordinate reported. Sebastian knew this was serious and headed to a colleague''s office to confront another captain. "How did Emma get sent back here?"


    "Alexis isn''t in the loop on that and doesn''t know. We''ve got people at the agreed spot, and everyone from the drug video is in custody. She admitted this whole online mess started because they and Mrs. Olteran are sworn enemies," the captain exined.


    Emma had ns to keep making money, but everything fell apart when Alexis saw the video from back home. She was pissed that Vera was living it up, and she felt bad for Emma. Patrick almost became her brother-inw once. To show her loyalty, she sent the video back to Emma.


    Patrick was the most important person in Emma''s life. For years, she dreamed of standing beside him, basking in his power and love. But then Vera showed up and took everything she wanted.


    She watched the video, seeing the back she had dreamed of countless nights, and in his arms was his and Vera''s son!


    Emma lost it. She zoomed in on the video, staring at Theodore''s face, her nails almost piercing the screen.


    She was consumed with hatred. "Alexis, we can''t let Vera gloat like this, can we?"


    In another dark and shady corner, Jeffrey also zoomed in on Theodore''s face.


    Jeffrey sat on the couch, looking at the screenshot he had saved.


    It was Theodore lying on Patrick''s shoulder, with a chubby, healthy, and cute face.


    His scarred hand held the phone, looking at Theodore on the screen, his palm clenched tightly. Jeffrey had been staring at that photo for a long time today.


    He couldn''t forget the pain Patrick caused him. Nor could he forget how the Olteran family ruined the Turner family''s life, forcing him to live like a rat in the sewer.


    Half a pack of cigarettes was already smoked on the table, and his scruffy beard covered his face.


    He thought of Emily''s daughter, Aleah Turner, who was born before Theodore but still looked like a one-month-old. She was thin and pitiful because of poor conditions during birth, her health was bad, and she often got sick. In contrast, Theodore seemed to grow up in a warm cradle, making him extremely resentful.


    Emily had also been acting more and more offtely. She was in a daze, her reactions slow, and when Aleah was less than a month old, she just sat there watching Aleah cry from hunger without any reaction. Jeffrey knew she was sick, but he wouldn''t let her get treatment.


    Because she needed to take care of Aleah. If she went for treatment, Aleah would be left to him, and he didn''t know how to take care of a child. Plus, if Emily went for treatment, she would most likely fall into the hands of the Olteran family. But what Jeffrey didn''t expect was that so many people wanted to mess with Patrick.


    It wasn''t just him; there were others in the mix.


    Jeffrey let out a sinister smile. "Looks like the Olteran family has a lot more enemies than just me."


    By chance, his eyesnded on Alexis, who had been nabbed by the cops.


    And right behind Alexis was Emma, sharing the same enemy as him.


    It was Jeffrey who had sent Emma away back then, and he didn''t realize he''d given himself a golden opportunity.


    Late at night in a foreign country, Emma was wide awake. She hadn''t slept since Alexis got arrested. Her impulsiveness had wrecked the domestic drug market. She never thought Alexis would record those drug use videos as evidence, which then got leaked by someone and went viral.


    One by one, those people got arrested, and Alexis couldn''t keep her mouth shut. She wouldn''tst long under police grilling and would spill everything.


    Emma was drowning in regret. She should''ve held back and not let Alexis go online to get back at Vera. She regretted even more not knowing Alexis would record videos.


    As she drowned her sorrows in alcohol, an unknown call came in.


    Emma stared at the phone, too scared to answer.


    After a while, a message popped up: [Turner!]


    Emma finally picked up. "Who is this?"


    Jeffrey''s voice came through. "Did you leak the news about the Tooker Group''s bankruptcy?"


    Emma got cautious. "Jeffrey? What do you want?"


    Jeffrey chuckled darkly. "I''m here to help you."


    Meanwhile, the Olteran family was dealing with Molly going missing again.


    At the police station, Molly was always bugging Sebastian, giving him a headache.


    After Molly found out the truth about Alexis, she stormed into Sebastian''s office, cursing out Emma and Alexis.


    Patrick also knew what Emma and Alexis had done. "They''re insignificant."


    Randall was standing next to Patrick, listening to him on the phone.


    He was cowed by Patrick''s authority. Every morning these days, he had to be Patrick''s driver, chauffeuring him around, and was also forced to work at the Olteran Group.


    The call was from Sebastian. "What did you find out?" Patrick asked.


    "I sent someone to the address Susan gave, and there were signs of someone living there, but they had a strong sense of counter-surveince. By the time we got there, they had already bailed," Sebastian said. "There''s one person I''m suspicious of."


    Patrick nodded. "It''s him."


    Molly''s voice chimed in, "Sebastian, are you talking about Jeffrey?"


    Patrick heard Molly''s voice on the other end. "Let Molly take the call."


    Molly, who had been tantly eavesdropping with her cheek next to Sebastian''s ear, got startled.


    Sebastian turned and saw Molly''s profile. He handed the phone to her. "Your turn."


    Molly pouted, "Sebastian, I''m hard of hearing."


    Patrick''s voice came through loud and clear. "If you''re having trouble hearing, maybe you should consider getting a cochlear imnt."


    Molly quickly took the phone and put it to her ear, saying sweetly, "Patrick, as soon as I heard your voice, my hearing suddenly recovered."

 Chapter 567 Practicing Looking Up

    Molly was always such a pushover around Patrick.


    After she hung up, Sebastian couldn''t help but tease her, "Why didn''t you go all tough and start cursing at Patrick?"


    Earlier, Patrick had ordered Molly to be home within half an hour. She nced at Sebastian, who was stillughing, and decided to mess with him, "What''s so funny? Patrick just told me to stay away from you and not to marry you." Sebastian''s smile froze, then slowly faded.


    "I heard from Mom that she wants you to take over the MS Group," Sebastian said, already knowing the answer.


    Molly leaned against his desk, clearly annoyed. "So, I guess I can''t marry you. Look, if we tie the knot, it would make it even more legit for me to inherit thepany."


    "If we don''t get married, I''m still Molly from the Olteran family. If I take over the MS Group, some shareholders will definitely be pissed, right? If someone gives me a hard time, I can just ck off for a few more years," she went on. "But if I marry you, then I''d be Mom''s daughter-inw. If she wants me to run thepany, even if someone''s unhappy, they wouldn''t dare say it." Ellie had major surgery and needed regr chemo, making it impossible for her to handle high-stress work. Handing thepany to her daughter-inw was only natural, and no one would dare oppose it.


    Molly''s mind was racing, and she finally decided she wouldn''t get married and would just y around for a couple more years.


    Sebastian chuckled, "But I think getting married might actually buy you some time."


    Molly frowned, "What do you mean?"


    Sebastian continued, "Do you really think you can escape Mom''s tactics if she wants to give you thepany, even if you don''t marry me?"


    Molly thought it over. Ellie was indeed very determined. Whatever she wanted, she always got. Molly couldn''t outsmart Ellie.


    Before Molly could say anything, Sebastian added, "Do you think getting married is just about getting a marriage certificate? Let me break it down for you."


    Sebastian grabbed a piece of paper from the printer and picked up a pen from the desk.


    Curious, Molly walked over to him, tilting her head, wondering what he was calcting.


    "Getting married involves picking a date, choosing a wedding dress, buying rings, finding a venue, renting equipment. Can you finish all these tasks in a month?" Sebastian asked.


    Molly answered honestly, "I''ve never been married, so I don''t know."


    Sebastian kept writing, "Taking wedding photos, conservatively, takes about a week. Waiting for the photos to be ready, about two months. You also need to buy a house and a car, find groomsmen and bridesmaids, book the banquet, make invitation cards, and find a designer. That takes another month."


    "To get married, you''ll be busy for at least four months. You''re a junior in college now, and after the semester starts, you''ll be in the second half of your junior year. You''ve finished all your courses, so you have plenty of free time. During this period, Mom will definitely want you to get familiar with thepany business, right?" Sebastian asked.


    Molly nodded, "Right!"


    Sebastian looked very pleased with himself.


    "But if you''re busy prepping for the wedding over the next six months, you won''t have time for anything else. Do you think Mom will still expect you to work at thepany? I''m a cop, so I can''t always help you out. You''ll have to handle everything yourself," Sebastian broke it down.


    Molly took his words seriously.


    Sebastian continued, sounding all righteous, "By the time you''re a senior, we''ll have just gotten married. Won''t you need a honeymoon? After the honeymoon, you''ll need to write your thesis. After your defense, you''ll graduate. Then you can go on a graduation trip. After that, you''ll be ready to have a baby. A year isn''t even enough for pregnancy and childbirth."


    "Wait, what pregnancy and childbirth?" Molly found it increasingly absurd. "Sebastian, I may not be a genius, but I''m not stupid. Don''t try to fool me."


    Sebastian kept up his act, "Your goal is to avoid inheriting thepany for the next two years, right?"


    Molly nodded, "Yes."


    Sebastian said, "Then do you think what I just said can help you y around for a few more years?" Preparing for a wedding, finishing studies, and dealing with pregnancy and childbirth all kept her busy.


    It seemed like this idea might actually work.


    Molly''s thoughts started aligning with Sebastian''s. She blinked, deep in thought.


    "Molly, are you afraid of Patrick?" Sebastian then asked.


    Molly nodded vigorously.


    Sebastian smiled, "Once we''re married, the only person who can manage you is me."


    "Look at Vera. After she got married, did Warren and Brianna manage her? It was all Patrick. Everyone knows I spoil you. Once we''re married, won''t it be just you calling the shots?" Sebastian asked. Molly was a bit lost.


    "I don''t manage the family''s money. I only clean up your messes after you cause trouble. I won''t scold or lecture you. I''ll even indulge you. I earn the money, you spend it. Once we''re married, you can buy whatever you want-bags, clothes, spend hundreds of thousands of dors at a time, and no one will care," Sebastian tempted.


    "So when are you going to propose?" Molly asked excitedly.


    Sebastian''s lips curled into a smile, his long, beautiful eyes lifting, "The day after tomorrow."


    Unknowingly, half an hour had passed. Patrick, who was strict about time, called Molly, "Are you home yet?"


    Suddenly remembering Patrick''s words, Molly froze, "Almost." She stammered guiltily.


    Patrick was silent for a few seconds before asking directly, "Where are you? I''lle pick you up."


    "Just reached Sebastian''s office door." She hadn''t moved an inch in the past half hour!


    "Patrick, don''t be mad. I''m running now. I''ll sprint back," Molly said.


    After saying that, Molly, fearing Patrick''s scolding, hung up on him directly, both scared and bold.


    Before running off, she didn''t forget to remind Sebastian, "Go early."


    With that, she quickly ran out.


    The Olteran family only had Vera in the living room, practicing head lifts with Theodore. She was earnestly saying, "Theodore, lift your head. It''ll help your neck grow." Theodorey t on the couch, refusing to lift his head!


    Molly returned home, panting heavily. She flopped onto the couch, "I''m back."


    Seeing Molly exhausted and lying on the couch, Theodore curiously lifted his head to look at her.


    "Vera, give me water," Molly urged.


    But Vera''s eyes were fixed on Theodore''s lifted head.

 Chapter 568 Vera Doesnt Believe Mollys Explanation

    Two minutester, Molly called Patrick, "Patrick, I''m really home this time. Theodore''s lying on top of me, just staring." Molly and Randall exchanged looks. Molly held the phone to Theodore''s mouth, "Say something, Teddy." Theodore blinked at her like she was nuts.


    Molly sighed and put the phone back to her ear, "Theodore doesn''t want to talk. Vera''s here with me."


    Vera handed her a ss of water, "Weren''t you going to see Sebastian? How''d you get back so fast?"


    Molly hung up and said, "Patrick didn''t let me go."


    Vera scoffed, "Are you dumb? Why didn''t you sneak out?"


    Molly checked the call duration on her phone, "Are you dumb too? I didn''t hang up."


    Vera went silent.


    In the president''s office of the Olteran Group, Patrick leaned back in his chair, listening to Vera, a smile ying on his lips.


    Molly finished her water, feeling better, and got up from the sofa.


    Teddy''s eyes followed Molly''s movements.


    Once he saw Molly was back to normal, Theodorey back on the sofa, bored.


    Molly scooped up Theodore from the sofa and kissed him all over his face. "Theodore is the cutest baby in the world. Let me kiss you again." "Vera, I''ve decided. I''m going to marry Sebastian," Molly suddenly announced.


    "Didn''t you already decide that?" Vera nced at Molly''s phone, "Did you hang up this time?"


    Molly nodded, "Yeah, I hung up. Just talk." Then she said to Vera, "I want to marry Sebastian sooner this time."


    Theodore, held upright by Molly, seemed annoyed because he couldn''t speak.


    Vera and Molly chatted, ignoring him.


    "Why?" Vera asked, puzzled.


    Whenever someone came home, it meant someone else could hold Theodore, freeing Vera''s hands to eat fruit.


    Theodore''s chubby cheeks rested on Molly''s shoulder, making her reluctant to let go.


    "Sebastian did some analysis for me, and I think it makes sense," she replied.


    Molly pulled out the analysis Sebastian had done for her and repeated it to Vera, "I found that what Sebastian said is mostly correct."


    Vera indirectly criticized Molly''s words, "That''s true, because even if there were problems, you wouldn''t notice them."


    "What do you mean?" Molly was confused.


    Vera retorted, "How could wedding photos take two months toe out? Two months is enough for Patrick and me to get married twice. Meanwhile, you can look at houses, rent venues, and handle other things while waiting for the photos." "More importantly, all the wedding prep you mentioned can be done in a week if you''re rich enough. Does Sebastian think the Olteran family is poor, or that Ellie has no money?" Vera emphasized.


    Molly asked Vera, "Is getting married that simple?"


    Vera recalled, "Well, it was pretty simple for Patrick and me."


    She held Theodore and patted his back, "But that''s not right. If I don''t get married, I can''t proceed with anything else." Vera gave Theodore a meaningful look and then looked at Molly.


    Molly nced at Theodore and then met Vera''s gaze.


    In an instant, she got what Vera was hinting at. She quickly said, "Vera, I didn''t mean having kids or anything like that."


    Vera blinked, "Whatever you say." She didn''t buy it anyway.


    That afternoon, Patrick and Randall came home from work.


    Vera was holding Theodore at the door to greet Patrick. As soon as Patrick stepped into the living room, Theodore beamed at him. "You''re so happy your dad''s home," Vera smiled.


    Patrick grinned and took Theodore, "Did your mom teach you any bad habits while I was gone?"


    Vera felt a twinge of guilt, "What are you talking about, honey?"


    Patrick freed one hand to pull Vera into his arms, smiling indulgently, "Who taught Molly to sneak off to see Sebastian this afternoon?" Vera couldn''t argue, "Honey, Theodore can''t even lift his head."


    Patrick turned to look at Theodore and said happily, "I''ll deal with you and your mom one by one."


    Theodore happily nestled against Patrick''s neck, feelingzy.


    Since the Chase family was visiting for the third time the day after tomorrow, Molly decided toe clean during dinner.


    "Dad, Vincent, Patrick, Sebastian said he''sing over the day after tomorrow," Molly said.


    Shawn replied, "I won''t be home then."


    Molly immediately knew Shawn was trying to dodge it, "You''ve already epted the gifts. If you avoid him when hees, it''ll look bad." Shawn quickly added, "I can return what I epted."


    Molly retorted, "That''s dishonest. I despise you for that."


    Shawn put down his fork, and Molly immediately lowered her head, muttering softly, "Can''t even speak my mind."


    Shawn knew the process and understood why Sebastian wasing. "I''ve already agreed. Why is he in such a hurry?"


    Molly muttered softly, "It''s not him who''s in a hurry, it''s me."


    Shawn always felt that if he didn''t have this daughter when he was old, his cane would definitelynd on Molly.


    Shawn asked Molly, "Why are you in such a rush?"


    Molly chose her words carefully, "Once I''m married, I can be in charge like Vera, have freedom, and financial independence. Sebastian said that in the future, I''ll manage our home, and no one will question how much I spend. I can sleep in, go out and y, and no one but him can manage me."


    Vera didn''t expect Molly to envy her.


    "Molly, being managed by your husband isn''t as wonderful as you think," Vera shared her thoughts.


    Molly nced at Patrick holding Theodore and confidently said, "Sebastian won''t."


    Randall chimed in, "Molly, you sleep in, go out and y, and spend money freely in our house, and no one has everined about that."


    This woke Molly up. Right, it seemed like only in the Chase family she couldn''t sleep in, and if she came homete, Sebastian would punish her, and Ellie controlled her spending.


    So why was she marrying into the strict Chase family? Wasn''t shefortable in the Olteran family?


    This question stumped Molly.


    So, after dinner, Molly went to argue with Sebastian.


    Sebastian had juste home from work and continued to persuade her with a smile, "Molly, you got it wrong. You''re getting married to avoid inheriting thepany, not for sleeping in and spending money." "You''re right!" Molly replied.

 Chapter 569 Agree

    In Patrick''s bedroom, Patrick and Vera were sitting by the bed, watching Theodore sprawled out.


    They both stared at Theodore, but he kept his face buried in the sheets.


    "Come on, lift your head. If you keep lying like that, your little face will get squished," Vera squatted in front of Theodore, trying to coax him gently.


    Vera never imagined she''d be this gentle in her life.


    Theodore, being quite the drama queen,y there for a bit before tears of frustration streamed down his face.


    Feeling sorry for him, Vera picked him up and wiped his tears, "Honey, what should we do?"


    Patrick sat there, looking at Theodore. He gestured towards the big bed, "Just toss him on it and ignore him."


    As soon as he said that, Theodore seemed to sense he was being dismissed and cried even louder.


    Vera couldn''t bear it, so she unbuttoned her shirt and started breastfeeding him.


    Sure enough, the crying stopped abruptly.


    Patrick saw Theodore''s little mouth sucking on the milk and couldn''t help but feel exasperated.


    "Honey, the Chase family ising over the day after tomorrow. Are you okay with that?" Vera, holding Theodore, sat by the bed. She raised her hand and gently wiped the tears from Theodore''s eyshes while asking Patrick beside her. Patrick turned around and took off Theodore''s little socks, holding his tiny feet. "Let''s see what Dad says."


    After wiping Theodore''s tears, Patrick and Vera together unbuttoned Theodore''s shirt and undressed him, "I think Dad will probably make things difficult at first and then agree," Vera said knowingly. Patrick also knew that with Molly and Sebastian''s situation, they could only get through this way.


    Patrick reminded, "Don''t tell Molly that Dad might agree in the end."


    "I''m not stupid," Vera said, "Dad will definitely make things difficult for the Chase family and test Sebastian. I''ll side with the Olteran family but I''m worried Molly, being directly involved, won''t see iting."


    After a while, Patrick and Vera heard Molly''s miserable scream from outside, "Dad, I lied to you, I really lied to you, I''m not pregnant! I was just assuming."


    Theodore suddenly stopped sucking on the milk, listening to the noise outside.


    Patrick and Vera exchanged nces and quickly tidied up their clothes before heading out.


    When they went out, Cindy and Vincent were already outside stopping Shawn.


    Shawn pointed at Molly, "If you dare to get pregnant before the wedding, I''ll not let you live."


    Molly hid behind Vincent and Cindy, not daring to say a word.


    "What happened?" Cindy asked.


    Molly exined in detail, "I went to persuade Dad to agree to my marriage with Sebastian. He was stubborn, so I said, ''If you don''t let me marry, what if I get pregnant one day?'' I didn''t even finish my sentence, and Dad started chasing me and hit me."


    In the evening, just as the Olteran family was about to hit the hay, Molly stirred up anothermotion.


    Patrick thought Molly was being unreasonable. "You spend all day with Vera, and you haven''t picked up any of her smarts."


    Later, Molly got an earful from the whole family, except for Vera and Randall, who were whispering together.


    "Vera, want to bet?" Randall asked quietly.


    Vera, holding Theodore, whispered back, "I bet ten grand that Molly is deliberately provoking Dad. Those lowly and irritating words aren''t her style."


    Randall smirked, "I bet a hundred grand she''s trying to piss off the whole family so the Chase family can propose smoothly!"


    On the day the Chase family came, Zoey and Max showed up too. Everyone knew this visit was a big deal.


    "Shawn, how have you been feelingtely?" Max asked politely.


    Shawn replied, "As long as Molly hasn''t driven me to my grave, I''m okay."


    Molly behaved herself, staying silent. Ellie, who had raised her for over ten years, could tell from her expression that she hadn''t been on her best behavior with the Olteran family. "Shawn, Sebastian specifically bought these health supplements for you," Ellie chimed in.


    Shawn nced at the supplements, "Take them back and use them yourselves." Once Molly married into the Chase family, they''d need them more than he did.


    Ellie joked, "It''s okay, Timothy and I have started taking them too."


    Molly bit her lip, feeling a bit embarrassed.


    Zoey and Max looked at Theodore in Vera''s arms, praising how cute he was.


    Zoey and Max instinctively reached out to hold him.


    Vera stood up and just as she ced Theodore in Zoey''s arms, Theodore, seeing a stranger and smelling an unfamiliar scent, immediately frowned and started crying loudly.


    Vera gently said, "Zoey, Teddy cries when he sees strangers. Let Patrick hold him for a while."


    So, she took Theodore and ced him in Patrick''s arms.


    Knowing the purpose of the visit, after some small talk, the Chase family got straight to the point. "Shawn, Molly and Sebastian have been together for quite a while. If we can settle their matter soon, it will be awesome for all of us." Shawn nced at Molly, who was squinting and hadn''t said a word today.


    If he agreed, it would mean Molly would leave him again.


    Molly had deliberately provoked him that night, andter he realized she wanted to get married.


    He opposed it only because he didn''t want Molly to leave him, not because Sebastian wasn''t a good match. On the contrary, he was a great match. It''s just that Molly had only been back for a year, and he hadn''t had enough time with her by his side, and now she was going to get married.


    Shawn blinked a bit forcefully; no one understood the feelings in his heart.


    "Pick a good day," he said.

 Chapter 570 Physical Examination

    Nobody thought Shawn would say yes so fast.


    Even Vera was caught off guard this time. She nced at Patrick, looking for some kind of exnation. Patrick just smiled at her and gently ced his hand on hers.


    Their silent understanding made Vera realize Patrick might''ve known all along how Shawn would react. Molly was confused, but there was this weird, sad feeling in her chest she couldn''t shake off.


    The first time the Chase family met the Olterans, it was to return Molly to them.


    Now, this second meeting was to bring Molly into the Chase family.


    The vibes were totally different this time around.


    Sebastian watched Molly eating next to him and smiled quietly.


    Molly looked up, saw the love in Sebastian''s eyes, and blushed.


    Under the table, Sebastian held Molly''s left hand, his thumb gently rubbing the ring on her middle finger.


    He''d worked hard to get that ring on her finger.


    Late one night, he knocked on her door, asking her nicely to wear it. When she refused, he ended up pinning her against the table, kissing her, and slipping the ring on her finger.


    After that night, Molly made sure to lock her door before going to bed.


    Once the two families finished their meal, the Chase family left in the afternoon.


    Randall, who was around Teddy''s age, took Teddy to his room to video call Susan because she missed him.


    Vera nudged Molly, "Go talk to Dad; he''s not feeling well."


    Then she quickly followed Patrick to the study for some answers.


    Patrick was heading to the study, but seeing Vera trailing him and Theodore not around, he took Vera back to the bedroom instead.


    By the time Vera realized it, she was already under Patrick.


    "Dad''s done everything he needed to. If he made a fuss today, it would''ve been disrespectful to the Chase family. Usually, the wedding date is set after both sides confirm the gifts and discuss everything. epting the gifts means he agrees to the marriage. If he caused trouble today, it would''ve been a disgrace to the Olteran family."


    Vera nodded, "Got it."


    Vera''s curiosity cost her a day locked in the bedroom with the curtains drawn, having dinner there and not going downstairs.


    Later, Patrick went to Randall''s room to get Theodore, who was being looked after by Randall.


    After picking up Theodore, Patrick found Cindy and informed her that he''d transferred some money to her ount through thepany''s finance department. "Cindy, with Mom gone, Molly''s matters will be tough on you. Besides the gifts Mom left, we need to prepare more for Molly."


    "Vera''s young and inexperienced; she can''t handle this. She''s also a new mom and needs to take care of the baby, so Molly''s matters will need more of your attention. If the money''s not enough, just call the finance department," Patrick said. Cindy chuckled, "You and Vincent were against it back then, but now you''re all in, letting me handle Molly''s wedding."


    Vincent had also talked to Cindy about dipping into their savings to buy gifts for Molly.


    But Patrick had a different angle.


    He kept harping on how young and unreliable Vera was.


    "Even if you didn''t say anything, I''d still get things ready for Molly. You can''t stand seeing Vera swamped, and neither can I," Cindy added.


    Patrick thanked her and headed back to the bedroom with Theodore in one arm.


    That night, Molly stayed upte talking with Shawn, eventually falling asleep with tears in her eyes, clutching Shawn''s arm.


    Shawn looked at his hand, feeling helpless, "I''m getting old; I can''t even carry my own daughter."


    Thest time he carried Molly, she was five, in a white dress with red shoes. He still remembered the sparkly hairpin in her hair as she ran towards him, arms wide open. "Daddy''s home, carry Molly!" she had shouted.


    That memory had been Shawn''s treasure for fifteen years.


    Leaning against the sofa, Shawn let his sadness out only after Molly fell asleep.


    Tears streamed down his face, and even after wiping them away, they kepting.


    In the end, afraid of waking Molly, he quietly suppressed his sorrow.


    The "sleeping" Molly let her tears fall one by one onto Shawn''s pajama sleeve.


    Christmas was around the corner, and Theodore had a check-up at the hospital. The doctor, treating him like a toy, grabbed Theodore''s limbs to examine him, lifting him by his hands. Vera watched nervously and reminded the doctor, "Doctor, Theodore may look sturdy, but please be gentle. I carried him for ten months; he''s my only treasure.


    The doctor brushed off Vera''s worries and continued the exam with big movements, "Don''t worry, he looks pretty sturdy."


    Vera shot back, "No, he''s just chubby and looks strong."


    Theodore turned his face towards Vera, his eyes full of grievance, wanting her to hold him.


    On the way to the check-up, Vera saw other kids, all small and thin. Only then did she realize how chubby Theodore was.


    Other moms even came over to ask Vera how she raised her child, "How old is your baby? What form does he drink? He looks so well-cared for; you''re really good at this."


    Thepliments made Vera a bit embarrassed. Despite being a new mom, she was praised for taking good care of her child because Theodore was so chubby.


    "He''s two months old. Theodore has been exclusively breastfed; he doesn''t drink form. His dad tried several times, but he wouldn''t take it," Vera exined. Someone enviously said, "Then you must have a good milk supply."


    Vera nodded; that was true.


    But Theodore''s chubbiness also came with its own troubles.


    For instance, Vera''s arms would get sore after holding him for a while.


    Except for paying the bills, Patrick was the one who held Theodore most of the time.

 Chapter 571 Shopping

    After the check-up, Patrick drove off. Not long after, another car rolled down its window, watching the happy family of three in the parking lot, camera in hand.


    With Christmas around the corner, everyone was swamped. Vera and Patrick wanted to head back to Cherry Vi. "Dad, we gotta go. We haven''t even started decorating the house yet," Vera said to Shawn while slipping on her shoes in the living room.


    "Where are you going? This is your home; no need to decorate it," Shawn replied, not thrilled about them leaving, even though Vera could be a handful sometimes.


    Cindy chimed in, "Vera, everyonees home for Christmas. You won''t feel the same at Cherry Vi with just Patrick."


    Vera shot back, "Yes, we will. Theodore alone is lively enough."


    Theodore, cozy in Patrick''s arms after his milk, was the center of everyone''s attention. Patrick had learned the hard way, with several shirts stained by Theodore''s spit-up, to handle him carefully after feeding.


    Shawn blocked the door, "What kind of excitement can you expect from Theodore? I usually let you do your thing, but Christmas has to be spent here."


    Vera argued, "Dad, we still need to go home and tidy up the rooms, right?"


    Shawn countered, "Unless you leave Theodore here."


    With Theodore left behind, Shawn knew Patrick and Vera would have toe back.


    So, Teddy ended up with Shawn. But since he had just had a lot of milk and Shawn wasn''t exactly gentle, a blob of vomitnded on Shawn''s sweater.


    "Did he just drink milk?" Shawn red at Theodore, then at Patrick and Vera.


    Veraughed, "What else? Do you think you could snatch him from Patrick because you''re strong? Patrick handed him over because he knew Theodore might spit up." Shawn shot a look at Patrick, who quickly took Theodore back. "Go ahead, you''re so annoying."


    Patrick took Theodore, gently touched his little face, and hugged him with a smile.


    In the end, Vera and the gang stayed at Olteran Manor for Christmas. It wasn''t because Shawn had warmed up to Patrick, but because everyone was smitten with Teddy. When they heard Vera and Patrick were leaving, Cindy grabbed Theodore, Vincent wanted to keep him, and Molly dered, "Wherever Theodore spends Christmas, that''s where I''ll be." Randall said, "You guys can go."


    Ironically, Randall''s words held the least weight.


    Patrick and Vera had no choice but to stay at Olteran Manor.


    With Christmasing up, it was getting cold, and Vera hadn''t bought any new clothes. One day, Patrick passed by thepany''s secretarial office and overheard the female secretaries chatting about down jackets in a magazine, all saying they wanted one for Christmas.


    Patrick thought of Vera. She was home every day, and he hadn''t seen her buy clothes in ages.


    When Patrick got home, he opened the wardrobe and saw Vera''s clothes. He turned to see her changing Theodore''s diaper on the bed without a singleint. The clothes in the wardrobe were from years ago. Molly had updated her wardrobe multiple times, but Vera''s clothes were almost the same as when they first got married.


    Meanwhile, Theodore''s clothes had already piled up in a thick stack.


    Patrick walked out, "Vera, wanna go shopping?"


    Vera was busy putting a diaper on Theodore. "I do, but as a mom, I can''t just go shopping whenever I want. Theodore doesn''t drink form, so I have to take him everywhere."


    Patrick nced at Theodore, "I''ll take care of Teddy tomorrow. You can go shopping without any worries."


    Vera looked up, confused. "What''s up, honey?"


    Vera didn''t feel deprived for not going shopping. Since bing a mom, her priorities had shifted to her children.


    But Patrick saw it differently. He thought Vera was being mistreated and felt guilty, like he was neglecting her.


    "He''s a child, and so are you. You don''t need to sacrifice yourfort for his," Patrick said gently.


    Veraughed. "How am I a child? I''m already a mom."


    Vera thought Patrick was just talking, but the next day, he firmly took the crying Theodore and generously transferred ten million dors to Vera''s ount before taking Theodore to the office. Vera was both amused and exasperated by Patrick.


    However, she finally had some time to herself.


    Standing under the winter sun, Vera stretched. Every time people thought Vera was an adult, she''d say something that instantly revealed her childlike nature. "Cindy, let''s go shopping, on my bill."


    Cindy also needed new clothes. She washed her hands and said, "Vera, let me touch up my makeup, and I''ll be ready."


    Cindy was very meticulous. She was the role model Vera and Molly discussed emting when they got older.


    At nearly fifty, she maintained an excellent figure, paid attention to her diet at home, exercised regrly, practiced yoga, and knew how to take care of herself. She dressed appropriately, had a refined makeup look, and was gentle and approachable.


    Vera thought that when Molly and she reached that age, they''d probably just go out with a mask and a hat.


    Soon, Cindy was ready, carrying a light fragrance.


    Vera yfully said, "Cindy, if I''m a man in my next life, I''ll marry you."


    Cindy''s eyes crinkled withughter, "That''s not bad."


    A few days ago, Molly saw her doing yoga and, impressed by her flexibility, ran to Vincent and said, "Vincent, you''re really lucky."


    Vincent remained silent.


    Before leaving, Cindy thought of Molly. "Why didn''t you invite Molly toe along?"


    Having been influenced by Molly, Vera replied, "Cindy, trust me, don''t invite Molly shopping. Even if ints, you can''t keep up with her in heels! Besides, haven''t you noticed she''s never home anymore?"

 Chapter 572 Rest

    After Vera finished talking, Cindy noticed that Molly was missing this morning.


    Vera pulled out her phone and checked Molly''s News Feed. "Sebastian''s off today. Look, Molly just posted a picture of a guy''s hand."


    Vera didn''t need to guess whose hand it was. "It''s definitely Sebastian''s. If Molly posted another guy''s hand, Sebastian would find out everything about him in no time." Cindyughed, "I didn''t know that''s how you date."


    Vera shrugged, "That''s just Molly."


    Cindy teased, "You and Molly are alike. If your News Feed showed another guy''s hand, do you think Patrick would let it slide?"


    That made Vera realize she always felt bad for Molly being controlled by Sebastian, but she hadn''t noticed she was in the same boat.


    While shopping, Cindy and Vera chatted, "Vera, do you think Sebastian and Molly have been together for a while?"


    Vera, linking arms with Cindy, whispered, "Cindy, I think Sebastian''s had his eye on Molly for a long time."


    Cindy nodded, "Yeah, Sebastian''s smart."


    They wandered through various stores in the mall. Despite their age difference, they got along great. Vera enjoyed chatting with Cindy. They kept talking as they entered a store.


    Cindy picked out clothes for Vera, "Vera, you look great in bright colors; they make you look younger. Dark colors make you look too serious."


    Vera replied, "Cindy, I''m young. If I don''t dress more maturely, Patrick won''t be good enough for me."


    Cindyughed. Happiness was key, and being with someone who made you happy was even more important. Cindy asked with a smile, "Can''t Patrick get any woman he wants?"


    Vera shot back, "And can''t I get any man I want? Even though I''m a mom, I''m stillpetitive."


    Cindy liked Vera even more. "Vera, if I had a daughter, I''d want her to be like you."


    In the end, Vera bought both light and dark-colored clothes.


    Passing by a baby store, Vera dragged Cindy inside. When they came out, they were loaded with bags.


    Seeing a men''s clothing store, Vera paused at the entrance and smiled at Cindy. Cindyughed, "If you want to buy clothes for Patrick, just go in."


    They went in, and Vera skipped theplicated suits with vests that Cindy wanted to rmend.


    Vera dismissed them, "Patrick doesn''t like them. It''s a hassle to hold Theodore in those." Having spent so much time with Patrick, Vera knew his preferences without asking.


    Plus,plicated suits would make it hard to hold Theodore, and Patrick would definitelyin.


    "That dark blue shirt, please," Vera pointed to a men''s shirt on the rack and told the salesperson.


    While Vera was shopping for Patrick, he was at the office dealing with Theodore''s first headache.


    In the Olteran Group''s CEO office, as soon as the door opened, everyone could hear Theodore''s pitiful crying. It was so loud that it was hard for anyone outside to focus on work; they all wanted to go in andfort him. Today, something big happened at the Olteran Group. Within an hour, the news spread throughout thepany.


    Patrick brought his kid to the office!


    "What?" Someone thought they misheard.


    "Mr. Olteran came to work holding a crying child!" another one said.


    As soon as he entered thepany, Theodore cried in Patrick''s arms, not caring about the asion.


    Everyone looked at the man daring to bring a child to the office their CEO, Patrick.


    Patrick held Theodore expertly, patting his back. "It''s okay, I''ll make you some form in the office."


    Theodore, unaware he was the center of attention, continued crying loudly, making all the employees watch him.


    Theodore''s crying was so loud that Randall quickly went to the CEO''s private elevator and pressed the button. "Patrick, let me hold him."


    Patrick replied, "I think it will make him cry even louder."


    He hadn''t expected Theodore to cry on his first day at the office.


    In the elevator, Patrick lifted Theodore and gently kissed his cheek. Theodore''s crying eased a bit, and he nuzzled into Patrick''s neck, seekingfort.


    But once out of the elevator, Theodore pouted and cried again.


    The staff in the CEO''s office were so shocked they stopped what they were doing to look at Theodore.


    Theodore''s pitiful little face came into view. "Why is he so cute even when he''s crying?" Someone in the crowd suddenly eximed, and Jack was also shocked. Patrick had always maintained a strict separation between work and personal life, never bringing home issues to the office.


    Hearing themotion, Jack immediately directed everyone, "Get back to work."


    Randall followed Patrick into the office. Soon, Patrick came out holding Theodore''s unused bottle, filled it with warm water, and quickly returned to the office.


    Opening the door, Theodore''s intermittent crying could still be heard, along with Randall''s voice, "Teddy, how about we video call Susan? She can calm you down."


    Patrick prepared the form, shook it, tested the temperature, and took Theodore from the sofa, cing the bottle''s nipple in his mouth.


    Theodore took a few big gulps, realized it wasn''t what he wanted, and started crying again.


    "Patrick, should I go pick up Vera?" Randall asked.


    Patrick frowned, his eyes full of concern. "No, she''s off today."

 Chapter 573 Randall Attends the Meeting for Patrick

    Randall sighed, "But he won''t stop crying. I can''t get him to take the form."


    Patrick nced at Theodore''s tiny face. His heart ached seeing the little guy so upset.


    After a moment of silence, Patrick kept trying to feed Theodore with the bottle.


    "Go to work," Patrick said, still focused on Theodore.


    Theodore cried for a bit longer, then got tired. The pacifier in his mouth seemed to calm him down.


    Seeing Theodore finally quiet, Randall felt relieved and left the office.


    Once Theodore was full, Patrick held him and walked around the room. When Theodore stared up at him, Patrick chuckled, "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Patrick continued, "I brought you to the office once, and you cried so much everyone knew. If you take over thepany someday, they''ll all remember how you cried your first time here. Isn''t that embarrassing?" Theodore didn''t understand; he just knew he hadn''t seen Vera today.


    Eventually, Theodore fell asleep. When Patrick tried to put him on the couch, Theodore''s little mouth quivered as soon as he wasid down.


    Patrick had no choice but to keep holding him.


    He tried a few more times, but each time he put Theodore down, the baby looked like he was about to cry.


    With Theodore being so fussy, Patrick ended up holding him while working.


    Two hours passed, and Patrick realized he hadn''t gotten anything done.


    He looked down at Theodore in his arms, "Is it this hard for Vera to take care of you at home?"


    Theodore, sleeping soundly, nestled his face against Patrick.


    During this time, Vera called to check in, "Honey, is Theodore being fussy?"


    "No, he''s been great," Patrick lied.


    Vera asked, "Is he drinking the form? Don''t force him."


    "He drank it, and now he''s asleep," Patrick said.


    Vera asked, "Can you put him on the bed?"


    "I''m holding him while he sleeps. Don''t worry, just enjoy yourself," Patrick reassured her.


    Vera seemed to believe him and hung up quickly.


    A few minutester, Jack came in, walking quietly and speaking softly, "Mr. Olteran, these are the data from the overseas branch. Overall sales have dropped by five percentpared tost quarter. The Rossi Family seems to be making moves."


    Patrick took the file, spread it out on the desk, and looked it over, "They keep pushing my limits. Have I been too lenienttely?"


    Jack stayed silent. Patrick closed the file, "Contact the overseas branch. We''ll have a high-level meeting in an hour."


    "Yes, sir," Jack replied.


    After answering, Jack nced at Theodore in Patrick''s arms. Even asleep, Theodore clung to Patrick. "Mr. Olteran, what about him during the meeting?"


    Patrick looked down at the sleeping Theodore. He had forgotten about him. "You can go now," Patrick said.


    Jack nodded and left the office.


    Soon, the phone on Randall''s desk rang. He picked it up and put it to his ear, "Come to my office."


    Hearing Patrick''s voice, Randall reluctantly put down the phone and headed to the CEO''s office.


    Randall arrived, "Do you need my help?"


    Patrick handed the file on the desk to Randall, "Look at the data and give me your thoughts."


    Randall was at a loss for words. He sighed, sat down, and started flipping through the file without much enthusiasm.


    "Business has its ups and downs; I don''t see any major issues," Randall said.


    Patrick, being a seasoned businessman, knew this already. Holding Theodore, he looked at Randall, "Go find out more about this branch, dig into the data, and then give me your thoughts." Randall took Patrick''sptop and started researching right there in the office.


    It didn''t take long for Randall to notice something off, "Patrick, the foreign market is doing well. Our sales shouldn''t be down. Is there a problem with the marketing strategy?"


    Patrick was pleased with Randall''s insight, "Keep digging. I''ll put Theodore to bed, and then you can join me for the meeting."


    Theodore slept for a few hours. But as soon as his little body touched Patrick''s bed, his eyes popped open. Within two minutes, he was crying again.


    Theodore was looking for Vera. Not seeing her, he opened his mouth and started wailing.


    Patrick changed Theodore''s diaper and walked around the office with him.


    He exposed him to sunlight through the window, took him to the bathroom to hear the running water, and yed some music on his phone. Finally, Theodore calmed down. By this time, the high-level meeting was about to start.


    Jack looked at Theodore lying in Patrick''s arms. "Mr. Olteran, are you taking Theodore to the meeting?"


    Patrick knew Theodore''s temper. When he decided to cry, he didn''t care about anyone and would cry his heart out. The meeting wouldn''t go well. "No, he won''t go." Randall also looked at Patrick. "Patrick, how about I stay in the office and watch him for you instead of going to the meeting?"


    Randall really didn''t want to deal with business matters. Even though he could, he wanted to avoid them.


    Patrick looked at Theodore in his arms. Theodore was nestled against his chest, and as a father, his heart softened. "Randall, go to the meeting for me. Jack will assist you," Patrick said.


    "Patrick!" Randall instantly stood up from his chair, "No way."


    Jack also looked at Randall. Since he joined thepany, he had been observing Randall under Patrick''s instructions.


    Randall hadn''t made any mistakes in his work, and his mind was sharp. His perspective and thoughts often mirrored Patrick''s. However, he was really not interested in this.


    He had reported this to Patrick. At the time, Patrick had looked at the surveince screen showing Randall''s desk, pressed his hand to his lips, and responded indifferently. No one knew what he was thinking.


    Now, Patrick wanted Randall to take his ce in the meeting. Jack didn''t know what Patrick was nning.


    Patrick patted Theodore in his arms and said to Randall, "You already understand the situation and have your own thoughts. What''s wrong with you taking my ce in the meeting?" Randall suddenly realized that Patrick had shown him the data and had him research it just for this moment, to have him take Patrick''s ce in the meeting!


    Patrick said, "I had you check the data in advance to be prepared, not to trick you into taking my ce in the meeting."


    If Theodore hadn''t woken up, he would have taken Randall to the meeting. But now, he needed someone to take his ce, and that could only be Randall, whom he had nurtured since childhood!

 Chapter 574 Strange Illness

    contentment.


    Theodore was nestled in Patrick''s arms, his tiny feet pressing against Patrick''s shirt, and his hands resting on Patrick''s strong shoulders. After a bout of crying and fussing, he finally settled down, enjoying the sunlight with his eyes half-closed in Little did he know, Randall was already holding a grudge against him.


    Time was up, and Randall had to give in to Patrick''s authority.


    He grabbed the documents from the table, shot a nce at the little troublemaker Teddy, and reluctantly walked out of the office.


    Jack hesitated before leaving, "Mr. Olteran, are you going to join the meeting remotely?"


    Patrick nodded.


    Jack got the message and left the office too.


    Patrick, still holding Theodore, went to his desk and turned on theputer, managing everything with one hand.


    Theodore''s eyes widened with curiosity, watching the device in Patrick''s hand.


    He was so intrigued that he forgot he was supposed to be drinking his milk.


    Soon, the screen on Patrick''sputer showed the meeting room. He leaned back in his chair, holding Theodore with both hands, and looked at the screen. Theodore looked back and forth between theputer and Patrick, his curiosity piqued.


    Patrick gently patted Theodore''s little head, "This is aputer. When you grow up and go to school, Daddy will get you one too."


    Before long, Randall entered the meeting room, and everyone inside was surprised to see him.


    Jack pulled out the chair that was usually reserved for Patrick, and everyone looked on in shock.


    Where was Patrick?


    Randall nced at the chair, his face tense, looking a lot like Patrick.


    Jack exined, "This is Randall Olteran, Mr. Olteran''s nephew. Mr. Olteran can''t attend the meeting today, so Randall will be stepping in for him."


    With that simple exnation, everyone could guess the reason. It was no secret that Patrick''s son was at the office today.


    Could Patrick really be skipping the meeting just to take care of his son?


    Everyone spected, but no one dared to say anything.


    Some folks on the big screen from overseas asked Jack, "Only Patrick understands the overseas matters. Randall hasn''t seen them before. Does he understand?"


    Randall jumped in, "Just because I haven''t seen them doesn''t mean I can''t handle it. I''ve studied the overseas situation thoroughly and know this data better than Patrick. I get your doubts, but let the facts speak for themselves." Theodore tried to turn his little face, curiously watching the screen and listening to the people talk. Soon, his neck got tired, and he turned back, lying on Patrick''s chest. It wasn''t long before he seemed like he was about to cry again. With no one else in the office to help, Patrick held the crying Theodore with one hand and left the office. He grabbed a bottle, got some water for Theodore, and then returned to the office to make form.


    The group of secretaries in the executive office was stunned. Was this really Patrick?


    Theodore was still crying, his little face scrunched up, eyes closed. He wanted Vera; he hadn''t seen her all morning.


    Vera was halfway through shopping when she felt uneasy, "Cindy, the driver wille to pick you upter. I''m not going back with you. I can''t stop thinking about Theodore, and I keep hearing his cries in my head." Cindy quickly got the hint and said, "We''ve bought enough clothes. When the driver gets here, we''ll drop you off at Patrick''spany first."


    Cindy had also picked up new clothes for Vincent, herself, and even Shawn.


    When the Olteran family driver arrived, Cindy instructed, "Drop Vera off at the Olteran Group first, then we''ll head home."


    The driver followed the orders.


    When they got to the Olteran Group building, Vera went straight in. The receptionist was about to stop her, but someone nearby intervened, "She''s Patrick''s wife."


    Since Vera hadn''t been to thepany in a while, the new receptionist didn''t recognize her and almost stopped her.


    Vera took the executive elevator straight to Patrick''s office area. As soon as she stepped out, she saw the surrounding secretaries.


    "Mrs. Olteran, you''re here," they greeted.


    Vera nodded and headed towards Patrick''s office.


    As soon as she opened the door, she heard Theodore''s cries, each louder than thest.


    Patrick was holding Theodore, feeding him form. When he saw Vera, he looked a bit surprised, "Vera, didn''t I tell you to go have fun today? Why are you here?" Hearing Theodore cry, Vera couldn''t keep shopping. She was always thinking of Theodore, "Honey, my heart aches for him."


    She rushed over and took Theodore from Patrick''s arms.


    Theodore finally saw Vera, his little mouth pouting in grievance, and his cries gradually stopped.


    He had drunk half a bottle of form and was crying again.


    Vera, heartbroken, held Theodore and kissed his cheek, "Baby, Mommy won''t leave you with Daddy next time. Don''t cry." Theodore looked even more upset, as if Patrick had mistreated him. When he saw Vera, his little mouth pouted. Strangely, Theodore''s cries stopped when he saw Vera.


    Vera said, "Theodore recognizes his mommy now."


    Patrick was more exhausted from Theodore''s crying all morning than from any business battle he''d ever fought.


    Theodore finally settled in Vera''s arms, drinking the familiar breast milk, his tear-filled eyes gently wiped by Vera.


    Vera sat on the sofa, and Patrick sat down beside her, tilting his head to relieve the tension in his neck. Then he looked at Theodore and asked Vera, "Is he this fussy at home?" Vera held Theodore''s little hand, "No, when he wakes up, he clings to me. If I''m around, he just calls out a couple of times."


    Patrick realized how tough it was to raise a child. He also noticed that Vera hadn''t brought anything.


    "You didn''t buy anything today?" Patrick was a bit displeased that Vera hadn''t enjoyed her free time.


    "Of course I did. I had Cindy take it home for me," Vera replied.


    Then Vera smiled at Patrick, "Honey, the money in my ount isn''t a round number anymore. I''ve recently developed a strange obsession with round numbers. What should I do?" Patrick''s hand fell on Vera''s head, gently rubbing it, "Without some skills, I really can''t afford you."


    He handed his phone to Vera, "Contact the finance department yourself."


    Patrick then got up, took his water cup, and drank a few sips. He sighed, "I''ve been taking care of Theodore all morning and didn''t even have time to drink a sip of water."

 Chapter 575 Teddy Slanders Patrick

    After he finished his drink, Patrick poured another ss of warm water and brought it to Vera''s lips.


    Toozy to reach out, Vera took a few sips straight from Patrick''s hand.


    Theodore, now full, turned his head and watched Vera drink with curiosity.


    Theputer still showed surveince images, but Patrick let Vera and Theodore y while he finally got down to work. To avoid bothering Patrick, Vera took Theodore to the lounge.


    She ced him on the bed and tapped his lower lip, "Did you cry today and give your dad a hard time?"


    Theodore looked at Vera, who was chatting with him, and responded.


    "Why are you so good at this? Did your dad hit you?" Vera asked.


    Theodore started to shout again.


    "Did he hit you?" Vera asked once more.


    Theodore waved his limbs, and Vera kept talking to herself, "Did your dad hit you like that? Would Patrick really hit you?"


    Theodore immediately let out a loud cry, as if determined to frame Patrick.


    Vera burst intoughter, "Is Patrick really that bad?"


    Outside the office, Patrick leaned back in his chair, watching the screen,pletely unaware that Theodore was badmouthing him. After a while, the meeting ended, and he closed hisptop.


    Randall returned and immediately asked, "Patrick, where''s Theodore?"


    Vera came out of the lounge holding Theodore, "Hey Randall, you went to the meeting today, right?"


    Randall cursed, "Get lost! If it weren''t for Theodore crying and causing a scene, it wouldn''t have been my turn... I''m sorry, I was wrong."


    Randall''s attitude changed quickly as Patrick slowly appeared beside him.


    Patrick just walked up to Randall who chickened out, leaving Patrick quite pleased with his intimidation skills.


    Veraughed even harder.


    Randall, not convinced, red at Vera, stepped forward, snatched Theodore from her arms, and said, "You''re just riding on someone else''s coattails."


    "Say it louder if you dare," Vera smiled at him.


    Randall sat on the sofa, holding Theodore, "Why aren''t you crying now? You were crying so energetically before. Come on, cry a bit more for me. Let me tell you, because of you, I have to... Vera, Theodore spit up!" In the office, Randall shouted.


    Theodore, who had just eaten, was frightened and cried again by Randall''s angry shout.


    Theodore seemed to beining to Patrick and Vera that Randall scared him.


    Vera looked at Randall and suddenlyughed,pletely ignoring Theodore''s crying.


    Patrick looked at Randall, feeling sorry for him but also wanting tough at him.


    In the end, it was Patrick, the dad, who took Theodore from Randall''s arms. He smiled and handed over a tissue.


    Randall grumbled and took the tissue to Patrick''s lounge.


    Theodore cried in Patrick''s arms for a while, then stopped when he got tired.


    They had lunch in Patrick''s office, with Randall talking to Patrick about the meeting while eating.


    Although Randall wasn''t very enthusiastic, he managed to work wlessly.


    Vera ate on the side, listening to their conversation.


    "Honey, why can I understand the words individually but not when they''re in a sentence?"


    Patrick served Vera some food and kept talking to Randall, "Do you know the connection between The Rossi Family and our Olteran Group?"


    "Aren''t wepetitors?" Vera asked, confused.


    Patrick shook his head, "No, they don''t evenpare."


    By noon, Patrick had quickly caught up on the work he missed in the morning.


    In the lounge, Vera and Theodore drew the curtains and took a nap.


    In the afternoon, when they got home, Patrick finally saw all the stuff Vera had bought.


    Talking about her shopping spree, Vera immediately put down Theodore, ran to the bags, squatted down, and pulled out a bag, "Honey, try this on." Her eyes sparkled with anticipation as she shyly looked at Patrick. Patrick was surprised. He raised an eyebrow at Vera, "You bought something for me?"


    Vera stuffed the bag into Patrick''s hand and then pushed him, "Go to the closet and try it on."


    Patrick stood still, "Why go to the closet? I prefer here." He started changing right there.


    He picked up the clothes Vera had chosen and didn''t hesitate to praise her, "I didn''t know I married someone with such good taste. I really like these clothes."


    Thispliment made Vera very happy. She excitedly reached out, "Honey, let me button it for you."


    After changing into the clothes, Patrick praised her again, "The fabric is reallyfortable, and the size fits perfectly."


    "Right? Honey, this is the first time I''ve bought men''s clothes. I saw this shirt and thought you''d look great in it. And Ipared several pieces of fabric before choosing this one. It''s very skin-friendly and won''t wrinkle when you hold Theodore," Vera said.


    Unconsciously, Vera started talking more. She looked at Patrick with a bit more admiration.


    Patrick smiled and patiently listened to Vera''s sharing. He looked at Vera.


    There was still a big bag of clothes on the floor. Patrick pointed and asked, "Whose are these?"


    Vera gestured with her chin towards Theodore, who was lying on the bed, "His."


    Later, Vera excitedly dressed Theodore in new clothes and carried him downstairs.


    Molly went back to the Chase family and was surprised to find that Lc Manor was being renovated!


    "Mom, why is Sebastian''s bedroom being renovated?" Molly asked.


    "His bedroom is too small for the two of you," Ellie replied.


    Molly said, "We don''t have to sleep together."


    Ellie nced at Molly, who was pretending not to understand. Some things didn''t need to be spelled out.


    Molly went to the police station to find Sebastian.


    A group of people saw Mollying in a hurry, and Sam teased, "Look, here shees! Sebastian''s going to have a headache again."


    "Sebastian, why are you renovating the bedroom? We''re still going to sleep in separate rooms after we get married," Molly asked.


    As soon as she entered the office, Molly ran up to Sebastian and made her first request after their marriage.


    Sebastian put down the file, leaned back in his chair, and asked, "If we sleep in separate rooms, what''s the point of getting married?"

 Chapter 576 Doubting Oneself

    Molly blinked and smirked, "So, you married me just to sleep with me?"


    "Yep," Sebastian shot back without missing a beat.


    Molly, usually tough as nails, was thrown off by Sebastian''s bluntness.


    "In your dreams," she blushed, instinctively denying it.


    After their little spat, Molly shamelessly asked, "Sebastian, when do you get off work?"


    "What do you have in mind?" he asked, curious.


    "Christmas ising, and I need new clothes," Molly said.


    "Didn''t you just buy some a few days ago?" Sebastian questioned.


    Seeing Molly''s annoyed re, he quickly backtracked, "I get off at six. Wait for me on the couch."


    A few days ago, Molly had indeed bought new clothes, yet here she was, iming she had nothing for Christmas.


    Sebastian was still baffled by women''s endless shopping desires.


    After work, Sebastian took Molly''s hand, ready to leave.


    He figured she wanted more dresses or bags, but when they got to the mall, she dragged him straight to the men''s clothing store. Sebastian looked at her, puzzled, "Who are you buying for?"


    "A dog," Molly replied with a smirk.


    Sebastian wrapped his arm around her waist and gave her a yful smack, "Say that again!"


    Molly mumbled reluctantly, "It''s for you."


    Sebastian was thrilled; his affection for Molly wasn''t wasted. Even though he footed the bill, he was pleased by her sweet gesture.


    Usually, Sebastian would sit on the couch watching her try on dresses. Now, it was her turn to sit and watch him try on clothes, nodding or shaking her head.


    Luckily, Molly had helped Ellie pick out clothes for Sebastian before, so she wasn''t clueless about men''s fashion.


    Molly''s good taste earned her a fewpliments from the sales assistant, "Are you two siblings? You get along so well."


    Because Molly sometimes called him "Sebastian" and other times "brother," the sales assistant naturally assumed they were siblings.


    While checking out, Sebastian rified, "We''re getting married in March next year."


    "Oh, you''re engaged! Congrats!" The sales assistant beamed at them.


    Sebastian''s impression of the store improved.


    After their rtionship changed, Sebastian spent a day informing everyone in the stores that they were getting married.


    "Mr. Chase, aren''t you siblings?" someone asked, shocked.


    Sebastian exined, "Myst name is Chase, herst name is Olteran. We used to be like siblings, but soon we''ll be a couple."


    Molly had no idea that while she was trying on clothes, their wedding date had be widely known.


    Later, feeling exhausted from shopping with Sebastian, Molly had him take her to a new restaurant.


    The clothes cost two thousand dors, and dinner cost three thousand dors. But Sebastian was still very happy.


    Molly, however, felt the same as before, with no thrill about getting married. She went to Vera with her concerns, "Vera, do you think I''m not taking marriage seriously enough? I don''t feel anything at all, it''s like I''m not even getting married. What were you like before you got married?"


    Vera replied, "You''re asking me? Before I got married, I dragged you out to curse Patrick for being old and not getting married, which made Shawn notice me. We cursed the Olteran family for two hours, remember?" With that, Molly remembered cursing the Olteran family with Vera.


    "That''s weird, I don''t feel anything. Maybe I don''t like Sebastian?" Molly wondered aloud.


    Vera quickly shut down Molly''s dangerous thoughts, "Stop overthinking. Think about it-maybe you''re just too familiar with the Chase family. Marrying into it feels like going back home, and the wedding is just a formality, so you don''t have any special feelings about it?"


    It was crazy-they were getting married next year, and now she was suddenly questioning her feelings.


    Was she trying to call off the wedding?


    Vera bet that if Molly dared to call it off, Sebastian would handle it directly.


    Molly sat cross-legged on the bed, feeling troubled.


    After a while, there was a knock on the door. Before Molly could ask who it was, she heard Theodore crying through the door.


    When Vera opened the door, she saw Patrick holding Theodore. She took him, and his crying gradually subsided.


    The darker the night, the harder it was to soothe Theodore, and he only calmed down when Vera was around.


    Though Theodore was very clingy to Vera, sometimes he needed Patrick too.


    Waking up in the middle of the night and seeing only Vera but not Patrick, Theodore would cry. Vera couldn''t understand why Theodore had suddenly be so prone to crying.


    A snowfall in Zandonick made the Christmas atmosphere even stronger.


    Vera and Molly were building a snowman at the door, and Cindymented, "Aren''t they cold? They sure can handle it."


    After a while, Shawn went out to join them, his nose turning red from the cold.


    Patrick was on vacation, but his phone rang every day.


    Patrick held Theodore by the window, watching Vera y outside. Her face was red from the cold, and she rubbed her hands together after touching the snow, then blew on them to warm up before continuing to roll the snowball. Shawn was forced by Molly to wear a scarf.


    Molly used a basin to scoop up snow from the ground. As she scooped, she suddenly found something fun and ran off to y a new game.


    Vera rolled the snowball for a while, feeling cold, and then ran off to join Molly in the new game.


    Vera and Molly had promised their family to build a snowman, but they forgot about it and yed happily in the yard all afternoon.


    Randall had anticipated this, "Ten years, Patrick. In these ten years, they haven''t built a singleplete snowman."


    Later in the evening, with a program on TV and a thickyer of snow umting outside, Vincent and Cindy were also called out by Vera and Molly to build a snowman with the whole family.


    Shawn used a small knife to carve the snowman''s nose, Cindy pulled out a rope to use as the snowman''s scarf, and Molly contributed her hat to the snowman.


    Vincent and Patrick were also left bending over in the cold, rolling snowballs in the snow.


    Patrick took over the half-rolled ball from Vera, and Vincent used the basin Molly had used earlier.


    "Randall, is the snowman''s base ready?" Vera asked.


    "Randall, weren''t you supposed to make the arms? Why are you picking twigs?" Molly asked.


    "Randall, hurry up," Shawn also urged.


    Randall shouted in the yard, "Stop! I can''t be in two ces at once. Vera, Molly, what are you two doing? Weren''t you the ones who said you wanted to build a snowman?"

 Chapter 577 Snowman

    Vera and Molly were stringing up Christmas lights. "We''re gonna light up the ce for you," Vera said with a grin. Randall shot back, "And what good is that gonna do?"


    Outside, the wind was howling like crazy. The wall lights under the eaves were bright, casting long, ovepping shadows on the ground. Patrick was busy making sure Vera could see the snowman. He even took off his coat and got to work in the yard.


    Teddy ended up in the butler''s arms because Vera was all about decorating the Christmas tree!


    So, Vera ran over to Patrick. "Babe, I need a lighter for the candles. Can I use yours?"


    Before they got hitched, Vera used to ask Warren for a lighter. Now, it was Patrick.


    Patrick patted his pockets but came up empty. He handed her the car keys. "Check the car, there might be one in there." Sebastian kept calling Molly, but she wasn''t picking up. He finally put down the phone and got back to his night shift. Around this timest year, she would''ve brought him dinner. But this year, Molly didn''t seem to care anymore.


    The Chase family missed Molly since they had no kids around. "Molly doesn''t even visit us," Zoey and Maxmented.


    Ellie chimed in, "Mom, enjoy the peace while itsts. Once Molly and Sebastian get married next year, you won''t be able to get rid of her." Zoey and Max started to cherish theirst few months of quiet.


    Patrick, who was halfway through building a snowman, went to pick up the crying Theodore. Vera''s fireworks had scared him.


    Teddy was bawling in Patrick''s arms, feeling all sorts of upset.


    After Vera had her fun, she remembered she had a son. She ran over to hold Theodore.


    By eleven, the snowman was done, and the fireworks were over.


    Molly pulled out her lipstick to give the snowman some red lips, and Vera used her eyeliner for the eyes.


    "Molly, why isn''t this working?" Molly asked, looking at her lipstick and then at the snowman''s mouth.


    Vera replied, "Maybe it''s because the lipstick is dry."


    She suddenly remembered a bottle of red ink in Patrick''s study. "Molly, hang on. I''ll get some ink. It''s easier to draw with than lipstick." Without waiting for Patrick, Vera dashed off.


    In no time, she was back with Patrick''s ink. "Molly,e here, I got it!" she shouted excitedly.


    Vera and Molly drew on the snowman together, and everyone in the yardughed.


    The snowman even had blush. Vera, holding Theodore, waved at Patrick. "Honey,e over here. Let''s take a family photo. This is my first snowman." Randall''s hands were red from the cold. "Who actually built the snowman?" he asked.


    Patrick just wanted to snap a picture of them, feeling too shy to join in.


    "Honey,e on, let''s take a family photo," Vera insisted.


    Cindy urged him too, "Patrick, go ahead. Vera wants a picture. Join her and Theodore."


    Molly added, "Patrick, go on. Vera really wants this."


    Patrick, happily resigned, walked over and stood behind Vera. He put his arm around her shoulder, smiling silently. Theodore was in Vera''s arms, and the three of them took a warm family photo. Molly, who was great at photography, took the picture.


    Seeing Shawn wanting to join, Vera suggested, "Let''s take a family photo together!"


    Everyone agreed unanimously.


    For the snowman, the whole family took photos outside for half an hour.


    Molly noticed Sebastian had tried to reach her, so she quietly slipped out to call him back.


    Randall had pictures from Susan on his phone, showing their dinner, which looked amazing. There was also a message from Susan: [Randall, I made all of this.]


    Cindy saw the family photo from earlier. Since Molly had feminized the snowman, she suggested, "If Patrick and Vera have a daughter, having a son and a daughter would make a perfect family of four." Vera, having forgotten the pain of childbirth, said, "Cindy, now that you mention it, I also want a daughter."


    Patrick just smiled and said nothing.

 Chapter 578 Notes

    Theodore yawned at midnight, his tiny mouth stretching wide before he snuggled into Patrick''s arms and drifted off to sleep.


    The next morning, the little guy was jolted awake by the honking outside. He shot up in bed, his face scrunched up, and his cries filled the house.


    No matter how hard Vera tried to block out the noise, some of it still got through.


    Later, Patrick heard heard the Christmas carolers and rushed back inside. Knowing Theodore might be scared, he quickly took him from Vera. "Don''t worry, Daddy''s here." Patrick took Theodore outside.


    The honking stopped, and Theodore''s tears slowly dried up as hey in Patrick''s arms.


    Outside, everything was nketed in white. The yard was covered in thick snow, making the world look freshly cleaned.


    Randall came in, wearing slippers and tracking snow into the house. He stomped his feet at the entrance.


    Theodore''s eyes locked onto Randall again.


    Randall walked in, still in his pajamas, and took off his coat. He pped his hands at Theodore, "Come here, let me hold you." Theodore ended up in Randall''s arms again.


    Shawn was sitting in the living room, smiling and asionally taking calls.


    But the loud honking didn''t wake Molly.


    Even after Teddy was dressed and had been awake for a while, missing breakfast, she was still asleep.


    Vera then took Theodore to Molly''s bedroom and ced him beside her bed.


    "Molly, Teddy''s next to you, don''t roll over on him," Vera reminded.


    Molly finally stirred, climbing out of bed with messy hair and blinking groggily.


    She yawned, looked at Theodore, turned over, covered him with a nket, and patted him, "Baby, sleep with me."


    Molly thought Vera was being sweet by bringing Theodore to her. After a while, a shout came from her bedroom, "Vera,e get Theodore!"


    Shawn praised Vera, "Vera, that was smart!"


    No one could wake Molly, but when Vera went in, she woke up.


    Theodore could stay with Molly for a bit, but if he stayed too long, his cries would fill the house again.


    So, Theodore sessfully woke Molly up.


    Molly had to hold him and keep him entertained.


    Aftering downstairs, Mollyy next to Vera, looking exhausted. "I don''t even know when I fell asleep. I video-chatted with Sebastian for four hoursst night and just knocked out." The next day, Vera went back to her ce, and Molly headed to the Chase family.


    Sebastian''s bedroom got a makeover, and Molly was totally in love with the walk-in closet.


    Before Sebastian could say anything, Molly jumped in, "Since I love it so much, let''s just hang all my clothes in here. Saves us the hassleter."


    Sebastian chuckled, "I was thinking the same. What do you think?"


    Molly grinned, "A new walk-in closet calls for new clothes!"


    Sebastian smiled, a bit helpless, "Alright, after we get married, I''ll keep shopping with you."


    During dinner, Ellie asked Molly, "Have you picked out your wedding dress yet?" Molly didn''t answer.


    Ellie caught on quickly, "If you haven''t picked one, have you at least looked at any?"


    Molly stayed silent.


    Ellie put down her fork, frustrated, "Molly, what are you nning to wear for the wedding? Shawn set the date for March, do you even know what month it is now? I see you and Sebastian hanging out all the time, why not take this seriously?" Timothy tried to calm Ellie down, "Molly''s just in her early twenties, it''s normal for her to be a bit clueless. Don''t get upset."


    Molly bit her lip, realizing she really had no idea where to start and no sense of urgency.


    Ellie took a deep breath, understanding the situation with the Olteran family. Savannah had passed away, Cindy was managing everything and couldn''t help, Vera was still immature, and none of Molly''s friends were married, so it made sense no one reminded her.


    In the end, it was Ellie who reminded her about the wedding and told her to take it seriously.


    Molly went back to the Chase family, got scolded, and then returned to the Olteran family. This time, she started taking notes seriously.


    She knew Sebastian was busy with work, so she didn''t want to bother him.


    The Chase family also visited the Olteran family, and Sebastian brought another gift for Theodore.


    Vera looked at the gift, "Sebastian, you''ve already given Teddy a gift, no need for more."


    Later, Randall also got two gifts from Sebastian, "I''m an adult, I don''t need gifts."


    Sebastian replied, "One''s for you, and the other''s for Susan."


    The person Sebastian most wanted to see was missing from the living room, "Where''s Molly?"


    Cindy said, "Lately, Molly''s been in her room studying all the time. Go call her down."


    Sebastian put Theodore down and went upstairs to find Molly.


    "Why are you here?" Molly asked, herptop open in front of her.


    Sebastian walked over and saw she was taking notes on the wedding process.

 Chapter 579 Mr. Chase on Leave

    Molly sighed, "I try to gather info on my phone, but I always end up getting sidetracked. Using aputer keeps me on track." Sebastian picked up Molly''s notes. Looked like Ellie''sst critique really hit home for her.


    Seeing the mountain of notes, Sebastian thought she might burn out doing it all alone. "I''ll take a few days off from the team to help you out."


    "Seriously? You can do that?" Molly remembered her eighteenth birthday when she wanted Sebastian to take a road trip with her, but he always said he couldn''t get the time off. Sebastian grinned, "Wedding leave, totally legit."


    The Olteran family had more guests arriving. Someughed at the snowman by the door, saying, "Who made this? They even put makeup on it. Nice job."


    Cindy chuckled, "We''ve got a bunch of kids around, and they love ying. We built the snowman with them, and Molly did the makeup."


    As guests left, they spread the word about Molly''s wedding among the rtives.


    When asked who the Olteran family''s son-inw was, they mentioned Sebastian, and people would ask, "Mr. Chase from the police department?"


    Sebastian was low-key but well-known in Zandonick''s high society. He rarely attended events, but when he did, trouble usually followed.


    After a few days at the Olteran Manor, Vera took Theodore back to the Linister Vi for a short stay.


    Noah would take Theodore out for walks every day, showing him off to everyone.


    The Morales family was also heading to Zandonick. Randall had some ns, but Sadie and Ulysses were determined toe along too. Cindy tried to talk them out of it, but Sadie wouldn''t budge.


    Later, Randall approached Patrick. "Patrick, I need a favor."


    It was the first time he used the word "favor." Patrick had always seen Randall as his son, and hearing him ask for a favor made Patrick feel a bit uneasy.


    Patrick swallowed hard. "Sure, what do you need?"


    Randall exined his request, and only Patrick and Randall knew about it.


    In the end, the Morales family came, but they only stopped by the Olteran Mansion to drop off Susan. Sadie and Ulysses thanked the Olteran family and offered their blessings before leaving.


    After not seeing each other for days, Susan stood happily in front of Randall, wanting to hug him but holding back. She stood on tiptoe, suppressing her excitement, and said, "Randall, Patrick said I could stay here, and my dad agreed right away."


    Randall responded coolly, took her hand, and led her into the living room.


    Susan''s arrival meant there was one more person to help out.


    "What? Molly, you''re getting married?" Susan was stunned.


    Molly nodded, "Surprised?"


    Susan nodded.


    Molly chuckled, "I know, right? I can''t believe it either."


    Sebastian headed back to the team. He''d nned ahead, working most of the Christmas period and saving his leave for after. He went to his boss, Larry, to request more time off. "Larry, I''m getting married. I can''t let Molly handle all the wedding stuff alone."


    Larry sighed, "Molly''s really something. You''re getting married, and she''s doing all the prep."


    Sebastian grinned, "She is amazing. But right now, she''s busy with our wedding."


    Larry blinked, "Wait, what?"


    Sebastianughed, "Yeah, Larry, Molly and I are tying the knot in March. You better be there."


    He left, leaving Larry in shock.


    With his leave approved, Sebastian started handing over his work. Once his cases were wrapped up, he called a meeting. "While I''m gone, Sam''s in charge."


    Sam asked, "Sebastian, what are you up to?"


    Sebastian replied, "Getting married."


    The room erupted in apuse. "Wait, you''ve only ever been with Molly. Who are you marrying?"


    "Molly," Sebastian said.


    Everyone finally got why Sam had been beaten so badly by Sebastian before and why Sebastian, who usually didn''t meddle in his team''s love lives, had held a meeting to introduce someone to Sam. Sebastian worked for another three days before starting his week-long leave.


    For convenience, the Olteran and Chase families decided Molly would stay at the Chase house.


    When Molly returned, Ellie had already set the rules. "Before you''re married, Molly will stay in her own room."


    Molly said, "Mom, you don''t need to say that. I''d prefer it that way."


    Susan followed Randall around every day, sharing funny stories from her family.


    "Molly, are you looking for bridesmaids?" Sebastian asked.


    "I''ve already asked Susan and Holly." She had wanted to ask Vera, but married women and those with babies couldn''t be bridesmaids. Vera''s dream of being a bridesmaid was shattered.


    "Sebastian, you need to find two groomsmen too."


    Sebastian said, "I''ll just pick a couple of guys from the team."


    Molly thought of that couple and said, "Have Sam be one of them."


    "No problem," Sebastian replied.


    The wedding dress was decided, and Sebastian was surprised that Molly didn''t insist on a custom-made one and opted to rent instead.


    Molly said, "There''s no time for a custom one, and Vera suggested that custom wedding dresses are only worn once and can''t be taken away. It''s a waste of money." Sebastian let her decide.


    On the first day after the holiday, Sebastian apanied her to many stores to choose wedding rings.


    Sebastian held Molly''s bag, standing right behind her, never leaving her side, and patiently apanying her the entire time.

 Chapter 580 Wedding Rings

    The sales assistant was pretty sharp. She took one look at Molly''s outfit, her watch, and that diamond ring, and figured Molly had some serious cash. She knew regr jewelry wouldn''t cut it for her. "Ma''am, are you looking for couple rings or wedding rings?" the sales assistant asked.


    Molly nodded, "Yeah, for our wedding."


    The sales assistant perked up, "Perfect timing! We just got some new rings from headquarters that aren''t on disy yet. If you don''t mind, you can chill in the lounge while I grab them for you." Molly turned to Sebastian, "Wanna take a break and check them out?"


    "Your call," Sebastian shrugged.


    So, they headed to the lounge.


    The sales assistant brought them some coffee and went to fetch the rings.


    Even though these pricey rings weren''t on disy, they were kept in the store because of their value.


    After a bit, the sales assistant came back with the store''s prized jewelry.


    Being a pro, she had a bunch of essories ready-earrings, nes, bracelets-you name it. She knew a big sale like this could make her month.


    Sure enough, Molly''s eyes lit up when she saw the stunning pieces.


    She scanned the collection and finally zeroed in on a diamond ring that sparkled like crazy under the lights. The women''s ring had a dazzling diamond, and for the first time, Molly thought silver jewelry could be this gorgeous. The men''s ring was simple and pure, a stark contrast to the intricate women''s ring.


    Molly pointed at the pair, "Let''s try these."


    The sales assistant, wearing gloves, carefully took them out, and Molly extended her hand.


    As she slipped the ring on Molly''s finger, the sales assistant asked, "Ma''am, what do you do for a living? You look very elegant."


    Molly joked, "I''m unemployed, fully supported by my future husband."


    Sebastian chuckled beside her.


    When the sales assistant was about to help Sebastian with his ring, Molly quickly stepped in, "I''ll do it."


    She wasn''t about to let another woman put a ring on Sebastian''s finger.


    The sales assistant handed her the ring, and Molly''s delicate fingers took hold of Sebastian''s rough hand. Years of training had made his hands tough, with calluses at the base of his thumb.


    As she slowly slid the ring on, Molly looked at the hand that had held hers for sixteen years, feeling a whirlwind of emotions.


    The gaze from above was intense, like it could burn her.


    Once they slipped on the rings, they fit perfectly, almost like they were custom-made.


    "What a coincidence! This is the first batch from our headquarters, and you two are the first to try them on," the sales assistant said, surprised.


    Mollypared her hand with Sebastian''s, biting her lip and tilting her head slightly to look up at him. "Sebastian, do they look good?" she asked. Sebastian ced his hand over hers, "We''ll take these. Check, please."


    The sales assistant was taken aback by how smoothly the sale went, "Ma''am, is there anything else you need?"


    Sebastian pulled out his credit card, ready to pay. Molly looked around and finally decided to try on a pair of earrings, with Sebastian quietly by her side.


    She hadn''t worn earrings in a long time, making it tricky to put them on. "Sebastian," she called.


    With her bag on his arm, Sebastian raised his hand to help her gently pierce the earring hole.


    He remembered when Molly wanted to get her ears pierced years ago. He disapproved, but she went ahead and did it anyway, making him so mad he wanted to scold her but couldn''t bring himself to do it.


    Back then, Molly had said, "Sebastian, if a girl doesn''t have pierced ears, she might feel like she''s missing out on some jewelry for her wedding."


    Now, he was the one buying her wedding jewelry.


    After a few minutes of effort, he finally got the earrings on and handed over the credit card.


    At the flower shop, Molly looked at the various flowers and thought, ''Grandma will definitely like these.''


    "What can I help you with?" the sales assistant approached.


    Molly nced around, "Flowers for a wedding."


    The sales assistant immediately started showing them options.


    Tired from shopping, she clung to Sebastian''s arm, acting spoiled. Sebastian indulgently held her hand and took Molly to a restaurant to order food. While waiting to pay, he nced back at Molly, who was looking at her notes, and then stepped out to a convenience store. When he came back, he handed her a bottle of sugar-free drink.


    Molly was pleasantly surprised, "Thank you, Sebastian."


    She grabbed the drink and started sipping, then moved her notebook and squeezed next to Sebastian by the window. "Sebastian, do you remember the flowers we saw earlier? Which ones do you think are best?" "Whichever ones you like, we''ll get them all," Sebastian replied.

 Chapter 581 Susan is Just So Lovable

    Molly took a sip of her milkshake, set it down, and scribbled something in her notebook. Sebastian grabbed her drink and took a sip through her straw, tasting the sugar-free vor. Molly turned to him, "Not sweet at all, right?"


    Sebastian smirked, "If it was sweet, your teeth would be killing you."


    Molly made a face, "I''d rather deal with the pain."


    Sebastian held the drink up to her lips, "When the pain hits, you''ll be begging for mercy, calling out my name and swearing off sugar forever."


    Molly leaned in, took a sip, and puffed her cheeks, feeling guilty but staying quiet.


    She could''ve pped back at Sebastian''s sarcasm, but she knew he was right. She''d done exactly what he described more times than she could count.


    After a while, they finished eating, and Molly couldn''t drink anymore. Not wanting to waste it or carry it around, she handed the drink to Sebastian, "I''m done with this." Sebastian took it, held her hand with his free one, finished the drink, then tossed the trash.


    In the afternoon, Molly went shopping for other stuff.


    Luckily, Molly didn''t mind the shopping grind, so she had plenty of time to shop until seven or eight in the evening.


    During this time, Sebastian made several trips to the parking lot to drop off shopping bags. If he hadn''t been there, there was no way Molly and Susan could''ve managed alone.


    In the afternoon, they hit up a wedding specialty mall. Following Molly''s notes, they navigated through various items like treasure hunters.


    Even when Molly was exhausted, she didn''t take a break.


    "Sebastian, let''s skip buying underwear," Molly said, ncing at her notes, feeling a bit shy, "Or maybe I''ll just get you socks and pajamas, and you can handle the rest." Sebastian smiled and didn''t push her. "Sounds good."


    On the way home, Molly asked Sebastian to drop her off at the Olteran family to deliver something before heading back to the Chase family.


    When they got to the Olteran Mansion, Molly, carrying only a small delicate bag, copsed from exhaustion as soon as she walked in, eximing, "I''m so tired." Shawn asked, "Huh, what did you say?"


    Sebastian carried therge bags from the trunk into the house, and the butler quickly directed the servants to help him with the bags.


    Once home, Molly flopped onto the sofa without any regard for her image, which made Theodore, who was exercising on the sofa, look at the unusual Molly in surprise. Vera picked up Theodore and asked Molly, "Are you that tired?"


    "I went to three malls in one day, how could I not be?" Molly replied.


    Vera quickly brought Theodore''s face close to Molly''s, "Theodore,fort her."


    Theodore turned his head, letting his cheek brush against Molly''s face. Molly adored Theodore to bits.


    Vera chuckled, "Looks like he doesn''t want to kiss you."


    Susan was chatting away with Randall, who had been interning at thepany with Patrick during the day and now had to endure Susan''s endless chatter in the evening. Vera teased, "Susan, cherish this. If you find someone who patiently listens to your nonsense, marry him."


    Susan covered her mouth, embarrassed, "Randall, am I really talking nonsense?"


    Randall smiled, "Not really."


    Susan was puzzled by his response.


    Vera got it but kept quiet.


    When Randall came back, he saw the exhausted Molly and said, "Well, look who''s here."


    Susan saw Sebastian again and said, "Congrats on your wedding."


    Susan always knew how to get on Sebastian''s good side.


    "Thanks, Susan," Sebastian replied.


    Sebastian picked up Teddy, and the chubby little guy was growing on him more and more. Teddy was well-behaved and didn''t resist at all.


    Soon, Cindy appeared, busy as usual, "Molly, what did you buy today? So much stuff?"


    Vera handed Teddy to Sebastian and took Molly to her bedroom with Cindy to check out the purchases.


    In the bedroom, Cindy said, "I was going to buy these for you, but you''ve already got them. I''ve been working on your gift these past few days."


    Vera added, "Molly, you have a good eye. I''ve been stuck at home with the kids and couldn''t go out with you. Let me know if there''s anything I can help with at home."


    "Don''t worry, there''s plenty for you to do. By the way, Vera, don''t forget to register for your sses this semester," Molly reminded.


    Vera nodded, "I remember, don''t worry. Susan will remind me too."


    Soon, Patrick came home from work, holding something mysterious in his hand.


    Theodore, hearing Patrick''s voice, excitedly waved his arms in Sebastian''s arms, making noises to get Patrick''s attention.


    Patrick walked in and saw Sebastian, "Sebastian, you''re here."


    Sebastian nodded, "Brought Molly over to deliver something."


    Theodore was still excitedly waving, and Patrick looked around, noticing Vera was missing, "Dad, where''s Vera?"


    Shawn ignored him.


    Patrick gave up and looked at Randall, who was lounging around. He hade home early from work and had gone somewhere else. "Where''s Vera?" Theodore pouted, looking at Patrick, who wasn''t holding him.


    Randall replied, "She''s upstairs with Mom and Molly."


    Theodore was getting impatient, having called out for a long time, and Patrick either didn''t hear or hold him, making Teddy pout as if he was about to cry. Patrick finally walked over, looked at Theodore, and took him with a smile.


    The crying stopped before it started, and Theodore hummed a couple of times in Patrick''s arms, no longer upset.


    Sebastian nced at Theodore, who was clinging to Patrick, his eyes showing a hint of envy.

 Chapter 582 Molly Is No Longer Confused

    Susan crouched down, picking up the stuff Patrick had brought over. "Patrick, what''s this?"


    Patrick answered, "It''s a bed for Teddy. If Vera doesn''t want to hold him or can''t, she can just put him on this and let it rock him."


    "Does this need to be put together?" Susan asked, eyeing the tools inside.


    Patrick nodded, "Yeah, I''ll put it together in a bit."


    Randall sat up and started opening the parts bag. "Patrick, let me handle it."


    Patrick nodded. After Randall got the packaging open, Sebastian joined in, moving closer to the table to read the instructions.


    Theodorey in Patrick''s arms, making little noises like he wanted to chat. Patrick held Theodore with one hand while checking out the parts with the other.


    Soon, they all gathered around the table, working on assembling the baby rocker for Theodore.


    Vincent came back and took Theodore away.


    Theodore had a serious little face, looking pretty unhappy.


    After a while, the three women who had been chatting upstairs came down.


    Cindy said, "Don''t worry about our side. Vera and I will help you with everything. As for the Chase family, your mom had major surgeryst year and is still undergoing chemo. Listen to her, take care of her, and don''t let her get too tired."


    Molly nodded, "I know, Cindy. I''ll also take care of my grandparents."


    Vera added, "Dad, don''t worry about it. Cindy and I will get everything ready in advance."


    "Alright, thanks," Molly said.


    When they came downstairs, they saw Susan squatting next to Randall, handing him whatever he needed.


    Sebastian was putting a cloth on a frame, and Patrick was fiddling with some small toys.


    Vincent was holding Theodore, watching Patrick and the others put everything together.


    "Honey, what''s this?" Vera asked, puzzled, looking at the half-finished rocker.


    Patrick replied, "I got this rocker for Theodore. He''s getting heavier, and holding him too long makes your arms hurt and can cause tendonitis. This way, we can just let him y on it."


    Teddy listened intently but didn''t get what Patrick meant; he just felt that Patrick loved him a lot.


    Seeing it was gettingte, the Chase family called Sebastian to head home. But Sebastian said, "Wait a bit longer, I''m almost done."


    So, everyone sat in the living room, watching them put together the little bed for Theodore.


    When it was finally done, everyone looked at it like it was a piece of art. Patrick gently ced Theodore on the rocker and gave it a little push. The small toys Patrick had been working on were now hanging for Theodore to look at and y with while lying down.


    Sebastian, worried the rocker might not hold Theodore, checked the fasteners underneath and found them secure, so he was relieved.


    They all watched Theodore, who wasn''t crying or fussing, with a sense of aplishment.


    As it gotte, Sebastian and Molly left.


    Vera took Theodore to give him a bath.


    The next day, Sebastian drove Molly to the bridal shop. She had already picked out her wedding dress, but Sebastian still needed to choose his suit, and they had to finalize the photos and other details.


    Before, Molly often showed up with either a naive girl or a mom holding a baby nearby. She hadn''t brought her husband to pick out the wedding dress, which led to a lot of spection. Because Molly was so stunning, some people guessed she was marrying a rich businessman who didn''t really want to marry her but agreed because she was pregnant. They thought he was annoyed with her and didn''t bother toe along for the dress shopping. Some even exchanged nces, eyeing Molly''s t stomach.


    All the drama ended when her fianc¨¦ showed up. When Sebastian walked in, there was a buzz in the store. Turns out, the beauty was matched with a handsome guy, not some rich "beast."


    Molly had already scoped out several suits for Sebastian. Today, he tried them on and picked his favorite.


    While finalizing the wedding photos, Molly suddenly had a realization.


    "Sebastian, you tricked me," Molly blurted out.


    Sebastian looked confused. "What?"


    "You tricked me into marrying you," Molly said, finally putting the pieces together. She had been so busytely that she hadn''t thought about it. While discussing when the wedding photos would be ready, it finally hit her.


    She started exining, "We don''t need to rent a venue. The MS Group has a big hall, and the Cloudwing Hotel is perfect for private family events. If we want to get married, we''ve gotten a ce ready.


    "Buying rings just takes money and good taste. Picking a wedding dress might take some time, but not more than a month. I don''t need to rent equipment; a professional team can handle everything. Wedding photos can be expedited if I pay enough. Finding a best man and maid of honor is easy; I''ve been around for over twenty years and can easily find two friends..." Molly said.


    Sebastian awkwardly scratched his nose. Why did Molly suddenly get so clear-headed?


    "In summary, getting married isn''t thatplicated!" Molly red at Sebastian, starting to settle old scores.


    Sebastian replied with what Molly had said before, "It''s my first time getting married too; I didn''t know it could be so simple."


    Molly, now fully aware, said, "You were scheming against me."


    Unfortunately, by the time she realized it, everyone already knew they were getting married, and they were even taking wedding photos.


    Molly said angrily, "Just wait. I won''t choose any photos with your face in them! You''ll just be a background filler."


    On the day they took their wedding photos, Vera brought Theodore along to join in the fun.


    "The bride looks great. Right, keep that. The groom looks eager, wanting to hold the bride tightly. Right, hold her tightly. Your expressions are perfect, very natural," the photographer said while snapping pictures. Two assistants were helping with the lighting in the snow, and another was on standby for makeup. Susan held their coats and bags.


    Vera held Theodore, letting him watch Molly.

 Chapter 583 In Hot Pursuit

    After wrapping up a photo session, Susan jogged over to hand Molly and Sebastian their coats.


    Sebastian was fine, but Molly was shivering like crazy.


    Vera was about to step forward when she suddenly got this weird feeling. She instinctively covered Theodore''s little face with her hand and scanned the park. Vera''s eyes were more serious than ever. She used a small nket to cover Theodore''s facepletely, shielding him with her body, not even letting his arms show.


    She walked around the park but didn''t see anything out of the ordinary. Still, she was sure she felt a camera lens on her earlier.


    "What are you doing?" Susan ran over, curious.


    Vera''s frown didn''t go away. She looked at the people nearby, who were just taking photos like nothing was wrong, not even a hint of nervousness.


    ''Maybe I''m just being paranoid,'' Vera thought.


    "Vera?" Susan asked again.


    "It''s nothing," Vera replied, still unsure if she was overreacting or if someone was really spying on her.


    Just to be safe, Vera wanted to call Patrick to pick her up. But with Theodore bundled up so tightly, she couldn''t free a hand to get her phone. "Susan, can you grab my phone from my bag and call Patrick? Tell him toe to the park to pick us up. I''m tired, and Teddy is sleepy."


    Susan nodded and did as she was told.


    When Patrick got the call, he didn''t even ask if he was busy. He just said, "Wait there. I''ll be there soon."


    Patrick didn''t waste any time. In less than fifteen minutes, he was at the park.


    "Vera," Patrick called out from a distance.


    He walked up and took the already sleeping Theodore from her arms. Theodore''s little face was warm and cozy. "Honey, hold him for a bit. I need to check something out," she said, wanting to make sure everything was safe.


    After handing Theodore over, Vera walked towards the hill.


    Molly, who had been sipping coffee andining, "I''m bringing my nket for the wedding photos tomorrow. I''m freezing today," immediately straightened up when she saw Patrick. "Patrick, why are you here? Is the bride your sister?" The photographer, realizing who he was photographing, was stunned.


    Patrick nodded slightly, confirming it.


    "Are you cold?" he asked Molly.


    Molly instinctively shook her head, "No, I''m not cold."


    Patrick had this aura that made everyone a bit scared of him.


    Molly had to take more photos. She took off her coat, shivering but trying not to show it, fearing Patrick would say, "Shoot indoors if you''re cold."


    The photographer, curious, asked Patrick, "Patrick, which international team did you hire for your wedding photos?"


    Patrick frowned slightly, and the photographer quickly added, "You don''t have to answer that."


    Theodore, snoozing in Patrick''s arms, shifted a bit. Patrick adjusted his hold, making sure Theodore wasfy. "We didn''t take any."


    He and Vera had missed out on a lot of things.


    He nced over at Vera, who was gracefully moving up the hill.


    Nearby, somedies were seriously taking photos, clearly not involved in any secret photography. People with tripods didn''t fit the profile of someone trying to take secret photos; they couldn''t escape quickly if caught. Only those lightly equipped and trying to stay hidden caught Vera''s attention.


    The person secretly taking photos knew Vera had noticed him but wasn''t sure who was taking the pictures. When he saw her approaching, he got cautious.


    The "young girl" in others'' eyes found him precisely and immediately. His eyes became vignt.


    She looked at his camera and asked, "Are you a professional photographer?"


    "No," he replied.


    Vera looked at his posture and said, "But you look very professional."


    She then asked, "Can I check out your camera? I''m thinking of getting one myself."


    "Sorry, it''s not a good time," he replied.


    With that, he packed up his camera and turned to leave.


    Vera immediately gave chase.


    Patrick, holding Theodore, watched Vera talk to a stranger and then chase after him.


    In the park''s central hill, there were multiple exits.


    Vera went up one side of the hill and chased down the other.


    The man started running, and Vera followed closely, "Stop! Who are you?"


    In the crowded square, Vera kept chasing, but all she saw were people and many kids running and ying.


    The person she was chasing had disappeared. Vera circled the square but couldn''t find him.


    She puffed out a breath. Long periods of inactivity made sudden intense running hard to handle.


    She knew she couldn''t find him.


    Vera turned and immediately went to find Patrick and Theodore. She jogged over, her face red from the cold wind and exertion.


    "Who were you chasing?" Patrick asked.


    Vera nced at Molly and took her bag from Susan. "Honey, let''s go. I''ll exin on the way."


    After saying goodbye to Susan, Vera linked arms with Patrick, walking down the deste path.


    On the way, Vera spoke, "Honey, I think someone was secretly photographing me and Theodore."


    Patrick''s thick eyebrows furrowed, "The person you were chasing?"


    "I think so. When I looked at his camera, he turned and left. I tried to chase him but couldn''t catch up." Although she admitted she wasn''t as fit as before, the fact that the man could quickly run away and hide in the crowd made Vera uneasy. Back in the car, Vera held Theodore in the back seat. Patrick didn''t start the car immediately. He looked through the windshield and asked, "Was it Jeffrey?"

 Chapter 584 Half a Face

    Vera said firmly, "No way."


    The first person that popped into her head was Jeffrey. When she first scoped out the area, she was on the lookout for him. She didn''t spot him, but she remembered his general build. "Even if Jeffrey''s build changed, his voice wouldn''t. That wasn''t him!" If it had been Jeffrey, Vera wouldn''t have asked so many questions; she would''ve just acted.


    Patrick believed her. If it had been Jeffrey, he wouldn''t have been able to resist attacking them.


    "Honey, I''m heading to school," Vera said, worried. "If he targets me, I can handle it. But if it''s Theodore, I don''t think I could protect him."


    Theodore was sleeping soundly in her arms. Vera looked at his peaceful face, worried he might be in danger.


    Patrick was quiet in the car for a bit. He cranked up the AC and drove straight home.


    After dropping Vera off, Patrick took off right away.


    Shawn, leaning on a cane, stood at the door watching Patrick hustle. "Even the President isn''t as busy as him." Vera shot back, "You must''ve lost your game, or you wouldn''t have time toin about my husband."


    Shawn, looking grumpy, retorted, "Vera, you''ve been with Patrick so long, you''re just as annoying as he is."


    "Oh, so you did lose." If he hadn''t, Shawn would be waving his phone around, proving he hadn''t lost. Now, with that mild tone and in reaction, he must''ve lost big time. Shawn said, "Top up my ount."


    Vera replied, "Nope!"


    With that, she carried the now-awake Theodore upstairs.


    That evening, a bunch of strangers showed up at the Olteran house, even Cindy, who usually wasn''t very observant, noticed.


    She was surprised, "Vera, there are like a dozen new faces here, even the security guards are different. What''s going on? When I asked, they said it was on Patrick''s orders."


    Vera went out to check the increased number of people outside and immediately thought of her conversation with Patrick about the creepshot earlier.


    "It''s nothing, Cindy. It won''t affect us," Shawn reassured.


    Shawn knew Patrick''s style; he liked to keep things low-key and valued his privacy. He hated being followed or watched.


    The situation earlier was weird, so he called Patrick, "Patrick, what''s up?"


    Patrick''s voice was low, and he sounded pissed. "I told them to protect Vera and Theodore. If it''s not a good time,, I''ll take them to Cherry Vi tonight."


    "Cut the crap. What happened to them?" Shawn asked directly.


    Patrick replied, "They were secretly photographed."


    After hanging up, Patrick stood in a warehouse that didn''t match his usual style at all.


    There were a few cigarette butts on the ground and some junk piled up nearby.


    Patrick''s clothes seemed to pick up the dust from the ce. He turned around, his shiny leather shoes crushing the still-glowing cigarette butts. Holding his phone, he walked step by step towards the guy tied to a chair, like a judge. There were several cameras on the side. Patrick walked over and sat in a clean chair opposite the man.


    Two guards stood at the door, and three more guarded each side of the room.


    Patrick stared at the guy with a swollen nose, red face, and bruised eyes. The dude was unrecognizable, but his build matched the one Vera had chased earlier.


    His ID documents wereid out on the side, and Patrick had already gone through them.


    Patrick''s gaze was icy, like a cold de, filled with a chilling intent as he asked, "Who sent you?"


    The guy''s mouth was bloodied, and he just shook his head mechanically in response.


    Patrick had already checked the cameras. They had not only photos of Vera and Theodore from today but also wedding photos of Sebastian and Molly, and even some of Susan. There were even sneaky shots of them in the parking lot. Patrick leaned back in his chair, exuding a dark aura. He rubbed his fingers together, staring at the guy opposite him.


    The guy didn''t dare meet Patrick''s gaze. His swollen eyes hurt, and he could only see through a narrow slit. But whenever he met Patrick''s eyes, he felt a surge of panic.


    Patrick kept rubbing his fingers, and the room fell into an eerie silence. The subordinates on the side stayed quiet too.


    After a moment, Patrick''s cold voice broke the silence, his tone drawn out, "A photographer, huh? You can''t do without your eyes, right?"


    The subordinates got the hint and moved closer to the guy.


    The guy''s pupils contracted in fear as he looked at the sinister decision-maker opposite him. He nervously watched the men approaching him, "What are you gonna do?" His voice was filled with dread.


    Patrick stood up and turned away, moving to his previous spot. The night, as dark as ink, surrounded him. The darkness of the night matched his somber mood.


    He picked up the cigarette pack he had left on the windowsill earlier, took out a cigarette, and lit it with a match. Just then, his phone buzzed with a message from Vera.


    Vera: [Honey, when are youing back? Theodore misses his Daddy.]


    Patrick held the cigarette between his fingers, exhaled a puff of smoke, and looked at the message. He could almost hear Vera''s yful tone and see her gestures. He calmly listened to the screams behind him and smiled as he replied to Vera. Patrick: [Sweetie, I''m busy outside. I''ll be hometer. Let him sleep.]


    Vera: [He slept all afternoon. He''s not sleepy anymore.] Vera then sent him a video of Theodore, who was indeed entertaining himself in his crib.


    Patrick saw that Theodore seemed to like the toy he had bought. He replied, [Let him y by himself. You should go to bed early. I''ll put him to sleep when I get home.]


    The screams behind him continued, and the familiar smell of blood filled the air.


    The scent of blood easily triggered the violent instincts in people.


    Patrick took another drag of his cigarette to dispel the unpleasant smell.


    The guy in the chair shouted in fear, "It''s the Rossi Family."


    Before he finished his cigarette, Patrick finally heard the answer he had been waiting for.


    He replied to Vera on his phone, [Vera, I have to go back to work.]


    Vera sent him a cute emoji, [You don''t love me anymore. You''re using work as an excuse again.]


    Patrick had to finish his cigarette, stub it out on the ground, and then turn around with a doting smile on his face, replying as he walked.


    After soothing Vera, he sat back down opposite the guy, holding his phone.


    Looking at the guy with half his face covered in blood, he asked, "Who are you really?"


    "Just a photographer, known as Transient on the Dark Web.," the guy replied.

 Chapter 585 Patricks Oppression

    Patrick got the gist of what the guy was saying.


    The Dark Web was this totally anonymous zone where everyone''s identity was hidden, and no one could track anyone else, not even their past activities. It was a haven for all sorts of criminals, including hitmen. But Transient, despite his skills, never took on assassination gigs. He made dirty money but kept his hands clean.


    If anyone betrayed their employer, they''d face some serious, mysterious bacsh.


    "So, when did they reach out to you?" Patrick asked.


    "Right after thatst big incident. You vanished online, and that night, The Rossi Family hit me up privately. They offered a hefty sum to dig into your family ties," the guy exined.


    Patrick pressed on, "Do you know Jeffrey?"


    The guy shrugged, "Heard of him, but never met him. We only talk through a single line. They trust me ''cause we''ve worked together before. They wanted me to look into Jeffrey here, but I came up empty." Patrick''s face was a mix of emotions. He was done hiding. "Get him to the hospital."


    "Got it," a subordinate replied.


    Patrick stepped outside, the cold wind clearing some of the blood and smoke off him.


    He hopped into his car, handed off the cleanup to his team, and drove halfway to a hotel.


    After a quick shower, with his hair still a bit damp, he headed back home.


    "Patrick, where''ve you been? You even showered beforeing home, but didn''t change your clothes?" Vera, holding Theodore, leaned against the door frame, her tone sharp.


    Patrick took Theodore, "I smoked. Didn''t want you and Theodore to smell it, so I showered on the way."


    "The afternoon thing?" Vera asked.


    "Yeah," Patrick nodded.


    "Did you catch the guy?" Vera pressed.


    "Yeah," Patrick replied.


    "Did he confess?" Vera continued.


    "Yeah," Patrick said again.


    Vera, frustrated, snapped, "Patrick, is ''yeah'' all you can say?"


    Patrick smirked, "Yeah."


    Their happy married life didn''tst long before Patrick found himself on the receiving end of Vera''s "domestic discipline" again.


    Meanwhile, Randall was back, and Susan was filling him in on her day. She even pulled out her phone, "These are Molly''s wedding pics from today. I figured you''d miss them, so I snapped a few." Randall waved it off, "Who cares about hers?"


    Susan teased, "Then whose do you wanna see?"


    Randall, always stirring the pot, said, "Patrick''s."


    "Randall, you can look at anyone''s pics, but I wouldn''t dare take Patrick''s." Patrick didn''t even have wedding photos. If anyone wanted some, they''d have to take new ones with Vera. "Randall,e up here." Patrick, holding the baby, called from upstairs.


    Randall and Susan both looked up at Patrick on the stairs.


    "Randall, from this distance, Patrick couldn''t have heard you, right?" Susan worried, thinking Randall might get in trouble again. Randall blinked quickly, "I''m going."


    He got up and whispered to Susan, "Don''t worry, he didn''t hear."


    Then, Randall followed Patrick to his study.


    In the study, Randall stood there, watching Theodore''s tiny feet kick his arm and then fall back, only to kick again.


    "Do you know Susan''s hacker friend?" Patrick asked straight up.


    Randall got all cautious, "Nope."


    Patrick just stared at him, not blinking.


    Feeling the pressure, Randall started to sweat, "But I''ve heard Susan talk about him."


    Patrick leaned back in his chair, still eyeing Randall, "Susan trusts you. Get his contact through her and ask him for a favor."


    Randall swallowed hard, "Is there something you can''t handle?" He sounded shocked.


    Patrick''s eyes narrowed, "Do you want me to handle it myself?"


    Randall quickly shook his head, "No, no. What do you need Susan''s ''friend'' to do?"


    Patrick asked, "You know about the Dark Web?"


    Randall perked up, "Of course I know, it''s... I''ve heard a bit about it." He felt like Patrick could see right through him. He even wondered if Patrick knew he was the hacker. His excitement quickly turned serious. Patrick said, "Since you know about The Rossi Family, use the Dark Web to find their hidden ounts, historical data, andtest activities."


    Randall frowned. The Rossi Family again. Last time it was them, and now it involved the Dark Web.


    "Patrick, this isn''t a joke," Randall said.


    Patrick replied, "If he can''t do it, I''ll find someone else."


    "I''ll try. I mean, I''ll get Susan to give me his contact and try to convince him," Randall said.


    Patrick nodded, "Go ahead, it''s on you."


    Randall asked, "Anything else, Patrick?"


    Patrick thought for a moment, "Vera''s going back to school soon. She''s been busy. For the next few days, you don''t need to go to thepany. Stay home and help Vera with the baby." Theodorey in Patrick''s arms, blinking his big eyes and making little noises.


    Randall nced at Theodore. Honestly, he didn''t want to go to thepany either. This way, he''d be free.


    He left Patrick''s study, seeing the maids bustling around, Cindy, Shawn, the busy housekeeper, and the bored Susan. Any of them would be better at babysitting than him. Randall looked at the just-closed study door, frowning, "Isn''t it a bit of a waste to have me babysit Theodore?"


    He went downstairs, deep in thought. Susan hadn''t gone back to rest, making sure Randall came out okay. She sighed in relief, "d you didn''t get beaten."


    "Susan,e here. I need to talk to you," Randall said.


    "Okay." Susan followed him closely as they left.


    The next day, Randall stayed home but didn''t take care of Theodore.


    Susan went out to be Molly''s assistant, and Vera was at home noting down Theodore''s Christmas gifts, nning to open a separate ount for him to deposit the money. Cindy asked her, "Why''d you suddenly think of opening an ount for him?"


    Vera replied, "I just want to be a reliable mom, saving all his gifts every year in the bank. When he grows up and wants to start a business, this money will be his startup fund."

 Chapter 586 Angry

    Cindy asked, "Ourpany''s all over the ce, and then there''s the Olteran Group. What kind of business is he thinking of starting?"


    Vera nced at Randall, who was glued to his phone, "Let Randall handle the Olteran Group mess."


    If Theodore really took over thepany, he''d end up like Patrick, stuck in power struggles and always on edge, carrying the weight of the Olteran Group''s fate.


    The higher you climbed, the heavier the load would be, the bigger the responsibility was, and the greater the pressure would be.


    Vera just wanted Theodore to be happy and healthy, with a bit of cash, some free time, and a simple life.


    Her motherly love made the Olteran family see Vera in a new light. Who knew that after bing a mom, the once childish Vera could be so selfless, not even caring about money?


    Shawn, hearing this, couldn''t help but be sarcastic, "Vera, not greedy for money?"


    Vera, glowing with motherly love, shot back, "What do you know? Is money more important than Theodore?"


    Randall, who had been listening for a while, let out a coldugh, "You''re just talking nonsense."


    If he hadn''t known Vera since they were kids, Randall might''ve almost believed her. "How much do Teddy''s annual gifts cost? Let''s say it''s $200,000 a year, that''s only 3,600,000 in eighteen years, not even worth one of your bracelets.


    And don''t forget money loses value. If he wants to start a business in eighteen years and asks you for a hundred million dors, will you give it to him?"


    Shawn suddenly got it, "Vera, you''re setting up a trap for eighteen yearster!"


    Vera argued, "No, don''t listen to Randall''s nonsense. How could I be that farsighted? I just purely love Theodore."


    Shawn believed Randall.


    Cindy also smiled and yfully tapped Vera''s head, "Vera, if I knew your brain worked like this, I would''ve raised Randall the same way."


    In the evening, Patrick came home, and the family was all teasing Vera about what she said during the day.


    Patrick smiled at Vera beside him, "Up to your old tricks again?" No matter what happened at work, Patrick never brought his stress home. "Honey, even you don''t believe me?" Vera asked.


    In the Olteran Mansion living room, Vera wasn''t discouraged by yesterday''s events. For everyone, home was a fortress, and she felt safe there. Patrick smiled and said, "It''s hard for me to believe you."


    Vera started listing Theodore''s gifts, trying to prove that even though Theodore had a lot of money, she wasn''t greedy at all, "Dad gave Theodore $99,000, Vincent and Cindy gave him $66,000, you gave him $52,000... Honey!" As she spoke, Vera got a bit sour.


    "You gave it to him, but you didn''t give me anything this year!" Vera said.


    "Last year, you even gave me a nk check to write whatever I wanted," Vera continued, "But this year, you only have eyes for your son."


    Theodore joined in the fun, never missing a beat. If he could talk, he would''ve wanted to say a few words.


    "Shut up!" Vera looked at Theodore''s little face and scolded him, not seriously.


    Theodore made a sound.


    Vera reached out and lightly patted Theodore''s little butt through the diaper, "You''ve taken my ce in your dad''s heart."


    Theodore looked at Vera andughed happily.


    That night, Patrick reluctantly returned to the bedroom, "Vera?"


    "I''m mad at you." Vera didn''t even want to hold Theodore.


    Patrick was smart, keeping quiet to stay safe.


    Theodore wasn''t as smart, crying loudly, and as a result, he got his little butt spanked when changing his diaper. Sure enough, getting spanked made him realize the situation, and he stopped crying.


    Of course, there were other ways to appease Vera, "Honey, you can be honest about why that person was secretly photographing us the day before yesterday."


    Patrickter exined, "Someone paid him to secretly photograph our family. As for the reason, I haven''t found out yet."


    Because he spoke so little, Vera was convinced Patrick was brushing her off, and she didn''t believe a word. "It must be Jeffrey who hired him. You''re afraid I''ll lose my temper and beat someone up, so you''re hiding it from me." For the first time, Patrick wasn''t believed, "I''m telling the truth."


    Vera, thinking she was smart, didn''t believe him. "You''re being so vague, it must be BS."


    Her attitude was like when she was in school, if a teacher made someone write a self-criticism, those who wrote more words were more sincere.


    Patrick couldn''t exin, sometimes women could be so stubborn.

 Chapter 587 Secretly In Love with Me

    The whole family was huddled in the living room around Theodore. "Vera, what''s up with Theodore? Why''s he upset again?" Vera nced at Theodore in her arms, clearly not a happy camper.


    "Well, when I was changing his diaper, I gave his little butt a wash. Look at him, all grumpy. He doesn''t even get how dirty and smelly it was. I swear, he''s gonna have a temper just like his dad," Vera grumbled. Theodore turned his face away, not wanting to look at Vera.


    Shawn, acting like Theodore could understand him, started lecturing, "Teddy, we gotta be a sweet-smelling baby, not a stinky one."


    Randall chimed in, "Shawn, you really think he gets what you''re saying?"


    Shawn raised his cane, ready to swat Randall. Randall, being no stranger to this, dodged to the side as soon as the cane went up.


    Susan, on the other hand, was used to Randall''s cheeky remarks and the asional swat. In her mind, as long as Randall wasn''t getting whacked by Patrick, she wasn''t too worried.


    Cindy just felt annoyed looking at Theodore. She couldn''t figure out why Patrick wanted to keep him around.


    The lively living room went quiet when they heard an engine shutting off in the front yard.


    Everyone turned to look at Vera, knowing that sound meant Patrick''s car had arrived.


    Vera, more familiar with the sound of Patrick''s car than anyone else, also fell silent.


    After a bit, Patrick pushed open the living room door with one hand. He stepped in, changed his shoes at the entrance, and saw the whole family staring at him. "What''s going on?" Patrick asked, confused.


    Theodore, hearing Patrick''s voice, immediately turned his head, looking around for him.


    In Vera''s arms, Theodore started making noises to get Patrick''s attention.


    Patrick, wearing a dark trench coat, looked stern and unapproachable.


    But hearing Theodore''s calls and seeing Vera''s back, he couldn''t help but smile. He took off his ck trench coat, hung it up, and walked into the living room. He sat next to Vera, looking at Theodore, who was squirming to find him. He bent down and took the soft, boneless Theodore from Vera''s arms. Theodore turned his face, looking at Patrick, who he had missed all day. His little face was soft and tender, and lying in Patrick''s arms, he was finally happy. "Randall, how''s it going?" Patrick asked.


    Randall, suddenly put on the spot, answered, "I''ve already started."


    Vera asked, "Honey, what did you ask Randall to do?"


    Randall exined, "Patrick asked Susan''s friend to help check something a couple of days ago and made me the middleman to contact him."


    Vera, sometimes quick on the uptake, said, "Susan''s hacker friend, right? Did he agree so quickly?"


    Randall nodded, not saying more.


    He suddenly realized he had messed up earlier. The Dark Web wasn''t something any hacker could just hack into. If it were an insignificant person asking, the hacker would most likely refuse, or at least take a few days to decide. But just now, after only a day, he had said Susan''s ''friend'' had already started.


    Sure enough, Patrick asked, "How did you convince him?"


    Randall swallowed and tried toe up with an excuse, "Well..."


    "Patrick, I convinced him. He has a crush on me, so he''ll do anything I ask," Susan interjected.

 Chapter 588 The Most Beloved in the World

    When it came to protecting Randall, her IQ shot through the roof.


    Randall nced at Susan, thinking she was actually pretty impressive.


    But why did he say the "hacker" had a thing for her?


    Did he have a thing for her?


    Susan was definitely overthinking it, letting her imagination run wild.


    No way he had a crush!


    Randall''s mind was racing with thoughts, but they all circled back to the crush.


    Patrick looked over at Randall and paused for a moment. "Let me know when you get any results, and thank Susan''s friend for me."


    "Got it, Patrick," Susan replied.


    After dinner, Patrick took Theodore out for a walk. Vincent tagged along, chatting with Patrick about work.


    Before long, the conversation shifted.


    "Patrick, let me hold Teddy for you. It must be tiring to carry him every day," Vincent said.


    Patrick looked down at Theodore in his arms, who clung to him just like Vera used to. "Vincent, you''ve been working all day too. You must be tired. He''s not light; I''ll hold him." Vincent insisted, "You''ve been working all day too. You''re tired. Let''s take turns."


    Then Vincent snatched Theodore away.


    Holding him, Vincent grinned so wide that the wrinkles at the corners of his eyes were obvious. "He''s really cute. I like him."


    Meanwhile, Vera and Cindy were on a video call with Molly, talking about her wedding ns.


    "Are you taking wedding photos tomorrow?" Vera asked, curious since she''d never done it herself.


    Molly was at the Chase family home when Sebastian came out with a bowl of pasta. "Molly, eat more. You won''t get fat, and it won''t mess up the photos," he said earnestly.


    Mollyy on the couch, shaking her head firmly. "No."


    Then she answered Vera''s question, "Yeah, a few different series."


    Turning back to Sebastian, she said, "Sebastian, I''m not eating. Stop trying to feed me."


    Vera asked, "What''s up? Not eating at all?"


    "Yesterday we took some wedding photos. I saw the proofs and I looked puffy, and my arms were chubby. It didn''t look good. I need to lose weight," Molly exined.


    Vera smiled, "Yeah, you only take wedding photos once. Looking good is the most important."


    Soon, Zoey and Max came out, seeing Molly fussing about losing weight. She''d been drinking water whenever she felt hungry since yesterday.


    Zoey said, "How can you live on so little food?"


    After chatting for a bit, they ended the video call.


    Sebastian kept coaxing, "Just a few bites. You won''t get fat."


    "No," Molly said, biting her lips.


    Ellie had been preparing invitations. She came downstairs and saw Molly not eating again. "Molly, just eat properly at home."


    Molly wasn''t afraid of Ellie''s scolding. She still bit her lips, her shiny eyes looking at Sebastian, then shook her head.


    No matter what, in Sebastian''s eyes, she was the most beautiful.


    Even now, with messy hair and a stubborn look, Sebastian loved her.


    Ellie wanted to scold Molly again, but Timothy secretly pulled Ellie aside and said, "Were you any better than Molly back then? Who was the one who starved themselves thin for wedding photos?" Ellie thought back to her own experience. "No, it''s because I''ve been there. I''m worried Molly will too. Taking wedding photos isn''t easy; she could faint from low blood sugar."


    Timothy chuckled, "You make excuses just like Molly."


    Ellie felt a bit embarrassed. "I..."


    Eventually, the whole family gave up trying to persuade Molly and left it to Sebastian.


    The pasta went from hot to warm. Finally, he took a fork and started eating in front of Molly, making exaggerated eating sounds.


    He didn''t believe Molly wouldn''t get hungry.


    Sure enough, Molly sat up from the couch, watching Sebastian eat. She hugged a bottle of water and drank.


    "I''m going back to the bedroom," Molly said.


    Unexpectedly, Sebastian followed her to the bedroom.


    Molly puffed her cheeks in anger. "What''s your deal?"


    Sebastian asked, "Just one bite?"


    Molly swallowed. "Don''t try to tempt me."


    Sebastian sat next to Molly with the bowl. "I made it."


    He held the bowl to Molly''s lips.


    Molly smelled the aroma. She knew Sebastian was a stumbling block on her path to losing weight.


    "Fine, just one bite," Molly said.


    She opened her mouth and took a bite from Sebastian''s fork.


    It was delicious. After being hungry for two days, everything tasted good.


    Sebastian smiled with satisfaction. "Have some soup. It won''t make you fat, and it''s filling." Molly took another sip.


    Sebastian kept coaxing, and Molly couldn''t resist.


    Before bed, Molly was full of regret, staring at the empty bowl. She was so mad she wanted to bite Sebastian.


    Helplessly,te at night, Sebastian drove her out to buy digestive tablets.


    The next day, Molly woke up and started doing weight loss exercises downstairs.


    Sebastian saw her regretful lookst night. He realized he selfishly made her eat, but she was upset with herself for eating a few more bites. Sebastian wanted to make her happy. So, during breakfast, while others had sandwiches and coffee, Molly and Sebastian had boiled vegetables and a ss of milk.


    Molly was stunned.


    Ellie said, "Eat. Sebastian boiled it for you this morning. He didn''t want you to feel lonely eating alone, so he made a portion for himself to eat with you."


    Early in the morning, the living room echoed with Molly''s shout, "Sebastian, I know you love me the most in the world!" Her shout could be heard in the yard outside.


    At the Olteran family, during breakfast, Randall couldn''t be woken up, and Susan was alsozing in bed.


    Cindy was puzzled. "It''s normal for Randall to bezy, but why hasn''t Susan woken up? Is she sick? I''ll go check."


    Cindy bypassed Randall''s bedroom and went to Susan''s door, knocking. "Susan? Are you awake? Can Ie in?" At that moment, Randall''s bedroom door opened.


    Susan rubbed her sleepy eyes. "I''m here."


    Not only was Cindy stunned, but even Vera''s mouth was wide open in surprise. "Why are you in Randall''s room?"


    Susan covered her mouth, softly yawned, and said in a daze, "I was ying games with Randallst night, then fell asleep." Cindy was so angry she wanted to go in and beat Randall with a stick.


    Cindy stormed in. "Where''s Randall?"

 Chapter 589 Staying Up All Night Together

    Susan shook her head. One side of the bed was a mess where she had been, while the other side was still neat.


    "Cindy, check the guest rooms," Vera said, still trusting Randall''s character.


    Randall''s manners were second nature.


    Cindy quickly checked the guest rooms one by one. Sure enough, she found Randall sleeping soundly, wrapped in a nket.


    Cindy pped him, "Randall, get up!"


    Randall woke up with a start, his hair sticking up and his eyes bloodshot from staying up all night.


    The Dark Web was chaotic. Randall had no idea how many experts were in there or how deep it went. To be safe, he chose to act at night when security was the loosest.


    Last night, before going to bed, Susan saw the light on in his room and knocked on his door to ask him.


    Randall never hid anything from Susan at home. After all, Susan always sided with him.


    When she found out Randall was going to stay up all night, Susan went downstairs to make some pasta and cut some fruit for him.


    "Susan, who said I have a crush on you?" Randall suddenly questioned Susan while eating.


    Susan, munching on the orange she had cut for Randall, said, "I didn''t say that." She had already forgotten what she said that afternoon.


    Randall put down his fork. He remembered clearly, "In the afternoon, you told Patrick that a hacker had a crush on you and would agree to anything you said. When did I be so kind?"


    Susan, chewing on an orange, suddenly remembered, "Oh, I was just trying to save you. I had to lie to Patrick. If I used any other excuses, Patrick would have questioned me. Only my love life would he be too embarrassed to investigate." After saying that, she picked up another orange to eat.


    Randall stirred his pasta, "So that''s how it is."


    Then he scolded Susan, "Stop eating so much fruit. You cut it for me, and now you''re eating it all."


    Susan pouted, "I''ll cut more for you after I finish this." She continued eating.


    Later, Susan did cut more fruit. She sat on the side, watching Randall''s fingers fly across the keyboard.


    Susan had seen many people who yed withputers. They were either ugly, fat, or hunched over. But Randall had a great physique, sat upright, looked handsome, and he was charming.


    She watched Randall for a long time.


    "Stop staring and go to sleep," Randall said.


    Susan refused. She stayed up all night with Randall.


    Later, she watched a movie with headphones on while keeping Randallpany.


    Eventually, she fell asleep on Randall''sputer desk because the movie was too boring.


    When Randall turned his head, he found that she was asleep.


    He didn''t take much effort to pick her up.


    Randall ced her on his bed, removed her headphones, turned off her phone, and went back to his work.


    As dawn approached, Randall was about to crash on his bed when he suddenly noticed someone else there. He scratched his head, remembered Susan had kept himpanyst night, covered her with a nket, and left his room for the guest room.


    He hadn''t slept long before Cindy''s p woke him up.


    "Mom, what are you doing?" Randall was confused.


    Cindy stormed in, "Did you y games with Susan all night? It''s bad enough you misbehave, but dragging Susan into it? You deserve a beating."


    Susan, who had just woken up, quickly jumped in, "No, it was my idea. Randall didn''t want me to stay up."


    Cindy shot back, "Don''t cover for him."


    She continued to scold Randall in the guest room.


    Meanwhile, Patrick had been running on the treadmill in the morning. After showering, he heard Theodore crying in bed.


    Not knowing where Vera was, Patrick hurriedly dressed Theodore and went to find her.


    "Vera?" Patrick called out as he searched.


    A servant passed by and pointed him in the right direction.


    Patrick, holding the hungry and crying Theodore, headed to the guest room.


    Theodore cried, and Vera immediately took him in her arms. Her scent was familiar to Theodore.


    When Patrick arrived, he learned about Randall''s oversleeping.


    Surprisingly, he said, "Cindy, let it go. Let Randall sleep a bit longer."


    Then Patrick looked at Susan, "He stayed up all night. You should go to bed early. If you don''t adjust your schedule before school starts, you''ll be very tired." Susan nodded obediently. She didn''t dare disobey Patrick.


    Cindy wanted to lecture Randall a bit more, but Patrick said, "Cindy, it''s time for breakfast."


    After they left, Randall fell back asleep.


    Just as Randall was about to fall asleep after everyone left, he suddenly thought of Patrick''s unusual behavior and his eyes snapped open, wide awake. Why did Patrick ask him to find Susan''s hacker friend? Why didn''t Patrick find him himself? Shouldn''t he keep such talent for himself?


    Patrick wanted him to stay home to take care of Theodore, but the family didn''t really need him. By the way, why did Patrick give him time off? When Patrick found out he was gaming all night, he let him sleep. Didn''t that go against his usual expectations?


    Randall sat up, his eyes filled with disbelief.


    Patrick knew he was the hacker. Because Patrick knew, he directly approached him. It was more efficient to make a discussion rather than through Susan.


    Giving him time off wasn''t for taking care of Theodore but to give him enough time to work. Patrick knew the Dark Web was hard to infiltrate and deliberately gave him time. Knowing he stayed up "gaming" was actually busy with the Dark Web Patrick wanted him to sleep well! Because he knew who he was, Patrick''s unusual behavior made sense! And Patrick was a man no one could figure out or understand.


    Randall hugged one leg, his arm resting on his knee, feeling frustrated and annoyed. ''When did he find out?''


    And why didn''t he expose him?


    Maybe he didn''t actually know?


    Randall was unsure.


    After lying down again, he couldn''t fall asleep.


    Susan had been Molly''s little assistant for a few days, but today she took a break.


    Vera sent a message, "Susan stayed up all night ying games with Randall. She''s catching up on sleep at home."


    Molly immediately asked, "What happened?"


    "Even though you''re about to be married, I advise you to stay pure. Susan is still a child." Vera instantly took on a parental tone.

 Chapter 590 The Dangers of Losing Weight

    Molly snapped, "You''re the one who''s not innocent! What I meant was, teach Susan not to be alone with men at home! Luckily, it was Randall, but if it had been someone else, who knows what could''ve happened." She shot a frustrated look at Sebastian''s back.


    Sebastian, feeling the sting of her words, stayed quiet. He just opened the lid of Molly''s thermos, letting the steam from the hot water rise.


    They chatted a bit more until Theodore woke up, looking like he was about to cry. Molly quickly ended the call with her.


    And sure enough, the crying began.


    Susan and Randall were both catching up on sleep in their rooms. Randall was still puzzled by what Patrick had said and wasn''t sure if Patrick knew the truth.


    So, Randall decided that as long as Patrick didn''t call him out, he''d y dumb.


    Patrick was tricky; maybe he didn''t know Randall was a hacker and was just waiting for him to slip up.


    Randall''s mind raced, but eventually, he couldn''t fight off the sleepiness and dozed off.


    Molly was taking wedding photos in the winter, shivering from the cold. But for the sake of beauty, she was fearless.


    "Groom, kiss the bride. Capture the sunset, create shadows," the photographer directed.


    Molly protested, "You didn''t say we had to kiss for the photos."


    The photographer replied, "I''m saying it now. Look at the weather today, and the location is perfect. It''d be a waste not to capture this sunset and the seaside." Today''s photo shoot was by the sea.


    Sebastian had picked the spot. He didn''t have many demands for the wedding, just that Molly didn''t run away. But when choosing the package, he made his first request, "Molly, can we take the photos by the sea?"


    Molly liked to be different, "Isn''t it kind of clich¨¦ with everyone taking photos there?"


    Sebastian seemed really into the seaside idea, and in the end, soft-hearted Molly couldn''t stand to see him upset, so she agreed to the seaside wedding photos.


    When they arrived in the morning, they saw three or four young couples also taking wedding photos by the beach. Molly grumbled, "Sebastian, what kind of ce did you pick? I almost drowned here back then..." Then she realized something, "Let''s just take the photos by the sea."


    Because the seaside was where they first met, and he had picked her up, taken her home, and cared for her for over a decade.


    Sebastian knew Molly had figured it out. He just looked at her and smiled gently. Molly blushed and turned away, muttering something under her breath, probably cursing Sebastian softly.


    By the end of the day, they caught the sunset. Artists love sunsets, so the photographer made a request.


    Sebastian was all for it!


    "Sure," he said quickly.


    Molly, holding up her heavy wedding dress, red at him, "I haven''t agreed yet."


    Sebastian had discovered one of Molly''s weaknesses: she couldn''t stand seeing him upset! "If you don''t agree, we don''t have to take the photos. You can ignore my answer."


    Unable to stand seeing Sebastian upset, Molly didn''t realize she was walking right into his trap. "Fine, let''s do it," she said.


    Sebastian''s lips curled into a smile she couldn''t see, his eyes watching her like a wolf eyeing a little white rabbit.


    "Let''s get started," the photographer reminded them.


    Molly''s heart raced as she looked at Sebastian. "Wait, photographer, hurry up," she said, blinking rapidly and feeling shy.


    "Take it easy, trust my skills," the photographer reassured her.


    While she trusted the photographer, she couldn''t control Sebastian. He boldly wrapped his arm around her waist, his hand gripping the back of her head as he kissed her forcefully. The photographer, who had envisioned a romantic scene, put down his camera. This looked more like a forced kiss!


    The first kiss was too rough; the second time, Sebastian''s body blocked the camera. The third time, the pose was wrong.


    By the end, Molly''s face was dark from all the kissing. She raised her hand and punched Sebastian. "You did that on purpose!"


    Furious, Molly lifted her dress and ran along the sunset-covered beach, chasing and hitting Sebastian.


    The photographer thought this scene was much better than the romantic ones and immediately started taking pictures, shouting, "Keep hitting, yes, keep going, chase, just like that, hit." Molly was exhausted, already weak from dieting, and the heavy wedding dress slowed her down. Finally, too tired to run, she put her hands on her hips, bent over, and panted. Sebastian, however, showed no reaction. Seeing Molly''s condition, he had other thoughts.


    "Tired of hitting?" Sebastian asked.


    Molly nodded, "I can''t walk anymore."


    Sebastian bent down and effortlessly picked her up in her wedding dress. "If you can''t walk, I''ll carry you."


    "Yes, just like that, don''t move, let me take the shot," the photographer, like an excited fan, snapped away, capturing every frame filled with natural affection.


    It waste, and the sun had finally set when they went home.


    Molly had starved herself for the wedding photos, and after they were done, she went home and had a feast, regaining all the weight in just two meals.


    Molly cried in frustration, "I starved for so many days, and after just two meals, the weight I lost came back. I still have to wear the wedding dress, and if I gain more weight, I won''t fit into it."


    Ellie said, "This is all your doing."


    When Molly wanted to lose weight by dieting again, Sebastian used his old trickte at night.


    Molly wanted to sleep, but Sebastian stopped her. He leaned against her headboard, holding her so she couldn''t struggle, and yed videos on his phone of young girls suffering the consequences of dieting to lose weight. "You see this? This girl dieted to lose weight and ended up having her stomach removed.


    Look at this one, she dieted to lose weight and her immune system weakened. A simple bacterial infection turned into a cold her body couldn''t fight off,nding her in the ER where they had to open her chest." Molly, scared, shrank her shoulders and forgot she was lying in Sebastian''s arms.

 Chapter 591 Lets Get the Marriage Certificate

    Molly seemed to really get it, and Sebastian was pretty happy with the examples he had lined up.


    Watching Molly seriously think about how to lose weight, Sebastian suddenly blurted out, "Molly, how about we get a marriage license?" Molly''s train of thought derailed. She turned, her beautiful eyes wide with shock, "What did you just say?"


    Sebastian swallowed hard, "Let''s register our marriage." He wanted to make Molly officially his as soon as possible.


    That way, she''d be his and only his.


    Molly blinked, taking a while to process.


    Sebastian added, "Go to bed early tonight, and you''ll be a bit thinner when you wake up tomorrow. While you''re thin, we can go..."


    "Don''t lie to me," Molly finally caught on.


    Sebastian sighed, "Okay, I won''t lie this time. But think about what I said. You''ll look better in the photos if you''re thinner."


    Sebastian hung out in Molly''s room until nine, then got kicked out.


    "My leave is almost up, Molly. If I miss this chance, I''ll have to wait in line again,"


    Late at night, Molly couldn''t sleep with so much on her mind.


    At the Olteran family home, Shawn couldn''t sleep either. He nced at Theodore beside him, who was still wide awake.


    Theodore got all excited at night, iling his limbs and kicking his little feet, eagerly chatting with Shawn.


    Shawn''s eyelids were heavy with sleep, but every time he tried to doze off, Theodore would cry. "I really can''t deal with your family. Vera annoys me, Patrick pisses me off, and you, Theodore, you torment me."


    "Why can''t your mom get you to sleep through the night? Why is your dad so irresponsible, leaving you with your grandpa? Why can''t you just close your eyes and sleep? Does your family enjoy bullying an old man like me?" Shawn muttered, "It''s pointless talking to you; you don''t understand anything."


    The next morning, only Patrick and Vincent were having breakfast in the Olteran family dining room.


    "Where''s Cindy?" Patrick asked.


    Vincent replied, "She stayed up watching showsst night, probably still asleep. Where''s Vera?"


    "She stayed up ying gamesst night, also still asleep," Patrick said.


    Vincent asked again, "Dad didn''t get up either, is he sick?"


    Patrick coughed awkwardly, "No, he was tormented by Theodore and is probably catching up on sleep."


    Randall and Susan? The family had stopped asking about them.


    Randall slept a lot during the day yesterday, so he wasn''t sleepy at night. Susan''s schedule almost synced with Randall''s; Heard she went to the kitchen to make food for Randall against night. Soon, Molly showed up at the Olteran family home.


    "Vincent, Patrick, why is it just you two here?" Molly looked around, not finding anyone else.


    Patrick replied, "They''re all still asleep."


    Molly said, "I''ll go wake them up."


    They both said in unison, "Wake Dad, but don''t wake Cindy or Vera."


    Molly stood there, a bit stunned, then puffed her cheeks. Curiosity got the best of her, and she started to wonder.


    Finally, Molly headed to Shawn''s bedroom. "Shawn?"


    No response. Molly walked in and saw Shawn still knocked out.


    She ran in, squatted by the bed, and looked at Shawn''s face.


    Molly poked the barely-asleep Shawn, "Dad? Shawn? Wake up, I''m back."


    Shawn was groggy from being woken up. His eyelids wanted to open, but he was too sleepy. Like Molly, once he fell asleep, he was out cold and couldn''t make sense of what others were saying. "Dad, I want to get a marriage license," Molly said.


    "Okay."


    Molly was surprised, "You agree?"


    "Okay."


    "Dad, are you even awake right now?"


    "Okay."


    Molly excitedly shook Shawn awake, "Dad, if you agree, I''ll really go?"


    He waved his hand irritably, "Go."


    Molly said, "Then I''m leaving, Dad. Get some rest, goodbye."


    Molly was back home for less than ten minutes before she left again.


    Patrick and Vincent had no clue why Molly came back, so they didn''t pay much attention.


    They finally found out from Sebastian''s News Feed, showing two marriage certificates.


    When Vincent called Sebastian, his number was busy.


    When he called Patrick, Patrick''s phone was also busy.


    Vincent thought about the few minutes Molly was home in the morning and immediately called her.


    It was also busy.


    Five minutester, Vincent called Molly again. This time, Molly answered in a crying tone, "Vincent, I''m on my way home now. Shawn is about to lose it with me." Vincent said, "You think?"


    Vincent hurried home too.


    When he got home, everyone was gathered.


    Sebastian was there too.


    Vera, still sleepy, was holding Theodore and yawning. Randall had just woken up and came out without even washing his face. Shawn''s face was red with anger. "Dad, I told you, and you agreed to let me get the license," Molly said.


    Sebastian had a moment of doubt when Molly agreed to get the license in the morning. Would the Olteran family really be so chill about it?


    But with the happy event in front of him, no matter how Molly made it happen, he took her to get the license right away.


    After getting the license, he posted on News Feed, and within three minutes, Patrick''s call came through.


    Molly''s phone rang too, with Shawn yelling at her toe home.


    Sebastian had no choice but toe back too, after all, he was now the Olteran family''s son-inw.


    "Molly, when did I agree to that? If you were getting the license, you could at least tell me. Would I have stopped you?" Shawn said angrily. "Dad, you really agreed. I came back in the morning and asked you about it." Molly exined the brief events of the morning to Shawn. Shawn red, remembering that he did indeed shoo her away in the end.

 Chapter 592 Truly Blind

    "He totally bailed on taking care of Teddyst night and dumped him on me. Teddy didn''t crash until the middle of the night, and now I''m a zombie this morning. What I said doesn''t count!" Shawn fumed, still pissed off.


    Was Teddy mixed up in this too?


    Everyone turned to look at Theodore, who was nestled in Vera''s arms.


    Theodore, snug in Vera''s arms, nced around the bustling living room. After a bit, he let out a little "ah" at just the right moment.


    Feeling guilty, Vera quickly covered Theodore''s tiny mouth, trying to keep him from drawing any more attention.


    Molly shot a look at Randall, paused for a beat, then quickly shifted the me. "Not my problem." She pointed at Theodore, "I asked you this morning if you were good to go, and you said ''yes.'' If you wanna me someone, me Theodore. He''s the one who kept you up all night and made you groggy this morning."


    Theodore tried to say something, but Vera''s hand over his mouth left him frustrated.


    Shawn, knowing he was partly to me, pointed at Patrick. "And you too!"


    Patrick stayed silent.


    Shawn then looked at Theodore, "And you!"


    Vera hugged Theodore tighter, pulling his little face into her chest.


    Sebastian knew it wasn''t the right time to chime in.


    They''d already gotten their marriage certificate; nothing anyone could do about it now. Everyone knew this was bound to happen.


    Plus, Patrick was the toughest nut to crack. He''d threatened Sebastian over the phone that afternoon, but when he found out he and Theodore had indirectly helped the marriage happen, Patrick was too embarrassed to keep objecting. Shawn got so mad he sent Molly back to the Chase family, and Patrick''s family went back to Cherry Vi. Vera, at the Olteran Manor, tearfully begged Shawn not to kick her out. "Dad, you can kick out my husband and son, but let me stay here to take care of you."


    She knew what was waiting for her if she went back.


    Theodore''s little bedroom was about to get some use.


    Shawn said, "I still want to live a few more years. Go back to your home."


    That afternoon, Vera, holding Theodore and carrying his diapers and a few clothes, packed up and got into the car to head home.


    Theodore, curious, looked out the car window,pletely clueless about what was waiting for him at home.


    Sebastian and Molly also left. Before getting into the car, Sebastian said, "On the wedding day, when Ie to pick you up, I''ll give Teddy a hundred thousand dors, okay?" This was Sebastian''s way of thanking Theodore for his "help."


    With everyone gone from the living room, Randall yawned and pulled Susan back to continue their nap.


    Sebastian had been away for a week and came back with a marriage certificate. The team was buzzing with gossip.


    "Mr. Chase has imed Molly," someone said.


    "No wonder Mr. Chase kept such a close eye on Molly. Turns out he was watching his future wife. That''s why Sam got beat up so many times," someone added.


    "It''s wild. After being siblings for over a decade, suddenly they''re not rted, and just when they realize this, they get married. Even TV dramas wouldn''t pull this off."


    David, sipping his coffee by the water cooler, finally chimed in, "You guys keep talking about Mr. Chase iming Molly, but what about how Molly clung to him?"


    The older officers remembered when Sebastian first started at the station as a rookie. Molly would hang around the entrance every day, waiting for him to get off work. When another woman brought Sebastian lunch, Molly got so mad she could hardly calm herself down.


    "I''m telling you, they didn''t just get together recently. This has been going on for a long time, and we just didn''t know," David added.


    Sam showed up, "No way. When Molly was still Mia Chase, Sebastian wouldn''t have considered her; he always saw her as a sister."


    Everyone was puzzled. "How do you know?"


    Sam said, "Sebastian and I are alumni. I know a few of his seniors from school, and during a gathering, they told me that Sebastian had a girlfriend in college." The station fell silent, everyone staring at Sam. "Mr. Chase had a girlfriend?"


    Sam nodded, "Didn''t you know? Mr. Chase''s girlfriend was really pretty and also a cop. No one knows why they broke up, but a lot of people felt sorry for them." "Mr. Chase is really something, huh?"


    Sam added, "Let''s keep this to ourselves. Don''t let Molly find out. They''re already married, and if this gets out and causes a fight, we''ll all be in trouble."


    "Knowing it would cause trouble, you still dare to openly discuss my private matters. Sam, you''re really doing a great job as deputy captain!" a voice suddenly cut in. Sam immediately straightened up, his back stiff.


    Seeing Sebastian back at work, the surrounding colleagues scattered quickly, each returning to their posts.


    Sam checked the time. "It''s the eighth day today." The day Sebastian returned to work!


    Sebastian ced a hand on Sam''s shoulder, standing in front of him in uniform.


    As Sam prepared to stand and salute, Sebastian pressed down on his shoulder, keeping him seated.


    "Wee back," Sam said nervously.


    Sebastian smirked, "Your way of weing is quite unique."


    "Congrattions on your wedding," Sam quickly said to save himself.


    Sebastian pointed at Sam''s face. "Tenps around the field."


    "Yes, sir!" Sam left.


    The other subordinates in the station kept their heads down. Rank really crushed people, especially when the difference was big.


    Sebastian scanned the room. "Do you all know what to say and what not to say in front of Molly?"


    "Yes, Mr. Chase. Congrattions on your wedding," everyone in the room replied.


    Sebastian replied, "Thank you for the congrattions."


    His way of epting congrattions had a hint of coldness.


    As Sam ran miserably around the field, the others didn''t know whether to feel sorry for him.


    Ernest from the neighboring department came over. "Where''s Sebastian?"


    The officer at the door pointed to Sebastian''s office, and Ernest walked straight in. "Tell me honestly, during the Abby casest year, what was your rtionship with Molly?" "Legally, none," Sebastian replied.


    Ernest sat in the chair in front of Sebastian''s desk, speaking as a close friend. "Are you really with Molly?"


    "Wedding in March. Make sure toe," Sebastian replied.


    Ernest said, "Are you blind? How did you end up with Molly?"


    "Maybe I am really blind," Sebastian said.


    Sebastian, in a good mood, didn''t mind teasing.

 Chapter 593 Anyway, Very Happy

    "How did the Olteran family agree?" Ernest asked, scratching his head.


    Sebastian smirked, thinking of Theodore. "I nted a mole in the Olteran family."


    Back at Cherry Vi, Patrick always knew exactly which bedroom Vera was hiding in with Theodore at night and would carry them both out together. Randall spent days digging for the truth. One afternoon, he brought Susan to Cherry Vi.


    During the day, Patrick was the doting dad, always carrying Theodore around and feeding him form, spoon by spoon, to get him used to it.


    At night, though, Patrick was all business. He''d put Theodore in the next room so he could get some peace and quiet.


    Susan showed up too. As soon as she arrived, she knelt in front of Patrick to see Theodore, who she hadn''t seen in days.


    "Patrick, where''s Vera?" Susan asked.


    Patrick noticed Vera had been napping for a while, so he called the servant, Francis Lawson. "Francis, wake Vera up."


    Seeing everyone gather, Patrick knew the truth was out. After a bit, Vera came downstairs, yawning. Patrick handed Theodore to her. "Hang out with Susan in the living room. Randall and I need to talk in the study."


    Randall followed Patrick to the study in Cherry Vi. It was way more impressive than the one at home, almost like a big conference room.


    Cherry Vi was both Patrick''s home and office, so he didn''t need to go to work every day.


    "Got anything?" Patrick asked.


    Randall nodded. After several sleepless nights and close calls, he cracked the Rossi Family''s records. "Patrick, this is what Susan''s friend sent me. I skimmed through it. The guy hired hitmen twice, tracked us three times, and his chat logs show he wanted to dig into the Olteran family''s internal stuff and brotherly rtionships. He also tried to find info on me but came up empty.


    The year you married Vera, the Linister Group was also under scrutiny. During ourstpetition, they beat us by ying dirty with a price war. Here are records showing he made illegal buys on the Dark Web, trying to push our family out of their market. I also had someone look into Jeffrey, but he''s a ghost."


    Patrick looked over the documents and asked Randall, "Did they catch on to you?"


    Randall shook his head. "Nope, I lost them."


    Patrick nced up, impressed. He''d always underestimated Randall, but the guy had skills, even hacking the Dark Web and dodging its "watchers."


    "Got a n?" Randall asked.


    Patrick nodded. "Yeah, I got it. You can go now."


    The info Randall brought was gold. As he was about to leave, Patrick called him back. "Thank Susan''s friend for me and pay him. I''ll have Jack transfer the money to your ount." "Got it," Randall replied.


    Randall headed downstairs and saw Vera, who was still adjusting her sleep schedule. "What are you gonna do when school starts?"


    Vera yawned. "I''ll figure it out."


    Randall picked up Theodore. He hadn''t seen the little guy in days and missed him.


    Shawn had been mad and kicked them out, but then he missed Theodore too.


    He kept grumbling, "Why doesn''t Verae back to visit me?"


    Randall held Theodore close, making himfortable. Theodore rested his face on Randall''s shoulder, with Susan beside him, making himugh.


    Upstairs, Patrick finished going through the documents Randall had given him and called the head of the overseas division. "How much did The Rossi Family sellst quarter?"


    "360 tons. We sold 280 tons," the head replied, sounding nervous, like he was waiting for the hammer to drop.


    The head quickly exined what they had discussed in thest meeting. "First, The Rossi Family shed their prices, stealing our customers. Second, they''re a localpany and have been stirring up opposition against us. Plus, Cole Rossi poached one of our core teams, and we''re currently in awsuit."


    Patrick already knew all this and cut to the chase. "Drop our prices by 12%. We need to get close to The Rossi Family''s numbers. If you can''t handle the publicity, I''ll send someone from headquarters."


    Sending someone from HQ was code for "someone''s getting fired," and the head of the overseas division definitely didn''t want that.


    Patrick continued, "cklist the team that jumped ship. Make sure they can''t work anywhere except The Rossi Family. None of the Olteran Group''s subsidiaries or investmentpanies worldwide should hire them."


    The head nervously pointed out, "Dropping prices that much is risky."


    Patrick''s voice was ice-cold. "Do it."


    "Okay," the head replied, swallowing hard.


    Patrick hung up and went to join Vera and Theodore for dinner.


    Randall and Susan were about to leave, but Patrick asked them to stay for dinner.


    During the meal, Patrick said, "Randall, take a break at home, spend a few days with Susan. When school starts, you can go back to work." Randall stayed quiet.


    Sensing the tension, Vera quickly changed the subject.


    Theodorey in Patrick''s arms, sleeping peacefully. Whether he wasfortable or not was anyone''s guess, but he seemed pretty content.


    In the evening, Randall and Susan left, and Patrick went back to the study.


    Two dayster, the feedback from the price cut came in.


    "Although our sales caught up with The Rossi Family, our actual profits took a hit," said the head of the overseas division.


    Patrick instructed, "Drop the price by another 3% from the current level."


    "Mr. Olteran, this is irrational," the head was stunned.


    Patrick stayed calm. "Also, limit the market supply to 10 tons and get the publicity department on it. If they can''t seize this opportunity, they''ll be reced."


    "Got it! I''ll issue the orders right away." The head finally caught on to Patrick''s strategy.


    The head happily announced another price cut, and customers flocked to the Olteran Group.


    On the first day, a bunch of unknown vehicles were parked near the Olteran Group''s branch. Inside one of the cars, Cole''s eyes were like a hawk''s, watching through the window. The next day, The Rossi Group announced another price cut.


    Everyone knew it was a showdown between The Rossi Family and the Olteran Group.


    When two dogs fight for a bone, a third one runs away with it. No one could resist low-priced goods, and everyone rushed to buy.


    "The Rossi Family''s unit price has dropped to almost no profit," said the head of the overseas division.


    Patrick said, "In three days, restore our prices to the original level. Unless it''s urgent, don''t contact me every day. My wife is starting school, and I need to take her shopping for essentials and help her with enrollment." The head was floored!

 Chapter 594 Sending Vera to School

    Vera''s awesome life had hit a snag.


    During the day, Patrick tagged along with Vera to grab some school supplies. Since she wasn''t living on campus, they didn''t need much. Honestly, it was just an excuse to hang out and swing by the Olteran Mansion. Shawn wanted them to stay home, but Patrick, who had gotten used to the freedom at Cherry Vi, wasn''t having it.


    At the Olteran ce, he had to keep things low-key in the bedroom. But at Cherry Vi, as long as Theodore was taken care of, no one bothered them if Vera stayed in her room all day.


    "Patrick, hear me out. If Vera stays at the Olteran Manor, she and Susan can carpool to school. Randall doesn''t have any sses, so he can be their chauffeur. Let''s just settle it and stay here," Shawn said, not waiting for Patrick''s agreement and already telling the servants to prep a room.


    Patrick shook his head, "Cherry Vi, thepany, and Vera''s school are all on the same route. I''ll take Vera to and from school with Teddy."


    Shawn frowned, "Isn''t that too much hassle... Wait, you and Teddy? What do you mean?"


    Patrick exined, "We don''t feel right leaving him home alone. So I''ve decided to take him to thepany."


    "Are you nuts? Taking him to thepany where he''ll cry and fuss all day? Even if you don''t trust the servants, why don''t you trust me?" Shawn asked.


    "I''m worried he''ll disturb you," Patrick said, not very convincingly.


    Shawn shot back, "No clue how Molly''s marriage certificate got snagged. You didn''t seem to care about me this much back then."


    Sensing Shawn was digging up old grudges, Vera quickly jumped in, "Dad, don''t be mad. Patrick''s just worried it''s not fair for an older person to take care of a kid. It''s great for you spend time with him, but taking care of Theodore all the time is tough. Even I find it hard, and it''s even harder for you."


    "But he can''t go to thepany. It''s a workce, after all. It''s not suitable. Besides, we have Cindy and the housekeeper at home. Can''t we take turns?" Shawn asked.


    Vera had thought about Cindy helping out, but with school starting, all of Molly''s stuff would fall on Cindy, and she didn''t want to wear her out.


    "It''ll be fine, Dad. I don''t have many sses left, so I can manage my time. Plus, my mom''s free at home, so Theodore can stay with her sometimes."


    Their decision was final, and no one could change it. After having a meal at the Olteran Mansion, they left.


    On the day Susan registered for school, Randall, with nothing better to do, yed chauffeur for her.


    Patrick, holding Theodore and Vera''s hand, also showed up at the school.


    Theodorey in Patrick''s arms, wide-eyed at the bustling campus.


    Surrounded by college students just back from Christmas break, Vera felt a big shift in her mindset. Standing among them again, she felt way older than her peers. She wasn''t sure if it was because she was married or had a kid, but she definitely felt old.


    "Honey, how old do you think I look this year?" Vera suddenly asked Patrick out of nowhere.


    Patrick nced at her, her face still round and cute. "18."


    Vera burst outughing and shook his arm. "What are you talking about? You''ve never seen me at 18."


    "You look younger than Susan," Patrick grinned.


    "Don''t be ridiculous. I feel ancientpared to them," Vera replied.


    Vera had been a stay-at-home mom for a while, with her world revolving around her kid and husband, making her feel a bit isted. Coming to the big campus and seeing her ssmates in stylish outfits-long boots, wavy hair, some with bold hair colors, and wearing thin sweaters in the cold just for fashion-she felt out of ce. They wore trendy clothes and had perfect makeup, greeting familiar faces as they walked by.


    Vera remembered her own days like that. But now, she was dressed like a naive student, in t shoes, a simple hoodie, jeans, and a big winter coat.


    Walking with a guy like Patrick, she definitely felt out of ce.


    "Actually, I can be quite stylish too. But if I catch a cold, Teddy drinks my breast milk, and he would get sick too," Vera said. She then took Theodore from Patrick''s arms and poked his cheek. "Hurry up and learn to drink form so I can be beautiful on my own, okay?"


    Teddy turned his face away, acting all high and mighty.


    Patrick put his arm around Vera''s shoulder right there on campus. "No need topare. In my eyes, you''re the most beautiful. They envy you."


    "Envy me for what?" Vera asked.


    "They''re all here by themselves to register, but you have your husband and son with you," Patrick reminded her.


    Vera''s eyes curved into a smile, like a crescent moon, as she leaned into Patrick''s arms. "Honey, I''m so lucky to have the best man in the world as my husband and the cutest son." Patrick, who usually avoided public disys of affection, epted Vera''s embrace this time and openly held her on campus. "How do you know we won''t be together in the next life?"


    "Patrick, Vera, it''s really you," Susan said, running towards them with Randall.


    Susan quickly took Theodore from Vera''s arms. "I saw you from afar and bet with Randall that it was you."


    She then smiled at Randall. "Look, Randall, I won."


    Randall replied, "Even if you won, there''s no reward."


    Susan pouted and ignored Randall.


    "Teddy, give me a kiss," Susan said.


    Chubby Theodore reluctantly obeyed in Susan''s arms.


    After a while, Randall took him and kissed his other cheek. "Your little face is so cold. Why did they bring you out?" After being kissed by Randall, Teddy immediately turned his face away and started crying.


    Randall fell silent.


    Vera was amused by Theodore''s crying. "Alright, don''t cry. Mommy''s here. I won''t let Randall kiss you again."


    Susan said, "Randall, are your lips chapped? Did they scratch Theodore''s delicate face?"

 Chapter 595 Using Susans Lipstick

    Randall was fuming because Theodore made him look like a fool. Everyone else could kiss Theodore without a problem, but when Randall did it, Theodore cried. Did he really hate him that much? And then Susan''sments just made things worse.


    Randall grabbed Susan''s finger, making her lift her hand. Right there in the middle of the busy campus, he pressed her finger to his lips and rubbed it back and forth. "Are my lips dry and cracked?" Susan bit her tongue, too scared to tell the truth. Her fingertips felt warm, and she blushed.


    Randall red at her. "Susan, I''m asking you a question. If you don''t give me a good answer, you''ll be taking a cab to school from now on."


    Under pressure, Susan reluctantly mumbled, "No, it was just a joke."


    "That''s more like it." Randall let go of her finger and grabbed her hand, pulling her away from Vera and the others.


    Vera watched as Randall dragged Susan away, then looked at Theodore in her arms andughed again.


    Patrick, seeing the whole thing, chuckled too.


    Back in the car, Patrick put Theodore on the steering wheel and leaned in to kiss his cheek to see if he would cry.


    Theodore was confused. Why was this different from a bed?


    Theodore was on high alert with this new sensation, just like Patrick.


    Patrick leaned down and kissed Theodore''s cheek.


    The dazed Theodore looked at Patrick, and after a while, lying on the steering wheel, he excitedly and happily waved his limbs. Being kissed by Patrick made him extremely happy, and he asionally let out a few sounds, trying to chat with Patrick.


    "You''re so excited just because Daddy kissed you." Vera poked Theodore''s cheek and said to Patrick, "You shouldn''t always be so serious. You love Theodore very much; you can asionally give him a kiss. Look how excited he is." Patrick, feeling special treatment from Theodore, held him close to his chest, showering him with affection.


    "Theodore is a boy; being too affectionate isn''t good," Patrick said.


    "It''s not that, Theodore is still a baby, not a little boy yet."


    On the other side, Susan was pulled back into the car by Randall, who couldn''t forget what she had said earlier. "Tell me the truth, are my lips dry or not?"


    Susan thought about it. If she told the truth, Randall wouldn''t give her a ride anymore. If she didn''t, she''d feel ufortable. So, she came up with apromise, "Randall, actually, the skin on people''s fingers is usually thicker, while the skin on the face is delicate. My hand might not feel your lips being prickly, but that doesn''t mean the skin on the face wouldn''t."


    Randall didn''t understand and looked at Susan''s face. "What, do I need to kiss you to know if my lips are prickly?"


    Susan''s face instantly turned red. "No need."


    Randall nced at Susan''s red face, then looked away. His right elbow rested on the armrest, and his left arm casually draped over the steering wheel. After a while, he finally understood what Susan meant.


    So, she was saying his lips were chapped.


    He sat up straight. "Susan, where''s your lip balm?"


    Susan quickly dug through her bag and finally handed a white tube to Randall.


    She never thought Randall would actually use her lip balm.


    Randall popped open the lip balm, flipped down the sun visor, and unapologetically applied it in the mirror.


    Susan''s eyes widened in shock.


    Randall was using her lip balm?


    After applying it, Randall noticed something off. "Susan, why do my lips look pink after using this?"


    Susan nced at the transparent gel lip balm, bit her lip, and blinked innocently. Afraid of getting scolded, she timidly exined, "Randall, it looks colorless, but it actually has a bit of pink in it." Randall went silent.


    The next second, he wiped the color off his lips with the back of his hand, rubbing until his lips turned a deep red. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    Susan innocently replied, "I didn''t think you''d use it." Randall usually kept his distance from girls, let alone use their lip balms. She never imagined he''d use hers without hesitation.


    Randall grabbed several tissues to wipe his lips, while Susan kept her head down, too scared to make a sound.


    Later, Susan bought a colorless lip balm for Randall and happily knocked on his door when she got home. "Randall, we can use this one from now on. It''s colorless."


    Randall asked, "You only bought one?"


    Susan was puzzled, "Isn''t one enough?"


    Randall used her, "You took advantage of me once, and now you n to keep doing it?"


    Susan was confused again, "No, I didn''t."


    Eventually, Susan understood what Randall meant. She went out and bought another identical lip balm and handed it to him. "Randall, now we each have one."


    After that, their lip balms often got mixed up or lost. In the end, they couldn''t tell them apart.


    Meanwhile, Patrick was putting the squeeze on The Rossi Family in the overseas market, aiming to push out the Olteran Group''s overseas branch and reim their market. The Olteran Group''s goal was always the same: to make money. Patrick once joked at a social event, "I have a college student and a kid at home. I need to make money to support them. I''m not in it for sentiment, just for the money."


    So, in the game with The Rossi Family, Patrick kept lowering prices, taking advantage of their need to boost sales. He forced them to cut prices repeatedly until they sold all their goods with almost no profit.


    Meanwhile, the Olteran Group ended up with over 500 tons of unsold goods.


    The head of the overseas division approached Patrick, "We didn''t anticipate The Rossi Family having 1,000 tons of goods. The market is now saturated, and our goods are piling up."


    Patrick calmly ordered, "Contact the local government and report that The Rossi Family''s raw materials were imported illegally and need to be recalled for re-inspection." "What?" the head was shocked.


    Patrick stood up, slowly walked towards the window, and looked down at the bustling streets below. Thinking of his defeated opponent, he smirked and said to the person on the other end, "The n officially starts now."

 Chapter 596 Sharp Questions

    Nobody saw iting when The Rossi Family''s raw materials got yanked back. Even The Rossi Family was floored.


    They had this grand n to corner the market, flood it with their stuff, and leave customers desperate for their raw materials, all while blocking the Olteran Group from selling theirs. The idea was to make Olteran''s second division bleed at least seven billion dors.


    To dig themselves out, Olteran would have to scramble for new business, leaving them wide open. The Rossi Family figured they could swoop in, hit Olteran where it hurt, and get their revenge. "Congrats, Mr. Rossi," said an ex-Olteran employee who''d jumped ship to The Rossi Family.


    Cole raised his wine ss, "We owe it to Mr. Stewart for joining us."


    But just as the party was getting started, a phone call killed the vibe.


    Who spilled the beans that their goods were from shady sources?


    Cole didn''t even get to sip his wine. His eyes went from cloudy to sharp in a second, "Who ratted us out?"


    They''d moved the goods through the Dark Web, dodging all the checkpoints. But now, after everything was sold, someone had snitched. The Dark Web''s supposed to be airtight; how did this leak?


    That morning, The Rossi Family cleared out their warehouse. By evening, they were gearing up for a thank-you bash. But in the afternoon, the cops showed up, "Mr. Rossi, we need the sales list for this batch of goods, including their source." Cole''s eldest son, Leroy Rossi, a middle-aged guy, stepped up to handle the cops, "Our goods are legit. Why the sudden visit? We''ll cooperate fully. I''m tight with your boss, Ralph Dixon, you know..."


    "You might know a lot of people, but it won''t help. The order for this investigation came from someone even Mr. Dixon can''t touch," the cop said, all business.


    Then he told his team to start digging.


    Cole sat in his big boss chair, his eyes sharp and full of malice, like an eagle ready to strike.


    Cole''s fists clenched, knuckles popping. Patrick was still watching them!


    If it was just about checking the source, they could handle it. The goods were with the customers, so they had time to deal with the cops. Even if they had to confiscate them, the customers would''ve already used them, and no one could stop that.


    But now, they were going after all the goods he''d just sold.


    If everything got recalled, hundreds or thousands of customers would sue them for breach of contract.


    If they didn''t pay the breach fees, their reputation would tank. If they did, The Rossi Family couldn''t even fathom the fallout.


    They were being yed.


    Over at the Olteran Group President''s Office, the overseas second division called Patrick. The person in charge was buzzing, "The market''s recalling all of The Rossi Group''s orders." Patrick saw iting and just smirked, "Keep it rolling."


    The person in charge hung up, and Patrick switched on the office disy, tuning into live news from Donnicia.


    More and more financial reporters and buyers were swarming the entrance of The Rossi Group.


    Cole''s eldest son, Leroy, got hauled in by the cops for questioning, while his younger son, Wyatt Rossi, stayed back to help Cole manage the chaos.


    The camera zoomed in on Bradley Stewart, the guy who jumped ship from Olteran to The Rossi Family.


    A mic was shoved in his face, "Mr. Stewart, you were doing great at Olteran. Why''d you suddenly switch to The Rossi Family with your team?"


    "I''m not giving interviews," Bradley muttered, pushing the mic away and keeping his head down.


    The reporter didn''t back off, "Since you don''t want to talk about that, let me ask, your move didn''t help The Rossi Family win this deal. What do you have to say about that?"


    Bradley dodged the questions and bolted back to The Rossi Group''s lobby, avoiding the press.


    Wyatt faced the reporters. One of them shot a sharp question, "Mr. Rossi, during your price war with Olteran, you shed prices by forty percent but still had to clear inventory. Does this mean your goods were illegal or had quality issues?" As soon as the reporter finished, the others pounced, "Answer us! Are these goods illegal or problematic?"


    The nearby customers, hearing this, started to believe the goods were dodgy too.


    Wyatt snapped, "NO! Shut up, all of you! Our goods are fine."


    "Then why did the police order them to be handed over? Every batch of raw materials isbeled at the checkpoint. If it''s proven you forged thebels, how will The Rossi Family handle this?" the reporter pressed. "Shut up! What rag are you from?" Wyatt yelled.


    The reporter shed his badge, "Financial Horizon, not a rag."


    Patrick''s phone buzzed with a message from his Facebook group chat.


    Ian: [Financial Horizon is a solid paper. Anyone up for buying it?]


    Scott: [Why does that name ring a bell? Did one of you buy it?]


    Patrick: [It''s under mypany.]


    The reporter knew the score, which is why he was grilling Bradley so hard. He knew Financial Horizon was linked to Olteran, and with his parentpany under fire, he was letting it all out. Ian: [Later.]


    Scott: [Catch youter.]


    Joshua saw the news and messaged Patrick: [Does Cole think he''s untouchable?]


    Owen: [Doesn''t Cole have three sons? Why are only two in the picture?]


    Patrick put down his phone and kept watching the news on TV.

 Chapter 597 Patricks Pride

    In the afternoon, The Rossi Group''s appreciation banquet didn''t go as nned, but thepany''s entrance was still buzzing with people looking forpensation. Ian asked, "How''d you know their shipment was smuggled? If you want the higher-ups to order a full investigation, you need proof. They won''t just take your word for it." Patrick replied with two words, "Dark Web."


    Ian was stunned, "You hacked into the Dark Web?"


    Ian''s shock was understandable. Years ago, the world''s topputer teams had tried to break into the Dark Web to expose the hidden darkness.


    But as soon as theyunched their attack, they were immediately detected and counterattacked by those lurking in the shadows.


    Some who weren''t detected couldn''t even find an entry point into the Dark Web.


    Every year, thousands of hackers tried to infiltrate the Dark Web, but they all failed. Yet this time, someone seeded!


    Who was this hero?


    And the Dark Web didn''t even notice?


    That was the most shocking part!


    Not only was Ian shocked, but everyone else was too.


    Patrick said, "It wasn''t me."


    Even Joshua chimed in, "Patrick, you have someone that skilled around you? Who is it?" Patrick thought of Randall, smiled proudly, and replied, "Yeah, and they''re pretty good."


    When it ended, Patrick turned off the screen, closed hisptop, and left thepany.


    Jack asked with concern, "Leaving so early, where are you going?"


    "Vera gets out of school early today, I need to pick her up." After a few steps, Patrick turned and ordered Jack, "Contact the overseas third division now and prepare to supply the second division at any time." "Got it!" Jack replied quickly.


    Patrick left thepany and drove to the university town, waiting in his designated parking spot for Vera.


    His phone rang; it was a call from the overseas second division. He answered.


    "Should we increase the supply now? Many of The Rossi Family''s clients havee to us," the head asked.


    Patrick was silent for a moment, "How much is the market short?"


    "A rough estimate? We''re down about 500 tons," the head replied.


    Patrick said, "Release..."


    "Honey, you came to pick me up from school." A cheerful female voice rang in Patrick''s ear, so joyful and excited that even the person on the other end of the call could hear it.


    Vera hugged Patrick, "What are you doing, honey? Why didn''t you kiss me when you saw me today?"


    The overseas second division head was shocked inside, ''What did I just hear!''


    Patrick said, "Vera, be good, sit down, I''m on a call."


    Vera looked at Patrick''s phone, tilted her head, and asked happily, "Is the call connected?"


    Since school started, she didn''t have to stay home with Theodore every day. Although she missed Theodore at school, she had to admit that it was really free andfortable when she was alone. She hadn''t felt this in a long time, and she was excited and happy every day after school.


    "It''s been connected the whole time," Patrick said.


    Vera thought, ''So, they heard me being all lovey-dovey just now!''


    Patrick switched the phone to his other hand, freeing his right hand to ruffle Vera''s hair, which felt soft like petting a kitten.


    Patrick instructed the person on the other end, "Release 200 tons to the market now to address the urgent need. No more releases today. We''ll start releasing again tomorrow once we have a precise quantity."


    Because Patrick was ruffling her hair, Vera raised her hand to swat his hand away, whispering, "Ruffling my hair will make me bald."


    Patrick chuckled and continued his call.


    "Should we raise the price?" At this time, scarcity drives up prices. Even a 30% increase would still be flooded by customers.


    Patrick didn''t hesitate, "No, sell at the original price." He needed to pave the way for the future market. While businessmen should be cunning, those who exploit crises didn''tst long.


    "Understood, I''ll issue the order now." The overseas second division head couldn''t hide his admiration, "Mr. Olteran, I''ve learned a lot from you this time."


    After hanging up, Patrick put down his phone and gently held Vera''s head, leaning in to kiss the lips that had just asked for a kiss.


    Teddy was sent to Brianna and Warren''s to adapt to life today.


    When they went to pick up Theodore, they could hear his heart-wrenching cries from outside the house.


    Vera rushed in, holding the sweat-drenched, crying Theodore, "Not drinking form milk made you cry like this?"


    Soon, Patrick also came in, seeing Theodore''s tear-streaked face, his throat bobbed with a bit of heartache.


    Brianna shook Theodore''s milk bottle andined to them, though her tone was full of affection for Theodore, "In my life, I''ve never seen one so hard to please. He only drank half a bottle form milk when he was starving, refusing the rest."


    Vera skillfully unbuttoned her shirt and sat down to breastfeed Theodore.


    Patrick took the form bottle and said, "I''ll bring her to thepany tomorrow."


    Brianna couldn''t handle it, and even with ten nannies, they would probably be at a loss.


    Vera said, "Alright, you can feed him."


    In the evening, after having dinner at the Linister family and chatting with Brianna and Warren for a while, Patrick took Vera and Theodore back to Cherry Vi.


    That night, Theodore''s self-rocking crib was ced in the trunk by Patrick.


    Vera looked at the sleeping Theodore in her arms, switching arms after holding him for a while.


    Theodore was asleep, so Vera didn''t bathe him, just gently wiped him down and put him to bed.


    The next day, Patrick went to thepany, once again holding Theodore.


    It was quite a surprise that he didn''t cry this time.


    Because Theodore was lying in Patrick''s arms, having a sweet dream!

 Chapter 598 We Were Also Deceived

    Sleeping made Theodore look even more adorable, showing everyone just how well-behaved he was.


    No one expected Patrick to bring Theodore to the office. When folks saw the self-rocking crib, diapers, and form in the CEO''s office, they were floored. Was this the same Patrick who was always so professional?


    Was this the stern, unapproachable Patrick?


    Everyone was in shock. Jack carried Theodore''s crib to Patrick''s office, equally surprised but kept his questions to himself.


    After everyone left, Patrick ced Theodore in the sunlight by the window, right where Vera used to sit, and gentlyid the sleeping baby down. From his desk, Patrick could just see Theodore''s shadow.


    As soon as he put him down, Theodore''s little mouth started to quiver, like he was about to wake up crying.


    Patrick patted his little butt, staying there until Theodore was sound asleep. Only then did he get up, cover him with a light nket, and leave.


    With Theodore in the office, no one dared to knock loudly.


    An overseas call came in, "The market''s short 800 tons of urgent goods. Division Three can spare 200 tons, and Division Five can give us 100 tons, it''s barely enough."


    Patrick ordered, "Don''t sell all the goods. Keep 100 tons for emergencies. We should prepare for unforeseen needs anyway."


    Even though he was a sharp businessman, leading the Olteran Group to keep expanding, he always left some room for maneuver.


    Yesterday, an aggressive reporter got promoted. Her sharp questions caught Patrick''s attention and exposed the Rossi Family''s schemes, making everyone focus on the unclear source and quality of the Rossi Group''s goods, leaving them in a


    mess.


    The Olteran Group quickly filled the market gap, and when everyone thought they would have to pay a high price to get the goods, the Olteran Group handled two things: quietly mobilized resources to solve the shortage and sold at the original price.


    At this time, the source of the Rossi Family''s goods was revealed, showing ovepping serial numbers with those already on the market, prompting reporters to repeatedly question the Rossi Family about their products'' source and quality. Overseas, opinions were split.


    Patrick gained a good reputation abroad, and those who tried to smear the Olteran Group online quickly fell silent. Many domestic citizens also praised the Olteran Group on foreign websites.


    When people found out that the overseas Division Two was just a branch of the Olteran Group, headquartered in Donnicia and led by Patrick, they were full of admiration.


    Some female fans who didn''t understand finance but found him handsome asked: [He''s so handsome and young, is he married?]


    Another one replied: [It seems he''s already a dad.]


    There were tons ofments, almost all praising the Olteran Group, while the Rossi Group left everyone disappointed.


    Patrick, seeing that the Rossi Family was in deep trouble and the situation was under control, put down his phone and nced at Theodore, who had woken up in his self-rocking crib. Bathed in sunlight, Theodore was ying with the toys Patrick had bought him, smiling.


    All the praise for the Olteran Group and himself didn''t really move him. What truly made him happy was seeing Vera running towards him with a smile and Theodore''s excited little face.


    Patrick got up and walked over to Theodore. He looked down at the little guy, who wasn''t even up to his knees.


    Theodore looked back at Patrick, not in the mood to chat after just having his form.


    Patrick squatted down and gave Theodore a kiss.


    Meanwhile, inside the Rossi Group''s office, Cole sat in his chair.


    Wyatt said to Cole, "Dad, this has nothing to do with me. If ites to jail time, I''m not taking the fall."


    Cole looked at Leroy, who said, "Wyatt is just a nominal employee. He couldn''t make any profit for thepany. If I am imprisoned, thepany will encounter more problems with Wyatt in charge." Wyatt, agitated, said, "Leroy, you and Dad were the ones who wanted to do secret deals through the Dark Web. I never supported it. Now that we''ve been caught, you want me to take the fall? No way." Cole spoke gravely, "So what now? Should I go to jail for you?"


    They all fell silent.


    Cole''s gaze shifted between them. "Unity. I''ve told you a million times how important it is. Have you forgotten how we lost to Patrickst time?"


    "Last time, Patrick was alone," one of them said.


    "We three couldn''t handle one person. Have you thought about that?" Cole looked at Wyatt, his eyes filled with anger.


    No one in the office spoke. After a while, without knocking, the office door was pushed open, and a man in histe twenties walked in. "The Olteran Group has taken all the good reputation, and here you are, shirking responsibility. Who brought Bradley over? What''s the use of him?"


    The man who entered didn''t resemble Cole and the others.


    "Wesley, when did you get back?" Cole looked at Wesley Rossi in surprise.


    Wesley sat on Cole''s couch. "Pay up."


    Leroy, furious, said, "Paying the penalty won''t save our reputation. The Olteran Group''s Division Two has made billions in a few days, while we have to pay billions and lose even more."


    Wesley''s eyes, simr to Cole''s, were sharp. He looked at his brother. "Patrick is nning for the long term. Billions are just pocket money for his wife. We were at fault first. Paying up is a matter of credibility, also for the long term." Leroy looked at Cole, "Dad, this is a huge amount."


    Cole looked at them, finally resting his gaze on Wesley. "What''s your n?"


    "Pay the penalty. Isn''t someone going to jail?" Wesley looked at Wyatt and Leroy, then at Cole. "What are you afraid of? We were deceived too."

 Chapter 599 Patrick Is Not a Good Person

    After Wesleyid it all out, Leroy and Wyatt got the picture real quick. Leroy, all pumped up, blurted out, "We just need a fall guy. Let''s make it Bradley."


    Wyatt, who''d just put together his dream team, wasn''t having it. "No way. If we throw him under the bus right after he joined, who''d ever want to work with us again?" Everyone had their points, but Cole was getting fed up with the back-and-forth. "Wesley, you deal with this."


    All eyes turned to Wesley, nervous as hell, worried he''d send one of their own to the mmer.


    Wesley locked eyes with Wyatt,ying it down hard. "Wyatt, it''s either Bradley or you. Any top exec here knows too much. If things go south, they could turn on us. Bradley''s new; he''s the best option. Plus, you brought him in with a fat paycheck, and he led this mess. Why should I keep him?"


    Wyatt''s eyes went wide. "Wesley, he''s a real asset."


    "A guy who jumps ship for money, no matter how talented, isn''t loyal. We can''t keep someone like that." Wesley got Wyatt''s hesitation. "Rx, I''ll back you up." Soon enough, Cole''s office rang Bradley up toe upstairs.


    Bradley walked in, clueless. "Mr. Rossi, I swear, this has nothing to do with me."


    Wesley grabbed a bottle of red wine, poured a ss, and handed it to the shaking Bradley. "The Olteran Group cklisted you and your team. You knew that, right?"


    Bradley looked up, despair in his eyes, and nodded. The order came straight from Patrick at Donnicia HQ. Anypany tied to Olteran wouldn''t touch him or his team. Bradley had checked; Olteran''s reach was global. If they couldn''t make it here, they were done everywhere.


    Olteran dealt with big projects and international partners. Patrick''s order was a death sentence, no way out.


    Now, The Rossi Group was his only shot.


    "If you leave The Rossi Group, your team will hate you, your family will resent you, and you''ll never climb back up. Thought about that?" Wesley asked. Bradley''s bold move had turned into a trap.


    The Rossi Group seemed like his only lifeline. "What are you getting at?"


    "Four years in prison for a lifetime of security. Deal?" Wesley asked.


    Bradley was stunned, eyes wide, realizing they wanted to make him the scapegoat.


    "Think it over. You can leave The Rossi Group now. I''ll give you a day. You can refuse, but then you''ll have both Olteran and me against you," Wesley said.


    Wesley finished his wine in one gulp and walked past Bradley without a nce.


    That day, Bradley went back to Olteran''s overseas second division, trying to beg for his old job back.


    He didn''t even get to see the boss. His old colleagues told him, "Adults have to own their mistakes." Then they shut him out.


    Because of what happened to Bradley, nobody at the Olteran Group even thought about jumping ship.


    Meanwhile, in a mixed residential area, Jeffrey was huddled in a corner, looking like a total mess with his scruffy hair and unshaven face. He might''ve looked like a beggar, but he was glued to his phone, watching live overseas news. If it weren''t for the scabs on his hands, no one would guess he was the wanted Jeffrey.


    After catching up on the news, Jeffrey used a burner phone to call Emma overseas. "The time''s right."


    Back in Donnicia, at Cherry Vi, Patrick got the final call, listening to thetest updates.


    "Bradley''s been caught. His old team is trying toe back, but we haven''t taken any of them. They''re stuck at The Rossi Group. Some got demoted to janitors. The Rossi Group''s lost up to a hundred billion dors. I heard Cole sold his private mansion to cover debts," the head reported.


    Patrick smirked, "Buy it."


    "Yes, sir!" the head quickly replied.


    The head of the second division thought Patrick was a master at humiliation! But it felt so satisfying!


    In his study, Patrick was giving out new orders when there was a knock on the door, followed by Theodore''s voice.


    Vera called from the door, "Honey, it''s time to eat."


    Then, Vera carried Theodore downstairs to wait for Patrick in the dining room.


    As Patrick delivered another crushing blow to the Rossi Family, Cole, despite his age, had to swallow his pride and take the loss. But when Patrick humiliatingly bought his favorite mansion, a rage he hadn''t felt in decades red up. He almost trashed his study. "Patrick!" Hatred burned in Cole''s eyes; he wouldn''t rest until he finished his revenge.


    The next day, in The Rossi Group''s lobby, a familiar face showed up again-it was Emma.


    She''d been to The Rossi Group many times, but the Rossi Family never saw her. The receptionist gave the usual response, "You can''t enter without an appointment."


    Emma said, "Tell Cole I know Patrick. I''ve known him since I was fifteen."


    Up in the top-floor office, Cole was trying to reach his Dark Web contact to spy on Patrick, but the guy had gone silent. After several failed attempts, Cole angrily smashed his phone. Wesley walked in, seeing Cole still fuming from the night before.


    Cole''s eyes were bloodshot with anger. "We know nothing about Patrick now."


    Just then, the secretary knocked and came in. "There''s a Ms. Tooker downstairs who wants to see you. She''s the one who introduced Jeffrey to you."


    Cole was irritated. "I won''t see her."


    "She said she knew Patrick since she was fifteen," the secretary added.


    Cole was about to refuse again when Wesley spoke up, "She''s been here many times? That''s interesting, let here up."


    Soon, Emma was brought upstairs. She saw Cole and Wesley again.


    "You said you know Patrick?" Wesley asked.


    Emma nodded, "My family''s business was acquired by Patrick''s Morales Group. Do you remember the Tooker Group in Donnicia?"


    Wesley nodded, recalling the name. "I didn''t expect you to be from the Tooker Group. But I heard you have a close rtionship with Patrick?"


    Emma sat down and replied, "I''m here to talk about cooperation, not business, but personal matters."


    "Tell me about Jeffrey you mentioned earlier." Wesley was very interested.

 Chapter 600 Just Take Care of Susan

    In Donnicia, Molly was always swamped, even more than when she was studying. Sometimes, she got so fed up she just wanted to throw in the towel. One day, Molly went up to Ellie and said, "Mom, let me get a job. I''ll work for free."


    Ellie just waved her off, "Go ask Sebastian."


    So, when Sebastian got home that evening, Molly had been babbling on and on.


    Sebastian was used to Molly''s chatter. She''d talk, and he''d keep busy, peeling apples and oranges, feeding her cherries without missing a beat.


    Zoey admired Molly''s gift of gab, "She can talk through an entire TV episode."


    After Christmas, Sebastian''s work was going smoothly, no big cases. He teamed up with the PR department to boost anti-fraud awareness.


    Sebastian visited the neighborhoods he''d promoted before, finally reaching amunity with a lot of elderly folks, and chatted with themunity leader.


    A bunch of seniors eagerly pulled Sebastian aside to brag, "When I see the calls gged with ''scam'', I don''t even pick up."


    "Mr. Chase, I heard you got promoted. Are you married? Seeing anyone? Let me tell you about my..." another one chimed in.


    Sebastian grinned and said, "I''m getting married in March, and we''ve already registered. I am off the market."


    Some folks had met Mollyst year and were impressed. Another elderlydy reminded the group, "Remember, we met herst year. Mr. Chase''s girlfriend is a real beauty." Thedy with the cane asked, "Is it the same girl fromst year?"


    Sebastian nodded happily, "Yep, who else?"


    After that, Sebastian sent the young, single members of his team to chat up the elderly. Maybe they''d find their soulmates.


    Sebastian then had a private chat with themunity leader.


    Themunity leader knew Molly was Sebastian''s sister, so he joked, "Mr. Chase, you really went all out with your joke this year." Last year, he introduced Molly as his girlfriend, and this year he was getting married. Next year, would he be a dad?


    Sebastian smiled and shared the good news, "It''s for real. She''s my fianc¨¦e."


    "You guys aren''t..." Themunity leader was stunned.


    Sebastian smiled and briefly exined their rtionship, his words filled with happiness.


    At Evergreen University, Susan was as busy as a multitasking robot, going shopping with Molly and saving seats for Vera.


    When it was lunchtime, no one was more enthusiastic about saving seats and eating than Susan.


    Sometimes Vera had lunch at school. As soon as she walked out of the teaching building, she got a message from Susan on Facebook, "I''ve saved our seats. What do you want to eat? There aren''t many people now, so I can go buy it." Vera suspected Susan might have invisible wings, flying to the cafeteria right after ss.


    "Susan, did you skip thest ss to save seats?" Vera asked.


    Susan shook her head, "Nope, I sprinted to the cafeteria right after ss. No one could catch me." She looked a bit proud. "Running across the whole campus?" Vera was puzzled, "You''re famous here. Can''t you pay a little attention to your image?" Susan took a sip of her drink, "Randall told me it''s actually not good to be famous in college."


    Vera hit the nail on the head, "Randall''s the campus king. Do you want other girls to take the campus queen title?"


    Susan was stunned by Vera''s words. She immediately asked, "Vera, did you bring any makeup?"


    Vera coughed as she was caught off guard by Susan''s question.


    Susan quickly handed her drink to Vera to help her recover.


    The next day, when Randall picked Susan up for school, she had light makeup on, looking even sweeter and gentler when she smiled. Randall looked at her face a few times. Finally, he asked, "What''s that glittery stuff on your eyelids?"


    "Eyeshadow," Susan replied.


    Randall raised his hand to pinch Susan''s chin, turning her face side to side, "What''s that dark stuff on your cheeks?"


    "Contour, didn''t I blend it well?" Susan opened her bag to check the mirror. Previously, there was only a lip balm in her bag, but now it was filled with a portable cushion, setting powder, several lipsticks, and scattered makeup items. Randall frowned, "Who are you putting on makeup for at school?"


    Susan blinked, "Randall, I want to be the campus queen."


    "Forget it." Randall held Susan''s hand and dragged her to the restroom, "Come on, wash your face. You look like a monster. You''re here to study, not to scare people."


    Cindy passed by and looked at Susan''s makeup, "I think Susan looks great like this. Girls should put on some makeup and dress up nicely when they hang out, leaving a good impression."


    Randall retorted, "What''s great about it? She looks like a witch."


    Susan stayed silent.


    Cindy pointed at Randall, "If I were Susan, I''d tear your mouth apart."


    Later, Susan washed her face and sat gloomily in the passenger seat of Randall''s sports car.


    Only then did Randall find her pleasing to the eye.


    "Why do you want to be the campus queen?" Randall asked.


    "You''re the campus king," Susan replied.


    Randall added, "Then I won''t be the campus king anymore."


    Susan turned her head, looking at Randall curiously, "Why?"


    Randall nced at Susan, "I don''t want you to be the campus queen."


    "Why? You didn''t stop Vera and Molly," Susan retorted.


    Randall casually turned his head and looked out the window. He could predict that if Susan became the campus queen, many people would be after her. Susan was naturally innocent, not as ruthless as Vera, nor as sharp-tongued as Molly. Men loved to prey on innocent girls like Susan. Next year, he''d be a senior, writing his thesis and graduating. He wouldn''t be around, and as naive as Susan, she might be easily deceived by other men.


    Susan didn''t hear Randall''s reply, so she asked again, "Why are you always on my case instead of on Molly and Vera''s?"


    Randall replied, "Do you think I can control them?"


    Susan replied, "Guess not."

 Chapter 601 Going to the Company Together

    Susan was convinced.


    Sure enough, within a few days, Randall vanished from the school''s "Most Handsome" list, a spot he''d held for two years straight.


    His disappearance was so sudden that even Vera was confused, "Is there a glitch in the system?"


    Susan knew Randall had hacked into the school''s system and removed himself. It was a walk in the park for him.


    After that, Susan didn''t give it another thought and continued to happily roam around the school.


    After a long break at home, Patrick took Randall back to thepany. Randall''s favorite thing was to go to Patrick''s office and hold Theodore, who was soaking up the sun. "Did I bring you here to be a babysitter?" Patrick asked.


    Randall, holding Theodore, was about to head out, "Patrick, I''m just taking him out to get familiar with the ce."


    Patrick leaned back in his chair andzily said, "Put the kid down and get to work." His tone left no room for argument.


    Randall hesitated for a moment, wanting to push back, but in the end, he just said "Okay" and followed Patrick''s orders, cing Theodore back in his arms.


    Theodore looked at Randall, as if wondering why his brother suddenly handed him away. When he realized he was back in Patrick''s arms, he was all smiles.


    Patrick held Theodore tightly and told Randall, "Get to work."


    Randall asked, "Patrick, if your son doesn''t want to do something in the future, will you force him?"


    Patrick looked down at Theodore. "I can''t answer that for you."


    Randall gave in and went to work.


    In the afternoon, Susan and Vera only had one ss, and Molly called them over.


    "Vera, if you go back to school and Theodore gets hungry, what will you do? Isn''t he picky and only drinks breast milk?" Molly asked.


    Vera, who was out shopping with Molly, answered while browsing, "We couldn''t find the right form before; the taste was different, and the kid didn''t like it. Later, Patrick and I bought ten trusted form brands and let Theodore try them one by one. He epted some, but others he wouldn''t touch even if he was starving. That''s how we figured out which one he liked. As first-time parents, Patrick and I didn''t know any better, and the kid suffered because of it."


    Molly, who hadn''t been in the loop for a while, couldn''t help but ask more questions, "Didn''t it break your heart to see him cry? It breaks my heart just hearing about it."


    Vera quickly replied, "Of course it did. At one point, Patrick almost sent the form to a researchb topare it with breast milk. Later, I fed him, and after he was full, he developed a liking for another form and could drink a bit more. We bought the most expensive and best form for Theodore, thinking it was the best, but he ended up preferring a small brand that only cost a few hundred dors."


    Susan curiously asked, "Vera, how did you know each form tasted different?"


    Vera grinned, "I''m just that smart."


    In the evening, the family of three was quietly having dinner at a restaurant. Vera, while eating, suddenly looked up at Patrick and asked a silly question, "Honey, different chefs'' cooking tastes different, right?" Even though Patrick thought the question was a bit silly, he answered patiently, "Of course."


    Vera went on, "Different foods from different manufacturers taste different. So, does that mean different forms from differentpanies have different vors too?"


    She seemed to have figured it out, "Some forms have a strong fishy taste, while others are milder. Theodore can tell the difference, so when we feed him form, he knows the taste is off and resists." Patrick, while eating, nced at Theodore in the baby crib next to him, who was struggling to roll over.


    The next day, the couple bought a bunch of different forms to test on Theodore.


    Seeing a good water bottle, Vera said, "Let''s grab two sets. We don''t have any at home."


    After shopping for a while in the afternoon, Molly was picked up by Sebastian who had just finished his work.


    Vera and Susan headed to the Olteran Group.


    It was Susan''s first time at the Olteran Group, and she looked around curiously, "Vera, the art instation in the middle of the lobby looks just like the one at my dad''spany."


    In the center of the Olteran Group building was a sculpture with artistic lettering of thepany name in the middle, which was eye-catching for anyone entered.


    Susan followed Vera into the CEO''s private elevator and said, "At my dad''spany, it''s not just thepany name in the middle; it''s a big leaf with ''Morales Group'' written on it, but at the bottom, it also says ''Olteran."" Vera said, "It probably has some special meaning."


    As the elevator went up, Susan felt a faint excitement even before seeing Randall.


    Vera knew it was the feeling of a crush. When she used to visit Patrick, she would secretly fix her makeup in the mirror.


    When the elevator door opened, Susan followed Vera out. People passing by greeted Vera politely, but many didn''t recognize Susan.


    Susan stood at the elevator door, scanning the area for Randall.


    But she didn''t find him. She pursed her lips in disappointment, thinking she might havee to the wrong floor.


    Vera took Susan to Patrick''s office, "Honey, I came to see you."


    Patrick looked up at Vera and smiled. Then he saw Susan, "Susan, you are off school early today."


    Vera nodded, "Where''s the baby?"


    Patrick said, "Sleeping on the couch. I tried to get him to turn over this morning, but he''s too chubby and couldn''t do it without help."


    Every time he saw Theodore struggling, Patrick couldn''t bear it and ended up giving him a little push.


    Vera and Susan curiously went to the couch to see Theodore.


    Theodore was asleep, and Vera didn''t pick him up. "By the way, honey, where does Randall work?"


    "Didn''t you see him just now?" Patrick asked.


    Susan shook her head, "We looked everywhere but didn''t see Randall."


    Patrick leaned back in his chair and said, "He''s probably in the bathroom again. He spends a lot of time there!"


    Patrick pointed out Randall''s usual spot to Susan, telling her to wait for him there.


    The office was back to just the family of three.


    Vera squatted by the couch, admiring Theodore''s sleeping face, "Honey, does Randall not like business?"

 Chapter 602 Randall Treats Susan Differently

    Randall was always the guy who nailed everything he tried, even the stuff he didn''t care for. So, naturally, people just focused on his achievements and ignored what he actually enjoyed. Every year, Randall topped his ss. When it came time for a certification exam, he just drove over, took the test, and aced it on the first go, unlike others who needed multiple tries. Business studies? Piece of cake for him. Everyone just assumed he was destined for a business career.


    Patrick, looking all serious, said, "Whether he likes it or not, he should tell me himself."


    Vera muttered under her breath, "He doesn''t have the guts to stand up to you."


    Then Vera pulled out her phone to snap a pic of Theodore.


    "Honey, we haven''t taken any photos of the baby since he was born. How about a photo shoot this weekend?" Vera suggested.


    Patrick didn''t argue. He''d thought about it before, but with the Rossi Family situation, he didn''t feel safe taking Theodore out. So, he had put it off.


    "Okay," Patrick agreed.


    Vera added, "The studio Molly used for her wedding photos is pretty good. They have a baby photo branch. I''ll ask Molly for the contact info and check it out."


    Theodore woke up, saw Vera next to him, and smiled, looking super cute.


    "Mommy is here." Vera picked up Theodore and kissed his cheek, feeling over the moon.


    Patrick nced at them and chuckled softly.


    Outside the CEO''s office, Randall had lost count of how many times he''d gone to the restroom. When he got back to his desk with his phone, he found a girl sitting in his chair. Judging by the figure, Randall knew who it was. "Susan, what are you doing here?"


    Susan turned around and stood up from Randall''s chair, making way for him. "I came with Vera. You weren''t here when I arrived."


    Randall pushed his chair. "Sit down. I''ll grab another chair."


    He gave his good chair to Susan and went to the break room to fetch a random stool.


    The secretaries nearby watched curiously, not knowing who Susan was or what her deal with Randall was.


    Jack came out and saw Susan. He recognized her. "Susan, what brings you here?"


    Susan stood up. "Jack, I came with Vera to see Randall."


    Jack nodded, "Mr. Olteran was talking to your dad about you this morning. You guys carry on; I need to deliver some documents to Mr. Olteran."


    After Jack left, the secretaries whispered among themselves, "So she''s Mr. Morales''s daughter. No wonder she came with Mrs. Olteran."


    Seeing Randall sitting on a hard stool, Susan stood up to give him the chair again, but Randall gently pushed her back down. "Sit down. Are you hungry?" Susan replied, "No, just thirsty."


    A momentter, Randall came back from the break room with a bunch of drinks, fruits, and snacks.


    Everyone looked at Randall in surprise. They didn''t expect him to be so considerate.


    Randall had been at thepany many times, but he was always cold and unapproachable, just like Patrick.


    But with Susan around, Randall could be really warm.


    When he handed Susan a drink, he casually opened the bottle cap for her. "What have you been up to today?"


    Susan started talking about her day from the morning until she arrived at thepany, and Randall listened to her the whole time.


    "Randall, are you busy?" Susan asked.


    Randall nced at the mountain of paperwork on his desk and paused for a moment. "Give me an hour. Just sit next to me and don''t move. When I''m done, I''ll take you out."


    Susan nodded happily, pulled out her phone, and settled in next to Randall''s desk.


    She popped on her headphones, opened some snacks, and started munching on fruit. She downed half a bottle of her drink in no time.


    She didn''t keep staring at Randall while he worked; she was just happy to be near him.


    Randall liked this kind ofpany too-being together without being all over each other.


    Every now and then, he''d reach over Susan to grab a pen, open a document, and jot down some notes. He''d also work on hisputer.


    The phone on Randall''s desk was connected to various departments, making it easy for him tomunicate.


    After a while, Randall would nce over at Susan sitting beside him.


    She sat there quietly, watching shows and eating snacks, chewing softly so she wouldn''t disturb him.


    Randall got up, went to the break room, and brought back more snacks and fruit.


    "That''s enough, Randall. I''m almost full," Susan said.


    Randall replied, "Just help yourself. If you need more, I''ll get it."


    ncing at the show Susan was watching, Randall went back to work.


    In less than an hour, Randall took a stack of documents to Patrick''s office. "Patrick, I''ve processed all these documents."


    Patrick looked at the thick stack, got up, picked one up, and started checking.


    The documents were in a foreignnguage, and Patrick trusted Randall''snguage skills.


    He looked at each note carefully, finding them very meticulous.


    Later, Patrick checked a few more documents. "These were on your desk since ten in the morning, and you didn''t process them until three in the afternoon. Susan was here for just an hour, and you''re done?" Randall replied, "It has nothing to do with Susan."


    Patrick didn''t believe him. He had checked the surveince.


    Putting down the documents, he said, "Enjoy your time. I won''t give you any new tasks today."


    Sometimes, Randall felt that Patrick was very good to him. "Thank you, Patrick."


    After he left, Patrick got up and carefully reviewed all the notes Randall had made on the documents, more meticulously than usual, trying to find a single mistake.


    Vera came out of the break room to get a diaper for Theodore and saw Patrick being unusually serious. She was curious, "What is that?"


    "Documents processed by Randall," Patrick replied.


    Vera took a new diaper and returned to the break room.


    Not long after, Vera came out with Theodore and joined Patrick.


    Patrick, with his hand on his chin, couldn''t find a single mistake in the documents. "Vera, do you think Randall is resistant to business, or does he just simply dislike it?" Vera didn''t understand the difference.


    Patrick continued, "What if we hand over the entire secretarial department to Randall?"


    Vera looked at Patrick in surprise, then at the documents on his desk. It must be these documents that made Patrick very satisfied with Randall.


    Sophia had been transferred to the Miller Group to start a new business venture, and Patrick had beencking a capable assistant by his side. And Randall had resolved all the documents in just an hour without a single mistake.


    Patrick was proud of Randall.

 Chapter 603 Needed a Beating

    If it was resistance, Patrick might end up doing more harm than good. If Randall just didn''t like business, Patrick had to ease him into it. Vera listened to Patrick but didn''t give him an answer right away.


    After a bit, Randall and Susan, who had left earlier, suddenly came back to Patrick''s office. Without a word, they took Theodore from Vera''s arms. "No need to thank me, I''ll handle the baby for you." With that, they left with Theodore. Vera watched Randall walk away and said, "It''s tough to figure out what Randall''s thinking. Let''s keep an eye on him for a while. He''s reliable at work, but still a bit immature." Patrick nodded; this wasn''t something that could be rushed. Randall carried Theodore down floor by floor to the outdoor terrace to enjoy the view. Susan clung to Randall, always wanting to hold Theodore. "Randall, let me hold him for a bit."


    Randall, holding the milk-scented Theodore, said, "You can''t hold him. I''ll hold him, and you can just y with him."


    The flowers in the garden were budding, with a few already in bloom. Randall, familiar with thepany, openly carried Theodore during work hours, leading his little follower to admire the flowers in the garden, enjoying the quiet and pleasant time.


    Theodore curiously turned his head, looking at the flowers and therge fountain spraying water. asionally, a few employees passed by, curiously looking at the three of them. There was no need to guess; the baby appearing in thepany was known to be Patrick''s little one.


    In the entirepany, only Patrick could bring his child to work. Moreover, it had spread throughout thepany that Patrick had to take care of his child while working recently.


    Theodore made happy sounds with the few words he knew. Susan found it very cute and, holding Randall''s arm, instinctively acted coquettishly, "Randall, please, let me hold the baby. I can handle it."


    With that, Susan reached out to hold Theodore under his armpits. As she got closer, she could smell the sweet milk scent on him.


    Randall, seeing Susan''s pleading eyes and hearing her soft voice, felt his heart soften. He turned sideways and ced Theodore in Susan''s arms. Susan happily held Theodore, spinning around, excitedly ying with the baby in the garden, ignoring the scenery.Unknowingly, it was almost time to get off work, and more employees passed by the garden. People passing by turned their heads to look at Theodore, wanting to see what Patrick''s child looked like.


    Patrick finished work and went to the garden with Vera to pick up Theodore and go home. Just as they reached the backyard, Patrick was about to call Randall to ask where he was when they heard Theodore crying.


    Not knowing why he was crying again, Patrick and Vera quickly walked over. At the park bench, they saw Theodore''s little face, streaked with tears.


    Patrick walked over, took Theodore from behind, and held him in his arms. "Why are you crying again? Why do you cry so much all day?"


    Susan, cutely pouting, apologized to Patrick and Vera, "I was making funny faces to amuse Theodore, and he wasughing."


    Vera took a tissue to wipe Theodore''s face and asked, "And then?" If he wasughing, why was he crying now? Was he unhappy because no one was amusing him?


    Susan nced at the embarrassed Randall and shyly spoke up for him. "Well, Randall tried to make funny faces too, but he ended up scaring Theodore, and that''s why he cried."


    Patrick looked at Randall, who nodded awkwardly. "Patrick, I thought Theodore would be brave and fearless." With that, Randall suddenly approached Theodore, startling him, and he cried loudly, unable to beforted. Vera looked at Randall. "Randall, even if my son inherits our invincibility, he''s still a baby."


    Girls were naturally gentle, and when they amused children, they were soft and cute, which aligned with the baby''s heart. But boys, when making funny faces, were genuinely scary, and without a sense of proportion, they could easily make the baby cry.


    Patrick had just thought Randall could be relied upon, but in less than an hour, he changed his mind. Vera was right; Randall needed more observation.


    Back in Patrick''s safe arms, Theodore gradually stopped crying. Randallter learned that he was almost entrusted with an important task by Patrick, recing Sophia''s former role.


    Randall didn''t feel sorry for Theodore''s crying; instead, he found the chubby, cute Theodore so adorable that he made him cry again before leaving satisfied.


    Because Theodore was always made to cry by Randall, causing amotion in thepany and preventing Patrick from focusing on work.


    As a result, Patrick confiscated all of Randall''s car keys, leaving him a car he didn''t like at all. The car, originally a low-key, cool ck and purple, was repainted pink by Patrick''s order! Looking at the car left for him, the car-loving Randall couldn''t help butin, "This is a real heartbreaker."


    Even Susan disliked it. Holding her books, she pouted and softly said, "Randall, why don''t you go to work first? No need to drive me to school; I''ll take a cab." If this car were driven to school, Susan would definitely be the subject of the gossip. Not only could Susan not sit in it, but Randall couldn''t drive it either. Later, Randall, adhering to the "gentleman" principle, insisted on taking a cab to safely drop Susan off at school.


    "Randall, I feel like ''gentleman'' is just your excuse. You just don''t feel it safe to take a cab alone, right?" Susan asked.


    Randall, troubled by what to do with his car, casually replied to Susan, "No; gentlemen are like this."


    Susan pressed on, "So if it were other girls, would you also ''gentlemanly'' take a cab to drop them off?"


    Randall replied, "Do I have that much free time? Dropping you off is enough; you want me to drop off several others?"


    Susan wanted to confirm that she held a special status in Randall''s heart and kept thinking of examples. "Well, what if other girls want you to drop them off, and you don''t have a car?" Randall straightforwardly said, "No money, no drop-off."


    Hearing the answer she wanted, Susan immediately smiled. "Randall,e pick me up early after school today." Randall nodded without thinking.


    The car arrived at the university gate, and Randall watched Susan enter the campus. He then told the driver, "To the Olteran Group."


    At thepany, Randall went straight to Patrick''s office, noticing that only Patrick was there today. "Where''s Theodore?" Randall asked, feeling puzzled.

 Chapter 604 Susan Wanted to Buy a Car

    Patrick shot a look at the troublemaker. "His grandma picked him up."


    Randall thought it was because of him. He plopped down in front of Patrick. "Patrick, I''m sorry. Can I get my McLaren back?"


    Patrick leaned back, eyeing Randall who was finally owning up. "Nope. You''ve made my kid cry too many times. No cars for you for a few months."


    Randall couldn''t believe he forgot how many ways Patrick had to mess with him, yet he still went and scared Theodore. "Patrick, it''s my bad. Can we change the punishment? That car''s too shy. Susan wouldn''t even ride with me this morning." Patrick shook his head. "This is a lesson in thinking ahead. No car for you. Either you don''t drive, or you take the pink one."


    "Patrick, I''m your actual nephew," Randall pleaded.


    "If you weren''t, you''d be dead by now," Patrick shot back.


    Randall left, frustrated and trying to figure out his transportation problem. He could buy a new car, but Patrick could just take it away. Unless he used his own money.


    Randall slumped in his chair, feeling the weight of his troubles. ''Should''ve made more money earlier.''


    At lunch, Susan and Vera sat across from each other. Normally, they''d chat for an hour while eating, but today they were both glued to their phones.


    Susan was texting Ulysses, while Vera was talking to the photography studio, checking out sample photos. By the end of their meal, both of them had finished their business and put down their phones.


    Vera turned to Susan. "Susan, when you get home tonight, warn Randall for me. If he makes my son cry again, my fist will make him cry. And tell him he''ll have a son someday! He should think about that before he acts. Or I won''t go easy on his kid just because of you."


    Susan pouted cutely. "Okay." She also thought Randall was too much. How could he make the adorable Theodore cry? After a moment, she asked, "Vera, what do you mean by thest part?"


    "Randall knows," Vera replied. Susan went back to ss, still confused.


    In the afternoon, Randall took a taxi to pick her up. As soon as Susan got in, she told the driver, "Take us to the car exhibition center."


    Randall frowned. "Why are we going there?"


    Susan giggled. "I want to buy a car."


    "You don''t even have a driver''s license. If you buy a car, I''ll be the one driving it." Randall fell silent, turning to look at Susan, who was smiling sweetly at him.


    "Don''t buy me a car," Randall said, his throat tight.


    Susan pouted, "I''m buying it for myself, but you have to drive it for me until I get my license."


    She knew Randall wouldn''t ept a car if she bought it for him, so she had to make it seem like it was for her. She''d secretly asked Ulysses for a few hundred thousand dors at noon, nning to buy the car. Randall tapped the back of the driver''s seat. "Stop, Sir."


    "Go, Randall, I want a car," Susan insisted.


    "If you want one, I''ll buy it for youter." Randall raised his voice, then corrected the route with the driver.


    Susan frowned, knowing that without a car, dailymuting would be a hassle. But that car was clearly Patrick''s way of punishing Randall.


    Randall nced at Susan, who was trying to buy him a car. As a grown man, he didn''t want to be in a position where a girl had to ask her family for money to support him.


    "Just so you know, acting cute won''t work on me," Randall warned Susan.


    The driver, who had been eavesdropping, chimed in, "Your girlfriend''s just being considerate. She feels bad for you having to take taxis every day."


    Randall didn''t bother correcting the driver''s assumption and shot back, "I can make my own money to buy a car."


    The driver admitted, "That''s true, but you should also understand the girl''s concern for you."


    Randall turned to meet Susan''s gaze. She hadn''t said a word, but her eyes, filled with a mix of pleading and concern, said it all.


    Randall took the books from Susan''s arms and held her wrist. His tone softened. "Alright, don''t feel bad. I''ll earn what I want myself."


    Susan eventually listened to Randall and didn''t push any further. In the car, she ryed Vera''s words from noon to Randall verbatim. "Randall, do you know what thest sentence means? Vera told me you know it," Susan asked.


    Randall swallowed, his throat moving slightly. He was silent for a few seconds before answering, "I don''t know."


    The taxi driver immediately chimed in, "I know."


    Randall and Susan both looked at the driver, one curious and the other annoyed.


    "She means that your boyfriend''s future child is also your child. She would bully your child if your boyfriend made her child cry again," the driver exined.


    Susan suddenly understood. She looked at Randall in astonishment, her mouth slightly open. Randall, however, remained calm, as if he had known all along. "We''re not a couple."


    The driver was surprised, his eyes widening as he looked at the young pair in the back seat through the rearview mirror. "Huh? Is that real?"


    Susan''s face turned red. She shyly fiddled with her bag and softly answered, "Yes." The driver felt awkward and immediately shut up, not saying another word for the rest of the trip.


    Back at the Olteran Manor, Randall handed Susan her books and went to his room. Molly had returned today. As soon as she arrived, she pointed at the most eye-catching pink car in the yard andughed. "Dad, Cindy, whose cute little pink car is that? Good taste!"


    Later, she found out it was Randall''s, another one of Patrick''s punishments. Molly was very impressed and also very amused. When Randall came home, she went to his bedroom door and knocked. "Randall,e out and drive your little pink car so I can take a ride."


    "Get lost," Randall said.


    "Randall, can I ride in your little pink car on my wedding day? You can be the driver and take me to the wedding." Mollyughed.


    "Shameless, aren''t you?" Randall added.


    "Randall, this little pink car matches your vibe so well. It''s a perfect fit." Molly was being extremely annoying.


    Finally, Randall angrily opened the door and looked at Molly. "Molly, where''s your husband?"


    "Downstairs." Molly always came back with Sebastian.


    Randall leaned over the railing and shouted to Sebastian in the living room, "Sebastian,e get your wife." Molly punched Randall in the back, and he endured it.


    Downstairs, Sebastian was discussing wedding arrangements with Shawn. Shawn heard themotion upstairs and pointed up. "Sebastian, you better go check. Is Molly bullying Randall again?"

 Chapter 605 Couldnt Wait to Get Molly Married

    Sebastian heard the ruckus and headed upstairs. He''d been to the Olteran house plenty of times, always as a guest. Normally, he wouldn''t go into their private areas without an invite. But now that he was Molly''s partner, the Olterans saw him as family, so no one stopped him.


    Sure enough, Molly was picking on Randall. "Molly, why are you messing with Randall again?" Sebastian asked.


    Molly turned around, not caring about being called out, and said, "He told me to leave, so I hit him."


    Randall, seeing Sebastian, pointed at Molly angrily. "Sebastian, can you marry her already and take her away?"


    Sebastian wished he could. He told Randall, "Just hang in there a few more days, and you''ll be free." Randall couldn''t wait for Molly to get married.


    Susan had been watching from the door. She finally stepped in and greeted them sweetly, "Molly, Sebastian, Randall''s sports car got confiscated recently, so he''s in a bad mood."


    Molly said, "He brought it on himself. He made Theodore cry without considering who his parents are. Regretting it now?"


    Randall didn''t answer directly. He just pushed Molly into Sebastian''s arms. "Stop teasing. Just go to your husband''s ce. Don''te back unless it''s important." Randall''s reaction made Sebastian unusually happy.


    Sebastian opened his arms, catching Molly as she was pushed into him. "Randall, you!" Molly was shoved away by Randall. Sebastian held her and led her downstairs, stopping the argument.


    Molly wanted to go back upstairs to fight again, but Sebastian held her by the waist. "Why are you, an adult,peting with a kid?"


    Molly was stunned for a moment, then realized the "kid" Sebastian referred to was Randall, and she burst intoughter.


    Randall went back to his room, with Susan following. "Randall, don''t make Theodore cry anymore. He''s just a baby, and everyone feels bad when he cries," Susan said.


    Randall hit the nail on the head. "If I don''t make him cry, his dad will make me cry."


    Patrick actually wanted him to take over as head secretary. Randall regretted showing off too much at thepany that day. It was better to stay a useless employee.


    Randall did not regret making Theodore cry. Even though it was at Theodore''s expense, he didn''t feel guilty at all. After all, his dad was Patrick.


    Switching on hisputer, Randall saw a new message pop up. He looked at Susan, who was standing nearby. "Susan, I''m busy now. Go back to your room and rest for a bit." Susan knew she was in the way, so she obediently left Randall''s


    room.


    On the screen, Randall opened the chat box and saw the message. [Randall, are you short on money?]


    Someone who didn''t like Randall mocked: [Aren''t you rich? A sports car worth hundreds of thousands, why suddenly take on jobs?]


    Randall replied: [I''m out of money. Did you fix that bug you mentionedst time?]


    Another person responded: [Not yet.]


    Randall said: [Send me the address. I''ll handle it after work tomorrow.]


    The next day, after dropping Susan off at school, Randall told her, "After school, go with Vera to Cherry Vi. I have to workte today, and I''ll pick you up from there tonight. Don''t wander around, just wait for me." Susan pouted but nodded obediently, waved to Randall, and skipped off to school. It just so happened that Vera needed to visit the photo studio today, and Patrick was too busy to go with her, so reliable Susan went along.


    After Randall and Susan parted ways, a man in a ck car across the street watched the scene while smoking. He silently took a photo and sent it to Cole overseas. [Randall, Susan.]


    In the afternoon, after school, Vera and Susan went to the photo studio to check out the ce. Since the wedding photographer had already informed the studio about Vera''s identity, the manager personally greeted them when they arrived. Susan looked around and innocently asked Vera, "Vera, why don''t we hire the world''s top photography team toe home and take pictures for the baby?"


    Vera replied, "It''s just amemorative photo. As long as we pick a style we like, the pictures will look good because the baby is cute. Hiring a top international team is too much hassle. Plus, we don''t have ready-made sets at home like they do here."


    She walked into the store and looked at the sample photos hanging around. Following the manager to the studio, Vera noticed a baby being photographed.


    The manager introduced, "Mrs. Olteran, this little customer is one of our baby group shoots today. You can take a look here, and the photographer will show you the photos shortly. All our photographers are professionals, so you can rest assured about the technical aspects."


    After a while, the photographer came over with the camera to show Vera the photos. Susan wandered around, admiring the background walls.


    Vera looked at the photos, but her face gave nothing away, leaving the manager unsure. Having been in sales for so many years, the manager prided herself on reading people''s emotions, but she couldn''t read Vera''s expression. "Mrs. Olteran, how old is your child?" the manager asked.


    Vera handed the photos back to the manager and replied, "About the same age as this baby, but my son isn''t as well-behaved. He has a big temper and cries easily."


    Vera was worried that Theodore wouldn''t cooperate and would cry uncontrobly on the day of the shoot.


    "That wouldn''t be a problem. Our photographers always have an assistant to keep the kids happy," the manager quickly added.


    Vera saw the children changing clothes and asked, "How often are the clothes washed?"


    The manager understood what Vera cared about and immediately took her to see theundry area. "Mrs. Olteran, you don''t need to worry about safety and hygiene at all. All the clothes in our store are directly sourced from designers, so you can trust the quality. And any clothes worn by babies are washed the same day, which is why our store has the highest prices in the city. Of course, that might not be a problem for you."


    "Moreover, we have specially hired staff to hand wash the clothes, never outsourcing, and every piece is disinfected before being used again. We prioritize not only the quality of the photos but also the health and safety of the babies." After speaking, the manager opened the sterilization cab and took out a piece of clothing for Vera to inspect.

 Chapter 606 Suspecting Randall of Wrongdoing

    Vera was pretty uneasy about the cheap, rough clothes and their hygiene. She was worried that the clothes babies changed into were often just tossed onto the carpet.


    She thought, ''What if Theodore gets a rash or some kind of skin issue after wearing these clothes for the photoshoot? If Theodore starts crying, it will break everyone''s heart in the family.''


    Luckily, Vera felt the clothes and realized they were super soft, made of pure cotton, and really well-made. She also checked out theundry area, which was clean enough to ease her worries. Vera put the clothes down and started asking about the price.


    Susan watched Vera with admiration, realizing how much a mom has to worry about. "Vera, when I have a baby, I want to learn from you," Susan suddenly said.


    Vera was confused. "What''s there to learn from me? It''s my first time being a mom, I''m just figuring it out with Theodore."


    Around 6:30 PM, Patrick was wrapping up his work and called Vera. "Vera, how''s the photo studio? Where are you now? I''lle pick you up," Patrick asked.


    Vera told him the location, "You shoulde over and check it out too. Susan and I are waiting for you."


    After that, as she was about to sign the contract, Vera told the manager, "My husband will be here soon, he can sign it too."


    The manager was shocked, blinking in surprise. "Mr. Olteran ising?"


    Vera nodded and then dropped another bombshell, "On the day of the shoot, unless something unexpected happens, he''ll be here all day."


    The manager realized her mistake and said, "I need to have a good talk with the photographer then. With Mr. Olteran around, I''m afraid the photographer might get too nervous." Twenty minutester, Patrick walked into the store. "Vera."


    Vera stood up and sweetly called out, "Honey, I''m here. Come over."


    The manager stood up nervously. "Mr. Olteran, I didn''t expect you toe to our store personally. Shall I give you a full tour?" Patrick replied, "No need, my wife can handle this on her own."


    But Vera wanted to take Patrick to have a look around. They went to the studio and saw a baby being photographed inside.


    Patrick put his hands in his pockets, and Vera linked her arm through his. "Honey, look, this baby can''t roll over just like our son."


    Patrick looked at the baby being photographed and asked the manager, "My son is chubby. Will wrapping him in cloth like this hurt him? Like, cause breathing difficulties or squeeze his flesh?"


    The manager immediately reassured him, "Don''t worry, Mr. Olteran. It won''t. Our staff will wrap the baby ording to the situation. What you''re worried about won''t happen."


    Vera shook Patrick''s arm and corrected him, "Honey, our son isn''t that chubby, he''s just adorably plump." Patrick looked down at Vera beside him and smiled indulgently.


    That day, Patrick briefly reviewed the contract, added a confidentiality agreement, and signed his name. Vera held onto Patrick''s arm, watching him sign, her eyes full of affection.


    Susan followed Patrick to the Linister Vi to pick up Theodore, and then they returned to the Cherry Vi. The whole way, Susan held Theodore. She realized something and said, ''As long as Randall is around, I don''t get a chance to hold the baby.''


    "Why didn''t Randall pick you up from school today?" Patrick asked Susan.


    Susan looked at Patrick in confusion, not understanding why he was unaware. "I told Randall I was going to the photo studio with Vera today, so he should pick me upter." Susan covered for Randall.


    Patrick and Vera didn''t think much of it and believed her. Only Susan, looking down at Theodore in her arms, wondered what was really going on.


    At eight, Randall called Susan, "Susan, are you still at the Cherry Vi?"


    "Yeah," Susan replied.


    Streetlights lit up as private cars zoomed past Randall. Even the taxis were all taken. Eight o''clock was just the start of the city''s bustling night. There weren''t many empty cabs around. Randall was still trying to hail a cab by the roadside, holding his phone with one hand. "I just finished. I''lle pick you up soon."


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you," Susan said.


    Randall ended up being half an hourte picking up Susan. By the time he arrived, Vera had already changed into herfy home clothes.


    "What took you so long to pick up Susan today?" Vera asked, holding Theodore.


    Randall stepped forward, ready to take Theodore. Vera immediately moved away. "I''m warning you, Theodore is sleeping now. If you wake him up, you''re in big trouble tonight!"


    Susan quickly held down Randall''s hand, not letting him get close to Theodore. Randall looked at them, feeling a bit defensive. "Fine, I won''t hold him. I''ll just take a look."


    Randall stepped forward and looked at Theodore in his thin onesie. "Did you miss me?" He instinctively reached out to pinch Theodore''s cheek, but Susan immediately grabbed Randall''s hands, not letting him touch the baby.


    After hanging out at the Cherry Vi for a few more minutes, Randall and Susan left. The taxi didn''t wait for them and drove off.


    The Cherry Vi was in the suburbs, making it hard to get a cab. So, the two had to walk towards the city under the faint moonlight and cool streetlights.


    Susan walked beside Randall, sometimes stepping on his shadow, sometimes walking on the curb. Randall held her hand, making sure she walked steadily on the curb. The childish game was a lot of fun for Susan because she was with Randall.


    The night wind brought a chill. Susan''s cheeks were cold, and she zipped her jacket all the way up. Seeing this, Randall said, "Come with me to the car show center tomorrow."


    Susan immediately stopped, jumping off the curb, and tilted her head to look at Randall. "Did Patrick tell you to buy a car?"


    Randall scoffed, "I can earn money myself."


    After he said that, Susan didn''t look at him with the admiration he expected. Instead, she pursed her lips and stayed silent for a while. He asked, "What are you thinking about?"


    Susan looked down, pouting as she looked at Randall beside her. "Randall, you didn''t workte tonight, right?"


    Randall let go of Susan''s hand and casually put his arm around her shoulder, one hand in his pocket,zily replying, "I was supposed to workte, but then a friend''sputer broke, so I went to fix it." Susan immediately asked, "Did you fix it?"


    "Of course, I never fail," Randall replied.


    Susan pouted and bravely asked, "Randall, this ''fixingputers'' isn''t illegal, right?"


    After Susan asked, Randall lifted his hand from her shoulder and tapped her head. "What are you thinking? I wouldn''t break thew for tens of thousands of dors just for a car."


    Susan''s soft voice carried a hint of grievance as she exined, "But you hid it from me, and then suddenly told me you would buy a car. It''s hard not to suspect you did something bad."


    Randall put his arm back around Susan''s shoulder. "If I hadn''te to pick you up tonight, would you have thought I got arrested?"


    Susan nodded silently. Randall tapped her head again. "Can you think better of me? It was just apany''s system that got hacked. Their tech department couldn''t handle it, so they asked me to give it a try."

 Chapter 607 Good Night

    The night breeze was soft, and with Randall sometimes wrapping his arm around her shoulder and asionally tapping her head, Susan felt a warm glow inside. She couldn''t quite put it into words, but right then, the wind felt so gentle, and the night seemed perfect. Whenever she was near Randall, Susan''s cheeks would turn a light pink, hidden in the hazy moonlight, keeping her feelings a secret.


    There was no one else around, but with Randall by her side, Susan wasn''t scared of the quiet, empty night road at all. She even wanted to walk along the curb so Randall could hold her hand.


    But Randall, being Randall, blocked her with his arm, guiding her to walk on his side. "Watch it, or I won''t carry you if you twist your ankle."


    She should''ve known, Randall''s sweetness neversted long! Susan shot back, "Then I''ll call an ambnce. When ites, it won''t take you."


    Randall reached out and pinched Susan''s cheek. "Look at you, so tough. nning to ditch my passenger seat?"


    "Randall, that hurts," Susan said.


    Randall loosened his grip a bit, his arm still around Susan''s shoulder. They walked down the road illuminated by bright streetlights, with the sky glowing from a cold white moon and a few twinkling stars. Their shadows stretched long on the ground, and from a distance, Susan''s soft voice could be heard asking, "Randall, how much money did you make?"


    Like a couple on a stroll, the boy protecting the girl, Randall teased, "Have you been hanging out with Vera too much? You''re starting to act like her, always thinking about money?"


    Susan pouted, "No, I''m just worried you don''t have enough. I can lend you some, but I''ll charge interest."


    Randall''sughter rang out, clear and bright. "Save your money for your wedding. I can still afford a car myself." As they walked down the slope, their figures gradually disappeared into the distance.


    At the Cherry Vi, Vera had been walking around with Theodore for a while. She and Patrick moved so quietly, afraid of waking the sleeping Theodore.


    When Theodore finally closed his eyes and slept soundly, Vera carefully ced him in the middle of their bed. Theodore was a restless sleeper. Every little movement made Vera nervous, hoping he would stay asleep and not wake up. Finally, Theodore just stirred a bit, his chubby little face and tiny hands resting peacefully as he slept. Patrick took a small nket specifically for Theodore and covered him. Vera got up and breathed a sigh of relief. Patrick looked at Vera, who had been so formidablest year, fearing nothing but him. But this year, she probably never imagined that she would be tamed by her own child, so cautious when putting him to sleep.


    When Vera went to close the window, she reached out to feel the temperature. "When Randall and Susan left earlier, we should''ve let them take one of your cars. It''s sote, and they probably haven''t reached downtown yet." Patrick sternly said, "It doesn''t matter with the young."


    Vera closed the window and looked at the unhappy Patrick. She directly asked, "Is Randall not behaving at thepany again?"


    Patrick went to the bed and looked at Theodore, his heart softening a bit. "Theodore is the most obedient one."


    Vera also climbed into bed, lifted the nket, and snuggled in. She looked at Theodore sleeping peacefully between them and said, "Honey, let''s not jump to conclusions. Wait until he''s twenty before making any judgments. After all, neither of us were exactly angels."


    It was nine o''clock, bedtime. Vera couldn''t get enough of looking at Theodore. She reached out to touch his little face and gently stroked his hair. "Honey, before we take any baby pictures, let''s shave his head. It''s getting warmer, and I''m worried he''ll pull his own hair with those little hands."


    When it came to Theodore, Patrick rarely disagreed with Vera. "When you finish school, I''ll take him to pick you up, and we''ll go to the barbershop together." Vera nodded.


    In the downtown, Randall finally led Susan through a dark road and arrived at the bustling city center. There were empty cars parked along the roadside. As they were about to get a ride, Susan pulled Randall''s hand and pointed to a restaurant across the street. "Randall, you went to help someone ''fix theirputer'' after work, so you probably haven''t had dinner. Let''s eat first."


    Randall said, "No need, it''s cold outside. You should go home first." But Susan stubbornly pulled Randall''s hand, crossed the street, and went to the small restaurant. She pushed open the door, and it was warm inside.


    There were a few customers inside, and the owner was standing by the cash register. Randall pointed, indicating for Susan to find a ce to sit while he went to the counter to order.


    "Susan, do you want some cold dishes?" Randall asked in a voice that was neither too loud nor too soft, just enough for everyone inside to hear.


    As a result, everyone''s eyes turned to the pure and beautiful Susan who had just sat down. Susan bit her tongue in embarrassment, her face blushing. "Yes."


    Randall smiled. He knew that even though Susan was thin, she could still eat a few more bites when she was full.


    After dinner, they caught a ride home, arriving at ten o''clock. Cindy came out to get water for Vincent and saw the two returning. "Where did you go? Why are you back sote?" Randall said, "We went to eat." Susan nodded.


    Cindy nagged a bit and then went upstairs. After a while, Susan and Randall also went upstairs. As they parted, Susan waved to Randall. "Randall, good night." Randall ignored her.


    When Susan returned to her bedroom and was about to take a shower, her phone rang. She opened it and saw a message from Randall: [Good night.] Susan was so happy she didn''t even want to wash up.


    The next day, Randall picked up Susan after school and went directly to the car exhibition center. The dealership Randall went to wasn''t one with many luxury cars but rather one with cars averaging tens of thousands of dors.


    He held Susan''s books in his hand, weaving through cars, looking at the ones he liked. Susan didn''t understand much but followed closely behind Randall.


    The salesperson was introducing the cars from behind, and Randall knew the cars here well. Randall knew the pros and cons of some brands praised by the salesperson, including those imported from other countries. "Susan, can you haggle?" Randall knew that if they bargained, they could save a few thousand dors. As he walked, he turned back to ask the bewildered Susan. "What?" Susan lookedpletely puzzled.

 Chapter 608 Learning and Applying

    It was obvious that Susan was used to having money and didn''t really know the ropes. Molly, on the other hand, was also a bit spoiled but had Sebastian around, so she wasn''tpletely clueless. "Randall, let me give it a shot," Susan said, looking a bit lost.


    Randall chuckled. He was just messing with her, telling her not to be silly. When Randallughed, he looked really handsome, with a touch of ss.


    Susan started thinking about how to haggle. "Randall, you go check out the car first. I''ll catch up in a bit," Susan said. With that, she dashed off.


    Randall sighed. "No need to rush to the bathroom." He kept looking at the car while Susan headed to the lounge, eyes glued to her phone. After a while, she overheard someone haggling nearby.


    "$400,000, no more. It''s for my son''s wedding. We could get a car for $200,000, but my son likes this one. If you agree to $400,000, we''ll sign the contract today. If not, we''ll leave," a middle-aged woman said to a young guy in a business suit. Susan grabbed a cup of water and sipped quietly. "Ma''am, listen, we really can''t go any lower. The market''s tough, and we''ve already shed our prices. $410,000 is the best we can do," the young guy said.


    The middle-aged woman pressed on, "My husband and I have worked hard all our lives and saved up a few hundred thousand dors. Leave us $10,000 for our retirement. $400,000, I know you won''t lose money at that price." Susan''s eyes were glued to the salesperson. "Ma''am, the lowest we can go is $405,000. If that''s okay, we can sign the contract right now," the salesperson said.


    The middle-aged woman hesitated for a moment. "Alright, $405,000. Let''s sign. My son likes it."


    Susan finished her water, mentally practicing the woman''s haggling style. Feeling ready, Susan got up to find Randall.


    Randall was circling a car, checking it out. He called Susan over to try it too. Susan whispered to Randall, "Randall, I think I know how to haggle now."


    Randall smiled, curious about what Susan''s haggling would look like. The salesperson asked, "Mr. Olteran, is this the car you want?"


    Randall nodded. "Give me your best price." The salesperson eagerly led them to the lounge, excited to close the deal.


    Susan sat down, getting herself ready. The salesperson made them coffee and calcted the final price. "Mr. Olteran, the total price for this car is $524,000. We''ll handle all the paperwork for you, and we''ll throw in three maintenance services, a protective film, and a dashcam. This model is very popr, so don''t hesitate if you like it."


    Randall was straightforward. "What''s the lowest price?"


    The salesperson looked a bit strained. "Mr. Olteran, we don''t haggle."


    Randall said, "Let''s cut to the chase. Give me a fair price, and I''ll sign the contract today."


    The salesperson realized Randall wasn''t one to be swayed by fancy talk. "Mr. Olteran, name your price."


    "$400,000," Susan blurted out. The salesperson was taken aback, and even Randall looked at Susan in surprise.


    Susan bit her lip, trying to channel the middle-aged woman''s haggling style. She added, "Randall''s buying this car for our wedding. We could go for a $200,000 car, but Randall likes this one."


    Randall was floored by Susan''s bold move. Susan pressed on, "$400,000, and we''ll sign the contract. If not, we''ll look elsewhere."


    Randall was baffled, wondering when Susan had gotten so gutsy. The salesperson, still in shock, asked, "Ma''am, did you say $400,000?"


    Susan nodded. "Yes."


    Randall leaned on the table, covering his mouth to hide his growing smile, his eyes filled with affection. He thought, ''Susan is really something, daring to sh the price by over $100,000. The salesperson shook his head firmly. "No, the lowest we can go is $510,000."


    Susan shook her head. "Randall needs to save some money for the wedding. He can''t blow it all on the car."


    Randall, ying along as the "groom-to-be," chimed in, "Come on, give me a real price. We''re getting married soon, and we haven''t even bought a house yet."


    Susan nodded. "Right, we haven''t bought a house yet. I didn''t even agree to buy this car in the first ce." She put on a dissatisfied look.


    The salesperson was getting confused by the couple. Randall said directly, "$470,000, final offer. If not, we''ll look elsewhere."


    The salesperson shook his head. "Mr. Olteran, that''s too low. We won''t make any profit."


    Randall stated clearly, "If I order directly from the overseas headquarters, the price will be lower. I could save $30,000, but I don''t want to wait. If you agree, let''s make a deal. If not, I''ll use the down payment for a house." Susan thought the price was still too high. She told Randall, "Randall, you can only spend $410,000 on this car."


    Randall replied, "Don''t mess around."


    Susan pouted and stopped talking. She took out her phone to seek help. She opened Vera''s chat but realized this wasn''t a fight. So, she decisively opened Molly''s chat and sent: [Molly, I need help.] Molly, who was choosing wedding photos, felt her phone vibrate. She picked it up and said, "Sebastian, you pick the photos. I''ll reply to this message."


    Sebastian and Molly switched ces. He looked at all their photos together and Molly''s solo shots. "We want them all."


    "No, let me choose," Molly quickly stopped Sebastian. She replied to Susan: [What''s up?]


    Susan exined the situation to Molly: [Randall is still haggling. They''ve reached $480,000, but I don''t know how to help Randall.]


    Molly paused her photo selection and got up to give Susan some advice.

 Chapter 609 The Manager Susan

    Susan kept Molly''s advice in the back of her mind. "Randall, that car we just saw is under $400,000 at another dealership. Let''s go back and check it out. We can''t afford something that pricey," Susan suddenly cut in. Randall turned to look at Susan, who was clearly up to something. The salesperson genuinely believed they had checked out other dealerships and nervously pointed in a direction. "Is it thetest model from the third dealership?" Susan shook her head cautiously. "I''m not sure, but their model looks simr, and they even offered us a discount of a few thousand dors."


    The salesperson immediately started trash-talking that car and hyping up their own to Randall, knowing that in apetitive market, no one wanted to lose a customer.


    The salesperson knew Randall was the one calling the shots, so he kept talking to him. "Mr. Olteran, we''re just a small dealership, and you really want it. 480,000 dors is the lowest."


    The salesperson''s tone made Susan feel there was still room to negotiate. "Sir, there are so many cars here. We chose your dealership because you gave us a detailed andprehensive introduction. You''re a responsible salesperson. But you know the bottom price of this car. The price we''re offering is a deal-making price."


    She added, "We could buy other cars with this money. We chose your dealership because we like it. Even if we like it a lot, Zandonick isn''t the only ce with this car. Other dealerships surely have it too. Can you guarantee we can''t get it at this price elsewhere? If that''s the case, it''s their sale."


    "Besides, we''re peers, and we won''t be one-time customers. If our friends buy cars and we feel this brand is good, we''ll rmend it. You should know the importance of potential customers." Susan didn''t know if the salesperson understood her, but she was following Molly''s advice. If it didn''t work, Molly had taught her some other tricks, and she could use them one by one.


    Randall was amazed at Susan''s sudden disy of eloquence. "Ma''am, $410,000 is way too low! Can you give me a real price?" The salesperson was thrown off by Susan and suddenly remembered her original price. Susan said, "Then 470,000 dors." She stated the price Randall had first offered.


    The salesperson shook his head. "Mr. Olteran just said 480,000 dors."


    "480,000 dors is okay or not?" Susan pressed.


    Susan seemed to grasp the essence of bargaining. Half an hourter, Randall got the new car for 475,000 dors, plus five free maintenance services and a dashcam.


    Initially, Randall didn''t want the dashcam, but Susan, who was both cute and bossy, insisted, "We need it, for safety!"


    Randall gave in. "Alright, you are right."


    Randall didn''t have enough money, so he didn''t buy the car outright. He just made a down payment, and the monthly installments would be his responsibility. But this was the first car Randall bought on his own. When Susan found out Randall had to pay several thousand dors in monthly installments, she felt a pang of guilt. "I should have bargained more."


    Randall remembered the moment when the salesperson finally agreed to the $480,000 price. Susan had boldly said, "475,000 dors, it''s just 5,000 dors less."


    The salesperson was taken aback but eventually couldn''t argue with Susan and nodded to get the contract signed. Randall hadn''t expected Susan to be so persuasive.


    On the way home, Randall suddenly asked Susan, "Did you ask Molly for help?"


    Susan nodded happily, pleased with the money she saved Randall. Randall sat in the taxi, looking out the window, with a slight smile on his lips. Susan shared her sess with Molly, who was picking out wedding photos. Sebastian saw her message and said, "Don''t lead Susan astray." Molly retorted, "How am I leading her astray? I''m teaching her bargaining."


    After choosing the wedding photos,youts,rge posters, and various disy photos, Sebastian led Molly out of the studio.


    As the weather warmed, Mollyined that the sun was blinding her. She then took Sebastian''s sunsses and loosely wore them on her head.


    Molly just wanted to look good. She wore a dark brown cape, trendy and beautiful. Wearing Sebastian''s sunsses naturally pushed up her hair, keeping her stray hairs in check and making her look even better. "Is this what you mean by the sun blinding you?" Sebastian asked.


    "Yes. I went blind and ended up marrying you," Molly replied. Sebastian raised his hand, and Molly immediately ran away.


    Sebastian''s face showed a happy smile, full of affection. Molly giggled as she opened the car door and got in. "Sebastian, hurry up and drive." After they left, a phone from a distance once again aimed at the two of them.


    At the same time, Cole''s phone received another photo, showing the two of them in front of the bridal shop, enjoying a yful moment in the bright sunlight.


    Two days after getting the new car, Randall finally got the keys and started driving Susan around. Cindy was surprised to see a strange car parked in the yard for a long time. When Vincent came home, she asked, "Did you buy another car?" Vincent replied, "No."


    Later, they found out Randall had secretly bought it. When Cindy was about to scold him, Susan stepped in to protect Randall, "Cindy, Randall earned this money himself. He can do whatever he wants with it." Cindy looked at Randall, surprised. "He can earn his own money now?"


    Patrick, at the office in the morning, also saw a ck sedan parked next to his spot. He stood in front of the car with Theodore for a long time. Theodore had gotten used to apanying Patrick to the office. Patrick looked at Theodore''s chubby face and said, "Randall is different now." After saying that, Patrick carried Theodore, who loved riding the elevator, into the private elevator.


    His parking spot was exclusive, and no one in thepany dared to park next to it. But Randall did, and Patrick didn''t scold him, so Randall instinctively always parked in his spacious spot. When they reached the floor, Patrick had not yet stepped out of the elevator when Theodore made a sound. Everyone put down their work and eagerly looked at Theodore.

 Chapter 610 Theodores Popularity

    Patrick stepped out of the elevator with Theodore in his arms and spotted Randall spinning around in his chair. "Randall,e to my office."


    "Sure thing," Randall replied, getting up to follow Patrick.


    Theodore turned his head curiously to look at Randall. Randall walked over, scooped up the adorable Theodore, and held him, enjoying the baby''s sweet scent.


    Theodore kept making baby babbling sounds. Randallined, "Patrick, your son wants to argue with me."


    Patrick cut to the chase. "What''s up with the car?"


    Randall blinked. "I didn''t use the money you gave me. I bought it myself."


    Patrick''s eyes narrowed. "How did you earn it?"


    Randall swallowed nervously, still holding Theodore. "I bought futures."


    "Show me which futures you bought," Patrick demanded.


    Randall didn''t respond or take out his phone. Patrick had already figured it out. He sat in his chair, ring at Randall. "Do you n to make money like this from now on just because you have a bit of skill?" Randall looked up, surprised that Patrick had caught on. Patrick wasn''t impressed with Randall''s capability; he was angry.


    Randall''s confidence faltered. "Only once."


    Patrick''s stern gaze made Randall avoid eye contact. Patrick''s intimidating presence could even unsettle seasoned business people, let alone a young guy like Randall who hadn''t truly entered the workforce. "Put the kid down. I''ll give you half a day off. Go and clean up the mess," Patrick instructed.


    Randall ced Theodore in the self-rocking crib nearby but then remembered Theodore had been practicing rolling over and might fall. So, he handed him back to Patrick.


    Theodore seemed unsatisfied. He looked at the departing Randall with confused eyes and then looked up at Patrick.


    Patrick ced him on theputer desk, switched on hisputer, and skillfully entered the Dark Web address to search for information rted to Randall.


    Randall left the office and sat at his desk, deep in thought. Thest time he ventured into the Dark Web, he had been discovered and tracked. Although he managed to shake them off, the Dark Web wouldn''t let him off easily. Randall should have stayed low for a while, but he suddenly helped apany solve a problem that no one else could manage, which exposed him immediately.


    No wonder Patrick was angry. Randall had made a rash decision without thinking carefully, and now he indeed needed to clean up the mess. Randall got up and left just as work hours began.


    In the afternoon, after resolving the issue, Randall returned to thepany and went to Patrick''s office. "Patrick, it''s all taken care of," Randall said.


    Theodore waszily lying in the self-rocking crib, vigorously sucking on his hand and making noises.


    Patrick tested the temperature of the form on his wrist, then walked over and squatted down to pick up Theodore. He removed his hand and fed him, saying, "Get back to work."


    Randall nodded and left. Later that afternoon, he parked the car at the university entrance and then hacked into the system to attack the vulnerabilities he had fixed.


    Susan excitedly ran to the car. "Randall, this car is even morefortable than your sports car."


    Randall closed hisptop and ced it on Susan''sp in the passenger seat. "Totally different." Susan was all smiles and didn''t argue with Randall.


    Vera had ate ss because she had scheduled an extra session in the evening. To save time for vacations, she had also arranged a long ss at night.


    At seven o''clock, Vera was in ss, frequently checking her phone. By now, Patrick and Theodore had alreadye to pick her up.


    The sky outside was gradually darkening. The old professor on the podium was holding a microphone, exining sleep-inducing forms. There were only a few students listening in the back, and Vera was one of them. She texted Patrick: [Honey, I have ate ss. You don''t need to pick me up today.]


    The Rolls-Royce was parked in its usual spot, surrounded by students leisurely enjoying their college life. Theodore was sleeping soundly in Patrick''s arms, his little mouth making soft noises.


    With the heater on full st, Patrick texted back: [Okay, I''ll workte at the office.]


    Vera believed him, but three minutester, she sent a photo. [Honey, is this your car?]


    Vera added: [Check the forum.]


    Sure enough, the Evergreen University forum had a thread titled: [Did Mr. Olteran pick up his wife today?]


    Thetest reply was a photo of his car. The historical replies were all pictures of his car or Vera running towards him.


    Patrick leisurely looked through all the photos. While Vera was in ss, he also checked other forums rted to him, including those about his son.


    On the day of student registration, the whole family had shown up, and someone had posted a heartwarming photo of them on the forum: [Vera and Mr. Olteran''s baby came to school today.] Someonemented: [Wow, the baby is here to see his mom off to school. So envious.]


    The forum''s activity had died down, but the number ofments showed how popr it had been. Fortunately, none of the photos showed Theodore''s face, which pleased both Patrick and Vera. During the break, Vera was the first to rush out of the ssroom. The old professor, wearing reading sses, looked at the fleeting figure at the door. "Who just ran out?"


    "Maybe it''s Vera?" someone guessed.


    Rushing to the car, Vera mmed the door shut. "Honey, are you lying to me now?"


    "Vera, ''Did Mr. Olteran drop his wife off today?'' isn''t as popr as ''Did Mr. Olteran pick up his wife today?"" Patrick said.


    Patrick added, "And Theodore''s chubby back is more popr than you at school."


    Vera was indignant. "No way, I was the former campus queen. My post has over eight thousandments."


    Patrick retorted, "Theodore''s post has over ten thousandments."


    Vera, who was about to settle the score, seemed to forget her anger, distracted by Patrick''s words. "No way, let me see."


    Patrick handed her the phone. "See for yourself."


    Vera frowned as she looked. "This doesn''t make sense. He''s just a baby. How can he be more popr than me?"


    She looked at Theodore, who was dreaming in Patrick''s arms, and found it increasingly unbelievable. "Honey, did you buy a lot ofments for your son?"


    "If I were to buyments, I''d buy them for you," Patrick replied.


    Vera reached out to hold Theodore, checking if his little hands and feet were cold. Suddenly, Vera suddenly realized something. "Honey! I was going to settle the score with you, and now you''re talking about poprity." Patrick slyly reminded her, "Vera, you need to get back to ss."

 Chapter 611 Father and Son

    Vera was fuming as she yanked open the car door. "Fine, I''ll remember that," she snapped at Patrick. "Make sure Theodore''s bundled up so he doesn''t catch a cold." With that, she bolted towards the school building. She zipped past the old professor and slid into her seat like a ninja.


    "Vera, you wanna sign up for the school''s marathon race?" the old professor asked.


    Everyone turned to look at her, sitting in the back row. Vera was busy texting Patrick. [Babe, wake Theodore up soon. If he naps too long, he won''t sleep tonight, and we''ll all be up.] Someone nudged her, and she finally looked up, confused. "Huh? What was that?"


    The old professor took her response as a yes. "Alright, let''s give Vera a round of apuse for joining the marathon!"


    Vera was even more puzzled. "Wait, what?" It took her the whole ss to figure out what she''d just agreed to. She was kicking herself and couldn''t focus on the lesson.


    After school, she rushed to the car and saw Theodore still snoozing, with Patrick looking defeated. "Didn''t I tell you to wake him up?"


    Patrick sighed. "I tried, but I couldn''t wake him. I almost had to smack him."


    Vera rolled her eyes. "Then smack him!"


    Patrick handed Theodore over to her. "You do it."


    Vera looked at Theodore''s soft, pink cheeks. He looked so peaceful and adorable in his sleep. She couldn''t do it. "Babe, I got tricked into signing up for the marathon by the professor. It''s a disaster."


    She recounted her ordeal to Patrick, holding Theodore with a pout. "I don''t wanna do it. Can you get me a doctor''s note or something?"


    Patrick grinned. "You can cancel the marathon this year."Vera''s frown vanished, and she stared at Patrick in disbelief. Patrick started driving towards the barbershop. "With a name like Vera, you can cancel marathons." Vera''s smile returned. "Damn right!" For the first time, she felt a rush of power.


    Vera beamed in the car. "Babe, you''re a genius. I love you. But we still have another problem."


    Patrick asked, "Where''s the barbershop?"


    "Turn left at the next intersection, then right at the third light. It''s just past two more intersections," Vera directed.


    When they got to the barbershop, the lights were bright. The two-story salon had a chic exterior. The white walls had the shop''s name in ck letters and a cool logo.


    Vera casually mentioned, "I got my hair cut here before. Saw some kids getting their hair done, looked pretty good."


    As soon as the car stopped, Theodore started to stir, his little body wriggling awake. Patrick parked and took Theodore from Vera.


    Theodore woke up fully. He made a few noises in the car, but when he saw Patrick and Vera, he stopped crying and snuggled into Patrick''s shoulder, his face turned towards Vera.


    "Let''s get this over with," Patrick said.


    The lights inside the shop were super bright, and Theodore buried his face into Patrick''s shoulder as they walked in.


    Vera chatted with the stylist, "My son''s got a photo shoot this weekend. We need to shave his head today."


    "Mrs. Olteran, has he had his hair shaved before?" the stylist asked.


    Vera shook her head. "First time for him. Who''s the best you got? My son''s a handful."


    Everyone nced at Patrick holding Theodore. "Mrs. Olteran, even if you hadn''t mentioned it, we''d have given you our top stylist."


    Vera smiled. "Thanks."


    Soon, the experienced stylist showed up. Patrick and Vera discussed the haircut while Theodore watched them suspiciously from Patrick''s arms, not sure what was going on. Vera touched Theodore''s ear and asked the stylist, "You''re not gonna nick his skin, right?"


    Theodore looked at Vera, stuck out his tongue, and snuggled into Patrick''s arms.


    For baby haircuts, parents usually hold the kid, and it was typically the mom. As Vera held Theodore andid him down, he saw a bunch of adults with toolsing at him. His danger radar went off, and he started crying, iling his limbs. An assistant tried to distract Theodore with toys and noises, but it didn''t work. The buzzing clippers made him even more upset. Every time the stylist tried to start, Theodore''s squirming made it impossible. "Hey, look, a teddy bear," even the stylist tried to distract him.


    Vera gently held Theodore. "Theodore, I''m right here. Don''t be scared. Look, Daddy''s here too."


    Patrick watched as tears streamed from Theodore''s eyes to his ears. Since bing a dad, Patrick''s heart had softened. He used to be strict with Randall, thinking he''d be a tough dad, immune to his son''s tears.


    Now, Patrick''s face stayed stern, but his heart melted at Theodore''s crying face. "Come on, be brave. Don''t cry. Want me to tell you a story?" Patrick coaxed.


    Theodore looked around at the unfamiliar faces, still resisting. He looked at Patrick, crying non-stop, tears rolling down.


    Patrick sighed, bent down, and took off the cape from Theodore, lifting the sweaty, crying boy. He gently wiped Theodore''s tears with his hand. "Theodore, don''t cry. I''m right here."


    Vera stood up, her heart melting. "Honey, I can''t hold his head still."


    Patrick sat back down with Theodore. He told the stylist, "Forget the cape. I''ll hold him and let him lie on my shoulder for the haircut."


    The stylist said, "Mr. Olteran, the hair will get all over you."


    Patrick didn''t care. "Doesn''t matter. How could a dad be bothered by his own son''s hair?"


    Without the scary cape, Theodore didn''t have to face the intimidating people. His little mouth pouted, but he stopped crying.

 Chapter 612 You Cant Discourage Children

    When the barber came back to start again, Theodore started crying all over. He squirmed around, but Patrick''s big hand held the back of his head, keeping him still. Patrick turned his head to the side so the barber could get to work. A chunk of hair fell right onto Patrick''s pricey suit, but he didn''t care. "Mr. Olteran, sorry about that," the stylist said.


    Patrick replied, "No worries, keep going. Let''s get this over with."


    Most of the employees on the first floor had stopped what they were doing to watch. They were surprised to see such a tender, fatherly moment from Patrick. And, of course, there was Theodore''s tear-streaked face.


    Vera held Theodore''s little hand and bent down to his eye level. "Sweetie, just a bit longer. It doesn''t hurt. Let''s get this haircut done, and when we get home, we''ll have a contest with Grandpa to see whose hair is shorter, okay? Oh my baby, why are you crying with such a funny little expression?"


    Theodore cried even harder. Vera added, "Not funny, I said it wrong."


    Another chunk of hair fell on Patrick''s shoulder, and some even slipped into his cor because they were so close.


    After a bit, they switched directions, and toothless Theodore cried so much that his drool dripped onto Patrick''s shoulder, leaving wet spots.


    Vera pulled out a tissue to wipe Theodore''s tears and mouth. "Where''s Daddy? Theodore, where''s Daddy?"


    Theodore''s crying slowed down a bit, and he looked at Vera with teary eyes. He didn''t know where Patrick was either. Vera tried to soothe him, calling out, "Honey?"


    It was time to cut the hair at the back. Patrick let go of Theodore''s head and responded with a "Hey," catching Theodore''s attention.


    Theodore turned his head, and Patrick gently held his side, letting the barber cut the back of his head. Patrick''s deep voice reached Theodore. "Couldn''t you find me?"


    Theodore started getting used to the buzzing sound and stopped crying, his chubby face buried in Patrick''s shoulder, still sobbing.


    Vera moved to the side and kept soothing Theodore. Finally, Theodore''s haircut was done, and everyone let out a sigh of relief. Theodore was just as tough to handle as Vera had said. Patrick''s neck was covered in Theodore''s hair clippings, and since he had been holding Theodore''s head, his sleeves were full of hair too.


    Looking at the freshly shaved Theodore, Vera picked him up,ughing. "Theodore, I''m still getting used to your new shaved head."


    Patrick stood up and brushed the hair off his body. "Vera, are you getting a haircut?"


    Vera nced at her hair in the mirror. "No, let''s go home. You''re covered in hair clippings. Let''s go home and take a shower."


    Patrick took off his ck coat, but his shirt was still covered in hair. He couldn''t get it all off, so he went to the counter to pay.


    Theodore didn''t have a hat, so after a bit, Patrick came over and draped his ck suit over Theodore''s head, wrapping him up.


    As they left the barbershop and headed to the car, Vera held Theodore. "Your dad''s got your hair clippings all over him, and you''re still crying. Is your dad good to you?" Theodore, lying in Vera''s arms, responded excitedly. "Then give your dad a kiss," Patrick said.


    Vera lifted Theodore closer to Patrick''s face. "Honey, bend down, or Theodore can''t reach you."


    "No kisses," Patrick mumbled, feeling a bit embarrassed in public.


    Vera insisted, "It''s just the three of us, no one''s watching. Don''t let him down."


    With a sigh, Patrick bent down, smiling, and let Theodore nt a kiss on his cheek. In the shadows, a phone camera was recording them until they got into the car.


    Vera was still teasing, "Does it feel the same to be kissed by your wife and your son?"


    "Not even close. His kisses are all slobber and snot," Patrick said, sounding disdainful but looking happy.


    Vera grinned. "What about mine?"


    Patrick gave her a meaningful look. "I''ll tell you before bed."


    The video was then sent straight to Cole''s phone. In the Rossi Vi overseas, it was just Cole and Wesley in the study.


    Wesley stood behind Cole, looking at the photos on the phone. He zoomed in on Randall''s face in the first one, sneering, "So, this is the Randall Patrick''s been hiding for over ten years." Randall was Patrick''s chosen sessor, and Wesley knew it well. Even though Patrick was tough on Randall, he couldn''t hide his hopes for him.


    Cole and Wesley had long figured out Patrick''s game. Overprotecting Randall and keeping him under wraps was all to prep him for taking over the Olteran Group.


    Wesley nced at another photo. "Susan, Ulysses'' only daughter, very loyal to the Olteran family."


    Cole didn''t bother with Susan; he focused on Randall, sneering with disdain, hatred growing in his eyes. "So, he''s the next in line for the Olteran Group. I''m curious about his skills." Wesley shook his head. "That''s not set in stone. Remember, Patrick''s already a dad. His first kid is a boy!"


    Wesley swiped to the next picture, seeing Sebastian and Molly. He stared at Molly''s face. "She was Patrick''s weak spot back then. Too bad we missed that chance."


    Cole said to Wesley, "Don''t underestimate Sebastian. The youngest squad leader of Zandonick, he took down the Tooker Group, Dennis, and his leaders. Ever heard of the MS Group?" Wesley was surprised. "The up-anding clothingpany?"


    Cole pointed at Sebastian. "His mom founded it. Jeffrey found out Molly once lived as Mia Chase, who''s actually Sebastian''s sister. Now, they''re about to get married." Wesley''s eyes lit up with interest. "I suddenly want to visit Zandonick."


    Thest video showed Patrick''s true weakness to Cole and Wesley. Wesley stood up, looking at Theodore''s face, wrapped in Patrick''s suit, being lifted to kiss Patrick. The happiness in Patrick''s eyes made him want to destroy it. In the video, Vera''s face was also full of joy. She and her son both had chubby faces, not particrly striking. Yet, this ordinary woman had won Patrick''s heart.


    Wesley leaned on Cole''s chair. "Dad, what do you think of Vera?"

 Chapter 613 The Target is Him

    Cole didn''t give a damn about Susan or Molly; the only one who caught his eye was Patrick''s woman.


    When they tied the knot, Cole was just curious about their marriage. It didn''t mean Patrick was head over heels for her. But if she could have Patrick''s kid, her ce in his heart would be something else entirely. Cole was also intrigued by Vera, the woman who snagged Patrick''s heart. There were plenty of women prettier than Vera, and Patrick had probably seen his fair share. He wondered why Patrick chose her. Cole thought, ''The Olteran Group has no need for an alliance through marriage. Could the Linister family have some leverage over the Olteran family? Or perhaps Vera is Patrick''s secret lover all along?'' Wesley shook his head, shooting down Cole''s theory. "A guy like Patrick wouldn''t let his woman stay in the shadows. I gotta give him props for that."


    Cole knew Wesley was throwing shade at him for hiding his mistress back in the day. Before his wife passed, Wesley had lived under the name of his illegitimate son. Cole kept quiet. Wesley grabbed Cole''s phone and hit up Jeffrey directly.


    Wesley: [Send me the lowdown on Vera.]


    In the shadows, Jeffrey saw the message, lit a cigarette, and sat there.


    Jeffrey: [What about the stuff you promised me?]


    Wesley: [If I said I''d do it, I will.]


    Soon, Jeffrey sent Vera''s info to Wesley. He''d had it ready for a while. As someone who worked in the shadows, he knew who the Rossi family would be interested in. Besides Patrick''s woman, no one else! Wesley skimmed through all of Vera''s details and then asked Jeffrey: [I don''t see anything useful; I need the good stuff.]


    Jeffrey: [That''s all there is. After tailing her for so long, I haven''t seen anything weird about Vera.]


    Vera''s parents were alive, her family was tight-knit, and she got married at the right age. Even during her school days, she was like most of her ssmates, asionally cking off. She was just an ordinary person, albeit a bit prettier. Molly was more outspoken, Jeffrey knew it well, and he hadn''t found anything odd about Vera.


    Looking at Vera''s face, Wesley muttered to himself, "I don''t buy it."


    At night, Cole and Wesley watched the video over and over. Wesley smirked. "Dad, do you know how we can get everything we want?"


    The Rossi family had been humiliated by Patrickst time, losing their dignity, a ton of clients, and even money. They were shamed and warned by him.


    The Rossi family couldn''t stand it. For Emma, it was a battle between women. She couldn''t stand Vera and wanted her to fall into a pit of despair. Jeffrey had two goals: one for loyalty and the other for personal revenge. He wanted Patrick to suffer a fate worse than death.


    Cole picked up the wine on the table and poured himself half a ss. The amber liquid, illuminated by the indoor lighting, emitted a chill. The light refracted through the ss, revealing his vicious eyes. Cole swirled the wine bottle and slowly said, "His son!"


    The beloved Theodore was not only cherished by Patrick and Vera but was probably the treasure of the entire Olteran family.


    If something happened to Theodore, Patrick would lose his mind. Vera would be tormented forever. The tragedy of seventeen years ago would repeat itself with the Olteran family, bringing great satisfaction. And that was how they''d get everything they wanted.


    Watching Theodore in the video, Wesley felt a twinge of pity. "In your next life, kid, pick a normal family."


    Cole downed his drink. "Get in touch with Jeffrey. Don''t use our own people."


    The beauty of working in the shadows was staying invisible. Patrick would never guess that the person who had been tailing themst time had been discovered. He thought they wouldn''t dare to keep digging, but Jeffrey, who came to them, was more useful than anyone else.


    The hatred between Jeffrey and Patrick was just as deep as Cole''s. Using someone else to do the dirty work, they let Jeffrey act openly while they watched silently from behind.


    Wesley hit up Jeffrey again. He said, "These photos and videos aren''t nearly enough to cover the $5 billion in dirty money you asked me tounder."


    Jeffrey replied, "I''ve already promised you $1 billion after the job''s done."


    Wesley countered, "If I report you now, how much do you think you''ll have left?"


    Jeffrey stayed silent. Wesley''s trick was doing evil and still wanting to be seen as a good guy.


    Wesley wanted Jeffrey to act on his own but didn''t want to ask him directly. If Jeffrey took the initiative, it would be him asking for help, not Wesley demanding it. Bradley had been in the same boat back then. First, he was threatened, forced toply, and then manipted into agreeing to go to prison.


    But Jeffrey wasn''t Bradley. "Wesley, cut the crap. I have nothing, and you won''t get anything from me. The Rossi family is already selling houses to cover gaps. $1 billion is crucial for you. If you want to use me against Patrick, just say it." "The target isn''t Patrick." Wesley looked at the video on his phone, his smile chilling. "It''s his son."


    After tailing Patrick for so long, Jeffrey had a good understanding. As long as Vera and Theodore went out, Patrick would definitely protect them closely. So he said, "Have Patrick leave."


    In the Olteran Vi, Theodore, with his shaved head, came home. As soon as he returned, Theodore became the family''s darling. Everyone wanted to touch and hold his bald little head. Cindy was initially taken aback but couldn''t get enough of holding Theodore. "Theodore, let me see. So cute."


    Vincent''s eyes crinkled with a smile as he gently patted Theodore''s head with his warm hand. "Let me hold you."


    Theodore blushed in his family''s arms. He didn''t want everyone touching his head, but it was clear he couldn''t stop them. He was so anxious he could only babble incoherently.


    Shawn held Theodore, patted his head, then his own, andughed. "I''m not the one with the least hair in the family; it''s you. Want to sleep with me tonight?" Shawn was thrilled to have someone to take the spotlight off him and liked Theodore even more.


    Randall took the fussy Theodore and, together with Susan, held him and examined him. "Vera, I have to admit, he''s pretty cute." Randall was very pleased with Theodore''s hairstyle.


    Vera asked, "How about you get a shaved head too?"


    Susan looked at Randall''s thick hair and imagined the image of a bald Randall. Before Randall could decide, Susan shook her head. "No, Randall looks good as he is now." Randall nced at Susan beside him and asked Vera, "When are you taking pictures? I''ll bring Susan along."

 Chapter 614 Danger

    Vera nced at the clock and said, "If you''re free tomorrow, you cane with us. Today, he got a haircut and bawled so much that everyone on the floor knows Mr. Olteran''s kid is a crybaby." As she spoke, Theodore started wailing again from all the attention. Patrick swooped in and took Theodore from Randall''s arms, saving him from the fuss.


    It was gettingte, so after a quick chat, everyone headed off to bed. Patrick still had bits of Theodore''s hair on him, and Theodore was ufortable because he didn''t wear a cape during the haircut. When it was bath time, Theodore put up a fight. As soon as he hit the water, he started crying. He kept fussing, but when he was held, he calmed down. Patrick decided to shower first. Once he was clean and free of hair clippings, he picked up Theodore and stood under the showerhead.


    Soon, Vera joined them. She stood on her tiptoes to adjust the showerhead, making the water gentle. Then she started washing the naked Theodore. Theodorey in Patrick''s arms, happily getting his face, back, and belly washed by Vera. "Honey, hold his cheeks so I can wipe his neck," Vera instructed.


    Patrick pinched Theodore''s chubby cheeks, lifting his face to reveal his hidden neck. Bathing in Patrick''s arms was way morefortable than being in the water.


    After the bath, Vera was also wet. She asked Patrick and Theodore to finish up and leave the bathroom while she started to wash up.


    When she finished and came out, she looked around but couldn''t find Theodore. "Honey, where''s the baby?"


    "I sent him to Dad. He said he''d take care of him tonight. By the way, we can talk about how your kisses make me feel," Patrick said with a grin.


    Vera thought to herself that Theodore had slept a lot in the evening, so he might be up in the middle of the night.


    In Shawn''s bedroom, he looked at Theodore in the bed, affectionately pinching his chubby body. "Theodore, I really missed you." Theodore cooed a few times. "Right, you missed me too." Shawn''s eyes were full of love.


    Two hourster, Shawn was very sleepy. "Theodore, can you sleep now? Stop crying. I can''t understand what you''re saying. Let''s close our eyes and sleep." Another hourter, Shawn, exhausted, brought Theodore back. When Shawn knocked on the door, Patrick was still awake. He opened the door shirtless. "Dad?" Theodore immediately turned his face towards Patrick upon hearing his voice. Shawn, annoyed, pushed Theodore towards Patrick. "Take care of your own kid!" After saying that, Shawn walked away angrily. Patrick looked down at Theodore and chuckled.


    Vera, with messy hair, couldn''t get up from the bed. She was sleepy, the nket had slipped off her back, and a purple love mark was visible on her shoulder de. At Vera''s request, Patrick didn''t leave any marks on her neck or shoulders, so he pressed her down and kissed her back. "Honey, what''s going on?" Vera asked weakly. Theodore was more excited to be back in Patrick and Vera''s arms than anywhere else. He smiled at Patrick.


    "Our little baby wasn''t liked by anyone and got sent back," Patrick replied.


    The unliked little baby was very excited. Patrick put Theodore on the bed. He was wearing a onesie and immediately tried to roll towards Vera. Of course, he couldn''t quite roll over, but seeing Vera made him wiggle around happily.


    Patrick climbed into bed from the other side, looking at Theodore with a mix of affection and helplessness. He sighed. "What kind of person will he grow up to be? He''s always crying, fussing, and loves to talk." "Honey, make a record. When he grows up, he can see how much he fussed as a baby," Vera suggested.


    After fussing at Shawn''s ce for a while, Theodore was actually tired. Lying between Patrick and Vera, Theodore didn''t need much coaxing and soon fell asleep. Vera was also exhausted. She snuggled close to Theodore, holding him, and fell asleep in seconds.


    Only Patrick, looking at Vera and Theodore, found it hard to sleep. He leaned over and kissed Vera, then lightly kissed Theodore. He turned off the light, and the night brought hidden dangers.


    The next day, everyone in the family was awake except for Shawn and Theodore. Shawn had been kept up toote by Theodorest night and didn''t respond to the butler''s calls. Theodore, having woken up once, drank some milk and continued to sleep.


    Those who wanted to see Theodore moved quietly to Vera''s bedroom to look at the child on the bed. Everyone had been immersed infort for too long, forgetting that danger lurked everywhere, whether tomorrow or the next second. As per the initial n, when the time came, Vera picked up the sleeping Theodore, changed him into clean clothes, and carried him out.


    Patrick was already waiting. Two cars, carrying five people, drove out of the Olteran Manor.


    Halfway, Patrick''s phone rang. He nced at the caller, and Vera saw it too. "Susan''s mom?" Patrick answered, "Hello, Sadie?"


    "Patrick, are you avable now? Something happened to Ulysses," an urgent voice came.


    Patrick slowly pulled the car over to the side of the road. "What''s that?"


    Randall''s car also stopped behind the front car. The two looked ahead, puzzled, not knowing what was happening.


    Soon, Vera opened the car door, holding Theodore, and told Patrick, "Honey, go ahead. I''ll ride with Randall to the studio to get Theodore changed. We won''t dy."


    After saying that, Vera went to the back and got into the back seat. "Vera, what''s going on?" Susan asked, turning around from the passenger seat.


    Vera nced at the well-behaved Susan and, not wanting to worry her, said, "It''s nothing. Patrick is busy now. Randall will drive us."


    Randall''s car passed Patrick''s, heading towards the studio. Two more cars followed behind. Seeing the two cars following closely, Patrick felt slightly relieved and called Sadie again, "Who reported it?"


    At the studio, everyone was waiting. Jeffrey, hiding in the back room, didn''t see Patrick among the people who arrived and felt a sense of victory.


    Overseas, Cole looked at Wesley with satisfaction in his eyes. "Wesley, you were born to bring down Patrick." Using the urgent matter of a trusted person to lure him away.


    Wesley replied, "The rest is up to Jeffrey."


    Changing Theodore''s clothes became a big problem. Theodore, seeing strangers, wouldn''t let anyone hold him. At this moment, Randall became the person he trusted the most. He cried when being touched. Vera smiled at the photographer. "Take a picture of the two of them first as a keepsake. It''s rare for my son to cling to Randall."

 Chapter 615 Snatched Back into Her Arms

    Patrick drove to thepany, feeling uneasy. He called Sadie again. "When did they take Ulysses?"


    Sadie sounded flustered. "Eight this morning. They said he''s charged with monopoly and might get sentenced."


    Patrick frowned. "Sentenced? That''s ridiculous!" He knew the Morales Group''s business inside out. Monopoly? No way!


    Patrick mmed on the brakes, staring at the green light ahead, his unease growing. He hung up on Sadie and called Vera. She answered, "Hey, honey?"


    "Vera, keep yourself and the kids safe," Patrick said.


    There was a sudden silence on Vera''s end. Patrick quickly turned the car around. "Vera?"


    "It''s Jeffrey!" Vera shouted. Then there was amotion, and Susan''s anxious voice came through. "Patrick, they''ve taken Theodore." Patrick''s eyes darkened instantly as he realized they were after his son.


    By nine o''clock, the city roads had fewer cars. The rush hour was over, and Jeffrey''s car sped ahead.


    Randall''s car was in hot pursuit, driving like a maniac with the pedal to the metal. In the back seat, Susan was terrified, feeling like the car might take off.


    Vera clenched her fists, her eyes glued to the car ahead. She was worried it would disappear from her sight in a blink. She felt a chill run through her body because her son was in that car. She stayed silent, trying to control her anger. On either side, two other cars were also relentlessly trying to stop Jeffrey''s car. Randall, enduring the pain in his chest, kept elerating.


    "Susan, call Molly and Sebastian," Randall instructed.


    Susan grabbed her phone and quickly dialed Molly''s number. "Hey, Molly..."


    Molly was with Sebastian at the bank to withdraw cash when she got Susan''s call. Without a word, Sebastian called his colleague. "Gino, I need you to ess the city''s surveince and track a car. Find its route." Jeffrey looked at the cars behind him, unable to shake them off. He angrily punched the steering wheel, ignoring the crying Theodore beside him.


    Theodore''s little mouth was open, his face red, crying non-stop. Even though Vera couldn''t hear it, she could imagine him crying. Vera''s heart tightened, her anxiety and fear making her eyes mist with angry tears. "Mr. Chase, the car''s location has been sent to your phone," Gina Collins said.


    Sebastian instructed, "Set up immediately. It''s Jeffrey."


    "Sebastian, Theodore is still in the car," Molly said worriedly, her legs shaking with nervousness.


    Sebastian took a deep breath and continued to give calm instructions, "After setting up, don''t act rashly. There''s a baby in the car, and he''s a hostage."


    They were blocking the road from the opposite direction. Vera was exceptionally calm. The more critical the moment, the quieter she became.


    Randall''s car had already caught up to Jeffrey''s. He rammed into it directly. "Randall, Theodore''s in the car." Vera wished she could crash into Jeffrey again, but there was more than one person in the car. Randall could only overtake from the front.


    Randall gripped the steering wheel tightly. He suddenly swerved, nearly flipping the car. The two cars gradually pulled up side by side.


    Randall nced back and saw Theodore in the passenger seat, crying his heart out. Risking a rollover, he yanked the steering wheel sharply, using his car to block Jeffrey''s, forcing it to stop. He took another hard hit in the process. With his path blocked, Jeffrey immediately threw the car into reverse. Within seconds, the car behind, driven by bodyguards, boxed him in.


    As soon as the car stopped, Vera jumped out and sprinted towards Jeffrey. Jeffrey watched Vera, whom he had only met a few times, approaching. As he reached for Theodore, the driver''s side window shattered instantly. Shards of ss flew everywhere.


    Before Jeffrey could react, Vera mmed her elbow into his head. Vera put all her strength into it. She couldn''t give Jeffrey any chance to take Theodore away. Her blow was so hard that it left Jeffrey dazed, his vision blurring.


    Susan seized the moment. She opened the car door, and for the first time, the usually timid Susan did something brave. She ran to the back of the car, tried to open the locked passenger door, and then started pounding on the rear window. Soon, the bodyguards from the car behind came forward, shattered the rear window, and Susan, without waiting for them, opened the back door from the inside and climbed in.


    Susan''s actions startled Jeffrey. As he reached for the crying Theodore in the passenger seat, Vera punched him in the eye with her ringed hand.


    The ring, chosen by Patrick and Theodore, had always been on her hand. The protruding diamond forced Jeffrey to defend his eye, making him counterattack.


    Sure enough, Jeffrey instinctively turned to block Vera''s striking fist, his gaze venomous, ring at Vera. "You''re asking for it."


    Vera''s other hand struck again, grabbing Jeffrey''s hair and mming his head towards the ss shards.


    Susan squeezed into the front seat, her thin arm grabbing Theodore''s cor. Gritting her teeth, she lifted the seventeen-pound Theodore from the front and held him in her arms.


    Susan didn''t waste a second. Holding Theodore, she immediately rushed out of Jeffrey''s car. Randall, limited by the crash, had to move from the driver''s seat to the passenger seat and finally got out from the right side. When he got out, he saw Susan, holding the child and retreating in fear. It was hard to imagine how much courage she had mustered to get into the car alone, risking Jeffrey''s potential harm to take Theodore. "Susan!" Randall ran towards her. Seeing Randall, Susan burst into tears.


    Two bodyguards from the car behind protected Susan and Theodore, while the other two moved towards Vera.


    Seeing Theodore taken away, Jeffrey focused on another of Patrick''s "weaknesses." He red at Vera. "You bitch."


    Jeffrey grabbed a shard of ss and threw it at Vera''s face. Vera stepped back, and Jeffrey immediately got out of the car and moved towards her.


    "Protect my son," Vera instructed the two who intended to protect her.


    Vera recalled Jeffrey''s crimes. Seventeen years ago, he tried to kill Molly, andst year he injured Molly in anger. Today, he tried to harm her son. Vera hadn''t been active for a long time, but her knuckles were already cracking.

 Chapter 616 Deliberately Letting Go

    At first, Jeffrey thought Vera would be easy to handle, but when he tried to catch her, he quickly realized she was as slippery as an eel. That was when Jeffrey started taking her seriously. "You''re pretty good at hiding." Jeffrey''s punches were lethal, but Vera kept dodging, trying to buy herself some time. Her quick and nimble moves were really getting under Jeffrey''s skin. Every time he swung, she dodged like she knew his moves by heart. "Who the hell are you?"


    Vera clenched her fist and went on the offensive. As Jeffrey dodged, she pulled back, spun around, and nailed him in the chest with her elbow. Then, with her other hand, shended a swift punch to his gut.


    She was messing with his bnce, hitting him when he least expected it. Vera had thrown a fake punch to throw him off, and when Jeffrey was off-kilter, she went for a heavy blow to his heart, aiming to mess up his insides. Jeffrey squinted, and a familiar image of a woman with these skills shed in his mind. "So, it''s you!"


    There was only one woman in the Shadow Syndicate United who didn''t rely on brute strength but used her smarts to hit where it hurt the most. She was sneaky, always throwing fake punches to catch people off guard.


    Jeffrey had totally underestimated Patrick''s "ordinary" wife, Vera. He''d been way too cocky. Vera, with a cold look on her face, stared at Jeffrey. "Let''s settle all three scores today."


    With that, Vera stopped just dodging, and Jeffrey was all in for the fight. A champion boxer had a violent streak, and once his anger was lit, even if he knew it wasn''t smart to keep fighting, he couldn''t help himself.


    The bodyguards on the side wanted to jump in, but watching the fight, they couldn''t. No one expected Vera to be such a badass. Even Susan was shocked. Molly and Randall had said Vera could "fight," but this wasn''t some schoolyard brawl. Vera was the real deal.


    Under the bridge, the water was rushing, and Vera was pushed up against the railing.


    Just as Jeffrey''s fist was about tond on Vera, a big hand blocked the punch. Those hands were the ones Vera knew best. She turned and saw Patrick.


    Patrick had run red lights, taken shortcuts, and sped like a maniac to get here. His face was full of rage, his eyes cold and deadly. Looking at the fugitive who''d been on the run for so long, Patrick, with his immense strength, pushed Jeffrey back with his fists, step by step.


    Vera stood by the railing, looking up at Patrick. "Honey."


    Patrick took off his suit jacket as he spoke, "Step aside, leave this to me." He tossed the jacket to Vera and walked towards Jeffrey, each step like a countdown to Jeffrey''s end.


    Vera went to the roadside and quickly wrapped Patrick''s jacket around the shivering Theodore. Theodore, seeing Vera, cried so hard his little body shook, and his tears fell on Vera''s hand.


    Vera, with red eyes from fear, hugged Theodore tightly. "I''m sorry, baby." Sebastian and Molly showed up in a hurry too.


    Vera relied on skill because she wasn''t as strong as a man. Patrick, on the other hand, fought Jeffrey with pure power, not holding back at all.


    When Molly got out of the car, she saw Patrick, in his business shirt, using his wrist strength to break Jeffrey''s jaw. The sound of bones cracking echoed on the quiet road, startling Molly. Sebastian quickly covered Molly''s eyes. Everyone else heard the sound too. Susan turned around to look. Jeffrey was already struggling against Patrick. He could hold his own against Vera for a bit, but with Patrick, he didn''t stand a chance.


    But Patrick wasn''t done. The arm Jeffrey had nned to use against Vera was brutally broken by Patrick against the bridge railing.


    Jeffrey screamed in pain, his jaw already shattered, and his scream was pure agony. He only screamed when he couldn''t take the pain anymore.


    Randall shielded Susan''s eyes, not wanting her to see the gruesome scene. Vera looked down at Theodore, who was watching Patrick fight with wide eyes, his tear-streakedshes blinking, having forgotten to cry.


    As a mom, Vera found the scene pretty horrifying too, so she covered Theodore''s eyes. Theodore pouted, unhappy, and tried to push her hand away, still wanting to watch.


    Thest person who made Patrick this mad was still lying in a hospital, unconscious. In the distance, the police showed up. Seeing the situation, Jeffrey knew he was in deep trouble, with cops in front and Patrick''s men behind.


    Jeffrey was trapped. The chaos today left him with no way out. Once Jeffrey was caught, the Olteran family would never let him go. Jeffrey thought about his unfinished business. He couldn''t trust anyone else to handle it. In the end, Jeffrey chose the most dangerous route, leaping into the river with his broken body.


    The police immediately chased after him, regretting that they had almost caught Jeffrey only to see him jump into the river right in front of them.


    Patrick could have grabbed him, but he didn''t, letting Jeffrey escape right in front of him. But it was Patrick standing there, and none of them dared to criticize him. "Sorry, sir, we failed," the men behind said.


    Patrick stood on the bridge, looking down at the flowing water below, his tone ice-cold. "Search quickly, even if he''s dead, find his body for me!"


    "Yes, sir!" they quickly replied.


    Gino, who led the team, approached Sebastian. "Mr. Chase, this..."


    Sebastian instructed, "Pack up and search along the river. He''s badly hurt this time; he won''t get far."


    Molly pushed away Sebastian''s hand and ran to Vera, seeing Theodore still wearing the drafty sweater from the store, now wrapped in Patrick''s jacket and Vera''s coat. Molly hugged Theodore tightly. "Baby, thank God you''re okay."


    Patrick walked over, looking at Theodore, who was struggling to find him. "Are you hurt?" Patrick asked both of them at once.


    Vera shook her head. "No, but let''s take Theodore to the hospital for a check-up. I''m worried."


    Theodore, seeing Patrick, stiffened his little body, wanting to go into his arms. Leaving the aftermath to his subordinates, Patrick took Vera and Theodore to the car. "Randall, Susan, let''s go." Randall''s driver''s door was dented and needed to be fixed. Randall needed to handle this, but Patrick impatiently called again, "Come with me to the hospital to check your leg."


    Randall''s leg was indeed causing him difort, and so was his chest. Susan, holding his hand, worriedly said, "Randall, let''s go." Sebastian and Molly also got in the car to go to the hospital.


    On the way, Vera, feeling guilty, said, "I originally wanted Randall to hold the child and take a photo together. When we got to the sample room in the back, the photographer had just taken one photo before the power went out. By the time I realized it, the child had already been taken."


    Randall apologized, "I''m sorry, Patrick. I didn''t hold Theodore tightly enough. If I hadn''t let go, Jeffrey would have suffocated Theodore with his hand." Randall wasn''t a match for Jeffrey, and with Theodore in his hands, he couldn''t win. Patrick replied, "I''m not ming you."


    "Honey, why did you let Jeffrey go on purpose? We were so close to catching him," Vera asked, confused.

 Chapter 617 Not Enough Fat for Warmth

    Just now, when Patrick saw Jeffrey about to jump into the river, he could''ve stopped him, but he didn''t. Vera had no clue what Patrick was thinking. He always had his own way of handling things, and no one could figure him out. "Ulysses was just a distraction to get me out of the way. I need to find out who else is behind this!" Patrick exined. Even if Jeffrey got caught, he wouldn''t spill about his buddies. Not because he wanted to protect them, but to stir up more trouble.


    When Susan heard Ulysses'' name, she got all nervous and asked, "Patrick, what happened to my dad?"


    "Nothing, he''s fine," Patrick replied.


    At the hospital, Susan went with Randall for a check-up. Molly went with Vera to find Theodore''s doctor for a check-up.


    Sebastian and Patrick were outside, talking. "Not nning to let him get arrested?"


    Patrick stood in the hospital corridor, his eyes sharp, his voice cold. "Not yet."


    Sebastian picked up on Patrick''s anger. "If the cops find him first, I won''t tell you where he is, but I secretly hope you get to him first."


    "I will," Patrick said. Then Patrick went into the exam room, watching the doctor check on Theodore.


    Theodorey on the cushion, looking at Patrick and Vera, his little mouth pouting, about to cry. "He''s fine, don''t worry, the kid''s pretty healthy." The doctor said, and everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    The doctor liked Theodore, holding him and not wanting to give him back to Patrick and Vera. Looking at the kid''s clothes, the doctor joked, "Dress him more warmly; his little bit of fat won''t be enough."


    Vera said, "We usually dress him warmly at home. We were justing from the photo studio."


    Theodore looked at Vera, wanting to be in her arms. Vera walked over and took the soft Theodore from the doctor''s arms. She had had a crazy morning.


    Randall had his leg checked and then Susan made him get a chest X-ray. Luckily, Susan noticed Randall kept rubbing his chest. After the exam, they found out Randall had soft tissue damage in his chest. Susan was both mad and worried. "Randall, why didn''t you tell me earlier? If it got worse, your sternum could''ve fractured," Susan said.


    When Patrick went to find Randall, he saw Susan scolding him. Randall sat there, admitting his mistake, his tone gentle. "I''m sorry, I was wrong, okay? Stop crying, I''m not seriously hurt."


    Susan cried out of worry. "The doctor said it''s serious, and you still don''t take it seriously."


    Patrick walked over with Theodore, and Susan quickly wiped her tears. Theodore, seeing Randall, surprisingly wanted to cling to him. But Randall was too weak to hold him as he still needed treatment.


    "What happened?" Patrick asked. Randall downyed it, "When Jeffrey was grabbing the kid, I held on tight, and he punched me. I thought it was just a minor bruise." At the time, Randall didn''t tell the whole truth, not wanting Patrick and Vera to worry.


    Vera walked over, looking at Randall who got hurt protecting Theodore. "Randall and Susan, thank you."


    "No need to thank me. You''re suddenly being so polite that I almost don''t recognize you," Randall said, not used to Vera''s sudden politeness.


    Vera was genuinely grateful to Randall and Susan. One endured chest pain and drove straight into the chaos, and the other, despite being scared, rushed to save the child. Without them, Vera couldn''t have managed.


    They didn''t continue with the photo shoot and went home. The Olteran family, upon hearing what Theodore had gone through, were all very anxious.


    He was their precious baby, and he had just experienced a kidnapping. Theodore seemed to have suffered a "major injury," and whenever he cried, the whole family panicked.


    Shawn, who was almost driven mad by Theodorest night and nearly refused to acknowledge him as his grandson, immediately held him and called him his little treasure upon learning the child was in danger. No one in the family cared for Theodore as much as he did.


    Randall, because of his injury, was also doted on by Shawn. "Go lie down and recover. Don''t go back to work until you''re fully healed."


    Randall replied, "Okay!"


    By the river, Jeffrey dragged his broken arm through the water nts. His body was covered in bruises. His biggest mistake today was underestimating Vera. If not for that, he wouldn''t have been defeated, forcing him to flee in panic. Jeffrey walked back along the path, with each step deepening his hatred for Patrick. After today, he knew he would be on the run again for a while.


    When Jeffrey returned to the rental house, he looked at the sickly Emily and then at the scrawny Aleah. Compared to Patrick''s son, the child in front of him was so thin, she seemed only half his size.


    Jeffrey sat down, knowing he couldn''t move with such burdens. He looked at Emily, picked up a thick rope, and gradually walked towards her.


    The next day, the rental house was raided by the police. "Have you seen this man?" The police held up a photo of Jeffrey, asking the nearby tenants.


    "Isn''t that the man who lives at the end?" Someone recognized the person in the photo.


    In this chaotic area, where vendors and gossipers mingled, a group of residents carried out their daily chores-some washing vegetables, others doingundry. The low rent attracted a diverse mix of people, giving the ce a disorderly feel. When the police broke in, they found a cold corpse. The room was deste, with no light and a heavy moldy smell. Soon, the coroner arrived with a case. In the afternoon, the area was cordoned off.


    At the Olteran Group, Scott sat in Patrick''s office, legs crossed, arms spread out on the sofa cushions. He wore a red shirt, lounging on the sofa, looking back at Patrick, who was resting with his eyes closed.


    "Why aren''t you at home protecting Theodore? What are you doing at the office?" Scott asked.


    Scott, exuding an air of mischief, hade to Zandonick early in the morning to confront Patrick after hearing about Theodore''s kidnapping.


    Patrick kept turning his wedding ring to clear his thoughts. Hearing this, Patrick slowly spoke, "Vera took leave to stay home with Theodore."


    "Mr. Olteran, others are picking on Theodore, and you''re just going to sit there? It looks like since you got married, you''ve be more..." Scott didn''t say the word ''useless'' out loud. After all, with Ian not around to take the hits, Scott didn''t want to get beaten up.


    Patrick''s phone rang. He picked it up and put it to his ear. "Speak!"


    "Mr. Olteran, Jeffrey is fleeing eastward, heading towards ze Mountain," a subordinate reported.

 Chapter 618 Not So Good Friendship

    Patrick opened his eyes and said coldly, "Block the road."


    Scott got up, walked over to Patrick, and raised an eyebrow. "So, you are making a move, huh? Hurry up, I''m anxious to see Theodore."


    Patrick found him annoying. "Jeffrey''s jaw is broken, and his arm is fractured. Pick one, and I''ll go easy on you."


    Upon hearing this, Scott fell silent.


    Later, Joshua called to ask, "How''s the kid?"


    "Who told you my son was kidnapped?" Patrick looked at the quiet Scott on the sofa.


    Scott quickly exined, "The one who usually talks the most and loves to join the fun-didn''t you notice he''s not here this time?" It was Ian again!


    Jeffrey realized that without Emily, he couldn''t take care of Aleah by himself. She cried the whole way. People passing by even suspected he was a kidnapper. Some secretly took out their phones to take pictures of him, and others were ready to call the police.


    "Get lost!" Jeffrey was rude and directly cursed at the people around him.


    Jeffrey was constantly on the run, realizing that everyone around him was unfriendly, even the road to ze Mountain was suddenly blocked.


    Aleah kept crying in his arms, and he was injured. It felt like everyone around was staring at him. Jeffrey had to be wary of both the police and Patrick''s men. He was tense and highly stressed.


    In a regr sedan parked by the roadside, two men sat inside. One of them was watching Jeffrey through binocrs, adjusting the focus to catch every expression on Jeffrey''s face.


    "Are you getting farsighted? Can''t you see Jeffrey?" the driver said to his partner. They were only a few hundred feet away, with no obstacles in sight, yet he was using binocrs to monitor Jeffrey, which seemed unnecessary.


    "It''s not that way. I''ve been studying psychologytely. Jeffrey''s expressions are a ssic case in psychology. He''s nervous and his heart is racing. Look at his eyes, they''re full of fear," the other man replied.


    The frivolous man put down the binocrs and took out his phone. "Call the cops, let the sirens torment him a bit."


    Ten minutester, the sound of police sirens could be heard in the distance. Jeffrey didn''t know if they wereing for him, so he immediately ducked into a nearby alley.


    The two men exchanged nces and got out of the car. The driver, who was more cautious, hid his weapon. "Jeffrey is a former boxing champion, be careful not to get hit."


    "After barely escaping from Mr. Olteran, do you think he was still powerful? One arm is useless, and he''s holding a child with the other. Is he going to fight me with his mouth?" the other man retorted.


    The cautious man followed Jeffrey. "With a broken jaw, he can''t even bite you."


    "That doesn''t sound quite right," the other man quickly retorted.


    The two men, bickering, followed Jeffrey into the alley. The paths inside wereplex, and they stopped joking, fearing Jeffrey might hide in one of the alleys and they wouldn''t be able to catch up. Fortunately, the child kept crying, and they could follow the sound.


    Jeffrey supposed he had gotten rid of a burden and could escape better with Aleah, but he had overlooked the child, who was still young and needed food and milk.


    Aleah''s cries grew weaker, and the sound of police sirens grew closer. Jeffrey had no choice but to take out his phone and make an overseas call. "Hello."


    Cole and Wesley were waiting for news from Jeffrey. When the phone rang, Cole excitedly answered and put it to his ear. He heard the sound of a baby crying and could almost picture Patrick frantically searching for his son. Cole''s voice was excited. "Did you get him?"


    Jeffrey looked down at Aleah and seized the moment. "Mr. Rossi, you must be pretty scared of Patrick taking over the Rossi Group you built, right?"


    Cole''s eyes narrowed, instantly on guard. "What are you getting at?"


    Jeffrey kept his cool. "Rx, I haven''t turned on you. But I need you to do one more thing for me. Open a private ount overseas in Aleah Turner''s name and deposit the remaining $4 billion. When shees of age, she gets the money." Wesley saw what Jeffrey was doing, setting up Dennis''s kid for the future. He was impressed. "Jeffrey, your loyalty is something else. Stick with me, and I''ll help you get your revenge."


    Jeffrey let out a bitterugh. Everyone was just trying to survive. Counting on anyone was pointless.


    "We''re just partners, nothing more." He didn''t think much of the Rossi family. Jeffrey looked down at Aleah in his arms. "Patrick''s son is with me. If you don''t do what I say, I''ll go back and make peace with the Olteran family, pinning everything on you. Then you will have to face Patrick''s wrath."


    "Jeffrey!" Cole was furious, shouting in anger at being threatened.


    Wesley, however, didn''t see it as a big deal and quickly agreed. "I have one condition. After it''s done, I want Patrick''s son to disappear for good."


    Jeffrey hung up the phone. He looked at Aleah, who was quiet now, and got up to buy a bottle of milk from a nearby store.


    The two men hiding in the shadows exchanged nces, still keeping an eye on Jeffrey. "Why do you think Jeffrey is so loyal to Dennis?" the frivolous man asked.


    The cautious man shook his head. "It''s impressive, really. If I ever fall, would you take care of my son?"


    The frivolous man shook his head. "No. If I fall, would you take care of my son?"


    The cautious man also shook his head. "No." They both fell silent.


    In the afternoon, Patrick received a message: [The Rossi family].


    Patrick nced at it, showing little reaction. He turned his phone face down, leaned back in his chair, and closed his eyes again. The wedding ring on his finger seemed to be his favorite toy. Scott watched Patrick, who had been indifferent all day. Except for reacting to Vera''s call, he showed no emotion, making it hard to read him.


    "Patrick, give it to me straight. Will I see Theodore today?" Scott asked.


    Patrick replied, "No."


    "Well. If you don''t go back, I''ll go find Theodore myself." Scott was about to leave but saw that Patrick didn''t stop him. Feeling uncertain, he returned to the sofa. "Forget it, I''ll wait and go back with you." Around four or five in the afternoon, Vera made a video call. "Honey, are youing home for dinner tonight?"


    "I''m busy at the office, so I''ll be hometer," Patrick replied.


    Vera turned the camera to Theodore''s chubby face. "Look at Theodore. He slept all afternoon. When I woke him up, he pouted and cried. Shawn panicked like I was abusing Theodore and coaxed him back to sleep for another hour." As if Vera wasn''t talking about him, Theodore, after being fed and rested, happily responded to Vera''s words. The chaos from yesterday was a distant memory for him. At home, his status remained exceptionally high.

 Chapter 619 Shawn Treated Everyone Equally

    Theodore stared at the screen, momentarily stunned by seeing Patrick''s face. His little tongue pressed against his lips, and the sight of his pink tongue tip made Patrick''s heart melt. Theodore looked at Patrick, who seemed different from usual. Patrick smiled and asked, "Don''t recognize Daddy?"


    Hearing the familiar voice, Theodore got even more excited, almost wanting to jump up. Vera struggled to hold her wriggling son with one hand.


    Scott heard the noise and walked over, standing behind Patrick with his hands behind his back, bending over to look at the excited Theodore on the screen. "Theodore, look at me."


    The unfamiliar face made Theodore''s excitement gradually disappear. He frowned, looking at Scott. Scott wondered what this meant.


    Vera was preparing water for Theodore. She needed to feed the child. "Honey, I need to feed the baby some water. Come back early once you finish your work."


    After a brief chat, they hung up. Vera held Theodore and leaned in to kiss his little cheek. Vera looked at her little "toy" and couldn''t resist kissing him again. "Do you think Scott came to see you?"


    In the Olteran Vi, although Shawn was usually not very kind to Randall, when Randall was seriously injured, Shawn adhered to the principle of fairness and treating all his grandsons equally. After caring for Theodore, he went straight to Randall''s room to offer his "care." "Randall, lie down. I''ll personally apply the medicine for you."


    Randall didn''t quite trust his family''s intentions. "Grandpa, are you going to take this opportunity to get revenge?"


    Shawn hesitated for a moment, seriously thinking it over. "Not really."


    Randall said, "It''s not serious, I can do it myself."


    Despite Randall''s refusal, the domineering Shawn insisted on applying the medicine. He threatened Randall with his cane. "Lie down, and I''ll apply the medicine for you!"


    Later, Randall, fearing Shawn''s cane, shouted upstairs, "I originally had two injuries, but you''re going to make it three."


    Later still, Randall''s room echoed with his screams. "Grandpa, my leg wasn''t broken, but your cane is going to break it."


    "Listen to my method: Keep hitting the muscles on your leg to rx them, and your leg will naturally get better. I''ll massage it for youter," Shawn said.


    Randall shouted, "No, I can do it myself and I have my way."


    It seemed Randall got another beating. Susan, seeing how miserable he looked, couldn''t bear to watch and slipped away.


    "If you want to hold your great-grandchild in this lifetime, you''ll have to count on me! Got it? If you keep hurting me, forget about it. Bing a great-grandfather through Theodore in this lifetime?" Patrick panicked. Downstairs, Vera held Theodore and nced upstairs at the pitiful screams. It was truly miserable.


    Vera and Theodore looked at each other. Vera was silent for a while, saying, "Randall is not wrong." The Olteran family couldn''t count on Theodore for that.


    Later, Shawn stretched his muscles and walked out with his cane, full of energy. Randall dragged his not-so-serious but now serious leg downstairs for dinner. Randall turned to Vera and Theodore. "Vera, when does Patrick get off work? I want to go to the office to work overtime."


    At the Olteran Group, Scott was waiting with Patrick for news. "Why haven''t they made a move yet?"


    He had joked casually in the morning, but as the day wore on, Scott became serious. "Haven''t we already identified the Rossi family?"


    Patrick asked, "Who built the bridge?"


    Scott was surprised. "There''s a middleman?"


    The sky outside gradually turned blue and dark, and the city lights began to illuminate the bustling city. This cold, dark, and clear atmosphere made Patrick feel mostfortable. He slightly turned his chair to face Scott. "One can''t get in, and the other can''t get out. There''s no interaction between the two on the Dark Web. The Rossi family doesn''t know about our feud with Dennis, nor would they know about the fugitive Jeffrey. They can''t contact each other."


    Patrick added, "Even if Jeffrey knew through the inte that the Rossi family was nning to make a move against me, he would need to contact them to form an alliance. So, how did he make contact? And how did they cooperate? Between two countries, even with hacking skills, Ian might not be able to find Cole''s private contact information. How could Jeffrey find it? Moreover, what evidence did he use to gain the Rossi family''s trust?"


    Patrick exined a lot. There were too many doubts. The "bridge builder" couldn''t be simple. He needed to solve it all at once as long as he took action.


    Scott listened quietly to Patrick''s words and finally understood why he hadn''t made a move yet. It seemed that not all the potential risks had been addressed.


    Scott waited quietly in the office for news. "Among us, only you married."


    Patrick urged appropriately, "Don''t resist the introductions from the elders at home. You might meet the right person if you give it a chance. After all, parents won''t harm their children. If I had met her earlier and got to know her seriously, Theodore might already be sitting up by now."


    Scott said, "So, is sitting up a big deal?" He thought, ''Am I too ignorant? Don''t all kids sit up?''


    Patrick looked at his phone''s screensaver, showing Theodore''s cute face. "You can''t understand because you don''t have a son. He can''t even roll over yet. Every time he tries and fails, he makes sounds as if he''s asking for my help." "Vera and I can understand Theodore''s intention. As soon as he opens his mouth, we know what he wants to say," Patrick said.


    "He doesn''t sleep at night, lying beside us and making noise. A couple of times, he almost made Verate for school, but he just naps during the day," then he added.


    Thinking about Theodore, Patrick seemed to have endless warm stories to share. Even recalling Theodore scaring himself with a sneeze was adorable to him.


    Scott looked at the fatherly Patrick. "You''ve said so much, but you won''t let me take him to Finnd to y for a couple of days?"


    Patrick ruthlessly refused, "No way."


    As night fell, Jeffrey received a call from Wesley. "I''ve done what you asked. Where''s Patrick''s child?"


    Soon, Jeffrey received a document from the Rossi family on his phone. It was handled by aw firm and seemed legitimate, with the condition that it would automatically dissolve when Aleah turned eighteen.


    Jeffrey was wary of the Rossi family tampering with the money. He knew that they were in desperate need of it and that this money could save the Rossi Group.


    Out of caution, Jeffrey consulted thewyer handling the case and added an extrayer of security to the money. If anyone tried to use the money during this period, they would have to input a password, which would automatically expire after eighteen years. After ensuring everything was in ce, Jeffrey hung up the phone.

 Chapter 620 Scared Out of Their Wits

    At night, the temperature dropped. Jeffrey could handle it, but Aleah in his arms was shivering. Justst night, she was still in Emily''s arms. Jeffrey couldn''t bear to think about it anymore. Wesley called again, and Jeffrey hung up on him. Then he dialed Emma, who was also overseas. "Hey, Emma, you want $4 billion?" Jeffrey asked.


    Emma was shocked. "What do you mean?" That amount was way more than she could ever make, even with her shady dealings. Jeffrey replied, "Raising a kid until adulthood."


    The night was dark, but the lights at the Olteran Group were still on. Patrick''s phone buzzed on the desk, and Scott nced at it. Patrick picked up the phone and read the message. "Who''s that?" Scott asked.


    "Someone looking for trouble," Patrick replied.


    Patrick turned off the phone. The incident seventeen years ago was caused by Glen and Dennis. Back then, Emma was just a student and wasn''t involved. Although she was annoying, she didn''t deserve to die. So when dealing with the Tooker Group, Patrick only put Glen in prison and spared Emma.


    When Emma fled and immigrated, Patrick didn''t pay attention. It had been so long that hisfortable and peaceful life almost made him forget her! She didn''t appreciate the good life she had. He spared her life, but she didn''t cherish it. Now, she was conspiring with those thugs. One should have a bit of kindness, but it wouldn''tst forever. Patrick''s kindness had run out.


    After a while, Patrick''s phone rang again. "Mr. Olteran, Jeffrey is heading towards the airport."


    Patrick''s eyebrows furrowed; Jeffrey couldn''t leave the country. Then the subordinate added, "It seems he''s going to send off a child. Should we take action?" Patrick was silent for a few seconds. "Keep following him."


    Scott didn''t hear the conversation on the other side and didn''t know why Patrick, knowing who the intermediary was, still let Jeffrey go. He asked, "Anyone else?" Patrick looked at the phone screen lighting up, showing Vera holding a chubby Theodore. He put down the phone. "No, just Emma."


    Jeffrey wasn''t as famous as Emma abroad. After all, it was well known that the Tooker Group once relied on the Olteran Group to grow. The Olteran Group had supported them, and Glen often emphasized his close rtionship with Patrick, which helped him secure many coborations.


    So, people in the business world knew that the Tooker Group was once a branch of the Olteran Group. Butter, for some unknown reasons, the Tooker family offended Patrick. He gave a warning, but it was ignored. At the second time, the Olteran Group''s core branch, the Morales family, directly took over the Tooker Group.


    If Emma confessed her identity to Cole, it wouldn''t take much to prove she hated the Olteran family, and the Rossi family would naturally believe Emma''s stance.


    Scott also realized this. "No wonder Cole trusted Jeffrey so quickly. It was Emma who introduced him. And Emma went abroad with Jeffrey''s help, so they still have contact. Thinking about it this way, the connections all make sense." "After bing a dad, your heart softens." Scott sighed, looking out at the night from the window.


    It was already ten o''clock, and Theodore was still full of energy, lying in bed and yelling, refusing to take a bath. Once in the water basin, he cried.


    Thinking Theodore wouldn''t roll over or fall off the bed, Vera left him there while shey beside him, focusing on a video call with Molly. "Vera, Sebastian came back today and told me something. Do you remember Emily?" Molly asked.


    Vera nodded. "Yeah, what about her?"


    "She''s dead," Molly replied.


    Molly ced her phone on the dressing table while doing her skincare. "When Sebastian told me today, I was shocked. I almost suspected Patrick did it, but I don''t think he would target her. Later, Sebastian said Jeffrey was the prime suspect. One of his arms is useless, and Maka has already released the forensic results."


    Molly added, "Vera, what was she up to? Dennis was so old, probably impotent. A girl in her twenties could be with anyone, but she chose an old man. What did she get in the end? Running, hiding, being a fugitive, and then death." Vera propped her head up. "Patrick once told me that if Jeffrey didn''t fall, the tens of billions of dors he left behind would have no heir. If Emily and he had a child, she would get the fortune. Of course, this is just a guess. No one knows the real answer."


    Molly rubbed her hands together to warm them and ced them over her eyes for skincare, but her mouth didn''t stop. "Girls must be careful when choosing a partner. Sebastian came back today and made me feel like I married the right person. Vera, you have no idea how annoying he is,paring me to Emily and himself to Dennis in prison, making me feel like marrying him was the best choice."


    Unbeknownst to Molly, someone had appeared behind her. Vera saw it through the phone and smiled, not giving a warning. Sebastian nced at the person in the camera, standing behind Molly with his hands on his hips, a slight smile on his lips, continuing to listen.


    "Vera, do you think there''s something off with Sebastian? I found him annoying and just brushed him off and came up here. Are all men this annoying? Does Patrick act like this at home?" Molly asked. After finishing her eye care, Molly put down her hands and looked at the phone camera.


    "Have a wonderful night. Good luck and sleep well." Vera smiled and hung up, then turned to Theodore.


    Seeing him, Vera was stunned. "Theodore, how did you manage to turn over?"


    Theodore had been so quiet that Vera almost thought he was asleep, but he surprised her. Theodore looked at Vera and smiled. So, Patrick got a video on his phone of Theodore''s achievement.


    At the Chase Vi, Molly looked up at Sebastian, who walked silently. "Actually, I was lying to Vera just now. Do you believe me?"


    Sebastian ced his hands on Molly''s shoulders, bent down, and pressed his face against hers. From behind, he grabbed Molly''s chin, turning her face to look at him.


    Molly was quite nervous. "Sebastian, how could I insult you, right? You''re a cop; you must have figured it out immediately."


    Sebastian slowly approached, looking at Molly''s lips with a clear intention. "But I heard you insulting me quite happily just now."


    "No, not at all..." Molly''s voice gradually weakened.


    Sebastian directly kissed Molly''s lips. He felt most frustrated; even though they were married, they still maintained a sibling-like rtionship at home. He had suggested several times for Molly to move back to his room, but it scared her each time.

 Chapter 621 Sebastians Helplessness

    So, Sebastian was starting to see his marriage as just a formality.


    At the Chase Vi, if it weren''t for the constant wedding prep reminders, Sebastian noticed that even his parents and grandparents thought it was weird for Molly to sleep in the same room as him. Even though they were legally married, the family''s old-fashioned ways were really getting on Sebastian''s nerves.


    "Molly, check this out..." Ellie walked into the doorway and was so shocked by what she saw that she dropped the notebook she was holding.


    The sound made the two who were kissing freeze and look towards the door.


    Molly sprang from the chair, causing a bottle of skincare on the table to topple and shatter upon the floor.


    She didn''t care about anything else. She turned around, pressing her back against Sebastian''s chest. "Mom, I, listen to me," Molly stammered nervously.


    Molly''s mindset hadn''t shifted after marriage. She still thought of herself as a single, unmarried girl, and the kiss with Sebastian just now felt wrong, making her instinctively panic.


    But she had no idea how to exin it after Ellie stumbled upon them kissing.


    Even Ellie was a bit flustered. She knew she should leave, but her feet felt glued to the floor.


    Sebastian also felt a wave of awkwardness. Usually, he could sneak into Molly''s room at night to tease her, but that was when they were alone. Now, being caught by Ellie, it was a whole new level of awkward. Quickly, Sebastianposed himself, his hand naturally resting on Molly''s shoulder. "Mom, we are married."


    Molly''s brain short-circuited, and she instinctively turned to Sebastian and said, "No, it''s not..." Then she stopped herself and looked at the door. "Yeah, Mom, we really are married."


    Ellie picked up the notebook from the floor, trying to stay calm. "Okay, Molly,e to my bedroomter, no,e to my study. I need your help."


    Molly nodded frantically.


    Ellie turned and quickly left Molly''s doorway.


    The room was left with just the two of them again. Sebastian leaned against Molly''s vanity, feeling a bit helpless. He was the only one in the family who saw Molly as his wife; the rest of the family still treated Molly like his sister. "Molly,e to my room tonight?" Sebastian asked.


    Molly squatted on the floor, picking up the broken bottle. "Sebastian, my skincare, Vera just rmended it to me." After bing a mom, Vera was super worried about wrinkles and always took care of her skin. Many of Molly''s skincare products were rmended by Vera.


    Sebastian said, "You''re still young, you don''t need anti-aging stuff."


    Molly felt distressed, "It costs four thousand dors."


    After a moment, Sebastian said again, "Molly, tonight,e to my..."


    "I''m going to find Mom," Molly bolted.


    The bedroom was left with a helpless Sebastian. He sat on the stool at Molly''s vanity, looking at the broken bottle on the floor, silently noting the brand of the skincare product.


    Molly went to Ellie''s study, and both of them felt awkward.


    Molly scratched her head, "Mom, what do you need me for?"


    "Just picking an invitation envelope design," Ellie replied.


    Molly walked over, checked out the styles, and liked them all. She finally picked one that matched her wedding theme. "This one, it''s festive."


    After making the choice, Ellie hesitated for a moment before speaking up, "Molly, if you and Sebastian really want to live together, I won''t stop you. It wasn''t appropriate for you two to share a room before marriage, but since you''ve already tied the knot, do whatever you want. I''m very rational."


    Ellie felt a bit strange. She didn''t get as excited about Molly''s marriage as others did. Plus, Molly was still living at home. However, it was better than her daughter marrying out, as the ''daughter'' was still marrying into her family. Molly shook her head, "Mom, please set aside your rationality. I think having my own room is pretty good." After getting married, Vera most wanted to have separate rooms. After having kids, she wanted it even more. As for why she hadn''t separated rooms yet, it was because she didn''t have the courage to tell Patrick, only daring to talk about it with Molly.


    Despite being married, Molly still felt good having her own private space.


    After a while, Molly returned to her bedroom.


    Sebastian was no longer there, and the broken ss on the floor had been cleaned up by him. The spilled skincare had also been mopped up, and he had left after tidying up. Sometimes, Molly felt very lucky to have met a good man like Sebastian.


    Over at the Olteran Vi, Vera was ying with Theodore. "Theodore, roll over again."


    Theodore was tired of rolling andy still.


    "Roll over, Theodore," Vera repeated again. Theodore remained unmoved.


    Patrick hadn''te back yet, and it was alreadyte at night.


    At two in the morning, Patrick received a confirmation message on his phone. Scott sat on the chair in front of Patrick. "What''s the news?"


    Patrick typed on his phone: [Do it.]


    Finally, his day hade to an end.


    From morning till night, he hadn''t started any work or gone home. No one dared to disturb him, and Patrick had barely left his chair, all for this finalmand.


    It waste at night, and all the employees had left. The entire building was shrouded in darkness, and the bustling city below had quieted down.


    In the dim room, Patrick took out a cigarette from the drawer and lit it. The dark red me flickered in the darkness, the sparks on the cigarette glowing and fading. The slowly exhaled smoke filled the dim room, creating a hazy illusion. The smoke gradually dispersed around the stern Patrick, adding a touch of coldness to his face.


    Having been friends for long, Scott could understand his thought without asking.


    Late at night, a loud explosion was heard on a suburban road in Zandonick, audible from afar. Then, a raging fire erupted, as if to burn everything down.


    Across the road, a man dressed in ck silently observed as the burning car consumed the struggling figure, watching as his life came to an end. Half of the cigarettes in the box were gone when Patrick''s phone rang. He answered and put it to his ear.


    "Mr. Olteran, the task isplete," a voice came from the other end.

 Chapter 622 Business Trip

    Patrick crushed his cigarette in the ashtray. "Clean it up."


    Scott hung up the phone and checked the time. "All done. What''s next on your agenda?"


    Patrick stood up, grabbed his suit from the chair, and put it on. "Heading home. It''ste; Vera and Theodore are waiting for me. Theodore rolled over today."


    Scott stretched his neck and stood up, feeling relieved by the good news. "Give me a lift. I''ll visit Theodore tomorrow."


    In the quiet night, Patrick made his way home.


    He pushed open the bedroom door and saw Vera had left a wallmp on for him. She and Theodore were snuggled up together, with Theodore''s little feet sticking out. Vera was asleep, one arm around Theodore, looking like the perfect picture of motherly love.


    Patrick smiled at the sight. He quietly undressed and went to take a shower, identally waking Vera.


    Vera rubbed her eyes and adjusted Theodore''s position before heading to the bathroom. "Did I wake you?" Patrick asked, his voice soft and affectionate.


    Vera yawned. "Why are you sote today?"


    "Had a lot to do," Patrick replied.


    As she gathered his dirty clothes, Vera noticed the strong smell of smoke but didn''t say anything. She checked his pockets before putting the clothes in theundry basket. While Patrick showered, Vera chatted, "Theodore can roll over now. He waited for you until midnight but couldn''t keep his eyes open any longer."


    After his shower, Patricky down beside the sleeping Theodore. "Vera, I have a business trip abroad tomorrow. Stay here and don''t go back to our house." "When you''re not home, Theodore and I don''t want to go back. The house feels too big and empty. I get scared at night when you''re not there," Vera said.


    As they chatted, they gradually fell asleep, their breathing steady.


    Theodorey sprawled in the middle, a picture of simple happiness.


    The next day, Scott came over and held Theodore for a while. He even made a short video and shared it in the group chat. "Look, everyone! Theodore is a little chubby bundle." During the day, the police got a report about a car explosion and a charred body.


    Sebastian listened briefly and moved on.


    "Sam,e with me to the tuxedo shop after work tomorrow to try on the groomsmen suits," Sebastian said.


    Sam agreed and joined some older colleagues discussing this case. "The victim seemed to have been beaten, with multiple fractures, including a broken jaw."


    Sebastian suddenly stopped. They all knew about Jeffrey''s broken arm, but only a few knew about his broken jaw.


    In the autopsy room, Ernest was exining her findings while examining the body.


    A new intern, overwhelmed by the sight and smell, ran out to vomit.


    Ernest sighed. "The young ones are so weak."


    After a while, Sebastian came over.


    "Why are you here again?" Ernest asked.


    "Just passing by," Sebastian said, looking at the body and assessing its height, weight, and features.


    A few minutester, he said lightly, "It''s scary. I''m leaving. Carry on."


    Ernest called out to Sebastian''s retreating back, "Come on! You''ve seen worse than this."


    Sebastian walked in the sunlight, hands behind his back, staring at his workce in the distance. He hesitated for a long time but ultimately didn''t call Patrick. Before he knew it, he had walked back.


    In the afternoon, Patrick was getting ready for his "business trip." Vera, holding Theodore at the door, waved Theodore''s little hand in the air. "Say goodbye to Daddy. He''s going to earn money to raise you." Theodore watched Patrick leave, wanting to follow him.


    "Let me hug you one more time. Listen to Vera and go to bed early to practice rolling," Patrick said.


    Theodore buried his face in Patrick''s neck, drooling on his clothes.


    "I''ll be back as soon as I''m done. Go to Vera now," Patrick added.


    Randall, acting as the driver, took Patrick to the airport. His car was fixed, but he was still recovering from injuries caused by Shawn, though they weren''t serious.


    Overseas, at the Rossi Vi, Wesley and Cole had tried multiple times to reach Jeffrey''s phone but failed. Wesley was worried, "Dad, has the Olteran Group made any moves recently?" Cole replied, "It''s been quiet."


    Wesley called Emma, who had introduced Jeffrey. Even if they lost contact, Emma would still have a connection with him.


    At the airport, Emma followed instructions and took Aleah from a couple. She asked, "Where''s the contract?"


    The couple handed Emma a folder containing all of Aleah''s information, including documents and an envelope.


    The man extended his hand to Emma. "Ten thousand dors. That''s the agreed payment."


    Emma was furious at the amount but reluctantly handed over the money to avoid trouble.


    Looking at Aleah in her arms, Emma said, "So you''re Dennis''s child." She looked at the child with disdain and casually got into the car.


    In the car, Emma opened the envelope and saw Jeffrey''s instructions on how to ess the money and his warnings. "Failed to kidnap Patrick''s son. Stay away from the Rossi family. I deceived the Rossi family, and now we are on the same side. The Rossi family won''t either of us."


    "To ensure Aleah''s safety, she will only receive the $4 billion when she turns 18. If she is mistreated in any way, you won''t get the money. Besides, the Rossi family is eyeing this amount. I advise you not to expose Aleah''s identity, or you''ll face dire consequences."


    "Jeffrey, you lied to me!" Emma punched the steering wheel.


    She tried calling Jeffrey, but there was no answer.


    As she tried again, Cole''s call came in.


    With Jeffrey''s words in mind, Emma hesitated, unsure of what to do.


    Unable to reach Emma, Cole and Wesley grew increasingly anxious.


    "What on earth is going on? Why can''t we reach anyone?" Wesley asked.


    Cole exined, "Wesley, head to Zandonick and find out the truth."


    It was about their fates, which had to be rified.


    Unable to reach Jeffrey, Emma drove home.


    Patrick''s nendedte at night, and he was picked up by the head of the overseas division. He traveled discreetly, and few people knew this trip wasn''t for business.


    As soon as the nended, Patrick called Vera to let her know he was safe.


    Vera startedining, "Honey, your son is sozy when you''re not home. He won''t take a bath. Susan, Cindy, and I couldn''t hold him down. Bathing him is like a wrestling match. Finish your work quickly ande back to bathe him." Patrick chuckled, "Don''t spoil him. Give him a couple of smacks if you have to."

 Chapter 623 Discussion About the Couple

    "But he still doesn''t listen to me," Vera sighed, ncing at the sleeping Theodore.


    Patrick shrugged, "Doesn''t matter, just go for it."


    They chatted for about ten minutes before Patrick hung up as he reached the hotel.


    Vera looked at Theodore, who was blowing spit bubbles in his sleep, and whispered, "He''s my baby, so adorable. I just can''t do it."


    After hanging up with Vera, Patrick kept a smile stered on his face. But as soon as he stepped into the elevator, his smile vanished. "How''s the address search going?"


    "Mr. Olteran, we''ll have the location by tomorrow," a subordinate replied.


    Patrick nodded, "Also, set up a meeting with Cole for me."


    The next evening, the head of the overseas division showed up at the hotel to see Patrick. "Mr. Olteran, we''ve found Emma''s address, but no one''s home. Plus, the Rossi family is looking for her too."


    If Cole could send Wesley abroad to find Jeffrey, he could definitely send people to look for Emma as well. The longer it took, the more anxious he got.


    Cole might even start thinking that the crying kid that day wasn''t Patrick''s son at all, just some random kid Jeffrey used to trick him.


    Patrick waited for the division head all day, believing there should be more news. The division head added, "We followed the trail and found Emma hiding in a rural area. The Rossi family hasn''t found her yet. Should we go now, Mr. Olteran?" Emma knew she''d be tracked, so she took Aleah and headed straight to the countryside without going home.


    Even in the countryside, she was on edge.


    The drive to the countryside took two and a half hours, and there wasn''t a soul in sight. To avoid the Rossi family, she had no other choice.


    Aleah kept crying, making Emma want to ditch her, thinking she could find someone to rece her in eighteen years. But the contract said someone would check on Aleah''s health every year. If she broke the contract, Emma would lose the money.


    Since Aleah wasn''t her own kid, Emma didn''t feel any affection. "I''ll strangle you if you cry again." Her dad went to prison because of Dennis, so Emma had no kindness for Dennis or Aleah. Aleah''s cries grew weaker, sounding like a sickly child.


    Emma kept trying to contact Jeffrey, but she couldn''t get through. Her only contact in the country had been cut off, and she had no news of Jeffrey. Now, she wanted to negotiate with Jeffrey but couldn''t reach him.


    On the way to the countryside, there were almost no vehicles. As dusk fell, the sparsely popted area became even more eerie and deste with the rising mist.


    There were no obstructions on either side of the road. Several ck cars drove in a line towards their destination.


    Patrick sat in the second car, the rear window open. He strained to look into the distance. The deste environment would evoke different feelings in different people. "Are you monitoring Cole?" "Yes, everything is under surveince," a subordinate replied.


    They had set out at dusk and drove for over two hours. By the time they arrived, it was already dark.


    There was only one house here, with lights on.


    Inside the room, the baby''s cries were intermittent, mixed with a woman''s angry curses. Emma raised her hand and hit Aleah. "Damn it, shut up!"


    After cursing, Emma suddenly heard the sound of a car engine stopping outside. She immediately became alert and went to the window to look. Seeing four ck cars, she nervously stepped back.


    Could it be the Rossi family who found her? She looked at Aleah on the bed, her heart racing, "It''s all Jeffrey''s fault. Everyone wants to save their own life. Don''t me me for handing you over. Your life has nothing to do with me." At this point, Emma only sought to protect herself.


    But the bodyguards getting out of the cars didn''t look like the Rossi family. They looked more like...


    Then the door of the second car opened, and Patrick''s cold profile appeared in Emma''s view. Emma''s pupils dted in shock, filled with terror. It was Patrick!


    How did hee here? How did he know her location? And why was he looking for her?


    Emma''s mind was filled with countless guesses.


    Thinking about Jeffrey not returning her calls, she wondered if he had been caught by the Olteran family and had given her up.


    Emma''s hands and feet turned cold with fear as a group of people approached.


    The door was already blocked, and there was no back door for her to escape.


    The door was kicked open, and two people entered, looking at the panicked Emma and then at Aleah on the bed.


    "What do you want?" Emma asked nervously.


    Soon, a cold man dressed in dark clothes entered the room, it was the Patrick that Emma had loved for over a decade. Patrick''s demeanor had changed; he exuded an icy coldness, and his eyes were filled with a chilling indifference.


    "Patrick, why are you here?" Emma retreated to the bed, beside the weakly crying Aleah, who was about to fall asleep.


    Emma had changed. It had been more than a year since theirst met. Patrick''s feelings for her had shifted from mere dislike to utter detestation. Losing the Tooker Group''s support and the luxurious life had made Emma bitter and harsh. "Are you hiding from me or the Rossi family?" Patrick''s lips curled into a cold smile.


    Emma instinctively stepped back in fear. How did he know?


    Patrick''s gaze shifted to the baby beside her, his eyes growing colder, "So Jeffrey handed the child over to you."


    At this point, Emma realized that Patrick knew everything. Jeffrey''s unreachability meant he had been caught by the Olteran family.


    "Jeffrey is already dead," Patrick added.


    Emma looked at Patrick''s face in shock. She felt as if she were in an ice cer, her whole body cold with fear.


    "Patrick, it has nothing to do with me. You know I love you. I would never do anything to hurt you." Emma cried in front of Patrick, trying to evoke his pity.


    Patrick''s eyes were filled with disgust and revulsion.


    Emma quickly grabbed the almost asleep Aleah and handed her to Patrick. "Patrick, she''s Dennis''s child. You want revenge, right? Kill her and spare me, okay? This has nothing to do with me. It was all Jeffrey''s doing." Aleah was startled awake by Emma''s rough handling and began to cry again.


    It was the first time Patrick had seen a baby in such a close distance except for Theodore. He had thought all the children were like his son, chubby and delicate, crying and making people love them. This child, who was probably only a few weeks older than Theodore, was very thin and looked malnourished.

 Chapter 624 Dad Hidden in the Phone

    Emma, freaking out that Patrick wouldn''t believe her, blurted out, "Jeffrey promised me $4 billion to take care of this kid. I''ve got a contract and a letter from him. Patrick, I swear, I had nothing to do with it. It was all Jeffrey and the Rossi family''s doing."


    Patrick gave a slight nod to the guy behind him, and a man in ck came over, took Aleah from Emma, and carried her out.


    Finally, the room was quiet.


    Emma dropped to her knees in front of Patrick. "Patrick, please, spare me. I had nothing to do with it."


    Patrick sneered, "How did Jeffrey and the Rossi family get involved?"


    Emma shook her head, tears streaming down her face. "It wasn''t me. I had nothing to do with it."


    Patrick pressed on, "Who was involved in kidnapping my son?"


    Emma kept shaking her head, trying to clear her name. "I don''t know."


    Patrick slowly walked forward, his cold, ck leather shoes catching Emma''s eye.


    "Who was involved?" Patrick asked again.


    Emma still shook her head. Before she could say anything else, Patrick kicked her in the head. She wasn''t ready for it and went flying, rolling a few times until she hit a table. Patrick''s men couldn''t bear to watch him being so ruthless to a woman.


    Emma was in too much pain to get up. "Patrick..."


    "Who was involved?" Patrick walked towards Emma again, looking cruel and making everyone around him nervous.


    Terrified, Emma shouted out two names as he got closer, "Cole and Wesley."


    Patrick stopped. Wesley? Cole''s third son?


    Patrick hadn''t heard much about Wesley. Thest time the Rossi family handledpensation, it didn''t seem like Cole''s style. Maybe Wesley was involved back then. The night dragged on. Emma, trying to avoid the Rossi family, had picked a remote spot, which made it easy for Patrick to find her.


    To save herself, Emma spilled everything she knew to please Patrick. "The Rossi familyundered $5 billion of Jeffrey''s dirty money throughpany ounts and got $1 billion in return. When you dealt with the Rossi family, their finances were already in trouble and they needed that money. The rest of the money was what Jeffrey promised me, but it was supposed toe eighteen yearster." Maybe that money wasn''t even hers, as it was saved in Aleah''s name.


    Emma regretted underestimating the Olteran family. Last time, she used her sister to traffic drugs, and her sister got caught while she managed to escape overseas. Because there was no extradition agreement between the two countries, the police couldn''t arrest her, so she got away. This time, she thought hiding overseas would keep her safe from the Olteran family, so she nned her revenge.


    But she forgot that the Olteran family never yed by the rules!


    "Patrick, even though you ruined my family, I never wanted revenge on you. I only went after Vera''s son because I couldn''t stand her. You have to understand my hatred for her. She took away the person I loved the most. I hate her and I will never forgive her." Emma crawled to Patrick, clutching his pant leg and crying.


    The two Patrick''s subordinates in the room were baffled. Was Emma nuts? She kept ranting about her hatred for Patrick''s wife and even kidnapped Patrick''s son to get back at her. How did she think Patrick would ever understand that? "Vera''s son calls me ''Dad.'' I love her," Patrick said coldly, shaking Emma off his leg. There were only two people in the world he loved: his wife and his son.


    "Get rid of her," Patrick ordered as he turned to leave.


    Emma panicked, terrified she''d end up like Jeffrey. "Patrick, you can''t kill me. If you do, my father won''t let you get away with it."


    One of the guys in the room couldn''t help but chime in, "Counting on Glen to get parole and seek revenge?"


    Emma added, "You need me to get my father to reveal Dennis''s crimes. If I die, my father will never cooperate. Patrick, the case was from seventeen years ago. You want Dennis to confess, right? My dad is the key witness. If I die, he won''t help you."


    Patrick stopped at the door. "Do you think I care?"


    With that, he walked out.


    By the car, Patrick lit a cigarette and looked down at his palm.


    Halfway through the cigarette, a subordinate awkwardly carried the thinly dressed, frostbitten Aleah over and asked, "Mr. Olteran, what should we do with her?"


    Patrick turned and looked at the weak baby. The pitiful sight of the child tugged at his heartstrings.


    That night, he couldn''t bear to kill Jeffrey right away, just to make sure the baby was handed over safely. He didn''t expect Jeffrey to give the child to Emma.


    Now, the child was in front of him again. Theodore had already put him through enough. He couldn''t bring himself to raise someone else''s child, especially an enemy''s. "Give her to a local family and announce that she died," Patrick instructed.


    With that, he turned away, not looking at Aleah.


    The subordinate nced at the soft-hearted Patrick and took Aleah away.


    Soon, the people inside came out. Patrick got into the car and instructed the subordinates standing outside the window, "Clean it up."


    With that, the leading cars drove away.


    Halfway, Aleah in the back car started crying again. The subordinate had no choice but to seek help from the experienced Patrick. "Mr. Olteran, she keeps crying. What should we do?"


    With experience, Patrick said, "Feed her, keep her warm, and take her to the hospital."


    After giving instructions, a video call from Theodore came through on his phone.


    As soon as the video connected, Theodore''s tearful little face appeared, and hey on the bed, crying sadly with his mouth open.


    "Come on, everyone, look at whose child this is, crying like it''s the end of the world just for a bath. Lift your head, show it to your dad, this is his precious son." Vera ced the phone on the pillow, aiming it at Theodore''s chubby face. The car was filled with Theodore''s loud cries.


    When Patrick saw Theodore on the screen looking wronged, he couldn''t help but smile slightly.


    "Don''t want to take a bath again?" Patrick''s gentle voice sounded.


    The crying immediately stopped. The previously wailing Theodore opened his eyes. Was his dad hiding in the phone again?

 Chapter 625 Just Happy to See You

    Tears clung to Theodore''sshes as she knelt by the bed, gently wiping his eyes with a soft towel. He squirmed, clearly not happy. "Hold still, buddy, let me clean your eyes so you can see your dad." After wiping, Vera gave Theodore''s diaper a light pat. "Why''d you stop? Show it to your daddy."


    Teasing Theodore, Vera squatted down and started a video call with Patrick. "We shouldn''t have spoiled him from the start. Now he pouts whenever things don''t go his way. I''m thinking of sending him to Dad tonight. Dad''s been spoiling him the mosttely, let him handle it."


    Patrick smiled, and Theodore, looking at his dad, seemed to have a lot to say, cooing and babbling non-stop.


    "Honey, you''re in the car, where are you headed?" Vera asked.


    "I was busy earlier, now I''m heading back to the hotel," Patrick replied.


    Vera then asked, "When will you be back? We both miss you at home."


    Patrick replied, "If all goes well, I''ll catch the flight tomorrow night. You''ll see me the day after tomorrow when you wake up."


    Vera picked up the squirming Theodore and asked helplessly, "What do you want?"


    "Honey, spanking our son doesn''t count as domestic violence, right?" Vera asked.


    Patrick reminded, "Not if it''s not serious."


    Vera pouted at Patrick, "Don''t worry, I''ll control myself."


    Then she gave Theodore a light smack on his bottom.


    Vera cradled Theodore, "I''m taking you to your grandpa. You two can mess each other around."


    She left the phone on, holding Theodore as she went out. A momentter, she came back to the room,y on the bed, and started her free time with Patrick.


    Sensitive Vera noticed something different about Patrick recently. So she sent Theodore away and sweet-talked Patrick to make him happy.


    Lately, every time Patrick felt exhausted, like he was covered in dark mud at the bottom of ake, Vera and Theodore would call him and warmed his heart. They seemed like a bright ray of sunshine in his life, making him happy and content. Like Theodore couldn''t stop cooing, Vera chatted non-stop with Patrick until he returned to the hotel.


    Even the dinner was a topic they could talk about endlessly. Patrick wanted to take a shower but kept chatting with Vera. Finally, heughed and said, "Vera, go downstairs and get a ss of water. I''ll take a quick shower and then we can video chat again, okay?"


    Vera pretended to be upset, pouting, "Are you tired of me?"


    Before Patrick could exin, Vera said, "Fine, you''re tired of me again. Who knows who you meet out there? You''re already impatient with me, huh? Hang up then." Patrick chuckled, not taking it seriously.


    A momentter, when he called Vera back after his shower, no one answered.


    Just then, a message from a subordinate came through.


    Subordinate: [Mr. Olteran, Cole refuses to meet.]


    Patrick: [Then find another way to make hime to me.]


    Sure enough, the next day, Cole who had refused to meet Patrick repeatedly called the head of the second department, asking to see Patrick.


    "Mr. Olteran, he''s calling. Should I answer?" The head of the department looked at the call log, not answering, and looked at Patrick sitting behind the desk.


    Patrick''s eyes flicked to theptop on his desk, disying the stock price chart of the Rossi Group. He leaned back in his chair, looking rxed. "Wait until the stock price drops below 10%."


    By noon, the target was hit. Cole had called the head of the second department over sixty times, sent texts, emails, and even had someone waiting at the Olteran Group''s front desk.


    On the sixty-seventh call, the head of the department respectfully handed the phone to Patrick.


    Patrick''s lips curled into a cold smile. He closed theptop and took the phone, putting it to his ear.


    "Mr. Church, please inform Mr. Olteran that I would like to request a meeting and hope he can honor me by having a meal together." Cole was trying to keep his anger in check, his tone humble and polite. "Mr. Rossi, didn''t you just refuse my invitation yesterday?" Patrick''s cold voice came through slowly, with a hint of chill and pressure.


    Cole, feeling the tension, squinted his eyes, "Patrick!"


    After a moment, Cole immediately changed his tone, "Mr. Olteran, I had some family matters yesterday, so I refused. Today, I sincerely hope you can give me the chance to apologize in person."


    The Rossi Group''s financial situation couldn''t handle any more turmoil. Last time, they barely kept things bnced. But now, the stock price drop was shaking the Rossi family''s foundation.


    If it hadn''t hit a sore spot, Cole wouldn''t have called the head of the second department dozens of times.


    "If you had done this earlier, you wouldn''t have lost a few billion dors in a day." Patrick''s steady voice sounded again, making Cole dare not be angry.


    Patrick agreed on a location and hung up the phone. Then he instructed the head of the second department, "This afternoon, no one is allowed to disturb me. No need to leave anyone at the door." Kimball Church nodded, "Yes."


    Kimball was smart, knowing that Patrick''s visit was unusual. Last night, Patrick went to the location and didn''t let him follow. Today, his actions towards the Rossi family didn''t seem like simple revenge. Some things were beyond his level, so Kimball wouldn''t ask or be curious.


    In the afternoon, Cole showed up at the hotel where he had arranged to meet Patrick. Downstairs, he called Wesley, "Wesley, did you find anything? If Patrick''s son is really in Jeffrey''s hands, then we''ll have the upper hand in today''s meeting." Wesley, hiding in the shadows, observing the Olteran family''s every move, replied, "I haven''t seen anything unusual with the Olteran family."


    A momentter, a maid came out of the Olteran Vi, seemingly going shopping.


    Wesley observed for a long time. The Olteran family usually had vehiclesing and going. The housekeeper and senior maids had special cars. Suddenly, a maid walking out. Wesley knew this was his chance.


    Wesley quickly hung up with Cole, got out of the car, and pretended to be a passerby, coincidentally meeting the maid, Aurelia White. "Hello, can I ask you something?"


    Aurelia, looking around forty, slightly plump, was about to go to the city when she met Wesley. She warmly replied, "What is it?"


    "Do you know where the Olteran Vi is?" Wesley asked.


    Aurelia turned and pointed to a security booth not far away. "It''s over there."

 Chapter 626 The Clever Maid

    Wesley''s eyes sparkled with a sneaky idea. He decided to y the sympathy card with Aurelia and dig up some info. Acting all conflicted, he started whining, "So, here''s the deal. I''m just a lowly grunt at the Olteran Group. My boss, the procurement manager, got busted for some shady dealsst week. And guess what? He pinned it all on me! Now, they''re about to can me, and I didn''t do a damn thing! Mr. Olteran''s a fair guy. I just wanna tell him my side of the story. Even if I


    get fired, that manager shouldn''t get away with it."


    Aurelia felt bad for Wesley and looked at him with a mix of pity and admiration. "Yeah, jerks like that need to be dealt with."


    Wesley hesitated, then added, "Butst week, Mr. Olteran was in a foul mood and wouldn''t see any of us peons. I heard his son got kidnapped. Is that true?" His eyes narrowed, probing for answers.


    Aurelia''s guard went up immediately. "Who told you that?" The butler had made it clear they weren''t supposed to talk about Theodore''s kidnapping. How did this guy know?


    Wesley pulled out his wallet, slipped a thick wad of cash into Aurelia''s pocket, and smiled. "A buddy of mine works for Mr. Olteran and gave me a heads-up. Please, help me out. If everything''s cool at Mr. Olteran''s ce, I can talk to him about my job. But if his son''s really in trouble, I won''t bother him. Getting fired is one thing, but familyes first."


    Aurelia quickly took the money out and handed it back. "No, I can''t take this. We can''t talk about Mr. Olteran''s business."


    "Please, just help me out. I mean no harm. Take the money, and if it''s not enough, I''ve got more." Wesley shoved all the cash from his wallet into her hands. "This is ten grand, enough to cover a few months of your sry. Take it before anyone sees. I just need one piece of info."


    Noticing that Aurelia was walking instead of using a designated car, Wesley surmised that she was either new or underpaid. Money was the quickest way to win her over.


    But Wesley didn''t realize that his words had made Aurelia suspicious. Her eyes lost their sympathy, and her tone turned cold. Holding the money, she said, "I''m just a low-level employee like you. I don''t have ess to Mr. Olteran''s inner circle. I really don''t know what you''re asking about. But I haven''t seen Mrs. Olteran with the kid in the gardentely. How about I sneak in and check for you?"


    Wesley looked at Aurelia gratefully. "That would be really kind of you."


    Aurelia nced at the money in her hand, hesitating. "This money, I..."


    Wesley got the hint right away. "You keep it. I''ll wait for your news."


    "Okay." Aurelia pocketed the cash and quickly headed back the way she came.


    Security verified her identity, and as the gates of Olteran Manor swung open, she walked inside.


    Once inside, Aurelia sprinted towards the house.


    The sun was shining bright in the courtyard. Vera was wearing a light yellow sweater and a beige tulle skirt. Her hair was casually tied up, making her look like a gentle mother from afar. She was holding Theodore, soaking up the sun in the garden.


    The sound of the fountain sshing added to the peaceful scene.


    Servants passing by often took a detour just to catch a glimpse of the adorable Theodore.


    "Theodore, why the grumpy face again? I''m just taking you out for some sun, and you look like I''m your evil stepmother," Vera teased.


    Spring weather was all over the ce, with today being warm after yesterday''s chill.


    Vera was enjoying the rare sunny weather.


    Aurelia dashed past Vera and Theodore, catching Vera off guard. "Aurelia, I thought you had the day off today?"


    Aurelia stopped and looked back at the beautiful Vera and the adorable Theodore. "Mrs. Olteran, you shouldn''t take Theodore out these days. It''s too risky."


    Vera adjusted her hold on Theodore. "Why?" She wasn''t nning to go out, but she was curious about what could be so dangerous.


    Aurelia pulled out the wad of cash from her pocket. "Mrs. Olteran, some guy outside bribed me with this money to find out if Theodore had been kidnapped." Vera''s rxed expression vanished. Her gaze turned serious, and her tone became stern. "What kind of person?"


    Patrick had locked down all info about Theodore''s kidnapping. Even Warren and Brianna didn''t know to avoid worrying them. How did an outsider find out? Aurelia shook her head anxiously. "I don''t know. I''m going to report this to the butler right now."


    The Olteran family didn''t have a hierarchy among the servants. All were privately hired and trained by the family, not through agencies.


    Since today was Aurelia''s day off, she didn''t take the designated car out, giving Wesley the opportunity to get close to her.


    Vera, holding the reluctant-to-sunbathe Theodore, turned and led the way, her voice cold. "The butler is in the living room. Follow me."


    Back in the living room, Shawn saw Theodore being brought back in less than five minutes. "I was just betting with Randall on how long you''d be out. I said less than five minutes. See, I won."


    Vera said, "Dad, someone has their eyes on your little grandson."


    Shawn immediately responded, "Stop making excuses for yourziness. You just didn''t want to sunbathe and sneaked back."


    Aurelia stepped forward. "Mr. Shawn Olteran, it''s true."


    She still had the wad of cash in her hand. "This is the evidence."


    She hadn''t kept the money out of greed but because it was evidence. "Our sries are directly deposited into our ounts every month. I wouldn''t have this much cash on me for no reason. Someone really bribed me at the gate."

 Chapter 627 Im Going Out

    Not long after, the butler Tom and Cindy showed up too.


    The Olteran family had a lot of faith in their staff. Aurelia had been with them for over ten years, and everyone knew her well. "Aurelia, what''s going on here?" Tom asked, eyeing the money. Aurelia exined the whole thing.


    "At first, I felt bad for him, but then something seemed off. If his friend worked for Mr. Patrick Olteran, why didn''t he ask his friend for help? And he didn''t seem like a local."


    Fools or thoseckingmon sense couldn''t work as maids for the Olteran family; they had strict screening requirements.


    Aurelia was really into her exnation. She said, "I felt something was fishy, so I lied and said I was just a low-level maid and couldn''t meet someone close to Mr. Patrick Olteran. I told him to wait while I secretly checked and then got back to him."


    Wesley was still waiting in the car for Aurelia to get back to him. He called Cole to ask about the situation, "Dad, did you get in?"


    Cole looked around therge private room, which currently only had him and Patrick. "Mr. Olteran, it''s my son''s call. I''ll step out to take it." Not knowing Patrick well, Cole didn''t want to offend him.


    Patrick, sitting directly across the round table, hadn''t changed much since theirst meeting. The only difference was that he seemed more approachable this time, which paradoxically made Cole even more nervous. "Take it here," Patrick said in a calm tone that pressured Cole not to move.


    Wesley learned about the situation on the other end. "Dad, I''ve already sent someone inside the Olteran family to gather information. We should have news soon. As long as his son hasn''t been found, he needs us. We need to secure the development rights for the new mining area discovered by the Olteran Group."


    Under Patrick''s intense gaze, Cole couldn''t say much and just responded with a simple "okay" before hanging up. "Mr. Olteran, what brings you here from so far away?"


    Patrick poured two cups of water. "Someone foolishly tried to get back at me by targeting my son."


    After speaking, Patrick ced the cups on the table.


    The atmosphere grew inexplicably tense. In front of Cole was now a cup of water, filled to the brim.


    Cole looked at the cup and angrily asked, "Mr. Olteran, what do you mean by this?"


    Ten minutes had passed, and Wesley looked at his wristwatch. Aurelia still hadn''te out.


    He continued to wait.


    In the Olteran Manor, after Aurelia finished speaking, Vera sternly questioned, showing a bit of Patrick''s demeanor, "How tall is he? What''s his build? Do you know his approximate age?" Aurelia estimated, "He''s about 5.9 feet tall, with an average build. He looks to be around thirty, that''s all I know."


    Shawn, holding onto his cane, looked serious, his previously yful demeanor gone.


    Randall got up from the sofa. In the house, there were two elderly folks, two women, and a kid. Right now, he was the only young guy around. "None of you go out. I''ll handle this. Aurelia, stay put and wait for my news." "Hold on!" Vera called out to the injured Randall. "Why are you going out? We''re safe at home. He didn''t dare to barge in alone."


    Randall exined, "Susan''s about to finish school, and I''m worried about her. When I go to pick her up, I''ll drive by that guy and see who he really is. Like you said, the house is safe, so none of you go out."


    Vera frowned, "Call Molly and Sebastian to pick up Susan, and tell them to stay out for a while."


    Vera gave the orders. Theodore, in her arms, didn''t understand much but had been listening to the family''s conversation for a while. When it came to serious matters, Theodore, like Vera, was very serious. He didn''t make a sound the whole time but curiously looked around.


    Mentioning Sebastian, Cindy suddenly said, "Let''s call the police."


    Vera immediately shook her head, "No, this is an overseas force. We don''t know if it''s rted to Theodore''s kidnappingst time. ording to Aurelia,, it''s not Jeffrey. We can''t call the police, or Theodore''s kidnappingst time will be exposed." The kidnapping of Theodore was no small matter and would inevitably cause a stir. If it happened once, it could happen again. If someone couldn''t get to Patrick, they might target his son again. Vera continued, "We''ll handle it privately."


    Shawn''s authoritative presence reappeared. He sternly ordered, "Tom, gather everyone Patrick left at home. Randall, call Patrick. Cindy, contact Vincent and have hime back."


    Randall didn''t move. He looked at Vera.


    After a decade of friendship, Randall felt that if he couldn''t understand Vera''s thoughts, their bond would have been meaningless.


    Sure enough, Vera spoke up, "I''ll go."


    The whole family, including Theodore in Vera''s arms, looked up at her.


    Only Randall wasn''t surprised by what Vera said.


    "Dad, Patrick has something to do today. He told me early in the morning that he would be busy in the afternoon and not to disturb him unless it was urgent." Seeing that Shawn wanted to refute her, Vera directly said, "Our family doesn''t rely solely on Patrick. We can''t call him for every little thing; he''s very busy too."


    "Even if we contact Patrick, it will be tomorrow by the time he returns from Silverwood City, which is thousands of miles away. Vincent is also in his fifties; if hees back, it''s just one more person to worry about." Vera''s tone was gentle. When it came to serious matters, she spoke to the elders in a way that didn''t cause resentment but expressed her views.


    Randall directly asked, "What are you nning to do?"


    "Bodyguards should be arranged as needed, but if we want to catch him, the bodyguards will scare him off. If we don''t want to arouse suspicion, we need to lure him in with the right bait," she said. And Vera was the right bait.

 Chapter 628 There Have Been Many Dangerous Individuals

    "Time''s ticking. Anyter, and he''ll get suspicious." Vera didn''t give her family a chance to argue, shoving Theodore into Cindy''s arms. "Cindy, hold my son for a sec."


    Vera shot a look at Randall. "Take care of everyone."


    With that, she quickly stepped out, Aurelia right behind her.


    Wesley kept ncing at his watch. Fifteen minutes had passed, and he was getting jittery. The only info he had was from Aurelia, who he had just bribed. He wasn''t ready to give up and kept waiting, nerves on edge. Soon, the door opened, and out walked Aurelia in a light yellow sweater and a tulle skirt.


    Wesley looked at her, feeling a weird sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. It was Patrick''s wife, Vera!


    He hadn''t expected to see her in person.


    Wesley had always wondered what kind of woman could make Patrick so smitten.


    As his mind wandered, Aurelia also came out, head down.


    Wesley squinted. What was going on?


    At that moment, Vera walked over to the car.


    "Mrs. Olteran, this guy is the employee from Mr. Olteran''spany who was falsely used. Everything I said earlier is true."


    Wesley looked up, his gaze piercing through the car window at Vera. Her bright, water-clear eyes met his, and her chubby cheeks made her look more youthful.


    She was even more stunning in person than in her photos.


    Wesley scanned Vera up and down. She was undeniably beautiful, possessing a charm distinct from that of slender women.


    Wesley was suddenly filled with frustration, wishing he could be with Vera.


    At that moment, Aurelia tapped on the car door, reminding Wesley, "You should get out. This is Mr. Olteran''s wife."


    Realizing his position, Wesley immediately got out of the car and said to Vera, "Mrs. Olteran, I..."


    "You''re an employee under Patrick?" Vera felt a chill from Wesley''s gaze. As he got out of the car, she tried to recall his face.


    Wesley nodded.


    Vera''s voice sounded young and tender. Wesley couldn''t help but wonder what it felt like for Patrick to sleep next to such a woman every night.


    Vera puffed out her cheeks, an unconscious action that caught Wesley''s eye, making him look at her a few more times.


    "Patrick isn''t home. If you have something to say, you can tell me. It''s not convenient to talk outside;e with me back home to discuss it in detail." Vera turned to lead the way.


    Wesley frowned, cautiously looking at Aurelia. "What''s going on?"


    Aurelia evaded the question, "Sir, I was caught when I returned to the hall. I had no choice but to tell them about you. You wanted to expose your superior''s crimes, right? You can tell Mrs. Olteran, and she''ll clear your name." But that wasn''t what Wesley wanted. He whispered to Aurelia, "Mr. Olteran''s child."


    Aurelia waved her hand, replying, "I didn''t enter the hall, so I didn''t see. But if you go, you might be taken to the hall and find out."


    Vera walked a few steps and turned back. "If you don''t trust me, then leave and wait for Patrick to return."


    Wesley thought, wasn''t his purpose ining to Zandonick to infiltrate the Olteran Manor and see if Patrick''s son was there?


    Such a good opportunity was right in front of him. It would be a shame to miss it out of fear!


    After some thought, he followed Vera.


    Vera''s lips curled up subtly, and a sly glint shed in her bright eyes.


    The Olteran Manor''s gate opened, and Vera entered, leaning against the iron gate of her home, arms crossed, with a growing sense of amusement in her eyes.


    Soon, Wesley stepped into the Olteran Manor.


    After entering, he looked around, examining everything about the Olteran Manor.


    Behind him, Vera grabbed the iron gate, closed it, and locked it!


    Wesley turned around, watching Vera''s actions. "Mrs. Olteran, what does this mean?"


    Vera smiled. "There have been a lot of dangerous people aroundtely. Our family has a habit of locking the door to protect me and my child."


    As Aurelia led Wesley inside, she gradually distanced herself. In the yard, Wesley saw many burly men who didn''t look like servants.


    Blocking the door, Vera''s eyes gleamed with cunning. "I heard you''re very interested in whether my son was kidnapped."


    Wesley thought, ''This is bad.''


    When he turned to look for Aurelia, she had already disappeared.


    Wesley frowned, suspecting he might have been set up. "Mrs. Olteran, I just heard rumors. It''s not true." Vera called out to the yard, "Baby,e out and show this gentleman whether you''ve been kidnapped." Soon, Shawn appeared, holding Theodore.


    Seeing Vera from a distance, Theodore excitedly waved his little arms, yearning for her to hold him.


    Wesley was shocked, his eyes widening. Theodore hadn''t been kidnapped! So Patrick went overseas not to find his son''s whereabouts but to settle scores!


    All the beautiful assumptions turned out to be illusions, and Wesley''s heart plummeted into the abyss.


    Seeing adorable Theodore, Vera smiled. Then she looked at the alert Wesley. "What''s your rtionship with Jeffrey?"


    Wesley squinted, everything bing clear. "I don''t know him."


    "Grab him." Shawn worried that further conversation might endanger Vera, directly ordered.


    The men around quickly moved towards Wesley. He stepped back, turning to escape, but Vera blocked the door,ughing sweetly. "Hurt my son and still want to run? Looks like Jeffrey didn''t tell you who I am." Then, Vera ordered the family bodyguards, "Don''t move. I''ll handle this myself."


    When Wesley reached out to strike Vera, she deftly grabbed the iron gate, bent down, and dodged the punch.


    She moved like she was dancing, turning gracefully, her skirt swirling.


    Wesley reached the door, but it was locked.


    He looked at Vera, his admiration and interest in her now gone, reced by a fierce re. "Give me the key."


    The Olteran Manor''s high walls were topped with electric wires. Climbing over would be perilous, and Wesley wasn''t going to risk it.


    The men around hesitated, not knowing whose orders to follow, eventually looking at Randall.


    Vera effortlessly dodged Wesley''s punches, each strike passing harmlessly through the air.


    She even mocked, "You''re far worse than Jeffrey."


    In Shawn''s arms, Theodore got so excited seeing Vera''s agile movements that he seemed to want to rush over. His little fists were clenched tightly, and his small body wanted to leap towards Vera. "Vera,e back!" Cindy shouted worriedly.


    Shawn was also very nervous. Even though they were at home, if anything happened to Vera, Patrick would show no mercy.


    Only Randall calmly checked his watch. "It''s been five minutes."

 Chapter 629 Unlocking New Skills

    Vera stopped dodging and raised her clenched fist, her knuckles turning white. She gave Wesley a cold smile and said, "Bring it on!"


    The Olteran family members were all stunned, watching Vera fight.


    At first, her family was worried, but soon everyone in the yard was mesmerized.


    Wesley was a mess; he couldn''t fight to save his life. He was just iling around like an angry fool.


    Vera bent backward, leaped, and flipped over seamlessly.


    If Shawn wasn''t holding Theodore, he would''ve pped for Vera.


    Theodore was dumbfounded, his sparkling eyes glued to Vera as she threw punches. He was beyond excited.


    Wesley felt humiliated, unable to even beat a woman. Enraged, he charged at Vera like a mad dog.


    "It''s been ten minutes," Randall said.


    Vera puffed out her cheeks and blew a strand of hair from her forehead. Just as Wesley charged at her, she leaped into the air and delivered a powerful sidekick. No one dared to blink as they watched Verand perfectly, her skirt gently falling, while Wesley copsed simultaneously.


    Once again, Vera amazed her entire family with her fighting techniques!


    Cindy suddenly understood Randall''s previous advice. "Mom, in our family, you can mess with anyone but Vera. Her appearance is really just a disguise."


    Cindy felt a wave of fear. It was fortunate that she and Vera were getting along well now.


    Shawn silently took a step back. What kind of daughter-inw had he chosen? He used to think her fights were just because someone had pushed her too far and she had some basic training. Now it seemed this wasn''t just ''basic training''; this was professional!


    If Vera ever got upset at home, no one in the family would be a match for her.


    The so-called protection from bodyguards made them wonder if they were protecting Vera or the people Vera might beat to death.


    The maids secretly watching realized that in the future, it was better to offend Patrick than Vera.


    Aurelia was so shocked she didn''t dare blink. "Didn''t Mr. Patrick Olteran say Mrs. Olteran was his little kitten. Is that true?"


    Everyone shook their heads in unison.


    A kitten? No, not at all!


    Theodore was so excited and thrilled that he even called out, "Mama!"


    Vera heard the only childish voice in the courtyard and was stunned. She turned her head, shocked, and looked at Theodore. "Theodore, what did you just call me?" Did Vera just hear Theodore call her "Mama"?


    Theodore, excited, wanted to go to Vera.


    Seeing Wesley trying to get up, Vera realized that fighting could make Theodore call her "Mama."


    So, as Wesley got up, Vera struck him down again.


    "Mama!" Theodore shouted excitedly.


    Theodore''s repeated calls left everyone stunned again.


    Was Theodore so anxious that he would call for his mom?


    Vera stretched her neck. There was no way to stop this fight now. Just hearing Theodore call her "Mama" meant she couldn''t stop. "Theodore, wait for me to get back at him for you." "Mama!" Theodore was so anxious he was about to cry, wanting to throw a few punches himself.


    The Olteran family was buzzing with excitement, but meanwhile, the vibe in the overseas hotel suite was downright suffocating.


    The only ones feeling miserable both at home and abroad were Cole and Wesley.


    Patrick stood up, walked behind Cole, and casually ced his hands on Cole''s shoulders. "Kidnapping my son and teaming up with Jeffrey, huh? How dare you!"


    Cole gritted his teeth. "Your son was kidnapped. What proof do you have that it was me?"


    Patrick picked up a fork from the table and pressed it against Cole''s neck. Holding the fork with both hands, his voice, cold as ice, came from behind Cole. "I don''t care if there''s proof. I can do whatever I want." With that, Patrick exerted force with both hands. His strength was not to be underestimated. Patrick squeezed until Cole''s face turned red, unsure if it was from fear orck of breath.


    Patrick let out a disdainfulugh and lightly patted the tense Cole on the shoulder. "Just kidding."


    Cole''s heart skipped a beat, and his pulse quickened.


    "Since we''re old rivals, I''ll give you two choices out of respect for the past. A quick death or a life of suffering, pick one." Patrick sat back in his seat, looking at the fidgeting Cole from a distance. Patrick didn''t want to be so ruthless, but they had targeted Theodore.


    Parents would do anything for their kids. This was another realization he had as a father.


    Back at the Olteran Manor, Theodore cried. His wails filled the yard, and no one could console him except Vera.


    Even Shawn called out to Vera, "Vera, let''s take a break. I can''t calm your son down."


    Vera finally stopped and went back to being a gentle mom. "Baby, I''m here. Don''t cry."


    Slightly out of breath, she jogged over. Theodore saw her and immediately pouted, burrowing into Vera''s arms. Holding Theodore, Vera wiped his tears. "Theodore, call me ''Mama'' a couple more times. I want to hear it."


    The upset Theodore refused to call her.


    "If you call me ''Mama,'' I''ll show you my fighting skills again," Vera said.


    Theodorey on Vera''s shoulder, sobbing, missing his dad.


    The bodyguards realized their role was to clean up the mess.


    Wesley, beaten by Vera, couldn''t get up. The bodyguards stepped forward, tied him up, and began interrogating him.


    Vera kept patting Theodore,forting him not to cry. Sweating at her temples, she walked over to Randall. "How did I do? Did I do well?"


    "Five minutes of warm-up, finished in ten minutes, but you fought for another seven minutes to hear Theodore call you ''Mama.'' The opponent was weak, no match for you. The outfit was inappropriate, the skirt cumbersome. Overall, yourbat skills haven''t declined."


    "What about thest fight with Jeffrey?" Vera asked.


    "In thest fight, you went all out and were evenly matched with Jeffrey. But that day, Patrick yed the role you yed today," Randall said. Patrick fought Jeffrey without using his full strength, yet Jeffrey had no chance to fight back, suffering multiple injuries in minutes.


    Vera nodded. "Next target, the Shadow Syndicate United''s ck card. My ultimate goal is to defeat Patrick."


    "Good luck, maybe in your next life," Randall said.

 Chapter 630 Not Letting Sebastian Send

    Vera and Randall were chatting away, not even trying to hide it from the family.


    Cindy used to worry Vera might get hurt, but after seeing what just went down, she kept quiet.


    Shawn figured neither Patrick nor Vera was a walk in the park.


    Tom quietly slipped away, remembering how polite Vera was to the Olteran family when she first got married. She didn''t even lift a finger back then!


    Under the warm sun, Vera tilted her bright little face, looking at Shawn and Cindy with a charming smile, "Dad, Cindy, did you enjoy watching me fight just now?" Shawn blinked, "Yeah."


    Cindy coughed, "Vera, girls shouldn''t fight."


    Vera''s eyes darted between them. "Dad, Cindy, you weren''t scared of me just now, were you? Afraid I might hit you in the future?"


    The atmosphere was eerily quiet.


    Then, Vera loudly retorted in the yard, "No way, you guys are my family. Would I hit you? Have I ever hit you? My fists are for outsiders, not for family." Shawn nodded, "That''s good."


    Randallughed, "Grandpa, aren''t you quite capable? Why are you afraid of Vera? Fight her!"


    "Mom, I''ve told you before, don''t be fooled by Vera''s appearance. Really, don''t be fooled. Did you listen to me? You got scared today, didn''t you? Vera, she''s really not a good person." After Randall finished speaking, the three people in the yard simultaneously turned their heads to look at him.


    Randall''s smile faltered, his intuition telling him something was off, "Why, why are you all looking at me?"


    Cindy and Shawn, no longer afraid of Vera, both pointed at Randall.


    Cindy demanded, "Vera, go beat him up."


    Shawn added, "Vera, make sure he never speaks another word."


    "Okay! You guys hold Theodore for me," Vera said.


    With that, Vera chased after the running Randall, while Theodore watched intently, full of excitement.


    After the bodyguards tied up Wesley, they asked Shawn, "Mr. Shawn Olteran, how should we handle him?" Shawn went alone to the room where Wesley was held, his expression stern, "What''s your name?" Wesley closed his eyes and said nothing.


    Vera was forbidden from entering the room, so she could only hold Theodore and eavesdrop at the door. Theodore buried his face in Vera''s neck, his eyes squinting. He felt a bit sleepy but unable to fall asleep.


    After a while, the sound of whipping came from inside.


    Randall was still worried about Susan, "I''ll go pick up Susan."


    "Wait a minute." Vera suddenly stood up, ncing at the tightly closed door and hearing the muffled groansing from inside. "We haven''t gotten anything out of him yet. Do you think we should have Mollye back and try?" Randall looked into Vera''s eyes and understood immediately, "Molly is busy nning her wedding. Are you sure?"


    "She''ll have a way. Ask her if she cane back," Vera said.


    At the Chase family, Molly''s phone rang, "Hello, Randall?"


    Molly''s voice caught Susan''s attention.


    On the other end, Randall said something, and Molly nced at Sebastian beside her. Then she got up and leave. "Go ahead."


    Sebastian''s eyes followed Molly as she tried to sneak away to take the call. Watching her disappear into the bathroom, he chuckled to himself, "What kind of trouble are you getting into now?"


    In the bathroom, Molly listened intently to Randall. "Vera already beat him down? And now you can''t get anything out of him? Got it. No problem, the wedding doesn''t matter. Helping you guys is the priority. I''ll be there!" Molly looked at herself in the mirror, her smile brighter than it had been in a long time.


    Molly walked out and cheerfully called to Susan on the couch, "Susan, let''s go; I''ll take you home."


    Sebastian stood up with the car keys, "I''ll drive you."


    Molly immediately stopped him. "No need to drive us; we''ll go back ourselves."


    Sebastian walked up to Molly, "What trouble are you nning now?"


    "Who has time to cause trouble every day? I''m just taking Susan home. Don''t think so badly of me." Molly put on her shoes and grabbed her bag. "Let''s go."


    Sebastian, still worried, chased after them, "Really not letting me drive? I won''t go inside, okay?"


    Molly shook her head, quickly saying, "Until we have the wedding, you can''te to my house."


    Susan exined, "Sebastian, if you drive us but don''te inside, Molly will feel bad for you."


    "Sebastian is very bad. Whoever feels bad for him is unlucky. I won''t feel bad." Molly, having been tricked by Sebastian too many times, knew this clearly. They hailed a taxi, and Susan and Molly got in to go home.


    Half an hourter, they got out of the car and hurried inside the house.


    Susan ran to Randall, "Randall, what happened at home? Why didn''t youe to pick me up and let Molly and Sebastian do it?"


    Randall rubbed Susan''s head to reassure her, then said to Molly, "It''s been half an hour, and he hasn''t said a word."


    Molly said, "Wait, I''ll take a look."


    Molly entered the room and saw Shawn sitting aside. He sat rigidly, his face etched with a stark seriousness, like a granite statue, unyielding and cold. Seeing Molly, Shawn''s demeanor softened a bit, "Why are you back?"


    Molly waved her hand, "Dad, let me try."


    Shawn was about to send Molly away when Vera, holding Theodore, stood at the door, "Dad, give Molly a chance. She''ll surprise you."


    Wesley leaned against the chair, looking at yet another person, Patrick''s long-lost sister, Molly!


    Molly circled him, seeing that he wasn''t afraid of pain. With that, Molly immediately smiled and walked out, "Take him outside and hang him up." "Wouldn''t that kill him?" Shawn asked.


    Molly looked at Shawn disdainfully, "Who said to hang him by the neck? Hang him upside down."


    Soon, in the Olteran Manor''s yard, Wesley was hung upside down.


    Susan was eager to join the fun, but Randall, fearing she would pick up bad habits, held her back.


    In the end, Susan leaned against the window, half her body almost out, curiously watching the scene outside.

 Chapter 631 Falling into Sebastians Hands

    "Randall, why can Theodore watch but I can''t?" Susan whined, clearly annoyed.


    Randall replied, "Theodore''s mom calls the shots for him, and I''m in charge of you. If I say no, you can''t go." Susan, still fuming, kept trying to sneak a peek.


    Randall, holding Wesley''s confiscated phone, said, "I''m heading upstairs. Behave, Susan."


    Susan waited until Randall was out of sight, then slipped out to the yard to see what Molly was up to.


    "Spin, keep spinning, spin again, just like that."


    Wesley was hanging upside down, tightly bound, with bodyguards on either side spinning him around, making him dizzy. The physical pain was bearable, but the dizziness was pure torture.


    Unable to hold back, Wesley vomited while hanging upside down, the messnding on his face. The people around him immediately covered their noses in disgust.


    Humiliated, Wesley spat out, "Molly, you won''t get away with this."


    "Oh, you can still talk, huh? Bring a bucket of water."


    In no time, Susan brought over a bucket of water. "Molly, here you go!"


    Even though the sun was warm, the water was freezing cold. Molly scooped up adle and sshed it on Wesley''s face. "I''m just being nice and washing your face." With another ssh, she poured anotherdle.


    Vera thought it was a bit much, but Theodore watched closely.


    She covered Theodore''s eyes with her hand. "Let''s not watch Molly, okay? Mommy will put you to sleep."


    Theodore started to pout, on the verge of tears.


    "Time for bed."


    Theodore began to cry.


    "Do you want to start with an introduction, or go straight to your rtionship with Jeffrey? Or maybe you''d like to try my new trick?"


    "Molly, you''d better hope you never end up in my hands," Wesley warned, ring at the beautiful Molly while hanging upside down.


    Molly was unfazed. "Who''d want to end up in your hands? I''m already with Sebastian. If he shows up, he won''t let you off. Tom, is the hot chili powder ready?"


    Soon, Tom brought over a hot, pungent batch of chili powder, making everyone who smelled it cough.


    After bringing it over, Molly shed her "kind" smile again. "Don''t worry, this won''t kill you. I''m very merciful."


    With that, the vicious Molly sprinkled a handful of chili powder on the upside-down Wesley.


    Shawn, covering his nose, looked at Molly with suspicion. Was this really his daughter? Did he mistake her for someone else?


    Susan leaned back, sneezing continuously as the chili powder fell around her.


    Covering her nose, Susan asked, "Vera, how are you holding up?"


    Vera, holding Theodore, had moved far away. She was protecting Theodore with her hands, but she was also sneezing ufortably. "We''ll be fine in a bit. He''s the one suffering." Everyone looked at Wesley, who was almost tortured to death by Molly.


    Wesley''s fury would have incinerated the entire Olteran Manor.


    Molly''s tactics even left the bodyguards in awe.


    "How does it taste?" Molly pinched her nose, looking at Wesley, who was too tormented to speak. "Have you thought it through?"


    Upstairs, Randall sped up the decryption on hisputer. As he watched the progress bar inch forward, he nced out the window at the three women below.


    ''Why did Susan disobey and run out?''


    Randall opened the third-floor window and yelled down at Susan in the yard, "Susan, are you disobeying me?"


    Susan jumped, realizing she was caught. She bit her lip and hid behind Vera. "Vera, Randall doesn''t want me here."


    Vera looked up at Randall and shouted back, "If you have the guts,e down and say it to her face."


    The Olteran family was always lively.


    The kids in the Olteran family got along okay, with a few interesting moments here and there. The old etiquette they used to follow had long gone. Only when outsiders came did they act all polite and proper. Hearing hisputer beep, Randall closed the window and turned to the screen.


    Leaning back in his chair, Randall squinted at the info he found. "Wesley is from the Rossi family again!"


    "Is there a beehive around here?"


    Molly had another sudden idea.


    The usually obedient Susan suddenly perked up. "Yes!" And coincidentally, she was the only one who knew where it was.


    Wesley coughed violently. His hatred for the Olteran family had reached a new level today.


    Cindy walked by, watching their antics. She couldn''t tell if it was because she was getting old, too inexperienced, or if these kids were just too fierce.


    Cindy watched as Susan pointed the way and Molly led the group to handle the beehive.


    Vera was still trying to put Theodore to sleep. Wesley, hanging upside down, looked at Vera and the child in her arms. He sneered and said to Vera, "Come here, I''ll tell you who I am." Wearing a chiffon dress, Vera walked over. Shawn tried to stop her, but she went over and kicked Wesley in the face. "You kidnapped my son, and I''m still furious. You still want to trick me?" Shawn was relieved. None of his kids were foolishly kind.


    Soon, Randall appeared, looking at the tormented Wesley. "The Rossi family is finished, you know that?"


    Wesley turned his head in shock to look at Randall.


    "After being an illegitimate son your whole life, you finally get topete with your two brothers for the family inheritance, only for the Rossi family to meet their downfall at this moment. Isn''t it a pity, Wesley?" Vera was curious. "Randall, who are the Rossi family?"


    Wesley couldn''t fully open his eyes because the chili powder made his whole face burn. He squinted, ncing at Randall. It seemed he couldn''t underestimate any of the Olteran family members! None of the info Jeffrey gave him was right. "I don''t know the Rossi family you''re talking about."


    "Move aside, the beehive is here, and so are the bees."


    Molly''s loud voice rang out, and Vera turned and ran as fast as she could with Theodore in her arms. Theodore, shaking along with her, thoroughly enjoyed it. Shawn also quickly retreated.


    Finally, Randall questioned, "Why are you targeting our family?"


    "I didn''t."


    Randall didn''t bother to continue the questioning. One hit from Vera had knocked him down, and Molly was enough to torture him. "Speak when you''re ready."


    Randall also retreated far away. When Molly and Susan threw the beehive on Wesley, the bees inside immediately swarmed out.

 Chapter 632: The Music Mr. Olteran Likes

    Shawn freaked out, thinking Molly might get stung, so he dashed over and covered her head to protect her from the bees.


    Randall, worried about Susan, unbuttoned his shirt and pulled her close, shielding her as they moved away.


    Suddenly, Wesley''s gut-wrenching screams echoed through the yard.


    Theodore was getting drowsy, but the noise jolted him awake, and he started bawling.


    Wesley snapped, "Damn it, Patrick''s going to suffer. Even if we mess up, someone else will go after his family. A bastard like him is destined to lose everything and go to hell. Vera and Molly, I won''t let you off the hook." Randall recorded this on his phone and quickly sent it to Patrick overseas, along with a brief update on the situation back home.


    Patrick''s phone buzzed. He nced at the message, his eyes narrowing. He opened the video and, seeing the content, smirked proudly.


    He wasn''t sure whether tomend or scold these guys.


    "Still waiting for your son''s message?"


    This dinner was the most tense one Cole had ever been to. "Mr. Olteran, I don''t get what you''re saying."


    Patrick replied, "If I''m not mistaken, Wesley is probably your favorite son. He went to my ce in Zandonick to confirm if my son was with Jeffrey. If he was, you wanted the rights to my mining area. If not, you''d cut ties with Jeffrey." Cole said, "Mr. Olteran, you have quite the imagination."


    Patrick rotated his phone to give Cole a clearer view of the video. Wesley was hanging upside down, screaming his head off, mixed with the cries of a baby.


    Cole, shocked, sat up straight, watching the video of Wesley in pain. ''How could this be!''


    Patrick, recognizing his son''s cries, said, "My baby was scared to tears by your son."


    "Patrick, let my son go."


    Patrick put down his phone, the room filling with smoke again. "Then why did you mess with my son?"


    Cole''s eyes reddened, his face sagging. He had no leverage over Patrick, and his son was under Patrick''s control. "What do you want?"


    "A choice. Give me an answer."


    Cole red at Patrick. "Don''t push it. You''re just a businessman. Don''t ignore thew."


    "Five years ago, before Inspiration Soar Design went public, the founder died in a car ident overnight; his wifemitted suicide; his child was beaten to death by street thugs. Then you bought and merged it at a low price." "Three years ago, a reporter exposed how the Rossi Group was using materials with toxic substances. That journalist died overnight, and you hired a hitman on the Dark Web that same day. Two years ago..." "Enough!" Cole roared, "Patrick, who are you to use me? You''re just as much a bastard."


    Patrick looked at the finally agitated Cole with disdain. "Jeffrey is dead; Emma is living a fate worse than death. I''m giving you a chance to choose your fate."


    Cole''s phone rang. He looked down to see Rossi Group''s stock price plummeting. "Patrick!"


    Patrick smiled silently.


    "Patrick, having too many enemies makes you an easy target for revenge," Cole said, trying to hold on. "If I die, there will be another Cole."


    Patrick gave a faint smile. "No, I''ll use you as an example."


    "What do you want?" Cole asked bluntly.


    Patrick nced at him. "You don''t deserve to hear me say it three times."


    "I''ll give you thepany. Just let my son and me go."


    Patrick sneered. "Not interested."


    A Rossi Group without the scheming Cole and Wesley would be torn apart by Wyatt and Leroy''s infighting.


    Patrick looked out the window at the darkening sky. "It''s gettingte. I promised my wife and baby I''d be home early today, so they can see me when they wake up tomorrow. If it gets anyter, I''ll make the choice for you." "Alive!"


    Patrick stood up, handing Cole a fork. "A gift for you. Keep it."


    "What about my son?" Cole asked, but Patrick didn''t respond.


    Patrick left the private room and instructed the two men at the door, "Follow him closely. If there''s any trouble, kill him immediately."


    "Yes, Mr. Olteran!"


    Patrick went downstairs and got into the waiting car. He nced at the stock price info on his phone. "Keep manipting it."


    "Yes, Mr. Olteran."


    Patrick closed his eyes and instructed, "Book me a flight home tonight. I need to arrive by 7 AM tomorrow. If that''s not possible, arrange the private jet."


    Theodore needed a diaper change at 8 AM every day, and both Vera and Theodore would be awake by then.


    "Understood."


    Thinking of Theodore, Patrick yed the recording of his crying in the car again.


    Patrick didn''t know why Theodore was crying this time. Vera had recorded his crying and sent it to Patrick. The sound of Theodore''s crying was more pleasant to him than any great music. Back at the hotel, Patrick had the head of the second department meet him.


    Kimball didn''t waste a second,ing directly from thepany. "Mr. Olteran, you wanted to see me."


    "Make the Rossi family disappear as soon as possible. Hand over the prepared materials to the police. Make sure Cole gets special attention in prison!" "Understood."


    Patrick leaned back on the sofa, closing his eyes. Despite being a young man, he exuded an air of calm.


    "Where is the subordinate who switched to the Rossi Group from the second department?"


    Kimball immediately reported, "His name is Bradley. He was scapegoated by the Rossi family and is in D8 prison, serving a four-year sentence."


    Patrick opened his eyes calmly. "Make sure Bradley knows about the Rossi Group''s bankruptcy. Send Cole to D8 prison as well."


    "Mr. Olteran, won''t the two of them..."


    "Same cell."


    Kimball only dared to follow orders. "Yes!"


    Patrick leaned back on the sofa, feeling more exhausted than he had in a long time.


    Bradley would thoroughly deal with Cole.


    After a while, another subordinate came to report. Patrick ordered Kimball to leave, and then a ck man came in. "Mr. Olteran, Aleah has been given to a middle-aged couple. They have stable jobs, no bad habits, and have always wanted a baby girl. They adopted Aleah as soon as they saw her."


    Patrick almost forgot about Aleah. "The documents?"


    The subordinate handed them over with both hands.


    Patrick lit a lighter, burning all of Aleah''s documents to ashes. He then handed over the evidence of Wesley''s embezzled funds to the subordinate. "Hand it over to the police after we return. Also, investigate Dennis." "Yes!"

 Chapter 633: Shawn Got Scared

    Wesley had already been taken away and locked up, with three shifts keeping an eye on him.


    Right now, the whole Olteran family was sitting in the dining room, dead silent.


    Susan''s lips were pressed tight. She''d just gotten an earful from Randall and was worried she might get another. After all, she knew where the beehive was, even if no one else did. "Vera, Molly, how about you reintroduce yourselves?" Shawn suggested.


    Today, Vera and Molly had blown everyone''s minds, including Randall''s. He knew who Wesley was, something they couldn''t figure out.


    There was still silence.


    "Vera."


    "Dad, what''s up?" Vera, who was called first, responded eagerly.


    Shawn looked at Vera''s delicate frame, dressed all cute and yful. How could such a girl fight and spin in the air? "How long have you been learning to fight?"


    Vera looked at her hands. "Hmm, not too long, not even twenty years. I started when I was in kindergarten."


    Shawn rarely spoke gently, "Vera, if anyone in the family makes you unhappy in the future, you must speak out, don''t keep it to yourself."


    Vera nodded obediently. "Don''t worry, Dad, I will speak up. I promise not to hit anyone arbitrarily."


    Shawn turned to Molly. "Molly."


    Molly looked up when called. "Yes, Dad, what do you want to say?"


    "We haven''t seen each other for fifteen years. What have you been up to all these years?"


    Molly cleared her throat and sat up straight. "Not much. Maybe it''s because my adoptive parents raised me well, I inherited good genes from my biological parents, and I worked hard and loved to study, which led to my achievements today."


    Shawn''s tone was gentle. "Molly, after marrying into the Chase family, don''te back unless it''s important."


    Molly swore, "Dad, I''ll never upset you, no matter what."


    Shawn immediately shook his head. "No, you''ve upset me quite a few times."


    Molly lowered her head in embarrassment.


    Shawn looked at the obedient Susan. "Susan."


    "Yes, Shawn, I know I was wrong." Susan immediately admitted her mistake.


    Ever since this afternoon, Shawn no longer spoke loudly to these guys. He asked kindly, "Tell me, in such a big Olteran family, why do you keep studying the beehive?" Regarding the beehive, although Molly wanted it, Susan could actually find it, which shocked the entire Olteran family.


    Susan said cutely, "I just wanted to get some honey to eat."


    "Sweetie, our family has money. We can afford to buy honey, any brand you want. Can you promise me not to think about the beehive anymore?"


    Susan bit her lower lip and nodded obediently. "I promise."


    Looking at Vera, Molly, and Susan, Shawn suddenly felt sorry for Randall. It was really tough for Randall to hang out with these three awful women all the time. "Randall..."


    Randall immediately spoke, "Grandpa, I''m already the lowest in the family. Please stop lecturing me."


    Shawn nodded. "Okay."


    This was the first time the Olteran family had such a quiet dinner.


    The next day, at dawn, when the Olteran family was still asleep, Patrick returned.


    The greenery in the yard was still covered with morning dew, bringing freshness to the awakening earth.


    The servants were already up and bustling around, busy with their chores.


    Patrick headed straight to his bedroom after getting back.


    Gently opening the door, he was greeted by the familiar scent of the room, a unique milky fragrance that was Theodore''s.


    Vera and Theodore were sleeping peacefully. Theodore''s little fist was clenched and raised next to his ear, his tiny face turned to his usual sleeping spot.


    Vera was sleeping on her side. Both their sleeping faces were adorable. It was such a peaceful and beautiful scene!


    Patrick quietly put down his luggage and went to the bedside to softly adjust Vera''s sleeping position. Seeing her tender palms, he held her hand.


    Vera felt the movement beside her and turned over, blinking her sleepy eyes a few times.


    Seeing Patrick back, her tired face instantly lit up with a smile. She stretched out her arms and hugged Patrick''s neck, softly saying, "Honey, you''re back!"


    Patrick chuckled, bending down to hug Vera. He kissed her and said gently, "Sleep a little more if you''re tired, it''s still early."


    Vera rubbed her eyes and turned to look at the clock on the bedside table. It was just past six, indeed very early. "You''ve been on a ne all night, you should rest for a while too." Patrick agreed, he took off his clothes, lying down gently without waking Theodore.


    At eight o''clock, Vera woke Theodore, who started his day with a big cry as usual. When he was about to cry today, Vera pointed beside him. "Look who''s back?"


    Theodore didn''t look, he just squinted his eyes, opened his mouth, and started crying.


    "Crying again?" Patrick said dotingly, never taking his eyes off Theodore.


    The crying stopped abruptly, Theodore opened his eyes, turning his head left and right.


    "Can''t find Daddy?"


    Another voice sounded.


    Theodore forgot to cry, trying hard to find the source of the voice. Vera lifted him up a bit. Theodore tried his best to turn over, lying there, and when he looked up, he saw Patrick lying beside him. Seeing Patrick, Theodore was very excited, starting his day withughter for the first time.


    Patrick picked up Theodore from the bed as he sat up. "Come, let me smell you, Vera said you don''t want to take a bath every day?"


    Seeing Patrick, Theodore was eating his little hands, drooling andughing.


    With Patrick back, Vera immediately had him take Theodore to the bathroom to give him a bath.


    "Honey, can we discuss something?" Clever Vera was already thinking of ways to exin herself.


    Patrick knew she wanted to talk about yesterday''s fight, he directly said, "No discussion."


    Theodore was excitedly patting the water droplets on Patrick''s shoulder,pletely unaware that Vera was about to be punished.


    After the bath, Patrick and Theodore changed clothes together.


    "Where is Wesley locked up?"


    Vera, still upset, said, "I don''t know."


    Patrick nced at the sulking Vera. "The guards I left at home before I left are good fighters. When encountering bad people, you don''t need to take action. Yesterday, you showed off your skills, making those bodyguards doubt their abilities."

 Chapter 634: Shawn Reports

    Vera dressed Theodore in a light blue cotton jacket, making him look even more adorable.


    She picked him up. "Since Wesley tried to kidnap my son, I have to handle this myself." She walked over to Patrick, handed him Theodore, and said, "Hold him."


    Patrick caught Theodore with one hand. "You think it''s not satisfying enough if someone else does it, huh?"


    "Exactly," Vera said as she headed to the bathroom to sort the dirty clothes. When she came out, she started nagging, "Honey, from now on, don''t mix your dirty clothes with Theodore''s." Then she remembered Patrick''s earlier attitude and added, "And don''t mix them with mine either."


    Patrick got the message that the kid needed extra care. But why couldn''t his clothes be with Vera''s? They could share a bed but not aundry basket? "Exin it," Patrick said, blocking the bathroom door with Theodore in his arms.


    A bit flustered, Vera made up an excuse. "My clothes are light-colored, and yours are dark. They might bleed and ruin mine." "Which of my clothes would bleed?"


    "You''re so annoying. First day back, and you''re already making me mad," she said, pushing past him and running out.


    When they went out for breakfast, Molly yawned and strolled over. "Patrick!" She straightened up when she saw him. "Patrick, when did you get back?" she asked.


    Patrick, holding Theodore, replied, "What did you do to Wesley yesterday?"


    Molly, feeling guilty, avoided his gaze. "I didn''t do anything. He was threatening us, saying he wouldn''t let Vera and me go. We were scared to death."


    Vera quickly nodded, "Yes, honey. You have to stand up for us. We were terrified."


    Susan was stunned, almost not believing her ears.


    A bitter, Shawn came over for breakfast. Seeing Patrick, he felt relieved and startedining, "Patrick, you''ve got to get your wife in check. The house was a disaster yesterday. Let me tell you..." Vera coughed in warning.


    Shawn pretended not to hear. "Vera was even wearing a long skirt. I was worried she might trip."


    Patrick''s gaze fell on Vera.


    Vera couldn''t ignore his look. She had to speak again, "Dad, don''t talk while eating."


    Shawn continued, "She even fought in front of your son. If this keeps up, it''s a bad example for Theodore, and..."


    "Dad, can you stop talking?" Vera asked, her voice gentle but her fist ready.


    Patrick noticed her fist, raised an eyebrow, and smiled faintly.


    Shawn saw the fist too and changed his tone. "Ah, and Molly. Molly came up with some method yesterday, she..."


    "Dad, do you want a peaceful retirement?" Molly''s simple question shut Shawn up.


    Feeling aggrieved, Shawn finally said, "You need to discipline them immediately!"


    Patrick replied, "Yes, I see."


    Later that morning, Patrick went to the room where Wesley was held. Seeing Wesley''s barely recognizable face, he closed the door.


    Vera and Molly, holding Theodore, tried to eavesdrop, but two bodyguards stopped them. "Mr. Olteran just instructed that you are not allowed to approach."


    Vera and Molly exchanged nces, feeling pretty bummed about being guarded against.


    After a bit, Shawn showed up, and no one stopped him. He went right in to continue his morningints!


    By noon, Patrick came out, and Wesley was moved out of the house.


    Shawn stood beside Patrick, standing straight.


    "Everyone involved in the fight yesterday, line up as usual," Patrick ordered.


    The group on the sofa didn''t budge, just looking at each other.


    "Do I need to call names one by one?" Patrick scanned the four people on the sofa.


    When no one got up, obedient Susan stood up, only to be quickly pulled back down by Randall, who was sitting next to her, stopping her from getting med. Then, Randall got up and walked over.


    Molly also put down the sofa cushion and obediently stood over.


    Only Vera was left. Patrick''s gaze fixed on his wife, who was ying tricks. "Three, two..."


    "Honey, here''s Theodore for you." Vera got up, handed over Theodore, and immediately stood over.


    Susan also went to line up but was pushed over by Randall, who red at her.


    Susan didn''t dare to step forward, just standing to the side, too scared to speak because of the tense atmosphere.


    Randall spoke first, "Patrick, I timed for Vera yesterday, but I didn''t do anything else."


    Vera also continued, "Honey, me too. I just threw a punch."


    "Patrick, I didn''t do much either, just said a few words," Susan said.


    Patrick was skeptical. "Throwing punches, and you think you''re justified? What''s with the bees in the house?"


    Vera mumbled softly, "I fought yesterday because my son wanted to see it. It''s not my fault. If you want to punish someone, punish your son."


    Patrick looked at Theodore, who was still nursing. "He told you he wanted to see a fight?"


    Vera nodded. "It''s true. If you don''t believe me, ask him if he called me ''Mom'' yesterday."


    Patrick skipped Vera and looked directly at Molly, curious how she would defend herself. Molly exined, "Patrick, I''m married. Only Sebastian can discipline me."


    "Then call Sebastian. I want to see how he disciplines you," Patrick said.


    As long as Sebastian was involved, Molly wasn''t afraid. He was the most indulgent person in the world to her. She immediately took her phone and happily ran out.


    For a moment, Vera envied Molly. Every time she caused trouble in the Chase family or in the Olteran family, she imed that only Shawn could discipline her. Vera wasn''t so lucky; she regretted not having a brother and regretted that her husband was Patrick.


    Patrick saw through Vera''s thoughtspletely!


    In the front yard, Molly called Sebastian.


    "Sebastian," as soon as the call connected, Molly''s sweet voice came through.


    In his office, Sebastian, who was reading a case file, smiled at the sound. "Did you do something bad?"


    "No. Can youe to my home and pick me up?" Molly sweetly coaxed.


    Sebastian refused, "No, we didn''t have a wedding yet. My frequent visits will lead others to talk about you."


    Molly was silenced and regretted what she had said yesterday.


    In the front yard, Molly tried hard to coax Sebastian to pick her up, but the vengeful Sebastian refused.


    However, Molly somehow managed to get Sebastian toe in the end.


    When Sebastian arrived, he learned what Molly did yesterday. "Go home, 100 sit-ups."


    Suddenly, Vera didn''t envy Molly anymore.

 Chapter 635 Mr. Olterans Light Punishment

    Molly regretted again, thinking she should''ve just taken Patrick''s punishment. "Patrick, I''m still single, so you can still boss me around." Patrick, looking all serious, said, "Two hundred sit-ups."


    Molly turned to Sebastian, "Sebastian, aren''t we married now? Legally, you''re the only one who can tell me what to do."


    Sebastian just gave a small smile, ignored her, got up, and walked over to Patrick, locking eyes with him without saying a word. Then, he quickly took Theodore from Patrick.


    In a loving tone, holding Theodore, Sebastian murmured, "Let me hold you."


    Vera and Molly immediately felt a pang of jealousy towards the silent Theodore.


    After a bit, Shawn nudged Sebastian to hurry up and take Molly away. He was so eager he even walked them to the door himself. Finally, he reminded, "Sebastian, don''t bring Molly back here unless you have a good reason." Sebastian nced at Molly, who was already getting on everyone''s nerves after just one day back, and said to Shawn, "Dad, I''m taking Molly with me now."


    Shawn waved them off. "And don''t forget to make sure she does those hundred sit-ups. You promised."


    Molly bit her lip, wondering if Shawn even cared about her anymore.


    Inside, Theodore was back in Patrick''s arms.


    When Aurelia heard Patrick was back, she came into the living room, ready to return the money Wesley had bribed her with to Patrick. "Keep it," Patrick said.


    Aurelia felt guilty. "Mr. Olteran, Tom already gave me fifty grand as a reward."


    Patrick added, "Alright, I''ll give you an extra week of paid leave as a bonus too."


    Vera looked at Aurelia enviously, feeling like she was worse off than the maid now.


    Aurelia was stunned. She came to return some dirty money and ended up with a paid vacation.


    Not daring to say more, Aurelia left the living room, feeling like she was in a dream.


    Theodore stuck out his little tongue, snuggling quietly in Patrick''s arms, chubby and well-behaved.


    Patrick, holding Theodore, looked at Randall. Randall sensed something was up and quickly said, "Patrick, I saved your son, and my chest still hurts." Randall was trying to shift the me to Theodore to dodge punishment.


    Patrick nced at his leg. "Is your leg broken?"


    Since it wasn''t her turn for punishment yet, Vera nced at Randall with a smirk, covering her mouth, making her cheeks look even cuter.


    Vera''s eyes flicked to Randall''s leg, and she immediately, "obediently and sensibly,"ined to Patrick, "Honey, his leg isn''t broken." Randall red at Vera.


    "Aurelia''s on vacation for a week. You take over her work." Patrick said, leaving everyone waiting for criticism stunned and confused. Could the punishment really be this easy? Randall used to get into trouble frequently. Patrick would beat him up, and he''d end up in the hospital for a while. This time, though, the punishment was just some chores! Randall looked thrilled.


    He got it and said, "Okay."


    Susan, feeling guilty because she was used to being obedient and not getting punished for her mistakes, felt uneasy. "Patrick, I messed up too," she admitted, ignoring Randall''s advice and standing beside him voluntarily. Patrick, not missing a beat, said, "Your punishment is to water the nts at home for a week."


    Susan nodded happily. "Thanks, Patrick."


    Finally, Patrick''s gazended on Vera.


    "Vera''s punishment is more serious. Come with me," Patrick said.


    Vera frowned, while Shawn looked delighted and even urged, "Go on, hurry up."


    When they got to the bedroom, Vera hesitated at the door. She stood there, leaning against the wall, picking at the door frame. Her timid look, in the eyes of her lover, seemed cute. Patrick looked at Vera andmanded, "Come in."


    Vera pouted, looking at Patrick and Theodore. "You two just love to bully me."


    Patrick and Theodore both stared at Vera, who was still ying the victim at the door.


    Vera continued, "If you''re really going to punish me, then either you sleep on the sofa or I will; your choice."


    Patrick sighed, "Idiot."


    "I''m not an idiot, you''re the idiot," Vera shot back.


    Patrick walked over, pulled Vera inside, and closed the door.


    He handed Theodore to Vera. "Your punishment is to stand in the bedroom facing the wall for two hours, without any supervision."


    Vera realized something was off. If no one was supervising, she could just lie down in the bedroom for two hours. It was just about nap time, and after a nap, the punishment would be over. Considering Randall and Susan''s punishments, Vera suddenly understood. "Oh, I get it! Dadined to you, asking you to make sure to punish us, right?"


    Patrick chuckled. "Randall figured it out just now. How could you not be as clever this time?"


    Realizing this, Vera happily ran over to hug Patrick and gave him a big kiss.


    The parents'' kiss left Theodore staring, and he even forgot to blink.


    After Patrick went out, he walked over to Shawn. "Satisfied?"


    "Very satisfied," Shawn nodded.


    Looking at the childlike Shawn, Patrick sometimes felt helpless. He lied, saying he was going upstairs to supervise Vera''s punishment, and went upstairs. Randall went out to get a rundown on the workflow and instructions on how to be a good gardener from Aurelia, and Susan curiously followed.


    Patrick returned to the bedroom, closed the windows, and drew the curtains, making the room dark.


    Theodore thought it was nighttime, happily waved his arms for a while, and then, feeling sleepy, lulled himself to sleep.


    Patrick also needed some rest. As soon as hey down, Vera snuggled up to him. She habitually draped her leg over him, one arm hugging him, clinging to him as she slept. "Honey, Theodore can call me ''Mom'' now." Patrick closed his eyes, quietly listening to her share the joy of being a mother.


    "When Theodore first called me ''Mom'', I was over the moon. I thought, oh my God, how can my son be so cute."


    Patrick smiled, listening to her words.


    After a while, she felt a bit disappointed. "s, but he only called me twice. Later, I tried to coax him with food, but he wouldn''t call me Mom again."


    After sharing for a while, Vera''s voice gradually faded to a whisper.

 Chapter 636 Randall Secretly Photographs Susan

    Patrick was sprawled out on the bed, eyes shut, but he couldn''t help but chuckle at Vera, who was still trying to chat with him even though she was half-asleep. In the quiet room, his deepughter echoed. He nced at Vera, who was using his arm as a pillow. Her eyes were closed, but her mouth was still moving, trying to get a few more words out.


    Patrick lifted his hand and gently tapped Vera''s nose.


    Lost in the warmth of the moment, Vera continued to sleep soundly, oblivious to everything around her, wrapped up in all the love andfort.


    Maybe it was the familiar,forting scent of the room that made Patrick rx so easily. Before long, sleepiness took over, and his thoughts started to drift away, pulling him into a dream.


    Patrick and Vera were snuggled up together, while Theodore slept alone on the side, wrapped in a cotton nket, sleeping like a little angel.


    Patrick woke up to Theodore''s nibbling.


    Theodore had woken up, whimpered a bit, and then snuggled into Vera''s arms. Before long, he was on Patrick''s chest, drooling and nibbling on Patrick''s chin. "Vera!" Patrick called out.


    Vera happily ran off, leaving the two to bond.


    Theodore started making noises again.


    Patrick wiped Theodore''s little face and the drool with one hand, not minding the mess at all.


    When Patrick came back, Theodore was already super attached to him, behaving really well in Patrick''s arms.


    Looking at the adorable Theodore, Vera suddenly had an idea. "Honey, let''s get a punching bag. Maybe with a little excitement, Theodore will say ''Daddy''."


    But Patrick wasn''t having it. He wanted to teach Theodore to be polite, not violent.


    In the afternoon, Patrick''s phone rang. Seeing who it was, he put Theodore down and went to the study.


    Susan was in the living room, working on her homework due next week. The sunlight outside the window lit up her homework paper, making it glow. On the top line of the sheet, the full name of Evergreen University was written. Pens were scattered on the reddish-brown table; one side was in shadow, the other in light. It looked like a scene straight out of an artist''s sketchbook, but nature was the real artist here.


    Sunlight was the best lighting in a photographer''s eyes. The bright light shone on Susan''s profile, making her hair look faintly brown. The spring breeze blew through the window screen, ruffling Susan''s hair. She casually tucked her hair behind her ear and kept working on her homework.


    Totally absorbed in her studies, Susan didn''t notice the two people on the sofa watching her.


    At that moment, she looked like a painting, full of springtime peace.


    Vera didn''t want to disturb Susan, only thinking, ''The scenery is beautiful, and so is she.''


    Randally on the sofa with his phone, watching Susan for a good three minutes. Even though his mobile game was at a critical point, he quietly exited the game and opened the camera.


    The living room was filled with Theodore''s sounds, sometimes loud and noisy, sometimes soft and whimpering. He was always curious about everything.


    As the sun started to set, the shadows on the table kept shifting. When Susan hit a snag with her homework, she nced up at Randall, who was back to gaming. She bit her lip and thought, ''Better not bug him right now.'' "Speak." Susan was caught off guard and looked at Randall again.


    Randall nced over. "What do you need?"


    Susan hesitated, then said, "There''s a problem I can''t figure out."


    Randall quickly tapped on his phone screen and said, "Read it out loud."


    Susan read from her book, feeling a bit unsure. Could Randall really pay attention while ying his game? Still, she kept reading.


    Theodore, curious as ever, turned to look at Susan.


    After she finished, Randall wrapped up his game, turned off his phone, and sat up. "This one''s easy. Come here, I''ll teach you." Susan scooted closer, kneeling on the carpet with her arms on the table, watching Randall exin.


    Vera snapped a picture of the moment and sent it to Molly, sighing, "Ah, youth."


    She then looked down at Theodore in her arms, who was sticking out his tongue, and muttered, "Too bad, mine''s gone."


    It took a while for Molly to reply: [Vera, I need help. I''m exhausted.]


    In the Chase family''s living room, Molly was sprawled on Ellie''s yoga mat, her legs pinned down by Sebastian. He said, exasperated, "Seven! Molly, in twenty minutes, you''ve only done seven sit-ups. How hard can it be?" Around Molly stood four elders: Timothy, Ellie, Zoey, and Max.


    Zoey chimed in, "In these twenty minutes, Molly''s said more than seventy sentences."


    Mollyy on the mat, ying dead. "I can''t get up, my stomach hurts."


    Sebastian sighed, "With your fitness level, how do you pass the P.E. test each semester?" "Vera helped me," Molly admitted.


    Ellie pointed at Molly knowingly, "She''ll never be able to do a hundred sit-ups in her life."


    Molly nced at Ellie and didn''t deny it.


    Sebastian wasn''t trying to punish Molly, but he was genuinely worried about her poor physical condition.


    Molly suddenly had an idea. "Sebastian, we''re a couple now. We should share hardships. You do half of my sit-ups for me."


    Sebastian took a deep breath. "Fine, you do fifty first."


    Molly tried to get clever again. "Since we both have fifty, let''s cover for each other. I won''t supervise you, and you don''t make me do them, okay?" Sebastian held firm. "If I do fifty, you must do them too."


    "Sebastian, don''t be so rigid. There''s no benefit in offending me. Be careful, I might not share a room with you tonight," Molly coaxed, hoping to get out of it.


    "If you can''t do fifty today, I''ll send you back to The Olteran Manor immediately. Whether you share a room with me or not is not up to you!" Sebastian replied. Mollyy still, and then Sebastian gave her a light p on the hip. "Continue."


    "Okay," Molly shamefully rubbed her hip, her face turning red as she got up.


    Sebastian continued to count. "The eighth one."


    Molly''s back was killing her, so she suggested, "Sebastian, how about I kiss you once instead of doing ten sit-ups?"

 Chapter 637 A Request from Sebastian

    As soon as heard Molly''s words, the four elders around them left one after another. The young people nowadays were too open in their speech and actions! Molly had no choice; doing sports was worse than killing her.


    Sebastian didn''t expect such a good thing to happen suddenly. He was stunned for a moment, then said, "No, you can only offset one." Molly pouted, "No, ten."


    Sebastian openly negotiated with her. "A kiss on the cheek counts as half; a kiss on the lips counts as two."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the four elders in the living room all went back to their bedrooms.


    Molly, unable to outy Sebastian, got angry. "Sebastian, you''re too bad. Go away, I''m not doing it." Sebastian immediately threatened. "I''ll call Patrick right now."


    Molly gritted her teeth. "Fine, a kiss it is."


    Sebastian immediately let go of Molly, smiling triumphantly, and deliberately reminded her, "Think carefully about which kiss is more worthy."


    Molly, kneeling on the yoga mat, wrapped her arms around Sebastian''s neck. Just as she was about to kiss his cheek, Sebastian mischievously turned his head, causing their lips to meet instead. Molly immediately leaned back, her beautiful eyes zing with anger.


    Now that there was no one else in the living room, Sebastian turned around and sat on the yoga mat, holding Molly''s waist. With a mischievous smile, he said, "If it''s a kiss on the lips, you still owe me 20 kisses. If it''s on the cheek, you owe me 90."


    "Can I pay in installments?"Molly asked.


    Sebastian said, "Installments usuallye with interest."


    "What interest?" As soon as she finished speaking, her head was held again. This time, she clearly felt the taste of a man invading between her lips and teeth, with a wild plundering.


    The hand on her waist tightened, and the grinding on her lips grew increasingly painful. Sebastian''s breathing gradually became heavy, the veins on his arms bulging prominently. His Adam''s apple moved up and down as he swallowed, as if he wanted to swallow Molly entirely.


    At the right moment, Sebastian let go of Molly. Seeing her red lips bleeding and her face blushing, he chuckled. "Pay back my ''principal'' early, my interestpounds exponentially."


    Molly''s shy face turned red, and she still had Sebastian''s taste in her mouth. "You broke thew, and to think you''re the captain."


    Sebastianughed, wiping her moist lips with his thumb, a mark left from kissing Molly. The unintentional action added to the ambiguity between them, making Molly''s ears turn red. Sebastian said, "Compound interest is appropriate." Sebastian started lying on the yoga mat. "Molly, hold my knees. I will begin to do 50 sit-ups on behalf of my wife."


    Molly''s neck turned red with embarrassment!


    She knelt on Sebastian''s feet, pressing his knees with her hands, watching him easily do sit-ups.


    In the end, Sebastian did more than 50. He held Molly''s waist with one hand, quickly turned around, and ced her on the yoga mat. In the living room, he was very careful. His breath was slightly warm as he warned the lying Molly, "Pray for your safety tonight."


    After saying that, he got up and pulled Molly up as well. "I''m going back to the bedroom to take a shower."


    In the evening, at the Chase family''s dinner table, the family was having a good time. Ellie was curious about the final result. "How many sit-ups did Sebastian do?"


    Sebastian nced at the silent Molly. "Mom is asking you."


    "Which ear did you hear Mom calling my name with?"


    Ellie asked, "Molly, how many did Sebastian do?"


    Molly bit her utensils and said guiltily, "About sixty or seventy."


    Ellie looked back and forth between Sebastian and Molly, finally epting it. Molly married into a "good family," but her son married a little troublemaker.


    After dinner, Sebastian appeared in Molly''s bedroom. He pointed to his own room next door. "I only have one request for you, it doesn''t matter whether you move your luggage or not, but you must get yourself over here." Molly fiddled with her fingers and scratched her hairline. "I''ll go, of course, I''ll go. I need to go downstairs and watch TV with Grandma first."


    After saying that, Molly quickly slipped away.


    Soon, Sebastian also came to the living room, watching Molly, who was snuggling with Zoey and absentmindedly watching a drama. It didn''t matter, he would watch too!


    Zoey''s drama ended at eight, but with Molly holding her arm, she was forced to watch until nine.


    At nine, even themercials were boring. Molly still held onto her. "Grandma, I can cast my phone to the TV. The drama you were watching earlier has the whole series, you can binge-watch it without anymercials." Zoey thought that was a good idea and was about to agree.


    Sebastian said aside, "I recently encountered an elderly person who reported a case. They stayed up all night and ended up with a stroke. Watching TV daily has impaired their vision." Zoey immediately shook her head. "Molly, I''m sleepy."


    Molly held onto Zoey''s arm tightly. "Grandma, don''t let Sebastian scare you. He''s a cop, not a doctor. If that elderly person was sick, why would they go to him? It''s clearly a lie."


    Zoey looked at Sebastian hesitantly, only to hear Sebastian say, "Because she was scammed out of her money for medical treatment, so she reported the case and I saw her."


    Molly immediately used Sebastian, "That elderly person is so pitiful, why don''t you hurry up and work overtime to catch the scammer and get her life-saving money back? What are you doing sitting at home?" Sebastian answered, "The scammer was caught that day."


    Molly realized she couldn''t outargue Sebastian, so she held onto Zoey again! "Grandma, Sebastian is talking about the elderly staying up all night. We can stay up once, it''s no big deal."


    Sebastian added, "Someone stayed up once and had a stroke."


    Zoey immediately stood up. "I''m going to bed."


    Molly called, "Grandma!"


    Howener, Zoey left her.


    Since Ellie''s surgery, Timothy had strictly monitored her rest, making sure she went to bed on time.


    This time, the living room was once again left with just Sebastian and Molly.


    Molly curled up on the sofa, holding the remote control. "I''m not sleepy. I haven''t watched enough TV."


    Sebastian smiled and said, "It''s okay, I''ll wait for you."


    The TV was ying boringmercials, Sebastian asked, "Is it interesting?"


    Molly stubbornly said, "Yes."


    After saying that, Molly nced at Sebastian not far away. She was yawning but still holding on. On the other hand, Sebastian seemed not to be sleepy at all, leisurely flipping through old newspapers at home. Mollyy on the sofa, her eyes almost closing. Sebastian asked her, "Going to sleep?"


    Molly still held on. "I''m not sleepy."


    Sebastian continued reading the newspaper. When Molly''s eyelids were about to close again, he asked, "Sleepy?"


    Molly forced her eyes open and shook her head. "Not sleepy."


    Sebastian often used this tactic of over-tiring to interrogate criminals, and it always worked. He closed the newspaper and focused on Molly. "Going to sleep?" Molly shook her head. "Not sleepy."

 Chapter 638 Uncomfortable

    Later, Sebastian became incredibly annoying, asking her questions incessantly. Molly went straight to the bathroom, only to find Sebastian persistently knocking on the door every few moments.. "Ugh, so annoying."


    When Molly came out, she looked at Sebastian, who was insistent on having here to his room today. Even with a frown, she was still beautiful. "Fine, let''s sleep! Go turn off the TV." Having said that, Molly went upstairs. After turning off the TV, Sebastian immediately followed her with a smile. "It''s good to go to bed early."


    Unexpectedly, Molly went back to her own room, grabbed her nket, and left.


    Sebastian looked at Molly''s pink nket and pointed, asking, "What are you doing?"


    "Covering myself," She replied.


    Then, Molly went to their marital bedroom.


    Since thest renovation, Sebastian''s room had be muchrger. The original boyish style had turned into a more mature and restrained look, exuding the mature essence of manhood.


    The dark gray floor tiles shone, and the wall above the headboard was adorned with their wedding photo. The nightstand had framed pictures of the two of them, and the shelves were filled with Molly''s personal photos. Molly threw down the nket and directlyy on the big bed to sleep.


    Unable to control Molly, Sebastian didn''t intend to rush her into everything overnight. He just wanted her to gradually adjust to their new situation. Therefore, he said nothing about Molly''s actions and silentlyid down beside her. With Sebastian lying beside her, Molly, who had slept alone for over a decade, suddenly felt ufortable. Even though she was tired, she miraculously wasn''t sleepy anymore.


    Sebastian was right next to her pillow, and the room was pitch ck. They were so close that she could even hear his breathing.


    Molly turned over, blinked, and feltpletely uneasy.


    After a while, Molly lifted the nket and got out of bed. In the dark, Sebastian suddenly spoke, "Where are you going?"


    "Getting some water," She answered.


    He said, "I already got some for you; it''s on the nightstand."


    Sebastian turned on the bedsidemp, and Molly indeed saw a ss of water. She sat up, holding the ss, and slowly drank half of it.


    After a while, Mollyy down and closed her eyes again. Her pink bedding shed with the high-end decor of the room.


    Five minutes after turning off the light, Molly opened her eyes again and lifted the nket.


    "What''s wrong now?" Sebastian asked.


    "I need to use the bathroom." Molly went to the hundred-square-foot double bathroom with evenwhich had arge bathtub. Everything here was new and luxurious. After using the bathroom, she looked at her face in the mirror, feeling wide awake.


    Sebastian also got up and stood at the bathroom door, looking at Molly''s back. He said, "Hurry up and go to sleep; I have to work tomorrow."


    "Okay." Molly lowered her head, walked out, and got back into bed.


    This time, ten minutes passed. Molly thought Sebastian was asleep. She quietly lifted the nket and, to avoid disturbing him, went to the bathroom barefoot.


    On the other side, Sebastian slowly opened his eyes, watching her quiet movements. He had some thoughts inside. ''Molly is having a harder time adjusting to sleeping together than he has imagined.'' Molly didn''t know how many times she got up. It was almost dawn when she finally fell asleep.


    When Sebastian got up at six, Molly woke up instantly.


    Sebastian was a bit surprised and paused while buttoning his shirt. "You slepttest night. Why not sleep a bit more?"


    Molly, wrapped in the nket, said, "Sebastian, I can''t get used to sleeping in your room. I''m going back."


    Used to a fixed environment and ustomed to her own space, Molly scratched her head, realizing her own problem.


    "It is strange. I didn''t feel this ufortable sleeping with Vera before."


    After going back, Molly didn''t think much about it and slept until the afternoon.


    When she woke up, she remembered to chat with Vera on her phone, only to see a lot of question marks from Vera, asking what had happened.


    In the afternoon, Vera and Molly had a video call.


    Vera looked at the groggy Molly, who had just woken up. "What happened to youst night?"


    "Don''t even mention it. I was forced to do sit-ups; I almost couldn''t take it."


    Vera, lying on the backyardwn, drinking juice and enjoying a sunbath, said leisurely, "Actually, Patrick was just scaring us yesterday to make Shawn happy. I was punished to sleep for two hours; Randall took over Aurelia''s work, and Susan just watered the garden. That was it."


    Molly regretted it deeply. In the end, she was the only unlucky one.


    Vera, biting on a straw, said, "Yesterday I was also nearly scared out of my wits. Even if Patrick punishes us, it won''t be too severe."


    Molly, feeling regretful, suddenly realized she hadn''t seen Theodore. "Vera, where''s your son?"


    Vera turned the camera to the sunnywn, where Patrick and Theodore were sitting on a thick mat. "Patrick is back, so he''s taking care of him."


    Patrick was wearing a suit, and his dark blue shirt looked even darker in the sunlight. Theodore''s onesie was the same color as Patrick''s. He was lying on the mat, his little butt facing the big sun, basking in the sunlight. Randall had taken over Aurelia''s work, and Susan definitely wouldn''t be more than three feet away from Randall.


    Molly suddenly realized howfortable and leisurely the Olteran family''s life was. "Vera, I''m going home tonight and need to consult you on something."


    "Sure, you''re getting married soon anyway. You can stay at the Olteran Manor during this time."


    Molly acted quickly. She got herself ready in half an hour, tidied up her bedroom a bit, and was about to leave when she suddenly noticed a new skincare product on her vanity. "Isn''t this the one I broke?"She said to herself. Molly picked it up and looked at it. It was new and unopened.


    Molly''s eyes shifted slightly. She smiled and moved all her skincare products to Sebastian''s room.


    Sebastian''s men''s shampoo was too basic. Molly reced it with her shampoo, conditioner, and hair mask.


    Behind the vanity mirror, she ced her scrub, aromatherapy, and jewelry.


    The once-empty vanity was now filled with Molly''s skincare products, makeup, beauty devices, and perfumes.


    After moving almost everything, Molly pped her hands, feeling aplished. Then she grabbed her backpack, told Ellie and Timothy she was leaving, and headed to The Olteran Manor.


    Shawn was trying on the outfit he would wear on Molly''s wedding day, and the whole family was giving suggestions.


    Susan''s dress was a bridesmaid dress, not custom-made.


    Vera, holding Theodore, said, "Theodore may be small, but he has plenty of new clothes. On Molly''s wedding day, Theodore will have three new outfits, with two as backups. Right?" Vera asked, rubbing Theodore''s face. Vincent, who had been out inspecting various districts, had returned, and Cindy was calling him to try on clothes.


    Molly seemed hesitant to speak to Vera. Vera, knowing Molly''s every expression too well, stood up, handed Theodore to Patrick, and said, "Hold Theodore. I''m going to change into a dress, and Molly, youe upstairs with me." Molly immediately followed.


    Theodore, who had been with Patrick for just a day, didn''t want to stay with him anymore. Seeing Vera not holding him, his little mouth pouted, and he looked pitiful, on the verge of tears.

 Chapter 639 Molly Started Bullying

    Upstairs, Vera took out her custom-made dress and asked while changing, "Are you facing any troubles?"


    Molly, sitting on a stool nearby, curiously asked, "Vera, is it awkward sleeping with Patrick?"


    Vera nced back at Molly. "What''s awkward about it? It''s normal for a couple to sleep together." Molly said, "I feel like I''m not normal."


    Downstairs, Theodore was crying without tears. When Randall said, "A boy crying without tears is never truly crying," Theodore''s tears immediately flowed from the corners of his eyes. Patrick, as his father, found Theodore adorable.


    Patrick got up, holding Theodore and walking around, patting his back and soothing him. "Theodore, tell me, why do you, a boy,cry so much? Even girls don''t cry as much as you do." Theodore''s cries echoed in Patrick''s ears.


    After a while, Vera came downstairs in her dress.


    Theodore, who had just beenforted, got so excited upon seeing Vera that he almost wanted to grow wings and fly into her arms.


    Vera ignored Theodore and instead asked Patrick how her dress looked.


    Theodore squirmed, and Patrick, afraid he might fall, held him with one big hand on his back and the other gently pressing his head. "It looks good," Patrick wasn''t good atpliments and could only say this.


    The family was chatting, consistently overlooking Theodore,, which made him so anxious that his face scrunched up, his mouth opened wide to cry, leaving the whole living room in a stunned silence. The family all looked at the heartbroken Theodore, whose temper was just like Shawn''s, turning red with anger.


    This time, no matter how Patrick tried tofort him, it didn''t work; the more heforted, the harder Theodore cried. "Vera,e quickly, he wants you."


    "Coming, Mommy''s here." Vera walked over, took the chubby Theodore from Patrick''s arms, and held him upright.


    Vera leaned back slightly, using the soft tissue Susan handed her to wipe Theodore''s tears and drool.


    Theodore copsed into Vera''s arms, his loud sobs gradually softening to quiet whimpers.


    Vera asked Theodore, "Aren''t you close with your dad? You don''t even want me when you bathe, so why can''t you leave me now?"


    Cindy said, "Patrick has only been taking care of the child for a few days. When Randall was little, he clung to Vincent for just two hours. Any longer, and he would cry like the sky was falling." Molly asked, "Cindy, what about me?"


    Cindy replied directly, "You were the one everyone fought to hold."


    Before Molly, the family was all boys. Even after Molly was born, the family was still mostly boys.


    Cindy loved her daughter, Vincent loved his sister, and Patrick would hold Molly as soon as he got home from school.


    Susan said sympathetically, "Then Randall must have been so pitiful."


    Cindy pointed at Randall and said, "If you knew what he did, you wouldn''t think he was pitiful; you''d be disgusted." Susan questioned, "What?"


    Vera also doubled, "Hmm?"


    Molly looked at Randall, surprised. "Oh?"


    The three of them looked at Randall on the sofa, then at Cindy, urging, "Cindy, tell us, what did he do?"


    "Mom, you can''t say it. If you do, I won''t get married in the future," Randall instantly stood up from the sofa, threatening. Cindy replied, "With your demeanor, who would marry you?"


    Then, the whole family''s eyes fell on Susan, who blushed.


    The crying Theodore thought the family was talking to him, so he stopped crying. asionally, he made sounds, joining in.


    Vera was immensely curious about what Randall did when he was younger. Unable to get any information from Cindy, her gaze shifted to Patrick. "Honey."


    Patrick''s eyes showed affection, and he smiled faintly.


    Molly had an easier target. She immediately linked arms with Shawn. "Dad, are you tired?"


    Shawn, who was very "principled," said, "Did you finish the 100 sit-ups?"


    In the evening, Sebastian came home and changed his shoes. He had some candy in his hand, which he bought from an elderly person selling it on the roadside. "Molly, are you awake?" Sebastian asked while changing his shoes.


    Ellie said, "She already left."


    Sebastian was surprised. "Where did she go again?"


    "The Olteran Manor. She said she''s getting married soon and wants to spend more time with the Olteran family," Ellie looked at the candy in Sebastian''s hand, "She doesn''t dare eat sweets, and when Molly has a toothache, you''ll be the one feeling sorry."


    Knowing Molly had gone back, Sebastian thought ofst night and responded with mixed feelings. He then handed the candy to Ellie. "Mom, you eat it then."


    "I don''t want it. If I want candy, your dad will get it for me," Ellie rarely showed a coquettish side and turned to ask Timothy to buy her candy.


    Sebastian said, "What''s there to be jealous of with Molly? Dad has a meeting tonight, and the notice has been sent out. He probably won''t be back untilte. Just eat it."


    Ellie then took the candy, split it in half, and gave a few pieces to Zoey.


    Molly''s departure made Sebastian feel a bit sour. When he returned to the bedroom, he saw Molly''s skincare products filling the once-empty vanity. Among them, the serum he bought for her was at the front, now adorned with a bow and a note underneath.


    Sebastian walked over and picked up the note: "Thank you for the serum, Sebastian. Molly loves you lots."


    She even drew a smiley face at the end.


    Those few words instantly dispelled the sourness in Sebastian''s heart.


    "She can''t do much else, but she sure knows how to sweet-talk," Sebastianmented.


    When Sebastian went to the bathroom to shower, he noticed a big change. His men''s face wash and razor were now piled in a small corner, while the shelf where he used to put his things was filled with Molly''s various oddities. "She hasn''t even moved in yet, but her stuff is already taking over," Sebastian was in a good mood.


    Molly''s wedding was scheduled for the end of March. During this time, the Chase family and the Olteran family were sending out invitations, informing friends and rtives of the happy event.


    Patrick didn''t host a grand banquet inviting celebrities from all walks of life like he did for Theodore''s party. Because Molly''s wedding was a big event, he didn''t want to overshadow the Chase family. Therefore, Patrick only invited a few close friends.


    Vera took several days off and immediately returned to school to catch up on her studies. Fortunately, with Molly back home, there was someone to take care of Theodore!

 Chapter 640 The Disappearance of Susan

    On the sofa, Molly was fond of Theodore, taking care of him tirelessly every day.


    All the wedding necessities were delivered to The Olteran Manor.


    During this time, Sebastian also came by. He had already submitted his leave request for the wedding, and it was quickly approved. He came to The Olteran Manor, ostensibly to "help out."


    Everyone knew the real reason; with so many servants and family members in the Olteran family, what help was really needed? He was obviously there to see Molly.


    Holding Theodore, Molly said, "Sebastian, look at Theodore. He''s like a little fish, blowing bubbles with his mouth."


    Theodore let out a disgruntled hum.


    Molly said, "Look, he admits it."


    The wedding was approaching, and the atmosphere was filled with joy. Budding branches were adorned with festive decorations. When Theodore saw them, he immediately dropped his toy and stared at the decorations with wide eyes, reaching out to grab them.


    Vera and Susan ate together every day, without missing their sses.


    asionally, a few videos of Theodore would would emerge in the family group chat. After watching them, Vera would immediately share them in the Linister family group chat.


    Noah was the most excited. "Oh my God, Theodore is so cute! He looks nothing like Vera."


    Noah was also the most surprised. "Vera, is Shawn preparing for a birthday party? Why is it decorated so festively?"


    Since Patrick was also in the group, Brianna immediately called Noah to scold him and exin the recent family events. Not long after, Noah was shocked in the group chat. "What? Molly is getting married? And to Sebastian?" Vera finally replied, "Yes,e back for the wedding."


    At night, Vera knelt on the bed, sitting on her heels, watching Theodore gradually get better at rolling over. He rolled over and smiled at Vera, hoping for praise.


    Vera gently stroked Theodore''s back with one hand and looked at Patrick, who was drying his hair after a bath. "Honey, Molly is getting married. What gift should we give her?"


    Patrick sat on the edge of the bed, picked up Theodore, and held him in his arms while answering, "Something of equal value to Vincent and Cindy''s gift, just don''t outshine Dad''s gift."


    Vera said, "Cindy asked me today what would be appropriate to give. I told her I''d ask you tonight."


    That evening, Susan also knocked on Randall''s door.


    "Who is it?" Randall sat at his desk, reacted with irritation when interrupted.


    Susan said, "Randall, it''s me."


    "Oh,ing," Randall''s tone softened. He put down his game and went to open the door for Susan. "What''s up?"


    Susan said her troubles, "Molly is getting married. Should I prepare a gift?"


    It was Susan''s first time attending a wedding as an adult, and she was a bit confused.


    Randall repliede, "You''re not grown up yet, not married, not working, not graduated, so you don''t need to. They might even have to give you a gift."


    "So I just go to the wedding empty-handed?" She felt a bit embarrassed.


    Randall said, "Your parents will definitelye that day, and they will prepare a gift. If you feel awkward going empty-handed, just buy a small gift to show your appreciation." Susan seemed to understand what she needed to do and nodded obediently. "Okay."


    "Anything else?" Randall asked.


    Susan shook her head.


    "If not, go to bed. I don''t need someone standing guard at my door," Randall said, shooing Susan away.


    During this time, Molly took Theodore back to Lc Manor. As soon as they entered, Theodore became everyone''s favorite. The house was also filled with a festive atmosphere, and Theodore was hugged by Zoey, Max, Ellie, and Timothy. Theodore cried in the unfamiliar living room, but his crying was adored by the Chase family. "Listen closely, this little cry is truly full of vigor."


    Randall, who drove Molly, The one driving Molly was Randall. While he may be unreliable at home, he is quite dependable outside.


    Theodore cried, looking tearfully at Randall, wanting to be held.


    Randall walked over with a gentlemanly smile and took Theodore. "Theodore recognizes me now."


    Randall sat on the sofa with Theodore, chatting with Zoey and Max, while Molly and Ellie were nning the arrangements.


    "Mom, the team wille the day after tomorrow. Let them handle the rest. I''ll check the wedding venueter," Molly said as she walked.


    After about two hours at Lc Manor, the three left.


    Randall''s car was fixed, so he still drove his own car.


    In the back seat, Molly held Theodore. Randall said, "Molly, let''s go to the school. Susan should be out soon. You wanted to check the wedding venue, so take Vera and Susan to help you." Molly didn''t refuse. She pinched Theodore''s chubby cheeks and asked, "We''re going to see Vera soon. Are you happy?"


    Theodore expressed his happiness with his little body.


    When Vera was out of school, Randall parked the car outside her building.


    She came down with a group, holding three books, looking down at the steps.


    The car window across the street opened. and Theodore leaned his face close to the window, shouting loudly.


    Hearing the sound, Vera immediately looked up at the source. She knew that voice too well!


    Sure enough, in the car across the street, a chubby little face she knew so well.


    "Baby," Vera came down the steps and ran towards Theodore.


    Through the car window, Vera took Theodore from the window. He was also very happy to see Vera.


    Vera held Theodore, loving him dearly. "Theodore, did youe to pick me up from school again?"


    Molly made room, and Vera sat down, touching Theodore''s little hands and feet. "Why aren''t you wearing shoes?"


    Molly said, "He cried when we put them on, so we just put socks on him."


    Around five o''clock, Randall took the three adults and one child to Molly''s wedding venue.


    The diamond pendants on the ceiling were already installed. The team leader approached Molly and said, "The flowers will be hungst to keep them fresh for the wedding day, and they are all arranged." Theodore looked up at the sparkling surroundings, the diamond pendants reflecting light like stars in his eyes, making him look very cute.


    Susan seemed to find something new and fun. She left Randall and ran to y, taking Theodore with her.


    Vera''s arms were freed, and she seriously analyzed the wedding venue with Molly, while Randall was busy looking for the missing Susan.

 Chapter 641 Susan Who Doesnt Study Beehives

    Finally, Randall found Susan in the backstage dressing room.


    He discovered Susan holding Theodore, looking in the mirror for group photos.


    In the end, all three of them disappeared.


    It wasn''t until Vera and Molly finished their conversation and Vera called to find Theodore that she saw the three of them again. "Theodore, tell me, where did Susan and Randall take you to y just now?" They had taken Theodore to take photos for a long time.


    Sometimes, when Molly and Cindy were busy and couldn''t look after Theodore, he would be sent to Warren and Brianna. Vera had felt the joy of marriage these past few days, as well as Patrick. The joy was hidden in the little details everywhere.


    Sebastian''s wedding leave had been approved, and the decorations at Lc Manor also exuded joy.


    On the eve of the wedding, Holly, who was a bridesmaid, arrived.


    Coming to The Olteran Manor, Holly felt uneasy though she had some fame on social media.


    Shawn''s authority made Holly nervous. Shawn was in the living room entertaining a few of his old friends. When he saw Molly appear, he called out, "Molly,e over and see them. They made time toe because of your wedding." Molly walked over, greeted Shawn''s friends politely.


    The Olteran Manor wasrge with many scenic spots. There were a few ornamental peach trees in the courtyard, which attracted the photographer when he visited.


    The busy servants knew Holly was Molly''s esteemed guest and treated her with utmost politeness and care.


    There were the dignified and kind Cindy, the upright and serious Vincent, and the low-key and steady Patrick. Including the high-ranking guests from Donnicia, whom Holly had only heard of but never met, she saw them all today. If it were at Lc Manor, Holly wouldn''t be this nervous.


    Holly stood awkwardly on the side, realizing for a moment that social media fame couldn''tpare to the prestige of a noble family.


    Molly''s wedding was on a weekend, with mild and pleasant weather.


    Susan had gone out to y again, with Randall always by her side.


    Vera, holding a reluctant Theodore, walked downstairs, educating him as she went. "If you didn''t make a mess, would I need to clean you up? Boys should maintain cleanliness and hygiene; in this regard, you are somewhatcking." As she walked, she suddenly encountered a stranger. Vera had heard Holly''s name but never met her, only knowing she was also a bridesmaid this time.


    "Are you Holly?" Vera''s tone immediately became polite.


    Holly turned, looked at Vera, and nodded with a smile. "I am."


    Sensing Holly''s unease, Vera said, "Wait for me a moment, I''ll hand over the baby and then take you upstairs."


    Holly nced at Theodore in Vera''s arms, her eyes immediately filled with affection, wanting to hold the adorable Theodore.


    Vera gently said, "Theodore just got scolded by me and is not happy. If a stranger holds him, he''ll cry. Wait until tonight when he''s more familiar with you, then you can hold him."


    Vera went to the living room and directly handed the sulking Theodore to Patrick. "Hold your precious son."


    Patrick smiled faintly, naturally taking Theodore. Looking at the now fragrant Theodore, he lovingly stroked his cheek. "Why are you unhappy again? Tell me."


    Molly joined the conversation for a while and then left.


    Back in Molly''s room, Holly felt more at ease.


    Vera and Molly chatted casually, "Shawn has good connections. In one day, three groups of guests havee from all over."


    Molly took out her bedding and said while making the bed, "There are moreing this afternoon. Holly, if you feel ufortable, you can stay in my room. Susan will be back soon; she''s a bit silly but very fun." Soon, Susan appeared with a flower branch in her hand. "Molly, I picked these flowers for you."


    It turned out that Susan had been focused on the tree again just now.


    The peach tree was low and easy to climb. Unable to contain her excitement, Susan climbed up the tree and picked a few blooming peach blossoms.


    From below, Randall looked up and called to her, "What did you promise your grandpa?"


    Susan looked down at Randall under the peach tree and argued, "I promised my grandpa not to mess with the beehive, but I didn''t promise not to study the tree."


    Randall pointed at her. "Get down here right now."


    "No," The rebellious Susan didn''t listen.


    After picking a few more peach blossoms, Susan handed the flower branches to Randall. He mistakenly thought she wanted him to catch her, so he extended his arms, saying, "At this height, you still need me to catch you..." Then, a few peach branches fell into Randall''s hands, and he fell silent.


    Susan on the peach treeughed happily. Her lightughter mingling with the spring breeze, the blooming peach blossoms reflected all the joy and youthful energy.


    After finishing his work at home, Sebastian came to The Olteran Manor, nning to take Molly to the bridal shop to try on her wedding dress and have the team exin the process to them. Upon entering, he saw the living room of The Olteran Manor was also full of guests, and he greeted them.


    Shawn said, "Sebastian,e and meet a few gentlemen."


    Shawn proudly introduced Sebastian to everyone, "This is my son-inw, Sebastian, a police officer at the Zandonick Police Department."


    "Mr. Chase, the youngest captain at Zandonick, I''ve heard a lot about you," Ross looked at Sebastian with smile.


    Shawn humbly said, "We''re family, just call him Sebastian. He was simply fortunate to seize the spotlight; he is still young and will need to continue learning extensively."


    Theodore was hungry, and Cindy made him some form. The picky Theodore was smart and knew Vera was home, so he waved his arms, rejecting the form and only wanting Vera. Patrick handed Theodore to Vera. Seeing Randall also in Molly''s room, he said, "The girls are chatting in the room, what are you doing here?"


    Randall replied, "Patrick, my grandpa has a good friend in Windcrest who has a granddaughter. Every time theye to our house, they want to arrange a marriage with us." Vera patted Randall''s shoulder, teasing with a mischievous smile. "Not bad, you''re quite lucky."


    Randall looked at Vera expressionlessly. "He wanted his granddaughter to marry Patrick before."


    Vera''s smile immediately froze.


    Patrick''s hand tightened on the doorknob, his heart also tightening as he looked nervously at the silent Vera, quickly exining, "I''ve never met her, nor heard of this before."

 Chapter 642 Tsundere

    Vera signaled to Patrick with her eyes. "Go out." She needed to ask Randall about the specifics.


    Randall said directly, "My grandpa didn''t agree before because if his granddaughter married Patrick, my grandpa''s status would be lower than his. Now I''m of the same generation, and I don''t want to marry." Molly said, "Just hold Susan''s hand and walk around in front of them, see who dares to introduce girls to you."


    Susan, who had been silent for a long time, bit her lip and said nothing.


    Randall said, "It''s unnecessary, I''m not going."


    Patrick thought Vera would cause trouble for him if she got angery, so he went straight into Molly''s bedroom and pulled Vera to exin.


    Expectedly,, in the afternoon, the old man Randall mentioned, Marc Murray, came to The Olteran Manor with his granddaughter Matilda Murray.


    "Where''s Randall?" Marc asked Shawn as soon as he entered.


    Vera looked at Matilda, who was not yet twenty, about the same age as Susan, but she seemed much more mboyant and open than Susan.


    As soon as Marc entered, he introduced Matilda, "My granddaughter Matilda, neen years old, is close in age to Randall. They would make a perfect match."


    Shawnughed at Marc. "Marc, don''t meddle in the kids'' affairs, it depends on their own wishes."


    Marc mocked Shawn. "You didn''t meddle any less in Patrick''s marriage."


    After saying that, Marc nced at Vera, who was holding Theodore.


    Marc''s most satisfactory grandson-inw was the powerful Patrick. Although Patrick was older, his abilities overshadowed the age difference with Matilda. But Vera got ahead of him. So he had to pin his hopes on the Olteran family''s grandson Randall, who happened to be of the right age.


    Shawn was embarrassed. How could Marc expose him like that? "Matilda is a good girl. Hasn''t she found a boyfriend outside?"


    Matilda, sitting on the sofa, shook her head. She spoke while gesturing, "Shawn, I like people from our country. So when I''m abroad, I don''t care about those people."


    Shawn cleverly said to Marc, "Matilda is about the same age as Susan. She should be dating and trying things out."


    "Susan is..." Marc heard the unfamiliar name and unknowingly fell into the trap Shawn set, asking an extra question.


    Shawn deliberately said vaguely, "Susan, she has some rtionship with Randall."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Marc was stunned. Was the marriage alliance with the Olteran family hopeless?


    Vera had Theodore block her hand and secretly gave Shawn a thumbs up.


    To have raised two outstanding sons, Vincent and Patrick, Shawn was not ordinary person.


    Later, Randall didn''t show up, but Susan did.


    Susan and Molly had gone to try on bridesmaid dresses and had just returned from the venue. In the next moment, Shawn affectionately pulled her aside, as if confirming she was Randall''s partner.


    Matilda saw the gentle and obedient Susan and liked her immediately. She openly said, "Shawn, Randall''s girlfriend is so cute and beautiful."


    Susan was shocked and looked at Shawn, what did he mean?


    Molly was also surprised, what had she missed?


    "Thank you, Matilda. Susan seems to be the school beauty too, right Susan?" Shawn loved to show off the three girls in the family.


    Susan puffed her cheeks and softly said, "Randall doesn''t want me to be the school beauty, but Vera and Molly were the school beauties in their years."


    Shawn cursed Randall, "Don''t listen to him."


    Matilda, not shy at all, changed her seat and sat next to Susan. "Hi, I''m Matilda. I heard we''re the same age, but you look so young."


    Susan nced at her own outfit, did she look childish? Then she looked at Matilda''s attire, arge checkered irregr shirt, tanned skin making her look like someone in her twenties, with heavy makeup and exaggerated essories, indeed more mature than her sweatshirt and jeans.


    Before long, Randall heard Susan was back. In less than three minutes, Randall, who had been hiding, appeared and directly pulled Susan off the sofa.


    Shawn pointed at Randall''s departing back and added, "Randall can''t stand being away from Susan for a moment."


    Vera was actually surprised by Shawn today.


    Marc didn''t stay long at The Olteran Manor before Patrick sent a car to take them to the hotel.


    After they left, the Olteran family breathed a sigh of relief, tired from hosting all day.


    Vera immediately leaned next to Shawn. "Dad, you''re amazing."


    Shawn proudly raised his face. "Calm down, don''t worship me."


    Shawn hadn''t held Theodore all day and missed him so much. He quickly took Theodore and cuddled him. "Marc wants to connect with our family to help his business. The original idea was Patrick. When he first told me about the marriage, Matilda was only 16, which scared me. I thought, even if my son is single, he can''t marry a minor. Now he''s set his sights on Randall, but Matilda hardly resembles anyone from our family."


    Vera praised Shawn. "Dad, you''re really wise."


    Shawn proudly said, "Of course."


    Near dinner time, the Chase family called, saying Sebastian was leaving.


    Molly saw him off. Before leaving, he hugged her tightly and whispered in her ear, "Molly, tomorrow I''ll dress the way you like best ande to pick you up with flowers."


    Molly blushed. She would be the main character tomorrow, and she couldn''t help but feel nervous and scared.


    The spring breeze was chilly, but tonight was unexpectedly warm.


    After seeing Sebastian off, when Molly returned to her room, a faint smell of incense made her footsteps slow down, her eyes on the closed door.


    Just as she was about to walk over, Cindy downstairs called her, "Molly, what are you doing? It''s time to eat."


    "Coming," Molly replied.


    In the evening, the girls in the house gathered in Molly''s bedroom. Vera was blowing up balloons, Susan was twisting them into shapes, and Holly and Molly were decorating the headboard, one decorating and the other directing. Cindy asionally brought food and drinks to the four girls. She knew Holly was an important guest to Molly, so she took extra care of her.


    Before long, Patrick brought Theodore to Molly''s bedroom. "Vera, Theodore is crying again. As soon as it gets dark, he clings to you."


    Helplessly, after bing a mom, as soon as it got dark, Vera couldn''t disappear from Theodore''s sight. Vera took Theodore and held him in her arms while continuing to blow up balloons. "Molly, have you moved all your luggage?" "Sebastian moved most of it today. There''s still some left for tomorrow," Molly then asked, "Vera, were you nervous the night before your wedding?"


    Vera replied, "I was okay. After all, I didn''t know anyone who came to my wedding."


    Molly sighed, "I know everyone from both families."


    Theodore''s eyes were fixed on the bright red balloon Vera was blowing up. He had learned to grab things, so...

 Chapter 643 Ive Thought About It

    The sound of the balloon popping startled everyone in the room.


    Theodore was also frightened. He grabbed the balloon himself, popped it, and scared himself. His little face immediately scrunched up, wailing.


    Vera quickly picked up Theodore, patting his little butt, andughed as sheforted him. "You scared yourself by your own doing. Molly didn''t even me you, and you still have the nerve to cry." Theodore''s crying only intensified.


    Vera quickly tried to soothe him again. "Alright, I won''t use you anymore."


    Just as Theodore was calmed down, Susan twisted another balloon, and it popped again.


    The room was once again filled with Theodore''s cries.


    He wished to be by Patrick''s side now.


    Patrick had only been free for less than ten minutes before he had to take Theodore again. Sometimes Theodore''s crying exhausted Patrick. Theodore was definitely the most difficult child he had ever seen. Feeling helpless, Patrick had to take Theodore for a walk on thewn at night tofort him.


    Vera went back and picked up the air gun again. "Holly, Molly said you''re a member of the Divination Association. What made you decide to do that?"


    Holly replied, "When I was a kid, I was fascinated by things that couldn''t be exined by science. Thus, I studied and researched whenever I had time. Over time, I learned a lot and became an expert." Molly said, "Did you bring your cards? You can do a reading for Vera and Susanter."


    Holly didn''t need cards. She looked at Susan and said, "Someone likes you."


    Susan, who was quietly twisting balloons, was suddenly called out. She stared nkly at Holly. "Me?"


    Holly nodded. "Don''t be nervous. It''s not the right match; it won''tst to the end."


    Vera had wanted to ask if it was Randall, but Molly''s words made her swallow her question. "Then where is Susan''s right match?"


    "No rush, she''s still young. The right match wille when it''s time," Holly then asked Vera, "Vera, what do you want to know?" Vera replied, "My financial luck."


    Late in the night, the room was filled with a festive atmosphere, and the floor was covered with balloons in red, pink, and off-white. "Molly, why didn''t you hire a professional team to decorate your wedding room? Why do it yourself?" Holly asked curiously.


    Molly replied, "It''s a once-in-a-lifetime wedding. Outsourcing it to others wouldn''t feel the same."


    Vera, familiar with Molly''s nature, said, "You still want to use the wedding as an excuse so Ellie won''t rush you to thepany."


    Vera asked Susan, "Susan, do your parents n for you to take over the family business in the future?"


    Susan hadn''t thought that far ahead. "I don''t know. Vera, what do you want to do in the future? Holly said you could find gold even if you were picking up trash." Vera raised an eyebrow and smiled. "That''s a secret."


    "Holly, what are your ns for the future?" Molly asked.


    Holly replied, "It depends on when Sam marries me. If he proposes before I decide to study abroad, I''ll stay. If he misses the timing, then we''ll let fate take its course." There was a knock on the door, and Theodore''s voice came from outside.


    "Oh no, it''s almost eleven, and Theodore hasn''t slept yet. I have to go," Vera put down the stickers and got off the bed.


    When she opened the door, Patrick saw the room full of balloons and handed Theodore to Vera without saying a word.


    Theodore, who had been scared by the balloons, now wanted to y with them again after a few hours.


    "We''re leaving. You all should go to bed early," Vera said.


    As they left, Vera saw Randall, who was also still awake, and kindly reminded him. "Randall, Holly said someone likes Susan recently." Randall casually responded, "I don''t care." He probably thought it was about him again.


    Vera added, "But Holly also said this rtionship won''tst."


    This time, was not as carefree as before. "You believe everything she says? Can''t you have some basic judgment and your own thoughts?"


    Vera gritted her teeth, turned around, and coldly handed Theodore to Patrick. "Hold him!"


    She rolled up her sleeves. "Randall, if I don''t beat you until you beg for mercy today, then I''m not Vera."


    Later, Theodore, who wasn''t sleepy at all, became even more energetic after seeing Vera beat up Randall.


    Patrick covered his eyes, but Theodore opened his mouth to bite Patrick, though he had no teeth.


    It was gettingte. Susan left, and Molly escorted Holly to the guest room. Afterward, Molly didn''t return to the bedroom but purposefully pushed open Hazel''s room and walked in. Everyone else was asleep, but the light in this room was still on.


    Molly looked at the never-changing photo, the eternally frozen smile, and her nose tingled as her vision blurred. "Mom, I''m getting married tomorrow."


    "What should I do? You''re not here," Every time Molly saw Hazel, she couldn''t help but cry; the person who loved her to the core left because of her.


    "Mom, I miss you so much. My memories of you are bing blurry," The sound of intermittent crying came from a bedroom in the silent house, the sobs being forcibly restrained.


    After a while, the door was pushed open, and Molly and Shawn''s eyes met.


    Shawn walked in and said, "Go to sleep. Tomorrow''s wedding will be exhausting. If you cry and your eyes swell, you''ll be the ugliest one tomorrow."


    Molly''s mouth turned down, and tears uncontrobly flowed again. She cried, "Dad, I miss Mom."


    Shawn replied, "It''s okay. You''ll meet her in the next life. In the next life, I''ll protect you both."


    Molly nodded, sobbing. "Okay, in the next life, I''ll still be your daughter."


    "Go to sleep. I''ll stay with your mom for a while," Shawn sent Molly away. He sat in the chair, and talked to himself, "Honey, did you hear that? Molly will find us in the next life. Molly is getting married tomorrow and couldn''t sleep, so she came over."


    After Molly went back, she fell asleep as soon as her head hit the pillow.


    When you miss someone intensely, you might meet them in your dreams.


    The only clear memory from Molly''s childhood was the greenwn with all the family members. However, today, thewn was empty, and the surroundings were dreamily blurred.


    On thewn stood a gentle person, smiling at her. "Molly, are you crying because you miss me again?"


    Molly''s tears fell like rain, and she answered with a sob, "Yes, I miss you."

 Chapter 644 Use Someone Else

    The distance between the two seemed to be only a few dozen feet, but Molly''s vision was a bit blurry.


    Hazel smiled gently. "Don''t cry, I''ve always been protecting you."


    Molly wiped the tears from her face. "Mom, I''m getting married, but I feel so sad. Do you know Sebastian?" "Molly, I have to go. He will protect you for me."


    The light and shadows in the dream gradually dimmed. Molly watched Hazel leave and started running towards her. She was giving it her all, but it felt like she couldn''t run fast enough. Crying, she shouted, "Mom, don''t go, I miss you so much."


    "Molly, wake up, it''s time to get your makeup done." Vera, wearing a nightgown, gently patted Molly''s shoulder, her own face full of fatigue as she called out to Molly.


    The makeup artist had arrived at four, but the housemaid had knocked on the door for a long time without any response and had to call Vera for help.


    Molly slept restlessly, her eyshes wet with tears, which had soaked her red pillow.


    "Molly, wake up."


    Molly gradually became conscious. She rubbed her eyes and looked at Vera in her bedroom. "Vera, why are you here?"


    "It''s four-thirty, get up and get your makeup done. Susan and Holly have already started getting ready."


    Molly hurriedly sat up in bed, her phone rm hadn''t woken her sessfully.


    "Did you have a nightmare?" Vera asked, seeing Molly still in tears when she arrived.


    Molly denied it. "It was a beautiful dream. I dreamt of Mom."


    Vera smiled and said, "Then your mom must know you''re getting married today. Get up and wash up, your eyes are swollen. I''ll get you some de-puffing eye patches." After Vera left, the maid entered the room to help Molly tidy up the bed.


    The sky was still dark. Vera returned to the bedroom, moving quietly. Theodore, who had been up ying until midnight, was still sound asleep. Patrick had also been woken up by the maid earlier. "What''s wrong with Molly?"


    "Nothing, she was just dreaming too deeply." Vera went to the dressing table, opened her skincare products, took out a few eye patches, and prepared to leave again. "Honey, check if Theodore is sweating. If he''s too hot, take off his little nket. I''m going to stay with Molly."


    The photographer was at The Olteran Manor looking for material to shoot for the video.


    Randall, who rarely got up early, came to Molly''s bedroom and saw her surrounded by people. "Molly, what do you want to eat?"


    "I''m not hungry."


    "Then I''ll grab something from the kitchen for you. Vera, what about you?" he turned to ask Vera.


    "See what''s in the kitchen. The guests will be here soon, so change your clothes and help Patrick with the reception," Vera instructed.


    Susan and Holly also had their own makeup artists. Randall went to Susan''s room. "Susan, are you hungry?"


    Susan, blocked by the makeup artist, immediately said, "Hungry."


    "I knew you''d be hungry. Wait here."


    Soon, Randall returned with a ss of milk and a sandwich.


    Patrick also left at five to check on Molly and then went to wake up Shawn.


    Patrick and Vera asionally returned to the bedroom to check if Theodore was awake.


    At Lc Manor, Sebastian had barely slept the night before, with a house full of his cousins.


    Many people hade the day before, bringing a bunch of kids.


    "Vincent, why is your bride Molly?" Sebastian''s little cousin Dean Palmer asked him. He really liked Molly; every time they met, Molly would y games with him.


    But this time, why was Sebastian marrying Molly in the wedding photos?


    The adults nearby saw this and told Dean, "Dean, from now on, Molly will be Sebastian''s wife."


    Sebastian smiled and ruffled Dean''s hair. "I''m marrying Molly today."


    Sebastian had many younger siblings, most of whom were students. They were all very curious about Sebastian''s feelings and wanted to ask him a few questions. "Stop bothering Sebastian. His heart is all about Molly today."


    Sebastian was the most excited today, busy greeting guests in the living room.


    The photographer arrived, and the makeup artist also did Sebastian''s makeup.


    At The Olteran Manor, they had some food. Molly, wearing a bathrobe, started taking pictures with her two bridesmaids.


    "Where''s Randall? Come take a picture with Molly," the photographer called out.


    Molly pointed at Randall, who was wearing slippers and pajamas, looking quite unkempt. "Get over here and take a picture with me."


    "Get lost, take it yourself," Randall felt insulted.


    "Where''s Theodore? He can join the photo too," the photographer asked, as they wanted to see Theodore today.


    Vera, feeling a bit embarrassed, said, "Theodore is still sleeping."


    Upon hearing this, the photographer looked at Randall. "Then Randall, you go first."


    Randall shouted from the yard, "Molly''s in a nightgown.If she took a picture with me, Sebastian would definitely kill me."


    Thanks to Randall''s reminder, everyone realized it was indeed inappropriate.


    So, Theodore, who was still asleep, was dressed by Vera and carried out, barely able to open his eyes.


    Only he and Molly took a photo together.


    After the photo, Theodore went back to Vera''s arms and continued sleeping.


    The Olteran family''s backyard, bedrooms, fountain, and garden were all shooting locations. The photographer kept taking pictures non-stop.


    After changing outfits, Molly said, "Help me take a picture with Randall and Vera."


    This time, Randall didn''t act uncivilized. He went back to the bedroom, dressed up carefully, and appeared, standing next to Molly and Vera. Only the three of them understood the meaning of this photo. An inexplicable yet lifelong friendship had turned into a family.


    Theodore woke up from all the fuss, looking around curiously.


    He now full of energy, was pulled to be a model again. Theodore and Randall both apanied Molly for photos. Randallined but cooperated. "Molly''s getting married, yet I still have to take pictures. So much to do." "Theodore, do I look beautiful today?" Molly asked, her head adorned with many essories, gently shaking them. Theodore''s eyes were on the essories, not Molly.


    Weddings were too troublesome. Theodore, bored, took another nap.


    Around seven o''clock, many rtives arrived at the house, gathering in The Olteran Manor''s living room to chat. Everyone loved looking at the sleeping Theodore, and they all wanted to hold him.

 Chapter 645 Professional Match

    During the family photograph, Molly unexpectedly turned tearful; she averted her gaze while Vera stayed by her side, engaging her in conversation for quite some time to soothe her emotions. The Chase family had everything ready. On this day, Ellie and Timothy finally felt the joy of bing inws.


    "Look at your family, so lucky. You took in Molly halfway and now she''s be your daughter-inw. That''s real good fortune."


    Ellieughed and said, "You know Molly''s temperament. You''ve watched her grow up. You know how difficult she can be."


    "So what? After the wedding, it''s Sebastian who''ll have to deal with it, not you."


    Ellie nodded with a smile. "That''s true, but Sebastian just loves taking care of Molly."


    The Chase family was happy, while the Olteran family was sad. The one crying the hardest was Molly. "Patrick, you''re the best. Can you stop me from getting married?"


    Vera wiped Molly''s tears. "Stop crying, Molly. You''ve stolen Theodore''s spotlight. Normally, he''d be the one crying at this time, but today you''re crying so much he won''t even get a chance." Molly looked at Theodore''s nk face. "Theodore, how about youe with me to the Chase family?"


    Theodore turned his face away, showing his unwilling.


    Early in the morning, a line of wedding cars stopped at the entrance of the Olteran Manor.


    As promised, Sebastian dressed in a way Molly loved the most, holding a bouquet of flowers, with a joyful breeze blowing, walking towards the Olteran Manor.


    Teddy somehow ended up lying in a basin, blocking the door to Molly''s bedroom.


    Sebastian bent down and picked up Theodore from the basin.


    Patrick took Theodore away. For some reason, he felt Theodore was too cute and was stealing the spotlight. The cameras had been following Theodore, so he decided to take him away.


    In the room, Molly wanted to make it harder for Sebastian to get married by hiding the shoes she was supposed to wear, so she couldn''t leave. "Where should I hide them?" Holly suggested, "Hide them in the bathroom."


    Molly immediately refused, "No way. Did you forget what Sebastian and the groomsmen do for a living?" Hiding something under the noses of police officers was giving herself too much credit. Also in the room were Cindy, Vera, and several of Molly''s unfamiliar cousins, including Matilda who came yesterday, and the photographer.


    "How about putting the shoes under Molly''s seat?" one of the cousins suggested.


    Molly said, "Either the shoes get ruined today, or I do."


    At this moment, the unreliable but adorable Susan suddenly opened the window. "Molly, throw the shoes out. Sebastian will never find them." Molly replied, "Sweetie, I still want to get married today."


    If the shoes were thrown out, it would take all day to find them.


    Susan''s cuteness made everyoneugh.


    Vera asked, "Molly, where does Sebastian usually not touch you?"


    Molly thought for a long time. "He touches everywhere."


    At this moment, there was amotion at the door, and the women inside panicked because the shoes were not yet hidden.


    Molly pointed to the door. "Vera, go guard the door for me. If anyone dares toe in, help me kick them out!"


    There was a knock on the door. "Molly, open the door, I''m here," Sebastian''s voice called out.


    Molly was very anxious at this moment. Ignoring the makeup artist and photographer, she didn''t care about her image and threw her shoes on top of her wardrobe, sessfullynding them there. Susan asked, "Molly, the top of your wardrobe is high. How will you get the shoes down to get married?"


    Molly calmly sat down, "That''s not my business. Whoever wants to marry me will figure it out."


    At the door, Sebastian, who wanted to marry her, said, "Can you open the door?"


    "If you want the door opened, you have to answer some professional questions. If you get them wrong, you can''t marry Molly," Holly shouted.


    Sebastian recognized Holly''s voice and immediately pulled Sam over. "Your girlfriend, you handle it."


    Sam knocked on the door. "Honey, please open the door."


    "Who''s your honey? We''re on different sides," Holly retorted sharply.


    Sam looked at Sebastian in despair. "Sebastian, in my family, I have no status."


    Sebastian''s old friends, college ssmates, and roommates, all of whom were police officers from various cities and departments, hade for his wedding. "So, what do you want us to answer?"


    A piece of paper was slid under the door. Sam picked it up and saw. "A deduction question: Who is the murderer?"


    "Holly, this question isn''t fair. We''re economic crime officers, not criminal investigators," Sam knocked on the door again.


    Holly replied, "Doesn''t matter. If you want to get married, you have to meet the requirements."


    A group of young and handsome men outside said, "Who among us is a criminal investigator? Come solve this."


    Two people immediately stepped forward. "This is our specialty."


    Sebastian took the question, looked at it calmly, and said, "The murderer is A."


    "Correct, the answer is A. Open the door, or we''ll break the lock," the people outside shouted.


    Susan checked the answer. "It really is A."


    Then, a few more people joined the fun and slid another question under the door. "Find the seven inconsistencies in the picture."


    Sam called out to the surrounding officers, "Everyone,e here, let''s have a meeting."


    A group of people gathered at the door to solve the puzzle. Three minutester, they had the correct answer again.


    Susan, who was verifying the answers, said, "What do we do? They got it right again."


    Molly wanted to get up and join in, but the makeup artist held her down, not letting her move.


    The third question was sent out. "Logical reasoning."


    Five minutester, the correct answer was sent back without any suspense.


    Seeing all the correct answers, Susan ran to the door and shouted to the people outside, "Are you guys secretly looking up the answers?" Sebastian replied, "Susan, we''re police officers. This is nothing for us."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!